《Talented Martial Hero》 Chapter 1 The Assimilation Skill Chapter 1 The Assimtion Skill Great significance was given to martial arts cultivation in the Lotnn Continent. It was, thus, natural that the higher a person''s innate talent in martial arts, the more respect they earned. ording to one''s talent for martial arts, people could be graded at the Heaven Degree, the Earth Degree, the ck Degree, and the Yellow Degree. In each of these degrees, people were ranked from level one to level nine based on their aptitude level. It was said that if someone reached the Heaven Degree, centuries of cultivation would turn him or her into the lord of martial arts, the legendary being. But the fact was that ny-nine percent of people in this continent only had the talent of the Ordinary Degree, which was inferior to level one of the Yellow Degree. In Valmar, Doriath. "Have you heard the news? The chief of Chu n has been killed. It''s shocking!" "Yeah! It''s fucking unbelievable! I guess there is still an unknown strong presence in the world. I heard that it took only one attack from a de to kill the chief. Can you believe this? He''s a cultivator of the Spirit Realm! Millions of cultivators practice desperately to reach his level, and yet, he died so easily." "The chief is gone now, but his property and rare books on martial arts didn''t go with him. The Chu n must be in chaos." ... "Please! Please don''t kill me!" Darren Chu cried out as he woke from his dream. When he looked around, Darren Chu saw that he was in a woodshed. His nightmare had left him soaked to the skin in sweat. Darren Chu was the seventh son of Gavin Chu, the chief of the Chu n. The Chu n was ranked topmost among the martial arts ns in Valmar. A masked man in ck had killed Gavin Chu, the legendary cultivator, three days ago. The whole country had been shocked by the news of Gavin Chu''s death. Three dayster, infighting began and the Chu n was in mayhem and disorder. Darren Chu, the son of the chief, had only the Ordinary Degree. Everyone thought of him as a loser. That was why he became the first target for the members of the Chu n. In such a big n, it was easier to target the weakest member. Although Darren promised his abductors that he would give up his right of inheritance several times, they didn''t release him. "Am I still alive?" Darren remembered that his brother, the sixth son of Gavin, tried to provoke him with any excuse he could find. No matter how tolerant Darren was towards his brother''s insults, his brother had never stopped. Instead, he kept pushing Darren into a corner. In the end, he fabricated an excuse to kill Darren. He used Darren of neglecting his filial duties because of his mediocre talent for martial arts. At the critical moment, a fireball fell from the sky and hit Darren on the head. His brother assumed that the fireball had killed Darren, and so, he stopped attacking. What he didn''t know was that Darren had narrowly escaped because of the fireball. "Damn it!" Darren threw a hard fist on the ground as he thought of everything that had transpired between him and his brother. "Wait!" Despite his anger, Darren remembered the pain he felt when the fireball struck his head. Shortly after, the world had turned dark as Darren lost consciousness. ''Why am I still alive?'' Darren wondered. When Darren stroked his forehead, he felt the scab from the injury after being hit by the fireball. He was surprised when he didn''t feel any pain. "That''s so strange! Why doesn''t it hurt? And the fireball, what''s that?" As Darren was racking his brains for a usible exnation, he heard barking outside the door. In the next instant, he heard people speaking. "Oh, it''s Miss Belle! I knew it. You must be here to guard the loser''s corpse." "Miss Belle, the loser and you must have umted lots of treasures over the years, right? Mr. Evan Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. has ordered us to reim all the property you own. You''d better hand them to us quickly. Otherwise, your brother''s body will be fed to the dogs. These bad guys have been hungry for many days. Be quick! Do you want your brother''s corpse to turn into chops?" Belle Chu, who was only thirteen years old, paled when she saw the vicious dogs. She had been made to stand outside the woodshed, where her brother''s body had been stored. She was terrified as she knew that these dogs had evolved from a kind of ferocious beast. Darren''s death had struck Belle Chu a significant blow. And now, she had to ept the possibility that she would lose her brother''s corpse. "My brother is dead! Why don''t you leave him be? Why?" Tears poured down her cheeks. Belle Chu felt nothing but desperation. Greed had led to a terrible fight for power in her family after the death of her father. Now, with Darren gone, she felt as though she was all alone. "Please! Please! Let him be! We have nothing of value. Please believe me! I''m telling the truth," Belle sobbed. Belle Chu was Darren''s only little sister. Their mother had passed away after she gave birth to Belle. Since then, Darren and Belle had been bullied by the rest of the Chu n. No matter how much injustice they suffered, both Darren and Belle refused to tell their father about it because they knew that if their father helped them, it would only earn them more torment from their siblings. Darren''s other siblings were influential factions in the Chu n because of their mother''s family background or their powerful sects. Darren, however, had no advantages in terms of both. "Bastard!" Darren, who had been listening from inside the woodshed, screamed with fury when he heard their conversation. Evan Chu, the sixth son of Gavin Chu, was Darren''s half-blood brother. Evan''s mother was the daughter of the Yue n in Valmar. Although the power of Evan''s mother''s family was inferior to Gavin''s other wives, Evan''s family background was superior to Darren''s. Evan Chu would be at a disadvantage if he went against the other siblings in the family strife. That was why Evan had chosen Darren as his target. The fewer the inheritors, the more property Evan would gain. Darren wanted to rush out to kill the two bastards Evan had left as guards, but he restrained his anger. He knew that his enemies were not only Evan''s subordinates but also from his faction. They could perhaps, even be all of his half-blood siblings. So Darren told himself that he could not take any actions without careful consideration. "Miss Belle, have you decided yet? Are you going to follow Evan''s orders or not?" One of the men screamed at Belle. "I''ve told you before that we have nothing. I''m not lying!" Belle cried. "Well! You have had your chance. Go now! Boys!" The fierce dogs barked at Belle before rushing into the woodshed. "Stop! You two assholes! Stop!" Belle covered her face with her hands as she wept. She wanted to rush into the room to protect her brother''s body, but the two subordinates blocked her path. Belle fell to the ground and cried as helplessness coursed through her. The dogs'' green eyes fixed on Darren''s body. As they neared their prey, smelly saliva escaped their mouths. Since the dogs had evolved from ferocious beasts, they were unusually aggressive. "Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!" The dogs pounced on Darren. Darren had heard the conversation between Belle and the two subordinates. Prepared for the attack, he threw a hard fist at the closest dog. "Bang!" The dog''s head smashed into pieces. Darren had begun his cultivation when he had been three years old. Although his talent for martial arts was mediocre, it was easy for him to kill a fierce dog. The remaining dogs stepped back after they saw the scene. "Wait! What''s that? Why is a ball of yellow light flying toward me?" The yellow light moved so quickly that Darren failed to dodge it. The light flew into his head in the blink of an eye. Darren was expecting to be injured by the light. On the contrary, he felt refreshed. He strode toward the rest of the dogs. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Darren had moved so quickly that the dogs didn''t even have time to whine before their death. As before, a ball of yellow light appeared and flew into Darren''s head after each dog died. Darren had never experienced such a feeling before. The whole world was fresh and clear to him now. He could tell that he had gained significant improvement in his senses, including eyesight, hearing, and perception. "I''ve read about this before. This feeling is simr to the description of the Yellow Degree. Did I get an upgrade?" Darren was thrilled. He spected that his upgrade was because of the fireball. "I read that all the creatures in this world have a talent for martial arts. Did that fireball empower me with the ability to assimte other creatures'' talent?" Since a yellow light had flown into his head after each dog had died, Darren knew that his theory had been correct. Now, he had acquired the Assimtion Skill. What an incredible skill! As long as he had enough targets, Darren''s talent for martial arts would gain endless upgrades. He might even reach level nine of the Heaven Degree! Darren wondered what would happen after he surpassed the Heaven Degree through the Assimtion Skill. Such a skill was an invaluable gift sent from heaven. When Darren thought of this, his eyes became moist. "All of you will regret what you''ve done to me. Evan, you will see!" Outside the woodshed. "Hey! Jim! Why is it so quiet inside? Have they already eaten the loser''s body? Ha-ha!" "It''s highly possible. Ha-ha!" Then Jim turned to the other subordinate and said to him, "Ted, look at Miss Belle! What a pretty girl! Look at her body! So attractive! Are you wondering what she feels like?" "Jim! Are you out of your mind? She''s the chief''s daughter. Anyway, Mr. Evan didn''t give us such permission. We''d better behave ourselves." "You are such a wuss! Don''t you want to try? We can exin that she killed herself because she couldn''t take the loser''s death. Come on! It''s a rare chance for us to share such a beauty." Belle broke down when she heard the two men speak about her in such a wicked way. She felt that everything around her was spinning. "That makes sense. Even if the Elders Cab tries to find out who is to me, we will have Mr. Evan as our support. Ha-ha! My little Belle! I''ming for you!" Ted stared at Belle obscenely. "No! Get away!" As they forced Belle into a corner, she shivered with fear. Helplessness filled her eyes. Chapter 2 Breakthrough Chapter 2 Breakthrough Bang! A loud bang was heard just as the woodshed''s door was smashed into smithereens. The two men exchanged somewhat worried nces, both probably thinking the same thing: who could possibly be at the door? As they approached the door, or at least what was left of it anyway, they were met by Darren''s face. The looks of worry on the two men''s face were instantaneously changed to looks ofplete and utter surprise. "It''s you!" Ted eximed. "Impossible! How are you still alive?" Darren glowered at them, seething with fury, chest heaving with anger. Belle was the only family he had left in the world. He would have done anything for her. He would have even sacrificed his life for her safety. "You bastards will regret what you''ve done to my little sister!" he bellowed. The two men were without a doubt astounded by what they saw. Darren was alive. He looked exhausted and weary, but undeniably alive. "Darren?" came a soft cry from the corner. Belle was initially frozen on the spot, her brain not processing what she was seeing. It took her a few seconds to realize that what she was seeing were actual facts and that her brother really was alive. Ovee by the intense happiness, she ran towards Darren and leapt up in his arms. "You''re alive. You''re alive. You''re alive." Almost a whisper, she kept repeating the words, afraid that if she didn''t, it would suddenly not be true. "Thank God." "It''s alright now, little sister. Don''t cry," he reassured her. "I''m here, I''m alright." Darren then turned to look at the two men who dared hurt his sister. "I''m going to give you two choices. End your life now or I will help you end it," he casually proposed all the two while looking daggers at them. Jim guffawed at Darren''s bold statement. "Ha! That''s so hrious! You''re still alive, so what? The chief is dead. There''s no one else in the Chu n who would protect you!" he stated as a matter-of-factly. "Ted, seize this loser. Let''s show him the ways we could enjoy his beloved little sister. Ha-ha!" Jim didn''t care at all whether Darren was alive or not. He knew that the boy was only at the first stage of the Primary Realm. And although he and Ted were also still at the first stage of the Primary Realm, with both of them working together, they had the advantage. Killing Darren would be a piece of cake. "You''re so screwed!" Darren roared. His heart thumped, the anger continuing to build up inside him. Whoosh, whoosh! Darren leaped into the air and in just a matter of a split second, he was hovering beside Jim. Bang! Darren drew out his hand into a hard fist. The next second, Jim''s head was exploding. Then a ball of yellow light was sucked into Darren''s head. Ted, with a devilish smile still stered on his face, was seemingly frozen and at a loss for words - too shocked to process what just happened. After a few moments, his body finally reacted and his jaw dropped. "Y-you! You broke through the first stage! You''ve reached the second stage of the Primary Realm! How is that even possible?" he eximed disbelievingly. ''How could it even be possible that a loser of the Ordinary Degree made a breakthrough and had now reached the second stage of the Primary Realm?'' Ted kept racking his brain for all the possible reasons, but he kept on failing toe up with something. He clearly remembered that Darren was only at the first stage of the Primary Realm before his death. "Mr. Darren! I''m so sorry! Please, please forgive me!" Ted pleaded. "It''s-it''s Mr. Evan''s order! I have no choice but follow his order!" Seeing the gap between two different stages in the cultivation base that he and Darren were in intimidated him to the core. He didn''t want to end up like Jim. After all, he wasn''t dumb. ''It''s better to be safe than sorry, '' he thought. "It''s Evan''s order?" Darren asked the pleading man. "Did he also give you the order to molest my sister?" he added, the anger inside him building up more and more. This left Ted speechless, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Well, it''s...I-" Ted was still trying toe up with an excuse, but without a warning... Bang! A fist killed him before he spoke out his next word. Darren would never let assholes like them go off so easily. He could not even imagine what would have happened to his little sister if he actually did pass away. Darren turned back and looked at his sister. "Belle, are you all right?" he asked, a mix of worry and relief painted his face. In return, he was greeted by a dumbfounded look on Belle''s face. It wasn''t every day that the girl witnesses bloody scenes, after all. Belle realized how terrifying her brother could be. It was terrifying watching someone killing people, let alone watching her own brother doing the killing. "I-I''m y-yeah! I''m all right!" she finally said. "Anyway, the most important thing is that you are still miraculously alive! And you''ve be so powerful!" She hopped over to Darren and hugged him. "I''m so happy for you!" she added. Belle understood how difficult it must have been for Darren, a cultivator of the Ordinary Degree, to make a breakthrough in cultivation base. The cultivation base was made up of the Primary Realm, the Spirit Realm, the Mysterious Realm and the Wonder Realm. People of every realm were ranked from the first stage through the ninth stage. The more talented a cultivator was, the more quickly he or she broke through the stage. Of course, the breakthrough in cultivation base also required a cultivator''s effort and resourcefulness no matter how naturally talented he or she was. ording to the legend, what came next to the Wonder Realm were the Grand Realm and the Holy Realm. But the cultivators with such a premium cultivation base were almost like legendary beings, a myth. Only a few people had had the chance to meet one of them. Although Darren was not a naturally talented cultivator, he was more diligent than anyone. He had always tried hard and given his all. Darren''s martial arts talent was the topmost level of the Ordinary Degree. After he killed the dogs and adopted their talent, he reached level one of the Yellow Degree. The recent upgrade in his martial art skills was most probably brought about by his higher talent. That was why he could make a breakthrough in cultivation base so suddenly. Darren sensed that his talent for martial arts had a great improvement after he adopted the two men''s talents. He guessed that he had reached level two of the Yellow Degree. He was delighted about this, but he decided not to tell his little sister about this recent upgrade. The Chu n was the supreme n in Valmar, and there were lots of talented cultivators among the n. Four of Gavin''s seven sons were level six of the Yellow Degree, and all the four had joined famous sects in order to further their cultivation base. And Nichs Chu, who was hailed as the super genius of the Chu n, was level seven of the Yellow Degree. Each of them was absolutely far beyond Darren''s cultivation base. "Evan is in level three of the Yellow Degree. Years of cultivation has got him into the fourth stage of the Primary Realm. Plus, besides Evan, there are other cultivators who are probably level six or seven of the Yellow Degree in the Chu n. Their cultivation base is far beyond mine. I have to work harder to T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. be able to defeat them." "Darren, what are you whispering to yourself?" Belle asked. Tears started to swell into Belle''s eyes. Seeing her brother muttering to himself made her feel worried that the injuries he acquired was affecting him in some way. "No - it''s nothing! Belle, you go on and head home. I need to stop by the Elders Cab first." "Darren, that ce is not our home anymore," Belle said, the tears from her eyes threatening to fall all at once. Fear crept inside her. Just the mere mention of going home frightened her. "Darren, let''s leave this ce. We could run away to some unknown vige for safety. I don''t want toe back!" Belle eximed. "Or did you forget that our siblings want to kill you and expel me from the Chu n?" "No! Listen to me, Belle. Evan is a cruel man! He would never leave us alone no matter where we fled to. But I have a n. Just trust me, Belle! I will survive and I will protect you." Through clenched fists, Darren silently swore that he would never forgive them. He would definitely make them regret what they had done to him and his sister for all those years. There were two reasons why Darren wanted to stay in the Chu n. Firstly, he was now qualified for the guaranteed protection of the Elders Cab since he was now level two of the Yellow Degree. With that, Evan would at least stop explicitlyshing out against him and Belle. The second reason was the more important one. Darren was hoping to grasp the rare opportunity of being a disciple at the Ilmen Sect. The Ilmen Sect was the top sect, surpassing all the other sects of Doriath. They recruited new disciples every ten years and as long as he became one of the disciples, he would gain a powerful support. With that support, he would be able to take revenge. But the test was not an easy one to pass. It was almost impossible, even. Only a super genius would be able to pass it. Even Nichs Chu''s ns to join the sect had faint results, and he was considered the number one genius of the Chu n, not to mention he was level seven of the Yellow Degree. If Nichs didn''t have any luck in joining the sect, what more for Darren who was only level two of the Yellow Degree? There were only two months left for Darren to prepare for the test, and the pressure was starting to dawn on him. "Talent! I have to upgrade my talent as soon as possible. The higher, the better!" he blurted out. Chapter 3 Elders Attitude Chapter 3 Elders'' Attitude The outer disciples of the Chu n murmured among themselves when they saw Darren heading toward the Elders Cab. The very fact that Darren was still alive shocked them. After all, they had heard that Evan had killed Darren. The outer disciples could not figure out how Darren had survived. Darren, however, just ignored them. Darren had arranged for Belle to return home. He wasn''t worried about her safety now. ording to the family rules, females didn''t have the right of inheritance. Since Belle was not a threat to any of them, none of the Chu n members saw her as a target. After a while, Darren arrived at the Elders Cab. The Elders Cab was a unique ce within the Chu n. No one, except the chief, had the right to enter without permission. It was said that all the elders in the Elders Cab were cultivators of the Spirit Realm. Only major family events could bring them out of the cab. However, the elders took no action when they heard the news of the death of the chief. That was strange. Darren knocked on the in gate and shouted, "Darren Chu, a ninth generation member of the Chu n, requests permission to meet the elders." A great n, like the Chu n, had strict rules and could be cruel if the rules were not followed. For example, why did the Elders Cab disregard the fact that others had preyed on Darren, the son of the chief?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Because members whose talent for martial arts was lower than the Yellow Degree would never gain the recognition of the family. What was worse, such members would be expelled from the Chu n as soon as they were sixteen. Darren was only fifteen now. So, despite his inferior martial arts talent, he had the right of inheritance. That was why Evan had attacked him. The gate opened with a creak. A disciple in grey walked out. When he saw Darren, he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to request the Elders Cab to protect Belle and me." Darren shared his purpose bluntly. "You are not qualified. As you are inferior to the Yellow Degree, you are not considered as a member of the Chu n," the disciple replied to Darren with a disdainful look. The disciple, as a servant of the elders, had lived in the Elders Cab for years. Although he had few chances to go out, he had heard that Darren was only a mediocre talent in martial arts. "And you are unqualified to make this decision. You are only a servant. What gives you the right to decide on behalf of the elders? What''s more, even the elders don''t dare to vite the rules of the Chu n. Did you think that a servant like you can change the rules now?" Darren retorted harshly. "You!" The disciple turned grim-faced with anger. He wondered when this untalented martial artist had changed into this confident man. "Well! You will see." After a moment, a voice came from inside. "Go back to where you came from. You are inferior to the Yellow Degree, so your life or death is of no concern to the Chu n." The voice was as loud as thunder, although the speaker couldn''t be seen. Darren marveled in his mind as stories of the powerful level of the elder''s cultivation base were, indeed, true. Darren bowed respectfully and said, "Sir, I''ve reached the Yellow Degree. People of the Chu n are preying on me. As the son of the chief, I ask for the elders'' protection." "Oh?" In the blink of an eye, an elder with a frail build appeared in front of the gate. He looked at Darren doubtfully. The talent of every immediate family member was on record in the Elders Cab. The elders knew that Darren was only a cultivator of the Ordinary Degree. Why did Darren say that he had reached the Yellow Degree? The possibility that his talent for martial arts had changed was as unrealistic as fairy tales. The elder thought that Darren was lying. "Hey! You! Don''t you know that lying to the elders will only bring you severe punishment? Everyone knows that you are only a loser of the Ordinary Degree. And now, you have the nerve to cheat the elders," the disciple, standing beside the elder, sharply rebuked Darren. He used Darren of being untruthful. He thought that Darren was scared enough to make up a lie to seek the Elders Cab''s protection. "Well, don''t you know that being irreverent toward your young master will lead to your death?" Darren retorted with a sharp re. "Ha-ha! You are only a dying loser. Young master? You don''t evenpare with a dog. Bah!" the disciple said to Darren, scornfully. He thought to himself, ''Only a person''s talent, not background, matters in this world. A loser like you is a nobody.'' "Shut up!" the elder reproached the disciple as he could not stand the disciple''s taunts. The disciple trembled with fear and kept silent. "Kid! Although we are the elders of the Chu n, we can''t do whatever we want. Of course, we don''t want to see our family members prey on each other. But this is how this world works. This is thew of the jungle. Since you are the son of the chief, I will provide you with protection for three days. You can run as far away as you can during these three days. You can go now, kid." Then the elder intended to walk away. He had broken the rules by providing Darren with protection for three days. "Sir! I''m telling the truth. I''ve reached the Yellow Degree. Please carry out your duty to check my talent for martial arts, sir," Darren pleaded again. "You!" Apparently, the elder had lost his patience. He yelled at Darren, "You have had your chance, but you threw it away. If I check and find out that you are lying, you won''t even survive six hours." Darren could tell that the elder was not bluffing. If Darren failed to get any protection, Evan would resume his attacks at once. The second the elder finished his words, he hovered in front of Darren. Then he stretched his hand over Darren''s head. The disciple said nothing but smiled. ''He''s so screwed this time, '' he thought with a smirk. However, the elder didn''t say a word for a while. During the silence, his facial expression changed fast. The eyebrows on his dismissive face frowned. Then he widened his eyes with a shocked look. "You are at level two of the Yellow Degree!" The elder, staring at Darren, was struck dumb with amazement. He could not believe the result. Darren was at level two of the Yellow Degree. ''Is there a mistake in the former record?'' he wondered. Only nature''s gifts or rare elixirs could upgrade a person''s talent for martial arts, but both were challenging to acquire. "Sir, please carry out your duty to protect my sister and me," Darren said, calmly. The protection of the Elders Cab covered the whole faction. If Darren got their protection, his sister would be included as well. Although the elder still had many doubts, the rules didn''t allow him to refuse Darren''s request. "epted. I, Abner Chu, the elder of the Chu n will carry out the duty to protect you. But the protection will expire in two months. After two months, your life depends on your fate. Don''t ask me the reason. You should go now." The Elder Abner, with a mixture of emotions on his face, turned and disappeared behind the gate. The disciple, however, was stunned to hear that Darren was at level two of the Yellow Degree. And, he had seeded in gaining the protection of the elder. ''Damn it! I fucked up this time. I''d better run for my life.'' Then the disciple turned and slid behind the gate. Darren didn''t follow him. After all, he had no right to walk into the Elders Cab. Besides, Darren knew that he would have many opportunities in the future to teach the disciple a lesson. "Two months?" Darren wanted to ask the elder about the reason, but he controlled his curiosity. Everything that had happened recently was bizarre. The Elders Cab did nothing to avenge the death of his father. There must be an extraordinary reason for theirck of action. "Two monthster, the Ilmen Sect will start recruitment among the ns. Once I pass the test, no one in the Chu n will prey on me anymore. Even the royal members have to show respect to the Ilmen Sect." Darren had made his n, but he was not highly confident about whether he would pass the test. After all, the Ilmen Sect wanted super-geniuses. However, he was only at level two of the Yellow Degree. His only tiny chance to pass the test was to reach level seven of the Yellow Degree, like Nichs Chu. In the adytum of the Elders Cab. "What happened, Abner?" the Chief Elder with white hair asked with his eyes closed. "This is so weird. How''s this even possible? A cultivator of the Ordinary Degree upgrades to level two of the Yellow Degree," Abner Chu said. Upon hearing him, the other two elders opened their eyes at the same time. Doubt reflected in their expressions. "What? Is this real?" The Chief Elder could not believe it as well. "Yeah! It''s true. I''ve checked it out," Abner Chu said reverently. "Never mind! Perhaps he gained rare elixirs by chance. Although he has upgraded his talent, he is only at level two of the Yellow Degree. There''s no great future for him. This is a critical period. You two also felt the aura of the man in ck that day. I think you will remember his power. We would all have died with his first attack had we also been his target that day." "I guess he is a strong cultivator of the Mysterious Realm." "Yeah, I agree with you. Our chief was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, but he was beheaded with only one blow. The man in ck may be a cultivator of the Mysterious Realm. Such a powerful being is rare to see. It''s even few and far among the royal members. The man in ck perhapses from one of the foreign sects. The best alternative for us is to wait out this critical period. If one of the members from our young generation passes the test and bes a disciple of the Ilmen Sect in two months, we will gain a little more assistance." "Yes, Chief Elder! We should provide Nichs, ke, and Leo with as many resources as we can offer. As long as one of them passes the test, it will be a great relief for us." "All right! Let''s focus on our cultivation instead of such a little deal. Only those three geniuses deserve our attention. They are the future of the Chu n." Then the three elders began their meditation. Chapter 4 Further Upgrade Chapter 4 Further Upgrade Darren headed home after he left the Elders Cab. When he arrived home, he found Belle had fallen in a deep and sweet sleep. She must feel so secure with the knowledge that her brother was still alive. Looking at her serene expression, Darren swore that he would protect his little sister with his life. Then Darren went to the training room that contained several books on martial skills. "I couldn''t understand these skills when my talent was only at the Ordinary Degree. How would it feel to learn these skills now?" Darren casually picked several books on the skills that he had found challenging to understand before, and leafed through the books. "Hepta-Punch? Easy one! Why couldn''t I understand it before? Is this how it feels to be talented?" "Shooting Punch? A piece of cake! It''s just an ordinary skill." After he finished all the books he had selected, Darren shook his head andughed. The skills that he had racked his brain to understand but failed to were as easy as blinking an eye. But these skills were only for beginners, which offered no help to Darren. The talented cultivators had the advantage of absorbing spiritual energy from Heaven and Earth. They not only made a quick breakthrough in their cultivation base but also had a good grasp of martial skills. "s! These are only some basic skills. None of them are beneficial to me. I''d better go to the Martial Skill Library to select better ones." Darren didn''t want to waste his time studying basic martial skills. "With my current talent level and a solid foundation, I should be able to make a further upgrade in my cultivation base." Darren was at the second stage of the Primary Realm now. Evan, however, was at the fourth stage of the Primary Realm. Darren couldn''tpare with Evan in terms of cultivation base. If Darren wanted to survive, he had to make a further breakthrough in his cultivation base as soon as possible. A stage further would mean a quantum leap in cultivation base. The gap between two different stages of a person''s cultivation base was as wide as the Milky Way. For example, Darren could kill anyone at the first stage of the Primary Realm within a few seconds, like Evan''s subordinates. That was why the breakthrough in his cultivation base was vital for Darren now. Then Darren sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began to absorb spiritual energy. As soon as Darren entered a stage of deep meditation, he could feel quintuple spiritual energy gathering in his body, which refreshed him tremendously. "That''s so great. I can''t believe that I can absorb spiritual energy at such a quick speed. And I am only at level two of the Yellow Degree. Nichs is at level seven of the Yellow Degree. How would it feel like at that level? ke, the son of my elder uncle, and Leo, the son of my third uncle, are also at level seven of the Yellow Degree. Those geniuses are far beyond me. But my Assimtion Skill will empower me with the talent to be superior to them. I just need time." This thought cheered Darren up immediately. Spiritual energy gradually gathered into Darren''s body, nourishing his energy meridians and strengthening his bones. This was a sign of the breakthrough in Darren''s cultivation base. The night was over. When the first ray of sunlight appeared, Darren opened his eyes all of a sudden. "I did it! I''m at the third stage of the Primary Realm now." In a seemingly instantaneous burst, Darren jumped up. Then he threw a hard fist at the training stone next to him. The three-inch-depth hollow on the surface was hard evidence of the improvement in his cultivation base. "I have reached a stage further. This is a significant improvement in my cultivation base. The saying is true. My power has strengthened tenfold overnight. Finally! Finally, all my hard work pays off. Otherwise, I would never have broken through the stage overnight without my previous persistent practice." Darren was joyful that he didn''t give up his practice before. His persistence finally bore fruit. After his talent had been upgraded, he would make quicker progress in his cultivation base than others. A loud noise came from outside. "Come on! Come on! Be careful! These are expensive. Move faster!" Darren heard people talking and the dull sound of objects rattling in the early morning. "What''s going on outside?" Darren frowned, then he walked out of the training room. He was greeted with the scene of a dozen servants moving furniture and other things out of his room. All his belongings were lying around the yard in a mess. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What the hell are you doing?" Darren eximed with anger as he clutched a servant''s cor. "Oh! It''s Mr. Darren, who just survived death. The things Mr. Evan doesn''t want, of course, belong to me. Well, do you have any problem with this?" A young man with a scornful look walked toward Darren, showing no respect to him. Darren knew this young man. He was Jay, the only son of the butler. "Go back to where you came from, bastard! Otherwise, you will regret what you have said to me." The mes of anger were burning in Darren''s chest. None of the servants had shown any respect to him. But he didn''t want to teach them a lesson before the uing test. "Ha-ha! Really? What do you want to do to me, loser? Have you forgotten how I beat you before? Yeah, you are the son of the chief. But, so what? You are nothing in this family. You can''t evenpare with a dog. My father is the butler of the Chu n, a decision-maker in this family. What can you do to me, loser?" "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" All the other servants burst intoughter. They had been a little scared to see Darren at first. But after they heard what their leader said, all their worries disappeared. Jay reminded them that Darren was only a mediocre talent in the Chu n. They had no reason to be afraid of Darren. "I will give you thest chance. Fuck off!" Darren roared. ''What the hell? How did his voice be so powerful?'' Jay was shocked. But he could not act like a wuss in front of his subordinates. If they saw that he was frightened by a loser, how could he continue to be their leader? "I guess you must have missed my fist very much, loser! Well, let me remind you of what it felt like," Jay said disdainfully, as he raised his fist. ''That''s enough!'' Before Jay could swing his fist at him, Darren took action. "You have had your chance, asshole!" Darren shed in front of Jay andnded several ps on his face. Jay''s cheeks swelled immediately. In the next second, Darren threw a hard fist at Jay''s chest. As his chest sank inwards because of the power in Darren''s fist, Jay felt that everything around him was spinning. Agonizing pain spread throughout his body. Before he could react to what had just happened, Jay began vomiting blood. "How, how''s this even possible? Why is this loser so strong? I didn''t even have the chance to fight back. I''m at the second stage of the Primary Realm. That''s impossible! Impossible!" Jay found it hard to believe what had just happened to him. "Darren, how dare you? You are so screwed this time!" Although he couldn''t even get up, Jay''s words were still harsh. "Oh? Really? You are partly right because you are the one who is screwed," Darren retorted as he walked closer to Jay. Fear spread through the air. The servants beside Jay were too scared to breathe. Meanwhile, beads of sweat trickled down from Jay''s forehead. At this very moment, he realized that he was like a trapped rabbit, out on a limb. "You! You! What are you doing? I''m the son of the butler! My father would never let you off if you kill me! Back off!" The hands of fear almost chocked Jay to death. "Oh! That''s right! Your father is the butler! The decision-maker! But, so what?" Darren sneered at Jay. "You are lucky to remember that! I''ll forgive you if you kowtow to me and apologize. Be quick! Then take me to a doctor! If my father learns of what you''ve done, you will be dead meat!" Jay didn''t understand what was behind Darren''s smile, so he spoke arrogantly. However, he was knocking at death''s door. "Swoosh!" In a sh, Darren threw a fist, as powerful as a thousand-pound stone falling from the sky. "Bang!" A ball of yellow light flew into Darren''s head. He had gained Jay''s talent. ''Why did I only gain a little talent this time? Is it because this bastard is only at level one of the Yellow Degree? I got it. His talent for martial arts is inferior to mine. If I want rapid growth in my talent, I have to choose superior cultivators as my targets.'' Darren concluded after he assimted Jay''s talent. The remaining servants, however, turned pale at the bloody scene. They knelt and shivered with fear. "Fuck off!" It was a waste of time for Darren to kill these untalented servants. All the servants, having obtained amnesty, kowtowed to Darren to show their appreciation. Then they cried and ran away. Chapter 5 Martial Arts Skill Library (Part One) Chapter 5 Martial Arts Skill Library (Part One) The next day. "Not only can I absorb talent from people, I can also take it from wild beasts. Like the two dogs that day." Darren remembered he had read in a book that every creature in this world was born with the talent for martial arts, but the talent was ranked from different levels. "The Barren Wastnd! That''s a great choice!" There were hills called the Barren Wastnd one hundred and eighty miles away from Acqua City. Those hills, covered by miasmas throughout the year, were the habitat of various strong beasts. "If I can catch a few strong beasts, I will gain a rapid upgrade in my talent. But I must go to the Martial Arts Skill Library before I leave for the Barren Wastnd." Darren decided to head the Barren Wastnd alone and hunt wild beasts for more talent. The Barren Wastnd was an extremely dangerous ce. It was hard for Darren, considering his current cultivation base, to kill wild beasts on his own. So he needed to go to the Martial Arts Skill Library, where he could first enhance his power by learning and practicing some superior martial skills. Darren entered quickly upon arrival at the Martial Arts Skill Library. He started his research on the first floor of the building. Darren casually picked some books and leafed through them. However, what he found were only basic martial skills for beginners. It was as easy as blinking an eye for Darren to learn those skills, but he didn''t need such weak and basic skills. So he headed directly for the second floor.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The books on the second floor were all on important martial skills of the Chu n. These skills were difficult to learn. Generally speaking, the second floor was where the outstanding members of the Chu n came to choose the martial skills they wished to learn. "The Fierce Punch? This seems to be a great one. If I mastered this skill, the power of my punch at my current cultivation base would be equal to the force of two thousand pounds. It''s almost as strong as a cultivator of the fourth stage of the Primary Realm." Darren picked up another book. "Premium de Skill... This one is aggressive. There are thirteen moves of it. Each one is a murderous attack. It''s an excellent martial skill, but it will take me half a year to have a good grasp of it." ... Darren hadn''t made a decision yet after he walked around for a while. ording to the family rule of Chu n, every member of the immediate family was allowed to choose only one book from the Martial Arts Skill Library every half a year. "Oh my god! Haven''t you decided yet? Any book here is going to take you almost a year to learn. Come on, just pick one and go away." Darren turned to the voice and saw an elderly man next to the bookshelf. He could tell from the old man''s squinting eyes that he had just woken up from a nap. The elder was the guard of the Martial Arts Skill Library. "I''m sorry, sir! Could you give me a few more minutes to think about it, please?" Darren answered politely. He knew well that the elder in Martial Arts Skill Library was as powerful as the ones in the Elders Cab, both in status and cultivation base. "Come on, kid! It''s not about time. If you really want something good, why don''t you go to the third floor? The books upstairs are all masterpieces. Go and pick one! I bet you will find the one you want. Or are you afraid?" Apparently, the elder had lost his patience. Darren was not the first one who took his time to make a choice. The elder, as the guard of the Martial Arts Skill Library, had met lots of disciples like Darren over the years, but Darren was the disciple who spent the most time here. He had leafed through almost every book on the second floor, which annoyed the elder. None of the disciples had the talent to master any of the books here, but they always took their sweet time while choosing. Darren''s eyes widened with delight when he heard what the elder said. He didn''t go to the third floor before, because he had never gained permission to enter. "Thank you so much, sir!" Then Darren rushed upstairs as soon as his words left his mouth. "What an idiot!" The elder opened his eyes with anger, blowing heated breath from his beard. "How can he be so stupid? Those are top martial skills! You really think highly of yourself, kid!" He didn''t expect Darren to take what he sneered at him seriously. Only a superior genius was qualified to practice the top martial skills. Even the three super martial geniuses didn''t have the nerve to touch the books on the third floor. They were afraid of a deviation of the energy flow in their body. The room on the third floor was not a big one. There were two wooden boxes covered with dust on the front desk. "Those must be the top martial skills." Darren went forward and opened one of the boxes. There was a roll of ancient parchment in it. "The Profound Nine Sword Skills! It sounds distinctly powerful." When Darren opened the parchment and cast a nce at it, theplicated movements on the pictures swept Darren into the vortex of its magic power. He felt light-headed at once. But he didn''t give up because of this. He tried to understand the first move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. However, he immediately felt his head was about to explode when he tried to gain their meaning. "Oho!" Darren closed his eyes and his dizziness left him as quickly as it came. "That''s really a difficult one. If I keep trying to learn it, it''ll only turn me into an idiot. My current talent is not strong enough to understand such a top martial skill." Although he was still in shock, he put down the parchment and opened another box. He had learned from what just happened, so he only watched the pictures on it instead of trying to understanding the scroll''s meaning. Everything went smoothly this time. "The Grand Thirteen de Skills! What an invincible one! If I had the ability to master it, I could even cut a mountain into two pieces," Darren marveled. The Grand Thirteen de Skills was as obscure and difficult as the Profound Nine Sword Skills, so Darren didn''t try to understand it. He didn''t want to have another dizzy spell. ''A top de skill and an excellent sword skill! Only one of them will enable the one who has mastered it tounch invincible attacks. What would happen if someone learned both of them at the same time? I cannot even imagine it!'' A thought appeared in Darren''s mind. Darren knew well that sword skills and de skills were ipatible as fire and water. If he forced himself to practice the two at the same time, not only would he gain nothing beneficial, but he would break into pieces. "Get out of here!" The elder roared at Darren with fury. "How dare you?" Darren''s pale face proved that he had tried to understand the top martial skills. It was very lucky for him that his mind hadn''t turned to mush. Chapter 6 Martial Arts Skill Library (Part Two) Chapter 6 Martial Arts Skill Library (Part Two) "Yes, sir!" Darren answered, humbly. "But, sir, can I ask for your permission to borrow the two books for two months? I will give them back as soon as the time expires." "Are you out of your mind? Get out of here! You little bastard! I''m kicking you out for your own good. As someone inferior to the ninth stage of the Yellow Degree, the only result of learning top martial skills is death. Of course, I want someone of our family to learn the two top skills, but it''s not you. Have you understood what I mean, you naive fool? You will be a heap of useless pulp if you try to understand the two skills, even only one of their moves!" The elder barked at Darren. Darren shook his head with resignation. The possibility of him borrowing the two books today was zero, so he sat down and crossed his legs with the two books in hand. Then he opened the two books and began reading them carefully. Darren was trying to remember every move in detail. He copied every picture in his mind, which was not a risk for him as long as he wasn''t actively trying to learn what he was copying. "What a helpless idiot!" The elder gave up in the end. He thought, ''You little bastard, if you want to make such a stupid mistake, I will not stop you. It''s none of my business anyway. I have never given you the permission to borrow the books. It will not be my responsibility if you die because of this.'' Time shed by. Sixty hours passed. "Finally!" Darren took a deep breath and said with relief, "I''m finally done with it." Darren copied every move of the two top skills. This included nine moves of the Profound Nine Sword Skills and thirteen moves of the Grand Thirteen de Skills. Darren found no omissions during his final check of what he remembered and the scrolls themselves. Then he went downstairs. "I wille back two monthster, sir. Then you can check my progress then, sir." Darren made a bow towards the elder. That was the rule of the Martial Arts Skill Library. Every disciple who had read or borrowed the skill books had toe back two monthster to get checked by the elder. And the ones who made poor Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. progress would get punished. The elder, still scowling, didn''t even look at Darren as he said, "Two monthster? I''m afraid I''d only meet your tombstone by then. Now get out of here, you fool!" Darren smiled with resignation and walked out of the Martial Arts Skill Library. Although the two top skills were hard to understand, Darren had the Assimtion Skill. That was his biggest advantage. He was confident that he would be qualified to have a grasp of them sooner or the first move of the top skills. Darren even began wondering how the elder would react to his progress two monthster. After Darren left the Martial Arts Skill Library, he chose a fast horse from the stable. Then he rode over to the west side of the city. As the sun was going down, barren hills retreated at his backside. Darren now approached a ck forest as wide as the sea. "I''ve arrived, but I didn''t expect it would be so crowded." Darren got off the horse. There were lots of people outside the Barren Wastnd although it waste and the sun was setting. Darren knew that they were from other ns and infamous sects. They were here to seek improvement in cultivation and to hunt for wild beasts or treasures along the way. "Hey guys! Liu n needs you to join us! We wee all the cultivators who are superior to the fourth stage of the Primary Realm. We offer a very generous deal. Come on, guys! Who wants in?" "Listen here! We need teammates who are superior to the fifth stage of the Primary Realm. We will wee you as one of the Luna Sect!" More than ten teams were recruiting teammates. It was dangerous even outside the Barren Wastnd because it was highly possible that the beasts superior to level five would appear at night. It would be risky to stayte without teammates. Darren observed that the basic requirement to join any of the teams was a cultivator superior to the fourth stage of the Primary Realm, but he was only at the third stage. No teams would want him as a member. It would be too dangerous to stay here alone. Darren had no choice but to casually pick a team that was still recruiting teammates. "Hey guys. May I join you?" There were four members in this team. They were looking for one more teammate before they set off. "What''s your cultivation base, man?" a young man asked humbly. "The third stage of the Primary Realm," Darren answered. The young man''s expression darkened at once. "What the hell is wrong with you? Haven''t you heard what we want is a cultivator of the fifth stage? Go away, trash!" Darren became angry as well, and he retorted, "Watch your mouth! You don''t have to turn me down in such a rude manner." "Fuck off! Trash! I say you are trash. Do you have a problem with it? If you do, you can discuss it with my fist. Go to hell!" The young man raised his fist towards Darren. "Wait! Would you like to be our teammate, man? We need a helper to pack dead beasts," a graceful young man in luxury clothes said to Darren. "Who the hell-" Once he saw who had spoken, the arrogant young man swallowed down all the vicious words he was ready to spout just moments earlier. He apologized at once, "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry, my lord! I didn''t realize who you were, Mr. Jared." The graceful young man shot a fierce look at him, and the man turned tail and ran. "Yes!" Darren answered without a second thought. Then Jared Qi leaded Darren to his party. Darren found that there were five members in Jared''s team, including two beautiful girls. "Let me introduce everyone! This is Kyle Zhang, Marvin Zhou, Phil Li, Corrine Gu, and Elsa Gongsun," Jared said to Darren. "Hello everyone, my name is Darren Chu." "Nice to meet you, Darren! Wee to our team. We need you to pack dead beasts and carry some necessities for us," the girl named Corrine Gu said to Darren with a smile. "Okay! No problem," Darren answered with a nod. He didn''t mind doing the manualbor for them. His real purpose was not the dead beasts for sale but to absorb the wild beasts'' talent. The five members were all strong cultivators. The team leader, Jared Qi, was at least a cultivator of the sixth stage of the Primary Realm. And the other four were all at least at the fifth stage. There was no harm for Darren to follow them. "All right, guys! Let''s set off right now. Your work will pay off after we leave here safely," Jared Qi, the strongest cultivator in the team, said to Darren. Then they followed Jared''s lead and headed into the ck forest of the Barren Wastnd. Chapter 7 The Barren Wasteland (Part One) Chapter 7 The Barren Wastnd (Part One) The darkness in the forest and the roar of wild beasts terrified everyone. "Catch up, guys! Our targets are high-level beasts that aren''t ustomed to walking around at night. However, many wild beasts prefer to hunt at night. We must be careful now!" It was a big risk to walk into the Barren Wastnd at this time of the night, but it was also the best time to hunt high-level beasts, as they preferred to rest at night. "Whoosh!" After a while, several figures jumped out of bushes and stared at the cultivators with green eyes. With the light of the luminescent stone, they recognized the figures to be Spectral Wolves. "Deal with them quickly!" As soon as Jared Qi gave the order, Kyle Zhang and Phil Li rushed toward the two Spectral Wolves and killed them in a sh. "They are only at level three. It''s not a big deal!" In a blink of an eye, they had fulfilled their task. "You! Remove their cardiac cores and put them in this bag. Their fur is worth nothing. That saves you a lot of trouble, pal," Marvin Zhou ordered Darren. Darren remained silent as he walked to the dead beasts without hesitation. Two balls of yellow light flew into Darren''s head. ''Got it! It''s much better to assimte the talent of a level three beast than a level one cultivator of the Yellow Degree. Way to go, Darren!'' Darren was delighted. After Darren absorbed their talent, he took out a knife to cut open their chests. In a few minutes, he had removed their hearts. And soon, he packed the two cardiac cores into the bag. "He''s not a talented cultivator, but he is a diligent man." The team restarted their journey in the forest. They were cautious about their every movement for fear that they would wake fierce beasts or step on snakes or poisonous insects. Kyle Zhang and Phil Li, two cultivators of the fifth stage of the Primary Realm, had killed a dozen level three beasts in two hours. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The main beneficiary, of course, was Darren. He could absorb the dead beasts'' talent without any effort. He could also feel that he was closer to level three of the Yellow Degree. "Jared, why are all the beasts we''ve met low-level ones? None of them are any worth." "Be patient! Cheer up, guys! We will make a fortune if we find a Neb Beast. They are at least at level six. What''s more, they are in a deep sleep at this hour." All the members whispered among themselves while walking, except the girl named Elsa Gongsun. She had been silent all along. "Be careful, guys! We''vee across a level five beast this time," Jared stopped and warned the others. "Come on! It''s just a level five creature. What''s the big deal? Phil and I can handle it easily." Kyle Zhang was a bold cultivator. Actually, a level five beast was much stronger than a cultivator at the same stage of the Primary Realm. "I know you two can work together to battle one creature. But what about five? Ten? Try to think before you speak," Corrine Gu said. "Oops! I had forgotten about this! Ha-ha!" Kyle Zhang giggled as he turned to Corrine Gu. Apparently, he had a crush on her. "Marvin, you are at the sixth stage. I need you to check," Jared ordered Marvin Zhou, who hadn''t participated in any fight so far. "A piece of cake." Marvin leaped into the air and flew forward. "They are three Giant Fury Bears," Marvin said from a distance. "Do you need my help?" Jared was worried about him. Three Giant Fury Bears were freakily ferocious, and they were not easily defeated by a cultivator at the sixth stage, like Marvin Zhou. "Thank you, Jared! But I can manage them alone." Marvin Zhou was fearless when facing the three bears. He hovered, like a ghost, between the three bears. The bears, however, were injured when Marvin shed past. "It''s the Phantom Punch! That''s a high-level martial arts skill. No wonder he''s so confident." Darren also noticed Marvin Zhou''s move. He had thought that three Giant Fury Bears were far beyond Marvin Zhou''s cultivation base. But, the second Marvin Zhou summoned his martial arts skill, he put the three bears at a disadvantage. ''That''s the power of martial arts skills. What a great leap! I haven''t expected that a martial arts skill could improve one''s cultivation base to such a degree. If I mastered the two top skills, how much would it enhance my cultivation base?'' Darren wondered. "Let me give you a hand," Jared said. In the next second, he jumped into the air. Jared didn''t want to waste their time in this fight. Instantly, Jared''s sword sliced through the three bears. They didn''t even have the time to whine before their death. "Bravo!" The others marveled. "That''s the power of the seventh stage! Brilliant, Jared! What superb swordsmanship!" "Way to go, Jared!" Corrine looked at Jared with gentleness sparkling in her eyes. She was wild with joy. Darren didn''t have the time to think about anything. He rushed forward at once for fear that he would fail to absorb the talent of the three bears from far away. He could not afford such a significant loss. ''That''s it!'' Their talent gathered into one ball of yellow light and flew into Darren''s head. After a booming sensation between his ears, Darren felt refreshed from his brain to his feet. He had never had such a free feeling before in his entire life. ''I''ve got an upgrade! Am I at level four of the Yellow Degree now?'' This thought gave Darren a thrill, but he still needed a test to confirm his spection. "Hey, man! You don''t have to run like a hunting dog. The bears are dead meat. You don''t have to worry that they will run away, ha-ha!" Kyle Zhangughed at Darren when he saw how anxious Darren was. "I am just carrying out my duty," Darren answered as he removed the cardiac cores from the level five dead beasts'' chests and ced them in the bag. Chapter 8 The Barren Wasteland (Part Two) Chapter 8 The Barren Wastnd (Part Two) "Our efforts have finally paid off! A cardiac core of the level five beast is worth three thousand dors." A growl echoed through the forest. An unexpected change happened. A beast covered in mes jumped out from the bushes. The team was startled to see this beast. They didn''t know what this strange creature was. "It''s me Tiger!" Elsa Gongsun, the girl who had been quiet all this while, spoke. "What? me Tiger! It is at least at level eight! We''d better run now!" "No! me Tiger is a sadistic beast. It would hunt each of us if we ran," Jared said calmly. Darren looked at the me Tiger as well. The fire around it ented its imperial aura, thus making it all the more terrifying. Darren was not scared, but he did wonder how much his talent would upgrade after he absorbed such a powerful beast''s talent. But a level eight beast was far beyond Jared''s cultivation base, the top cultivator in the team, not to mention Darren''s. The current situation put all of them in danger. "Miss Elsa, could you give me a hand? We might have a small chance of winning if we work together." Jared looked at Elsa Gongsun and asked for her help. "Nope! I can deal with it alone," Elsa Gongsun answered, coldly. "But..." The others were all too shocked to answer. None of them knew what stage she was at, but they guessed that Elsa''s stage was lower than Jared. Did she have secret weapons to empower herself with? Is that why she was so confident? A level eight beast, especially a strong variant, was impossible to defeat. Jared wanted to discourage Elsa Gongsun from fighting along. But before he could speak, she had rushed toward the me Tiger. "She''s like lightning! Is her cultivation base higher than Jared''s base?" Corrine Gu marveled. "How can wepare with a disciple of the Ilmen Sect? They are the top sect." Jared shook his head. Although he was the best in his sect, he had no way topare with a disciple of the Ilmen Sect. "Elsa is a disciple of the Ilmen Sect? That exins so much! Every disciple of the top sect is also a top cultivator." But some of them couldn''t figure out why a disciple of the Ilmen Sect had joined them on this hunt. An Ilmen Sect disciple didn''tck money or cultivation resources. Then what did she need? The intense fight between Elsa Gongsun and the me Tiger began. The strong force around the two The me Tiger released an angry roar. Its fury forced Elsa Gongsun to back down several steps. "Oh, no! The beast is angry now! Elsa needs our help! Let''s go!" Jared shouted. Then he and the others, except Marvin Zhou, rushed forward together. Darren, as a cultivator of the third stage, could offer no help. So, he made no move. This scene, however, annoyed Darren. He could notpare with any of them in terms of his cultivation base. While the upgrade in his talent enabled him to grow stronger, it did not allow him to make immediate progress. Darren, unexpectedly, sat cross-legged and began to meditate. Spiritual energy gathered into Darren''s body, nourishing his energy meridians and bones. ''What''s happening? The spiritual energy I can absorb has increased tenfold since yesterday.'' Darren was surprised. Although he was at level four of the Yellow Degree, the speed with which he could absorb spiritual energy was much faster. Darren wondered during his meditation. His keen senses gave him the answer after a while. Eighty percent of the intensive spiritual energy came from the bag behind him. "I got it! I can absorb the spiritual energy from the cardiac cores!" Darren opened the bag at once and held a few cardiac cores in his hands. He restarted his meditation and the spiritual energy of the cardiac cores, like brooks, trickled into his body. In the blink of an eye, Darren could feel an obvious upgrade in his talent. "It''s the fourth stage! And it''s continuing to upgrade!" After an hour, Darren had consumed dozens of cardiac cores. Only some residue was left from the cores. "The fifth stage! The sixth stage!" The powerful energy in his body shocked Darren. His punch could smash a mountain now. "Finally, I''ve reached the sixth stage of the Primary Realm!" Darren could not believe that he had achieved such a quantum leap in such a short interval. It would shock everyone if they knew Darren''s talent had upgraded three times in session. At this very moment, he found that the fight had be more intense. Everyone had been injured from N?velDrama.Org owns this. the fight, and Elsa Gongsun looked exhausted as well. But the me Tiger was still vigorous, and its attack was even fiercer. Marvin, however, stood aside with a poker face. It seemed that he had no interest in joining the fight. Fortunately, Marvin Zhou paid no attention to Darren, so he didn''t see that Darren had absorbed the energy of all the cardiac cores. "Lotus Sword Attack!" Elsa Gongsun summoned her martial arts skill. The next second, thousands of swords, like raindrops, enveloped the me Tiger and stabbed it simultaneously. The injured teammates summoned their martial arts skills as well and rushed toward the tiger. The me Tiger whined painfully. The mes around the tiger extinguished, revealing deep gashes all over its body. Meanwhile, the injured teammates jumped backward. The cultivators at the fifth stage, like Kyle Zhang, could not stand the pain anymore and passed out. Jared could not even stand straight because of his serious injury. And blood was oozing from Elsa Gongsun''s mouth. "It''s time!" Marvin smirked. Then he jumped into the air in a sh and flew toward the me Tiger. "What?" Darren felt as though something was strange. "How is he so powerful?" Darren could tell that Marvin Zhou was higher than the sixth stage. The me Tiger, who was now severely injured, died after one strike from Marvin Zhou''s palm. Chapter 9 A Great Harvest (Part One) Chapter 9 A Great Harvest (Part One) "Ha-ha! Not bad! Thank you, everyone!" Marvin let out a big, energeticugh. "What do you mean, Marvin?" Jared asked as he looked at theughing man. Caution coursed through Jared as he felt as though something was strange. "Haven''t you heard of the Wastnd Hustler?" Marvin turned to Jared with sharp eyes, like a snake that was ready to strike. Jared felt his senses heighten as he came to a grim realization. "It''s you!" Jared pointed his finger at him, while Marvin just stood there with a menacing grin on his face. Jared was shocked speechless, still in disbelief of what he had discerned. Elsa could only react the same way, barely able to do anything else. They had heard of a hustler, who was unmatched with his camouge technique, outside the Barren Wastnd. With a camouge so perfect, he was able to join teams who came here to hunt. However, his camouge technique had been used for heinous crimes. Murder, rape, robbery¡ªthe hustler was a dangerous man. None of them had suspected Marvin until he refused to join their fight. Once they had realized who he was, they were astonished. "A level eight strange beast!" Marvin awed at the creature trapped in their snare. "Who would''ve expected that this team could defeat such a powerful beast?" He then turned his gaze toward the two women, his grin teasing and wicked. "What''s more, these two beauties are readily avable to me. Ha- ha! It''s so perfect!" "How dare you!" Elsa screamed, mad and disgusted at Marvin. Her usually expressionless face was filled with fury. Still, she was frightened. Hearing his voice, she knew that he was ready to kill. "Don''t say that, beauty! You and I are also at the eighth stage. Unfortunately, you have a serious internal injury. Your meridians are out of control. What can you do to me now? Ha-ha!" Marvin''s lustful eyes trailed over the curves of Elsa''s body. He turned his attention to the beast in the trap. "I''ll collect this great harvest first," Marvin said before N?velDrama.Org owns this. turning to Elsa with a sly grin. "After that, I''ll y a little game with you." Marvin then nced at Darren. "You! Little asshole! Come and deal with the dead beast. I want every piece of the me Tiger to be packed into the bag. You hear me? If you lose even a single tiny fur, you will be dead meat. Get over here!" Marvin shouted at Darren. Darren had walked toward the tiger to absorb its talent before Marvin had given the order. The talent of the me Tiger was different from what Darren had encountered before. It was a ball of green light. Darren achieved a quantum leap in his talent, but he didn''t know what his current level had reached. ''Wow! Everything in the world is so refreshing and new to me!'' Darren could see everything within thirty miles. ''It''s higher than level seven of the Yellow Degree. This is what it probably feels like to reach level eight.'' Darren''s heart thumped ecstatically. Darren suddenly remembered the hustler, a cultivator at the eighth stage. He was not an easy opponent for Darren to take down. After considering his options, Darren decided not to fight Marvin. Instead, Darren began dealing with the dead beast. "What the hell are you doing, asshole? Be quick!" "Yes, sir!" Darren feigned being scared, and his expression reflected the terror he felt. Then he began dissecting the me Tiger''s body. As he cut into the tiger''s heart, Darren saw a crimson cardiac core and a white object as big as an egg. "Wait! It''s the Variant Beast Elixir!" Marvin''s eyes brightened. The Variant Beast Elixir, born inside some variant beasts, could not only help someone to make a breakthrough in their cultivation base but also refresh his or her energy meridians to upgrade their talent for martial arts. It was a once in a lifetime chance to see such a rare elixir. "I''ve made a fortune this time. This elixir is worth a trillion." Marvin was thrilled. He yelled at Darren, "Little asshole! Pack it quickly!" Darren could tell that the elixir in his hand was extraordinary. When he heard Marvin''s order, his lips curved with satisfaction secretly. ''What a great gift for me!'' Darren thought. "Yes, sir!" When Marvin saw how dutiful Darren was being, he dropped his guard. After all, Marvin believed that Darren was only a loser at the third stage of the Primary Realm. Darren couldn''t challenge him. After Darren ced the cardiac core and white elixir into the bag, he didn''t remove his hand. Instead, he clutched the white elixir tightly. "What the hell are you doing? Don''t try anything foolish! Otherwise, you will be dead meat!" Marvin yelled at Darren when he noticed that Darren had put his hand in the bag. "I''m sorry, sir! I just wanted to check that I had put it right. After all, I can''t afford to take responsibility for such a big loss," Darren exined. "Go away! It''s time for me to enjoy the beauties, ha-ha!" Darren could feel enormous spiritual energy nourishing his body as he absorbed the energy from the white elixir. ''Wow! This is so much better than absorbing a dead beast''s talent.'' Darren could feel that a significant change was happening in his body. He was in the process of metamorphosis. Marvin, meanwhile, was walking toward the three unconscious teammates. "Fuck off! You assholes!" Marvin kicked Kyle Zhang, and Phil Li, breaking their bones. Then he crouched and his eyes roamed lecherously over Corrine''s figure. "What a great ass. What a pity that she has passed out. It would be better to ride her when she''s awake." Then Marvin turned to Elsa. "Ha-ha! My beauty! I have been dreaming about you since first sight. I''ve fantasized about the pleasing sounds you''ll make when I am all over you. And now, it''s time to realize my fantasy. Ha-ha!" Marvin said with a depraved smirk as he walked toward Elsa. "Marvin! Let her go! You can take all the valuable things that I have," said Jared, who had been severely injured. "You must be kidding! Bastard! You think I will let go of a beauty like her? That''s so ridiculous! But you are a good boy. How about this? You can be my subordinate, and we can enjoy this beauty together. What do you think, pal?" Marvin asked. Chapter 10 A Great Harvest (Part Two) Chapter 10 A Great Harvest (Part Two) "Well..." After a momentary hesitation, Jared answered, "Are you serious?" Elsa turned grim-faced at once. She could not believe that Jared would consider it. He had been a gentleman all this while. "Of course, I mean it! I need a partner anyway, and you are a good choice for me. We can work together and enjoy our free time. What do you say?" "Yes! I want to join you, sir! I am tired of all the rules I have to follow. I yearn for the way you live. And I''ve been dreaming about Corrine for a long time. I want her so much. This gentleman facade is really exhausting." "Wow! I didn''t expect you to be a lewdster. We are so like-minded. Ha-ha!" "I just regret that we didn''t meet sooner. How about this, my buddy? I''m taking Corrine, and Elsa is yours. She is not my type, anyway." Marvin nodded with satisfaction. After Jared got permission, he walked to Corrine. Darren, who had been standing beside them, thought that Jared was being deceitful, but what happened in the next second proved that Darren''s spection was wrong. Jared was totally a scumbag. He walked over and spanked Corrine with an indecent look. Darren felt that his talent for martial arts had been upgraded to a shocking level after he had absorbed the energy of the elixir. Then he began assimting the cardiac core of the level eight beast. His speed of assimtion had surged as well. It took Darren only a moment to absorb half of the spiritual energy from the cardiac core. And his cultivation base improved to the topmost level of the sixth stage. In a general way, a cultivator, at level seven of the Yellow Degree, had to spend more than half a year Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. to upgrade to the sixth stage of the Primary Realm. But Darren had made such a breakthrough in the blink of an eye. ''It''s so close now! When I''m at the seventh stage, I will have the power to fight against Marvin, '' Darren thought. "Come on! My beauty! Why do you run away? I promise I will be gentle, ha-ha!" Marvin chased Elsa. Since he was not injured, he was a formidable opponent for Elsa who had been severely wounded. "You shameless bastard! I will tear you to pieces when my cultivation base has recovered," Elsa yelled at Marvin. She had never expected that such a thing would happen to her. "You won''t have the chance after today, my baby! I will take every inch of you, ha-ha!" Marvin was more excited. Darren, who had been standing beside them, was trying his best to absorb the energy from the cardiac core. ''I''ve reached the seventh stage of the Primary Realm!'' Darren was thrilled about his rapid breakthrough. ''I''m not sure about my current talent level, and my cultivation base is still rising sharply. Maybe I should grasp top martial skills before I take action, '' Darren nned in his mind. If he seeded, his cultivation base would make another remarkable progress. He tried to remember the first move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. ''Destructive Sword Attack!'' Darren practiced the first move in his mind. He was pleased when his head didn''t hurt this time. ''What an abstruse martial arts skill! Even the first move is soplicated, but its power is really aggressive.'' Although Darren had achieved a significant leap in his talent, it was still hard for him to grasp the first move. Jared, however, was touching every inch of Corrine''s body with a scious expression. "What are you doing?" Corrine was woken up by Jared''s actions. Her face paled. "What am I doing? What do you think I am doing?" Jared shouted at Corrine as he pped her face several times. Then he ripped her clothes and continued, "I''m enjoying my freedom. I can do whatever I want, ha-ha!" Now that the gentleman facade had been removed, everyone could see Jared''s true nature. Corrine, who had a crush on Jared before, saw his real character through his actions. She could not take such humiliation, so she killed herself by biting off her tongue. "Fuck! She''s dead! You think this will stop me? Ha-ha! No fucking way!" Jared, like an estrous dog, continued his actions. "You son of a bitch!" Darren shouted at Jared. He stood up, regretting not having taken action earlier. "What? You loser! What can you do to me? Save your nonsense! Otherwise, you will be dead meat," Jared warned Darren. However, Darren''s outburst didn''t stop Jared. "Fuck! You shameless asshole!" Darren roared. A bastard like Jared should live in the hell. In an instantaneous burst, Darren shed toward Jared and aimed an attack at him. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Three punches broke Jared''s chest bones. "You son of a bitch! How could you do this to her? She''s dead! Asshole!" Darren pped Jared, who was screaming in agony from the pain of the broken bones. Soon, Jared''s face swelled like a pig. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! Please stop!" Jared begged with a lisp. "Go to hell!" His begging didn''t stop Darren. With the next punch, Darren killed Jared. Marvin and Elsa froze when they saw this scene. Marvin frowned in anger. "Damn it! You little asshole! You concealed your real cultivation base as well. That''s beyond my expectation." Marvin looked at Darren without any vignce, and continued, "But so what? You are still nothing in front of me. I''m a cultivator at the eighth stage. What can you do to me, asshole?" "That''s hard to say!" Darren shot a cold re at Marvin. He had reached the topmost level of the seventh stage and had an initial understanding of the first move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. The fight against Marvin offered Darren a good chance to figure out his current cultivation base. "You are going to die!" Marvin rushed toward Darren. Elsa''s expression changed to reflect the concern she felt. She screamed, "Be careful! He has the top martial arts skill." Chapter 11 Strength (Part One) Chapter 11 Strength (Part One) Darren had to be cautious because hecked the battle experience. He had not been able to properly Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. train and use his power in ount of him having just reached the seventh stage from the third stage within one day. "The power of his fists is indeed strong." Darren dodged and avoided Marvin''s attack. But as soon as Marvin''s fist failed tond on Darren, another fist quickly followed. This time, he used all the force he could muster. Seeing that he had nowhere to hide, Darren clenched his hand into a fist and punched back. Boom! The impact created by both of their fists was too powerful that Darren was thrown several strides backwards and Marvin a few couple of paces opposite. "I haven''t expected that you''ve already reached the peak of the seventh stage! That''s great and all, but there obviously still is an impassable gap between our stages, and you haven''t been able to defeat me. Now, let me show you how powerful I am." Marvin felt much relieved after having witnessed Darren''s real strength. The difference between the seventh stage and the eighth stage seemed to be little to non-existent, but in reality, there was still an immenselyrge disparity between the two stages. "He is in danger," Elsa stated, apanied by a worried scowl on her face. But Darren wasposed. He knew that the difference between him and Marvin was not impossible to ovee. He was just learning how to adjust himself to the fight, that''s all. "I will kill you!" he shouted. Marvin started to storm towards Darren again. He extended out his fists and took a hack at him. The attack was so powerful that it felt as though his fists alone could break the mountain into pieces. Darren dodged the attack as much as he could. Although he was not stronger than Marvin in terms of strength in the battle, he had enough wits about him to remain unhurt by Marvin''s barrage of attacks. Even at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm, Marvin still hasn¡¯t seeded in trying to defeat Darren. The fight dragged on and before they knew it, half an hour had passed as they arrived at a deadlock. Marvin''s initial anger morphed into shocked frustration after he came to the realization that even though Darren has just reached the seventh stage, he still was not able to defeat the boy. He started to get fatigued and he grew more exhausted with every second that passed. He kept thinking that things would have been a lot of easier if he had used his full strength from the very beginning of the fight. "He quickly gained experience in the battle. He is such a fast learner," Elsa remarked. She felt a sensation in the pit of her stomach as she stood beside them. She was astounded by Darren''s ability to learn so much in just a short amount of time. Even though she herself was at level nine of the Yellow Degree, it took her a while and experienced difficulty in achieving it. Theoretically speaking, it should have been more difficult for Darren to do that when he was inferior to others in stage. ''Is he more talented than me in cultivation?'' she thought bitterly. The thought of it made Elsa feel a constriction in her chest. ''How could such an average-looking young man be so talented? What is this?'' Unbelievable is what it was. Elsa continued observing him and focused on every move he made, even down to the most miniscule actions. "He''s using his opponent to gain knowledge in battle and use it against them! One could even say he is almost as well-versed in battle as those seasoned masters who have practiced a long time." A mix of astonishment and envy washed over Elsa''s face after she had thought about how Darren, who was still just a rookie in the first ce, was able to turn into a powerful and fairlypetent fighter so instantly. "Talent, he must have been a talent," she told herself. As much as she''d hate to admit it, she was genuinely impressed. "Ah! I will kill you! Die, you scum!" Darren shouted. He had just found an opening against Marvin and gave his vital part a good kick. This made Marvin more furious than ever. "You are forcing me to use my saber!" Marvin eximed. As he uttered those words, a saber suddenly appeared in his hands out of nowhere. He wielded the saber expertly, showing off his every gesture and every motion, moving almost as if he was one with the weapon. "Wrath Sword Skill, the top martial arts skill in the world." Elsa fixed her eyes on Marvin. "You hustler," Darren shouted. Almost unexpectedly, Darren saw the sword Jared left lying on the ground. Without hesitation, he casually picked it up and dashed toward Marvin head-on. Darren felt the extreme power that the sword emitted. It was so intense, that he felt the power run through his veins and rip out into the air. Next thing he knew, he was wielding the sword like a natural. "Well, what do you know, even his swordsmanship is freaking perfect!" Elsa eximed disbelievingly. Every time, Darren did something remarkable. And every single time, without fail, she was left bbergasted. She still couldn''tprehend how such a rare talent lived in such a secluded ce. "Ah!" Marvin screamed frantically as he charged toward Darren with all the force he could muster. He reached the peak of his strength after hebined the cultivation base of the eighth stage and the saber skill together. "Destructive Sword Attack!" Without hesitation, Darren used the first move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills immediately. Through the sword, his strength manifested into numerous shadows. This got him worked up as he flew towards Marvin. The shadows emitted such a tremendous power that Marvin felt genuine fear. "What kind of swordsmanship is that? It''s so ferocious. What should I do now? I''m totally screwed!" Marvin cried out. His boldness had stared to waver. A ripple of panic suddenly passed through him. But it was toote to retreat. Bang! Waves of invisible circles were formed and spread out from the ce where the sword and the saber had met. All the towering trees in the area were easily cut off by the destructive power. Elsa hurriedly ducked to search for a ce to hide, fearing that it might be dangerous if the power spread to her. Chapter 12 Strength (Part Two) Chapter 12 Strength (Part Two) Once the outburst had died down and what was left was only the silence, Darren turned his back away from Marvin. "That sword is possibly one of the most powerful I''ve ever seen!" Marvin resented admitting it. He couldn''t help feeling a tiny bit amazed by Darren''s superb talent. Just as he was about toe to terms to the fact that he can''t beat Darren, numerous injuries on his skin came into view and every inch of his body began to crack and crumble away. He started to copse, and died before he even hit the ground. "How is it possible that only one move of your sword was able to easily defeat someone at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm? You cut through him just like a piece of steak!" Elsa blurted out a few momentster. She had no words to describe Darren, especially when it came to his exceptional swordsmanship. It might have taken her months topletely grasp the skill as efficiently as he had. Watching the ball of light as it flew out of Marvin''s head, Darren absorbed his talent and walked towards where Elsa was. "Are you alright?" he awkwardly asked. Darren was perplexed at seeing Elsa absolutely dumbfounded by what had just taken ce. He had no idea how the whole fight must have looked like from her perspective. He had no idea how impressed Elsa currently was. It was unlike anything she had ever seen from someone of his cultivation base, even from someone like her who came from a prestigious sect. Although, in a blink of an eye, Elsa fell back to her usual apathetic self. "I''m fine, thanks," she nonchntly replied. Soon afterward, Kyle and Phil woke up from theira to the sight of spilled blood and corpses all over the ground. Darren filled them in on everything that happened. They were understandably shocked to hear about the events that took ce while they were out cold. "Jared, that son of a bitch! Poor Corrine did not deserve that," Kyle said. The two men grew furious just thinking about it. "We had not expected that you are such a powerful guy. It is our mistake. Please forgive us if we''ve ever done something against you," Phil humbly said. Darren epted the apology and nodded his head. "Why did you hide your strength from us? If you had told us about it, if you had used it sooner, Corrine would still be alive and wouldn''t have killed herself!" Elsa wasn''t able to stop the emotions that burst out of her. She clearly had a bone to pick with Darren. She needed him to know that he was partly to me for what happened. What Elsa said did have some truth to it. Darren just stood by as his friends were injured by the me Tiger; he just stood by while Corrine endured humiliation which led her to kill herself; he just stood by and let it all happen. If he was a good man, he should have used his power to help them, he should have done something. "It was beyond my power to be able to help at that time. I can''t tell you the reason why right now. All I could say is that I''m really sorry," Darren exined. "Humph!" Elsa sneered, frustrated at Darren. She believed no one could possibly be able to level up to such a high stage from the third stage of the Primary Realm in just a short amount of time. Elsa turned around without saying anything and left. A mix of guilt, shame, and awkwardness washed over Darren, Kyle, and Phil as they watched Elsa walk away. "Darren, this Barren Wastnd proved to be dangerous especially for us who basically had no fighting experience. We realized that we still need to improve our skills. We''ll get going now, see you next time," said Phil. After saying those words, the two men cupped their own hands, raised them in front of their chests in a salute. They then turned around and walked away, still limping from the injuries they sustained. Unlike them, though, Darren decided that he didn''t want to leave immediately. Fighting in the battle greatly empowered him and he didn''t want to lose time in improving his cultivation base and his talent. He has decided to stay in the Barren Wastnd and continue fight those fierce beasts. A whole month has passed. While taking a small repose near ake, Darren saw his reflection in the water. Drying blood covered his skin and his clothes were ripped off - he was a mess. "I''ve been fighting fierce level six and seven beasts left and right for the past month. I wonder how much my skills have improved. I wasn''t able to keep track of what stage I''ve reached, but I did just feel that I was able to quickly absorb the spiritual energy of the earth and heaven. I must probably at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm by now, after I spent more than a month in practicing skills and absorbing the spiritual energy of the cardiac core," he said to himself. He recalled that Nichs had stopped at the seventh stage of the Primary Realm, and after receiving a lot of resources from his father and spending three years practicing, he was finally able to break Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. through that barrier. "Unlike him, It only took me a very short time to figure out the solution to the problem. This achievement was unprecedented in history!" Darren was ecstatic as he thought about how after years of being the underdog. He finally reached a higher stage and didn''t have to fear the younger generation in the n. "They''re all going to taste my revenge. The first one to be served will be Evan!" Darren was confident that he would be able to easily defeat Evan who was currently only at the fourth stage. The only thing that he was worried about was the n power of Evan''s mother. But once Darren became a disciple of the Ilmen Sect, he would not have to worry about any kind of n power. "The Ilmen Sect will choose disciples from each n soon. I should head back." Darren soaked himself in the pool to wash out the blood stains and all the grime off of his body. As soon as he finished up, he headed over to Acqua City. Chapter 13 Fury Chapter 13 Fury The gate opened with a creak. Darren arrived at the Chu n residence several hourster. When he opened the door, he noticed that many people turned to watch him. "Look! It''s Darren! He has been missing for two months. I thought he had died." "Yeah, he is still alive. But so what? The protection the elders promised him has expired. He will die sooner orter." "That''s hard to say now. Can you feel his aura? It''s much stronger than before." "You must be kidding me! Okay! Let''s say you are right and that he has be stronger. However, he is still nothing inparison to Mr. Evan and the other geniuses in our family." They murmured among themselves about Darren scornfully. They all agreed that Darren was making a huge mistake by returning. But Darren just ignored them. The Ilmen Sect woulde to the Chu n for recruitment today, which provided him with an opportunity to prove himself. Darren walked toward his courtyard. As he stepped in front of the door, he heard a loud p. "Spill it! Where is the little asshole?" "Hit her! Don''t stop till she tells the truth!" Darren trembled with anger when he heard the conversation. He regretted leaving his little sister at home when he journeyed to the Barren Wastnd to improve his cultivation base. But his sister was included in the elders'' protection. ''Who has the nerve to bully my sister?'' T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Bang!" One kick from Darren shattered the door. Then a tall man turned to him and red at him. "That''s great! You''re here now! I thought you would never return." Darren recognized the tall man who had spoken to be Bob Lin, the butler of the Chu n. And the person who was standing beside Bob Lin was Darren''s enemy, Evan. "Ha-ha! Long time no see, my brother! If you had returned earlier, nothing would have happened to Belle. Where have you been hiding? Look at this poor girl! Oh, her face is bleeding. What if her pretty face is scarred because of this? What a pity that would be!" Evan was thrilled to see Darren. He finally had the chance to kill this loser now. "Sons of bitches! Go to hell!" Darren widened his eyes as burning anger coursed through his body. When he saw what they had done to his only little sister, he could no longer control his fury. "Catch him! He will regret returning. Soon, he will know that death is the only way to get rid of my torment. Get him now!" When Bob learned that Darren had killed his son, he began searching for Darren. Two months had passed, and yet, no one knew of Darren''s whereabouts. All this while, he had been dreaming of tearing Darren to pieces. "Darren! Run! Run away now! Don''t worry about me!" Tears escaped from her eyes when Belle heard her brother''s name. Although she had almost lost consciousness from the blows, her first instinct was to tell her brother to run and save himself. Darren felt sorry for his little sister. "Ah! All of you! Go to hell!" Darren, who was now out of control, threw his fists at Bob''s subordinates. Darren had summoned such tremendous power in each punch that he severely injured every enemy who wasing at him, with just one blow. "How is this even possible? How could he be so strong now?" At once, Evan could feel something was strange. Bob squinted at Darren when he noticed the change. "Surround him. Attack him together! Kill him! Now!" Then Bob rushed toward Darren with his remaining subordinates. He was highly confident about this fight. After all, his cultivation base was at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm. "Ha-ha!" Evanughed with satisfaction. He was relieved to see that Bob, a strong cultivator of the eighth stage, was ready to join the fight. But Evan was struck dumb with amazement by what happened in the next second. As soon as Bob had rushed over, Darren threw a dozen sessive fists at him. Bob was forced to take several steps back. "What? What the hell?" Evan froze when he saw this scene. ''How, how could this even be possible? Bob is at the eighth stage! How could Darren injure him?'' He could not believe what his eyes were seeing. ''Why is Darren so strong? Did he just defeat Bob, a cultivator at the eighth stage? What happened to him?'' While Evan was racking his brain for an exnation, he was greeted with a hard fist. "Bang!" The blow broke Evan''s bones. "Mom! Mom! Uncle! Help me!" Evan cried out. Although Darren was about to throw another fist at Evan to end his life, Bob continued the fight against Darren, despite the acute pain he felt. "No matter how strong you are, you are going to die today!" Bob, anger burning in his chest, took out a in iron canister and pressed the button on it. Then, thousands of tiny arrows shot out simultaneously. "Thunder Arrow Attack! Go to hell! Asshole!" Darren didn''t make a move even though numerous powerful arrows were aimed at him. A sword, carrying an icy aura, appeared in Darren''s hand. He brandished the sword and left perfect arcs in the air. A secondter, all the arrows around Darren fell to the ground. Then Darren, with the sword pointing at Bob''s throat, rushed forward. Before anyone could react, a thin line appeared on Bob''s neck. As the line spurted blood, the tall figure fell to the ground. "Shit! I''m so screwed this time!" Like seeing a death devil, Evan shivered with fear in front of Darren. Darren brandished his sword again. This time, he pointed it at Evan. Evan was on the edge of death! "ng!" "Wait!" All of a sudden, an elder hovered in front of Darren. He had used his sword to block Darren''s attack. "You have mastered the Profound Nine Sword Skills!" The old man was surprised. He hadn''t noticed Darren''s skill level while blocking his attack. It had been so powerful that his hand felt numb from the impact. "Go away! This asshole is going to die today. Nobody can stop me," Darren shouted. Darren turned to the elder and recognized that he was Abner Chu, who had promised to protect him and his sister. "Mind your attitude! You''d better show respect to an elder of the Chu n." Abner Chu frowned. "Fuck you! What kind of an elder are you? You can''t even keep your promise. Look at what they have done to my little sister! But you did nothing about it. You are an ipetent elder!" Darren was so furious that he had lostplete control. He didn''t care who he was talking to. "Enough!" Abner Chu berated Darren. However, Darren''s usation reminded Abner that he had failed to carry out his duty this time. All of his attention had been directed toward his cultivation in the Elders Cab. If the servant hadn''t reported this intense fight to Abner, he would not know anything about what was happening outside. He had rushed to Darren''s courtyard as soon as possible after hearing the servant''s report. "Go away, kid! I''ll forgive what you have done today," Abner Chu said after some contemtion. "And I say fuck you!" Darren was insane with fury. In the next instant, he swung his sword at Evan. "Help me, please! Help me, Elder! Help!" Evan cried as he ran to hide behind the elder. Abner had not expected Darren to take action in front of him. The attack from Darren''s sword was too quick for Evan to dodge. Even Abner was slow to react. Evan lost an arm. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Evan cried out with pain as he rolled on the ground. "I''ll give you onest chance. Fuck off!" Abner activated his spiritual energy of the Spirit Realm and pressed Darren to the ground. Darren felt it hard to breathe under the tremendous pressure, which was akin to carrying a mountain on his back. Finally, he calmed down a little. He cast a nce at Evan, who was crying with pain. Then he walked to Belle and hugged her before leaving the yard. "You fucking bastard! You think you can leave here after what you have done to my nephew? There is no way I will let that happen." Several people rushed into the yard just as Darren was leaving. Darren looked around and found that three geniuses of the Chu n, his two uncles, and a few strong cultivators were blocking his way. The person who was talking to Darren was Evan''s maternal uncle, who now glowered at Darren. "It''s toote! I can''t do anything to help you now." Abner sighed regretfully. He med himself for his dereliction of duty. If he had noticed what was happening earlier and hade to stop Evan, Darren would not have lost control. Since the chief''s death, the Chu n had undergone immense strife. Since this was a challenging time, other ns'' attitude toward them was vital. Although Abner wanted to protect Darren, the other elders of the Elders Cab would never agree with his decision. ''If I protect Darren, the whole Yue n would feel offended. I can''t sacrifice the Chu n''s future for an untalented loser like him, '' Abner rationalized. "Come on! Come kill me!" Darren screamed with widened eyes. An invincible power exploded in the next second. Chapter 14 Pressures Coming From The Clan Chapter 14 Pressures Coming From The n People found Darren presumptuous and arrogant. That was the impression he left with almost everyone present. "Evan, are you all right?" Evan''s mother asked with concern as she picked him up. He was crying. "My arm is broken, Mom. Help me. You must let uncle kill that bastard! Huhuhu," he replied. "That''s enough! A true man doesn''t cry like a baby when he gets injured!" Evan''s uncle, Stan, said as he red at him. He was Evan''s mother''s brother and they were both descendants of the Yue n. "But since you are my nephew, I don''t allow anybody to bully you like this," he continued, "Darren, as you broke Evan''s arm, it''s fair for you to break both your arms yourself!" "Haha," Darrenughed at Stan''s words. "He deserved that. I''d kill him without hesitation if I were given the chance," he said. His words surprised everyone who heard. He did not seem to fear anyone. This was a mystery that no one understood. It was well known that Stan was at the second stage in the Spirit Realm, making him the most powerful cultivator in the Yue n. "You arrogant little prick! Who do you think you are?" Stan eximed. Then, he turned to the n elders. "As elders of Chu n, do you think that it is right to punish the person who broke his brother''s arm or not? The rude does not deserve mercy!" Stan asked, showing a reasonable look. "ording to our n rules, it''s proper to do that, yes," an old man from Chu n confirmed. "Proper? What bullshit is that?" Darren shot dismissively. "Evan bullied me and my younger sister ever since we were children. He beat and scolded us whenever he felt like it. Shouldn''t he pay the price for what he has done? After my father''s death, he provoked me again and again. I was tolerant of him but he still wanted to kill me. Shouldn''t he pay price for that? He, together with Bob the butler, beat my younger sister just now. Shouldn''t he pay price for that? When Evan caused us distress, nobody showed up to help us. How dare you speak of n rules now!" he eximed. Everyone fell silent when Darren finished speaking. Everything was true. "Humph, know your ce, loser! Nothing you say will stop me from breaking your arms!" said Stan. Unable to respond to what Darren said, he decided to ignore it and resort to force. "Do you want to take charge in our n, outsider?" another man spoke. It was Darren''s elder uncle, Reed. Darren cast a nce at him. He knew that although his so-called elder uncle said this, it was not because he supported him. Instead, this was his way of unting his status. "Oh, my brother, why do you keep embarrassing yourself?" another remarked. "Stan is protecting his nephew and that''s reasonable. He is Evan''s uncle. Since his father, our brother, died, the responsibility to do so has fallen on Stan. Also, isn''t it a little too early for you to speak with that tone? You''re not even chief," Mark, Darren''s younger uncle said sarcastically. "Does that mean you are taking Stan''s side? As your elder brother, it is then my responsibility to teach you a lesson, you rude bastard!" Reed replied angrily. "You want to teach me a lesson? Really? Okay, let me see you try. Come on!" Mark said. "Bullshit, let''s fight then!" ... Suddenly, all the people wanted to fight each other and Darren stood in the background of it all, forgotten. There were many rival factions within the Chu n and they had never been harmonious. "Stop!" A thunderous sound roared. With it appeared several old men. They all were calm and steady like hills. They were the elders of the Chu n. Among them was the Chief Elder. "Chief Elder!" "Chief Elder!" Everyone in attendance, including outside cultivators invited by different factions, acknowledged the presence of the Chief Elder. Everyone knew of the strength he possessed. He was the strongest in the Chu n and had gotten to stage seven in the Spirit Realm. "Stop arguing. The man who will be in charge of our n will not be decided by you all!" he dered. He nced at the people in the crowd. "We have all decided that the junior who will be qualified to enter the Ilmen Sect will be appointed as the chief. Do you all agree with that?" he asked. Hearing this, Reed, Mark, and the genius Nichs, allughed in triumph. It was exactly what they wanted. "No way! I think it would be unfair to decide the chief based on the qualifications of bing a disciple of Ilmen Sect," a woman said. She was married to a man in Chu n from Zhou n and she thought it was unjust because her son''s talent was only at the sixth level. "I also think so!" "It shouldn''t be like this!" Other people whose sons had mediocre talent in martial arts all opposed the idea. "I have an idea. Although talent is important, a man who wants to gain immense strength is required to show more perseverance and resourcefulness. Only young, powerful men can protect our n. That said, I would like to suggest a contest for junior members on the annual meeting that will happen in 6 months. Whoever wins first ce will be chief. What do you think?" someone suggested. The Chief Elder nodded, "It''s reasonable. The one who passes the test for the Ilmen Sect can also directly challenge the strongest contender." Nobody opposed it. The Chief Elder then turned to Darren. "Evan is protected by the Elders Cab during his whole lifetime. As Darren broke the family rules, you can deal with him ording to n rules," he dered. "Brother, there is something I have to say," the elder named Abner who was standing beside the Chief Elder said. He somehow saw a little bit of hope for Darren. He felt like there was more to him that met the eye. "There is nothing to speak! Nobody is allowed to challenge the family rules," the Chief Elder interrupted. In the Chief Elder''s mind, talent, strength and background were what mattered in the Chu n. Darren was not worth supporting because hecked all of those. This disappointed Darren. "Don''t pretend to be impartial, Chief Elder. You think I don''t have a future because of my mediocre talent for martial arts. You think I don''t have background because my mother''s n is poor. Stop talking about n rules, will you? You''re such a hypocrite!" Darren felt like he had nothing to lose anymore. "You disrespectful little bastard," the Chief Elder said angrily. "What, isn''t it true, though? Honestly, if it were Nichs who broke Evan''s arm, you wouldn''t treat him the same way, right?" Darren continued. "Nonsense! Anyone who breaks the rules of the n will be treated equally. Dare to say one more word and I will punish you myself!" the Chief Elder boomed. "Hahaha!" Darren burst intoughter. "You are such a hypocrite! Everyone knows the truth! Even if Nichs kills Evan, you will not even say a word! This is such a joke! Everyone knows that!" Darren said. "Shut up, loser! Do you want to die?" Nichs came out and said. Darren''s words infuriated him. The Chief Elder didn''t know what to say anymore so he kept silent. "He is a loser --a mean dog that barks wildly at anyone! He dares to talk about Nichs because he knows he''s going to die!" "He is crazy! He should know his ce! How dare he answer back to the Chief Elder!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. More people started to despise and curse Darren. "And you, Nichs, don''t think you are extraordinary because of your so-called talent. To me, level seven talent is as useless as rubbish. Oh no, wait, it''s even lower than rubbish," Darren said. "What did you say? I dare you repeat that!" Leo and ke were now angry as well. They also possessed level seven talent in Yellow Degree. "Did you just say that level seven talent is rubbish? You really want to die, don''t you?" "That''s just what I said. In fact, you all are rubbish in my eyes, real rubbish," Darren remarked. Darren did not care much about what he said. He knew that everyone would hate him sooner orter. He might as well speak his mind right now. "I will kill you, little loser!" Nichs rushed at Darren first, throwing his fist to Darren''s head. Darren easily summoned his internal energy and quietlyunched a cold sword. In the next instant, the same sword disappeared leaving only a trace of force in the air. Most of the people present did not see what happened. They only found Nichs suddenly retreated. Nichs was shocked because the sword skill was so fast and so perfect. There was no w in it. ''Maybe it''s because of my carelessness, '' he thought. This made him feel a little better. ''That was the first move in the Profound Nine Sword Skills, '' thought an old man behind the crowd. The events did not interest him initially, but Darren caught his attention at that moment. Apparently, the man was the guard of the Martial Skill Library. He did not expect to see anything extraordinary when he came but Darren gave him a big surprise. ''He sessfully executed it. But how?'' The guard of the Martial Skill Library thought in disbelief. He could still remember clearly how the silly boy in front of him had only mediocre talent. "You clown!" Now, it was Stan who was approaching Darren fast. Bearing the pressuresing from a Spirit Realm warrior, Darren couldn''t breathe and even react. Chapter 15 The Test Began Chapter 15 The Test Began "Boom!" Dust rose as the palms hit. As the dust settled, the crowd saw a skinny old man standing opposite Stan. "It''s the guard of the Martial Skill Library!" "Why is he helping this loser?" The audience was baffled. "The masters from Ilmen Sect will arrive in a minute. It will be rude and indecent for them to see the strife among the Chu n members. They might forbid the Chu n members from participating in the selection. Let us finish the test first." The guard of the Martial Skill Library did not exin why he defended Darren, but he spoke with good reason. "That makes sense. We''ll let this loser live a little longer." At that moment, Darren thought he was doomed. He was going to be killed by an outsider in front of his so-called family. A shiver went down his spine. In this world, no one cared about the weak and the incapable. "Boy, I made a mistake. Try your best in the test. I will protect you with my life regardless of whether you win or lose," whispered the guard of the Martial Skill Library. "Thanks," replied Darren dryly. "Here, theye! The masters from Ilmen Sect have arrived!" Several figures descended from the sky; each of them appeared distinguished and impressive. "s! Look! The masters from Ilmen Sect are so young!" "I heard that they are elite disciples of Ilmen Sect! How fortunate to enter the Spirit Realm at such a young age!" "We warmly wee you, masters!" The Chu nsmen, regardless of their level of power, bowed to salute the Ilmen Sect masters while the high-ranking elders of the Spirit Realm cupped their hands. The Ilmen Sect had always been held in high public esteem. "You are too polite. We havee for the selection. Let us begin." The disciples of Ilmen Sect were men of action. From the moment they arrived, they got straight to business. Everyone was impressed. "All juniors under the age of 17 should head to the training ground now,"manded an elder. Many figures ran to the training ground, one by one, excitement written all over their faces. They all had high hopes of passing the test. Darren made his way to the training ground after the crowd had dispersed. Stan had arranged for several men to watch him in case he thought about escaping. Yet, Darren did not have the slightest inclination to escape. Who, of the young generation, could stop him after he had entered the eighth stage of the Primary Realm? "Here are the test rules," started a young disciple from the Ilmen Sect, who was now standing on a high tform in the arena. Everyone held their breath. They listened intently as they did not want to miss a single word. "The testprises of three parts. Whoever passes all three will be a disciple of the Ilmen Sect." After a moment of silence, the young disciple from Ilmen Sect continued speaking, "Part one is the Insight test. All candidates will learn the same cultivation method. The quicker you learn and the more you master, the better result you will get. Part two is the Talent test. Upon clearing the first test, candidates will enter the Ilmen Sect''s test dimension. The sooner you exit the dimension, the better your score in the test. Part three is not a significant part of the test. Candidates'' results from the first two tests will decide whether or not you will be a disciple of Ilmen Sect. However, you will need to choose one from the five lines of Ilmen Sect to begin your cultivation. Besides, every disciple who passes the tests will be rewarded with one chance to get support from a Mysterious Realm master during their lifespan. This alone is of great benefit." The announcement created a heated discussion among the Chu n members. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The support from a Mysterious Realm master meant a lifesaving chance if a person was in danger. Since a master''s advice was priceless, this reward was highly coveted. The eyes of the Chief Elder of the Chu n brightened suddenly. This was the opportunity he had wanted. If any Chu n member got the reward, there would be no trouble like the assassination of the former Chief of the Chu n. "OK, announce the candidates'' names now." "As you wish," replied a Chu n elder. "Nichs Chu, Leo Chu, ke Chu, Hank Chu¡­¡­, there are twenty-one in total." Darren''s name was not on the list. However, any immediate family members could join the test ording to tradition. "Dear master, I, Darren Chu, will participate in the test as well." Darren stepped forward and added respectfully. "How dare you! Get out!" All elders turned pale as they feared that Darren had offended the master. "As an immediate member of the Chu n, I have the right to partake in the selection. It is the master who makes the decision. On what basis do you banish me?" Darren questioned. "All right, I have no patience for this nonsense. Let him join," said the disciple from Ilmen Sect. "Yes!" someone answered. "How dare he speak with a master like this?" They cursed Darren. Twenty-two Chu n members, including Darren, marched up to the tform. Everyone red at Darren contemptuously. A stone tablet about 10 meters high, densely inscribed with small characters, was carried on to the tform. "You have six hours to learn the Meridians Refining Scripture starting from this moment. There are six levels in the Meridians Refining Scripture. The more you understand, the better your result. A gentle reminder, do not force yourself if you find it too challenging. The consequence will be a risk you cannot afford." "Now, let''s begin." Twenty-two Chu n members concentrated on the scripture. Darren also focused on the inscription, one level at a time. After the first round, Darren concluded that it was very advanced. The Meridians Refining Scripture was very ambiguous andplicatedpared with martial arts cultivation methods. "The Meridians Refining Scripture is not an ordinary martial arts skill, and itsprehension does not directly strengthen a person''s power. But if one can master it fully and practice it daily, he then can refine his meridians and strengthen his essence, which will help forge the body in the long term." Darren analyzed as he wondered how many levels he could master. At this thought, Darren returned his focus to the scripture. He followed the description and began meditating on the first level. The remaining Chu n members also began to meditate after reading. A quarter of an hourter, three Chu n members on the tform began sweating profusely. For them, the first level was a daunting task. Another quarter of an hour passed. One disciple fainted, while another wept andughed and screamed before losing consciousness. "Get them off the tform. They are useless." The Chief Elder looked disappointed. These young men could not even pass the first level. To everyone''s astonishment, Darren closed his eyes tightly and did not behave unusually. "Ha-ha, the loser is not meditating. He is just pretending." "Perhaps he is sleeping. Otherwise, he would have shown some signs of difort." "Ha-ha!" The crowd roared withughter. "Shut up!" shouted an elder, and the crowd silenced. They did not dare to disturb the geniuses on the tform. Mazes showed up in Darren''s mind, one after another. He searched them for the exit. "This is the way. It must be." Darren felt enlightened all of a sudden. He seeded in understanding the first level. Then he continued with the second level. Darren found itplicated and difficult in the beginning because he had never read about meridians. Now, after his probing at the first level, he found the second level even simpler. Then the third level, the fourth level¡­ Darren meditated on one level after another, smoothly without stopping. One hour passed. Hepleted the meditation of the sixth level. Darren opened his eyes and looked down from the tform. "Ha-ha! Look, the loser has woken." "Get off and stop pretending." Someone from the crowd taunted. Darren felt something unusual just as he was going to tell the disciple from Ilmen Sect that he had He noticed several words at the bottom of the stone tablet. "There are seven levels in this scripture." Darren closed his eyes and engaged himself in meditation. Meanwhile, several other Chu n members climbed down from the tform. "How did it go, babe?" "I have mastered the third level. But I could not go on. My head is aching." "Well done. You''ve done enough to pass the first test. Take rest now." Nichs, ke, and Leo frowned. Obviously, they had encountered difficulties as well and were struggling to ovee them. Darren''s forehead beaded with sweat. The seventh level was so tricky that he felt as if he were lost in endless darkness, unable to get out by any means. The clock continued ticking. Four hours passed. At this moment, only four youngsters remained on the tform. Everyone gazed at the three geniuses, whilepletely ignoring Darren. "Ah!" shouted Leo as he woke from the meditation, his face pale. At this time, Nichs'' mother and ke''s father smiled at the thought that their sons had done better. Another quarter of an hourter, Nichs and ke both woke and panted heavily. They looked even worse than Leo. "My son must have mastered all six levels, Ha-ha!" "Humph, maybe not. He is just forcing himself. Only the master can tell us." Darren was the only one left on the tform now. Everyone grew impatient. It was a pure waste of time for the idiot to pretend and posture. After a little while, Darren stood. A sharp light shone in his eyes. The crowd burst into a guffaw at the sight of Darren in an energized mood. "Now,e here to test your degree of mastery. The first one is York Chu." York walked forward with his head high and began to practice his mastery of the Meridians Refining Scripture, one level after another. "York has mastered four levels, although his degree of understanding is low. He can take the next text." The degree of mastery for each level was categorized as low, medium, high, and perfect. The next person was not that lucky. He had mastered three levels at a low degree and was taken away after he cried. "Nichs Chu is next." As he walked past Darren, Nichs scorned at him contemptuously. "Idiot, you are making such a scene here. Let me show you what a true genius can do!" Nichs began to practice his mastery of the scripture. For the first level, he achieved a high degree of mastery. In the second level as well, Nichs had reached a high degree of mastery. ¡­... For the fifth level, he had acquired a medium degree of mastery. And for the sixth level, Nichs had a low degree of mastery. Amotion arose in the crowd. The audience felt as if their blood was boiling. Nichs had achievedplete mastery of all six levels, but for the sixth level, he had reached a low degree. It was impressive. He was a very talented genius, indeed. Even the master from Ilmen Sect nodded with satisfaction. Then ke and Leo continued. Neither was as good as Nichs. Their mastery of the fifth and sixth was adjudged at a low degree. "Darren Chu is next." The crowd burst intoughter when Darren''s name was called. This fool had slept for hours on the tform, and it was time for him to humiliate himself. Chapter 16 Shock Chapter 16 Shock "Get your ass down here, you useless bastard!" "Shame you. You just tarnished our family name!" A massive amount of scolding came at Darren in waves. Not far away, several elders also noticed Darren''s performance. Although their facescked any emotion, they were watching in disbelief. Darren did not seem to show any trace of exhaustion despite everything that he had been doing. This was impossible. Abner actually got a glimmer of hope when he learned that Darren''s talent had been promoted. He always felt that there was something more to this young man. But now, it seemed that he was even more than what he expected. Only the guard of the Martial Skill Libraryughed quietly as he watched him on the stage because he knew how difficult it was to understand the Profound Nine Sword Skills. "Darren, do you really have to bring so much shame to the Chu family? If you drop out now, I, Nichs, give you a personal guarantee that I will help save your ass from Evan''s uncle," Nichs pretended to be looking after the interests of the Chu family. "No need," Darren stepped forward and responded faintly. "Don''t be too stubborn!" Darren''s refusal made Nichs angry. ''How dare you publicly oppose me, the future chief? Do you want to die?'' he thought but decided to keep it to himself. "Okay, show us what you''ve learned now so that we can move on to the next test soon," a disciple of the Ilmen Sect urged. Darren went to the particr dummy and found that it had the same meridians as that of a real person. Darren''s hands were like that of a phantom wandering around the dummy and filling it with spiritual energy that spread through the dummy''s meridians in the most perfect trajectories. "So skillful," one disciple of Ilmen Sectmented as he watched by the sidelines. His eyes lit up, "The firstyer, perfectprehension. Great!" Everyone was astonished when they heard him. "What? He did nothing wrong? Perfectprehension?" "Yeah, that''s what I heard too! Perfectprehension!" Someone whispered. "Brother, look..." Several elders also started watching. "Maybe he just got lucky. Perhaps his knowledge ends at the firstyer. It also could be a beginner''s luck. He still has no future. We shouldn''t be too impressed." The Chief Elder wasn''t swayed. He was firm in his own view. Then, Darren began to realize the secondyer of the Meridians Refining Scripture to wash the impurities left in the meridians. Just seven or eight minutester, drops of ck liquid came out from the dummy''s body. After using water to wash it away, the dummy started to give off a different light. "The secondyer, perfectprehension!" Everyone was surprised again. The secondyer was also realized? ''Still perfect! The loser was just sleeping on the tform. How did he do it? He also achieved perfectprehension on the secondyer! He just surpassed the abilities of the majority of the people who took the test. He''ll pass and qualify for the next test just as long as he has managed toprehend the thirdyer!'' everyone watching thought. The disciples of Ilmen Sect seemed satisfied. ''Achieving perfectprehension of the first twoyers already shows that this juvenile is actually quite talented. How fascinating. Let''s see how far he can go, '' they thought. Chu n members and other bystanders, however, were starting to feel angry. ''How can this piece of shit realize twoyers and achieve perfectprehension?'' "Darren, I don''t care what method you are using to cheat. Get out of there or else, we''ll have a problem!" Nichs and the other two geniuses from the Chu family shot at Darren. They were still skeptical about his ability to realize the twoyers with perfectprehension. "What''s the matter? Are you scared? Scared that I''ll be better than you?" Darren was defiant. "Let''s see who''s the loser." The three geniuses became nervous. Darren was right. "You can only win in your dreams!" In his rage, Nichs stepped forward and confronted the disciples of the Ilmen Sect, "Brothers, this guy is surely cheating! Do everything you can to find out how he is doing it!" "Yes! We have known this kid all his life. Everyone knows how mediocre he is. It''s impossible for him to understand the Meridians Refining Scripture without cheating!" the other two added. "How dare you! Do you doubt Jimmy''s judgment? No one dares to cheat under his watch!" An Ilmen Sect disciple shouted from the other side. "And do not call us ''Brother''. From what I know, it''s still unknown whether your talent is enough to enter Ilmen Sect," he added. The man''s words silenced Nichs. Feeling helpless, cold sweat came out of his forehead. "Continue," Jimmy Li, the leader of these disciples from Ilmen Sect, told Darren. Results were starting to show. The audience watched in silence as Darren exerted the Meridians Refining Scriptureyer byyer. "The third level, perfectprehension." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "The fourth and fifthyers, perfectprehension!" The results of Darren''s test were so shocking! No one spoke. Everyone watched. Now, Darren could say that he surpassed Nichs. For the fifthyer, Nichs had only a middle-level ''That''s incredible!'' thought everyone who was there. In the distance, the few Chu family elders who watched were also stunned. ''How did that happen?'' they thought in disbelief. "Perfectprehension of five levels? Wow!" they eximed. "How incredible! Even the young master Nichs only had high-levelprehension for the first few "Am I dreaming?" The formerly quiet training ground suddenly started to grow noisy. Seeing this, the Chief Elder''s vision was suddenly blurred and his lips started trembling. "He..." The Chief Elder wanted to speak but could not seem to find the words. The other families in the Chu n were also in a state of shock, especially Evan''s family. "Brother, how can this little bastard be so talented? Would you know if he cheated?" Evan''s mother asked Stan. Stan''s brows were wrinkled but there was nothing he could say. He knew that Darren could not have cheated. On stage, the three so-called geniuses were the most dumbfounded of them all. The disciples of Ilmen Sect were very excited. Darren''s achievement of doing fiveyers of perfect n. Jimmy, the leader, seemed to be the most pleased. "I did not expect Chu to have such a genius. Darren will have a very promising future!" Jimmy was an excellent disciple who joined Ilmen Sect with a level nine talent of the Yellow Degree. At that time, he only achieved perfectprehension for the first fiveyers. The sixth level was highly It seemed that Darren''s martial arts talent was no worse than his. "Brother, did you get toprehend the sixthyer?" Jimmy''s question echoed throughout the hall turning everyone''s attention back to Darren. Jimmy just called Darren ''Brother'', which meant that Darren was just invited to join the Ilmen Sect! "Yes, Brother," Darren replied, returning the title in eptance. "Brother Darren, show us!" The Ilmen Sect disciples who watched Darren were so eager to see how he did the sixthyer. Darren then hurried to start disying the sixthyer of the Meridians Refining Scripture. The sixthyer of the Meridians Refining Scripture was the essence. This was more difficult to level nine of Yellow Degree could not perfectlyprehend. For people like Nichs whose talent was at seventh level or even lower levels, it would be even more difficult toprehend. With Darren''s techniques, white fog floated above the meridians on the dummy. Darren actually turned the spiritual energy into fog. "Ah..." Both the audience and the disciples of Ilmen Sect were in awe. "The meridians are connected. This is definitely a perfectprehension!" Jimmy dered excitedly. "Perfectprehension, perfectprehension!" Bang! Cheers broke out in the Chu¡¯s training ground. Momentum soared. Offstage, the strongest representatives of each family also looked dumbfounded. Why didn''t they see Darren''s talent before? The Chief Elder''s facial muscles twitched recalling how he oppressed Darren. Regret filled him for what he did. "Brother, I have already reminded you that there is more to Darren than you have expected. Now, he got the chance to prove himself. How about I give him an apology on your behalf?" Abner looked at Darren. It was clear that Darren never felt like he belonged to the Chu n. Now, he could sense that the Chu n had lost himpletely after what had happened today. "Bullshit!" The Chief Elder cursed. "I have always dealt with the Chu family matters with fairness. Why will I apologize to a young boy? He is guilty of treason for hiding his talent from the family. I will not punish him only if he makes amends by entering the Ilmen Sect!" "Hey, brother..." Abner said anxiously. He understood the Chief Elder well. He would never admit being wrong. "Everybody!" Jimmy eximed, getting everyone''s attention. "As an elite disciple of the School of Boxing Skill in Ilmen Sect, I hereby announce that Darren no longer needs to participate in any more tests. Instead, he can directly enter the Ilmen Sect and choose a school of martial arts skill three days After the announcement, the Chu family felt all sorts of emotions. Nichs and other geniuses felt so defeated. The boy they looked down on just got qualified to join the Ilmen Sect even withoutpleting all the tests! This was a big shock to them. The others felt that the contention for the chief of Chu n suddenly became moreplicated. The elders of the Chu family were all resentful that they did not know how to win the heart of this super genius that just slipped through their fingers. Darren, however, looked indifferent. He eyed the audience and looked at everyone, both friends and enemies. ''I wille back someday, '' he thought. "Brother, the seventhyer of the Meridians Refining Scripture is too difficult. It is something I cannot fullyprehend. I need your advice," Darren said. "What? The seventhyer?" Jimmy asked, puzzled. And then, he reacted. "Ah? You..." Chapter 17 Darrens Talent (Part One) Chapter 17 Darren''s Talent (Part One) Jimmy grew delighted over Darren''s mention of the seventh level of the Meridians Refining Scripture. ''Have I just discovered a genius who has the talent of the ck Degree for the sect?'' he excitedly thought. ''If this is true, I will certainly be rewarded for it. Moreover, it would also be beneficial for me to make friends with such a genius.'' "Brother, do you need me to practice the seventh level of the Meridians Refining Scripture for you to see?" Darren asked. Jimmy was still recovering from being so worked up by his thoughts that he was a bit caught by surprise with Darren. "There''s no need, Darren," he said, smiling as he waved his hands. "Let me just report this to the elders and ask for their instructions." Having discovered a genius who seemed to have the talent of the ck Degree was important news that needed to be immediately delivered to the elders. Jimmy took out a Jade Slip and sent a message to the Ilmen Sect. A few momentster, Jimmy got a reply saying that an elder from the Ilmen Sect would be sent out to check and confirm whether his im was true or not. Expecting that it would most likely take some time for the elder to arrive at the Chu n, Jimmy turned to the rest of the disciple candidates from the Chu n and said to them, "You guys continue to do the next test first." Soon after, an ancient door appeared next to them. It was the door that led to the one-of-a-kind test room of the Ilmen Sect. The door opened with a creaking sound. The room was dark and pitch ck. One couldn''t help but be mystified. "Amazing! How extraordinary! What a treasure! By going through the door, people can get into another space which has been specially set up for the test of the Ilmen Sect," came a candidate''s amazed remarks. They couldn''t help feeling surprised by the greatness of the whole thing. "Go through the door. Although, you should all know that not everyone would be fortunate to pass the test. Good luck, candidates," Jimmy indifferently said to the rest of the disciple candidates from the Chu n. He didn''t care about whether they would pass the test or not anymore. Nichs and the other candidates all walked into the test room with low spirits. They knew that even if they were able to pass the test, they would not be able to attract people''s attention as much as Darren did. They just couldn''t ept it. Not at all. The second test had not even started and yet Darren had already got the qualification to enter the sect. They had no idea how he came from being a good-for- nothing to basically a genius. There wasn''t any doubt that this fact made them feel depressed. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "And as for you, Darren, there will be an eldering over to test you. Just try to give it your best. It''s entirely possible that you might have the talent of the ck Degree!" Jimmy said, grinning from ear to ear. Hearing this from Jimmy, the other members of the Chu n started to chatter among themselves, each of them getting restless. "An Ilmen Sect elder makes an appearance at the Chu n! This has never happened before!" A group of Chu n elders nearby were having a discussion. Several of them kept stealing nces over at Darren every now and then as it went on. After a few more moments of discussion among them, Kenny Chu, the n''s third elder, walked through the crowd and approached Darren. "Well done, Darren. Be sure to do your best to impress the elder from the Ilmen Sect. Bring more glory to the Chu n ¨C your n," the third elder said, trying to gain favour from the boy. His sugar-coated words undoubtedly showed the Chu n''s sudden acknowledgement and approval of Darren, and his talents in particr. Finding out that the boy was most likely possessing the talent of the ck Degree, even the Chief Elder, along with the Chu n elders, wasn''t able to keep himself at a standstill. But Darren knew better than to trust the half-hearted condescendence. "Oh, really? I had no idea until today that I''m regarded as a member of the Chu n. Silly me," Darren replied sarcastically. "Hey. Don''t you say that Darren," Kenny Chu said as he gave Darren a reassuring smile. Darren was surprised to find no trace of annoyance on the third elder''s face. "No matter what happened in the past and no matter what happens in the future, you are always a member of the Chu n. We are all d to see you have such a great talent." Kenny Chu continued. Darren just snorted in response. The third elder''s reassuring smile turned into an awkward grimace. He realized that there was no use in trying to sweet talk his way to gain Darren''s good opinion. Feeling dejected, he walked back to the ce where the other elders were. "s, my dear brother, Darren seems to have harbored deep resentment towards us," he sighed out to them. "You depraved, high-handed old men!" came a cry from the side. "You never once cared about Darren! You even tormented him back when he was weak! But now that you''ve seen he has talent that you could use to your advantage, you start patronizing him? Shame on you." It was Tyler Chu, the guard of the Martial Skill Library. He was probably the only person who dared talk to the Chu n elders in this manner. "Tyler Chu, what the hell do you mean by that?" The elders were not happy about this. "Oh, it''s nothing special. You old men are extremely shameless, is what I mean by that. Is it clear now?" Tyler Chu boldly stated at the elders. He didn''t care about whether they were happy or not. "How dare you, Tyler Chu!" the Chief Elder''s face blew up in anger. "I know you have learned the third part of the Profound Nine Sword Skills, but that doesn''t give you the right to talk back to me, the Chief Elder! If you continue with this behaviour, I will not hesitate to engage in a fight with you. You best believe I won''t go easy on you," the Chief Elder bellowed. His force of the Spirit Realm was just on the verge of being released. "Don''t you dare act all high and mighty!" Tyler bellowed back. "I heard that when the chief was killed, you people were too frightened to show up. Instead ofing out to defend the n, you hid in the Elders Cab, trembling like little leaves. What brave men you all are!" What the guard of the Martial Skill Library said was somewhat exaggerated, but it was still basically true. None of them from the Elders Cab showed up at the time when the n was under attack. "Stop being so self-righteous. You are also an elder. Where were you during that time? The attacker was a strong cultivator of the Mysterious Realm. He could have easily killed us in a single second with just one finger! Besides, are you an idiot? Why would we risk fighting him and dying for nothing when we could have just saved our strength?" the third elder said, stroking his beard as he tried to make himself look wise. Chapter 18 Darrens Talent (Part Two) Chapter 18 Darren''s Talent (Part Two) Instead of replying, the guard of the Martial Skill Library directly tore open his upper garment, revealing a horrendous scar on his body. "I got this scar from fighting the strong cultivator. Even if I was not strong enough, I bravely fought him at the risk of my own life, not like you cowards," Tyler proudly said. Silence fell over them. The other elders were left speechless. They had not known that Tyler Chu fought the strong cultivator of the Mysterious Realm. What had them even more bewildered about the revtion was the fact that he had not been killed in the fight. ''Has he already learned the fourth part of the Profound Nine Sword Skills?'' the Chief Elder thought. ''Tyler Chu is currently only in the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. However, with the force of the Profound Nine Sword Skills, he was able to fight the strong cultivator of the Mysterious Realm for quite a while. That''s fairly powerful.'' A sudden st of strong wind distracted the Chief Elder from his thoughts. It was so strong that even the clouds were stirred. There was a sh and the next thing, a figure appeared on the test stage. As the figure stood upright, more people began to take notice of the other person present on the stage. The person was wearing a grey robe that reached the floor. He appeared to be middle-aged and his eyes were as bright as stars. He had a severemanding presence and gave off an air of mysteriousness. "It''s Elder Thomas!" Jimmy eximed. He hastily saluted and urged all the other Ilmen Sect disciples to salute as well. "Wee, Elder Thomas," he continued. The man was Thomas Gongsun, an elder in the School of Sword Skill in the Ilmen Sect. "Oh, it''s the elder from the Ilmen Sect. Salute now. Quickly!" A tinymotion had started to build up among the Chu n elders. Most of the Chu n members knelt directly to show their respects to the man whom they had only heard about in stories. The elders held a fist in their other hand and bowed submissively. "Please stand up," Thomas Gongsun began. "I heard that there is a genius among the Chu n who possesses the talent of the ck Degree. I''vee here to see him." His voice was as loud as the sound of thunder. Even his words seemed to hold the same force as that of a sword. "He is a strong man of the Mysterious Realm. He may have already learned about the sword intent. Amazing,"plimented Tyler Chu, who was a fairly good swordsman himself. He couldn''t help feeling astounded by the man''s presence. "Elder Thomas, this is Darren. I guess he might have the talent of the ck Degree," Jimmy said as he pointed towards Darren. "You guess? Jimmy, you have been in the School of Boxing Skill for a long time. How can you judge somebody''s talent just by guessing?" Thomas Gongsun remarked. Jimmy''s statement had clearly irked him. "My apologies," a flustered Jimmy said. He cleared his throat. "Darren imed that he has learned the seventh level of the Meridians Refining Scripture. But I''m not able to confirm it myself. So I sent a message back to the sect for instructions. I''m sorry to bother you, Elder Thomas. Please forgive me," he continued. "Oh? The seventh level?" Thomas Gongsun said, his interest returning. "Well, all right. Let me have a check." Thomas Gongsun prompted Darren to approach him on the stage. "Elder Thomas, it is an honor to meet you," Darren greeted. He held a fist with his other hand and gave the elder a salute. Thomas Gongsun nodded and pressed his hand on the meridians on Darren''s wrist. A peculiar energy was instantaneously spread all over Darren''s body. With his strength and knowledge, he had the power to handily test Darren''s talent. It was just like how Darren was tested that day back when he had the talent only at level two of the Yellow Degree. "Ha-ha!" Thomas Gongsunughed aloud. "Wonderful. Your talent has reached the level one of the ck Degree. You are a super genius," he stated. The elder was extremely pleased. "You have made a great contribution to the sect," he said as he turned to Jimmy. "As a reward, you will receive three Dragon Herbs and a chance to stay in the Mysterious Spiritual Pool to get meridians refining for three days." "Thank you, Elder Thomas!" Jimmy delightedly eximed. ''The three Dragon Herbs are the highest- grade herbs. They can help me increase my strength to at least one more stage. As for the Mysterious Spiritual Pool, only super geniuses are allowed to get in. I have definitely earned a lot this time, '' he thought. Thomas Gongsun turned to Darren and looked at him with satisfaction. "Your name is Darren Chu, isn''t it?" he asked "Yes, Elder Thomas," Darren replied. "All right. Darren, you will be wee to join our sect. Three days from now, you must choose a school of martial arts skill. My school, the School of Sword Skill, is in need of talented people such as you. Please consider it while making your choice," the elder said. Hearing those words gave Darren the impression that Thomas Gongsun wanted him to attend the School of Sword Skill. "I would really like to be a swordsman. I will consider my options carefully and make a good choice." The elder chuckled at Darren''s response. "Very well. I should get going now. I have confidence in you, my boy," he said and vanished away in a sh just as he did when he arrived. A few scattered ps from the crowd started to be heard. It then burst into arge apuse. Darren had been confirmed a genius with a talent of the ck Degree by an Ilmen Sect elder. It was now official, then. It couldn''t possibly be fake. The people who used to look down on and tease him ¨C all of them were now admiring him. ~ After about two hours had passed, Nichs and the other candidates gloomily stepped out of the test room. All of them looked dejected. "Failed. All of you," Jimmy frankly said. All those so-called talented people spent too much time inside the test room. They had a hard time trying to pass the test for the Ilmen Sect. The level of their talents was just too low, after all. Everyone had their eyes focused on Darren. Compared to the others who went out with no luck, he was the star of the moment. "Darren, I''ll see you in three days," Jimmy said as he walked over to the other Ilmen Sect disciples who were preparing to leave. "See you, brothers," Darren politely called out. Jimmy waved goodbye and left with the others. Darren then started to climb down from the test stage one step at a time. He felt everyone''s eyes on him with every step that he took. As thest of the Ilmen Sect disciples left, Stan stood up and blocked Darren''s way. He looked terribly furious. He looked like he was ready to kill Darren. "Your talent doesn''t make you strong. No matter how talented you are, I will never let you go so easily, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Darren." Chapter 19 Challenge Chapter 19 Challenge Darren frowned, anger burning in his chest. The atmosphere throughout the training ground was tense. "Stan Yue, shame on you! Why do you always bully this teenager? Are you proud of this?" An elder of the Chu n stood up aggressively and confronted Stan. "Don''t spout such bullshit! He cut off my nephew''s arm. Don''t I have the right to ask for justice for my nephew?" His jaw was set, a sign of holding back his emotions. The sound of a sob broke through the conversation. "My poor son! My baby! He''s such a good boy, but the bastard cut off his arm. How can my son live with this in future? After my husband passed away, all of you began bullying me and my son. How can you do this to us?" Evan''s mother attempted to appeal to their sympathy with her tears, but she was exaggerating the whole story. "She''s lying! I''m a witness. It''s Evan who has been preying on Darren. Two months ago, I heard him say in public that he would kill Darren, so he could share more property." "Yes! I''ve heard that as well. Evan even wounded Mr. Darren''s little sister. He deserves the punishment he got. Mr. Darren did nothing wrong." "I agree. It has nothing to do with Darren. Evan deserves that!" Nodding heads were seen all around the training ground. All of them supported Darren now. Darren sneered at the sight of it. This was how this world worked. A few minutes ago, he was still a loser in their eyes. Who else would stand up for him then? But when they had learned about his real talent, they all changed their attitude. "Stan, this is our family issue. We don''t need you to take part in this. We will carry out our duty just and fair," Abner said with an authoritative voice. He tried to discourage Stan''s speech as a Chu n Elder. "Fine. Do what you want. You''ll see! You will regret what you''ve said to me. Our Yue n is not a paper tiger!" "Save your nonsense! Get out of here, now!" The three Elders showed no respect to Stan. Now they had the talent of the ck Degree in the Chu n, and the Yue n had be insignificant Despite their support for him, Darren didn''t feel grateful at all. They only backed him because of his talent for martial arts and how it would benefit them. However, he did not vocalize his thoughts. "I can''t believe this. Why does nobody ever help us? My poor son! Nobody in this damned family wants to ask for justice for you. My poor son!" Evan''s mother had draped her body on the ground and was yelling like a lunatic. Tears continued to stream down her face. "Stop this! Don''t embarrass our family!" Even Stan could not stand to see her act in such an inappropriate manner. He grabbed her arm and tried to pull her up off the floor. Evan''s mother stood and shot ferocious eyes at Darren. There was clear loathing in her stare. Then she turned to leave. "Wait! Who says you are allowed to leave now? I''ve said I want Evan''s life." Darren shot them an angry re full of great killing intent. "Darren, don''t push it! I know you are a talented cultivator now, but that doesn''t mean your cultivation base is good. There are millions of martial arts geniuses throughout history, but most of them passed away before they became a legend. You''d better take back what you''ve said," said Mark, the younger brother of Darren''s father. "That''s right. You think talent is everything? You''re kidding yourself, Darren! You can''t even take one attack from me. You''re going to regret your arrogance, you fool!" Leo said. The talent contest had frustrated him beyond all reason, but he was highly confident about his cultivation base, sometimes to the point of being boastful. "You really think highly of yourself, Leo," Darren said with a smirk. Darren, at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm, had the confidence to defeat anyone among the young generation of the Chu n. Leoughed. "Do you dare to ept my challenge? If I can''t knock you out with just one attack, I will go eat shit." Leo was at the peak of the eighth stage of Primary Realm, on a higher level than Darren. His assumptions about his abilities weren''t unfounded, but his ego was too big to be charming. "Way to go, my boy! Cultivation base is more powerful in this world," Mark shouted energetically. He looked at his son with pride. Leo raised an eyebrow, a cocky smile on his face. "Well? What do you say, Darren? Are you scared you''ll lose? If you aren''t man enough to challenge me, you''d better behave yourself and stop walking around like you own the ce. If you were found dead because of some ident today, the Ilmen Sect couldn''t me any of us anyway." His father''s encouragement only strengthened Leo''s arrogance. When Nichs and ke heard what a ruckus Leo was making, they came over and joined in the conversation. Both of them also wanted to regain their confidence in the matter of cultivation base. Nichs sneered, "I agree with you, Leo. Darren''s looking for a fight. How else would you exin why he behaves so aggressively?" Nichs reached out his hand toward Darren''s face, but Darren immediately pped his hand away. "Damn you, asshole!" Nichs screamed with fury, clutching his hand in pain. ke stood beside them with his hands folded over his chest. Heughed, enjoying the show. "Nichs, you say you are the future of our Chu n, but Darren obviously doesn''t take you seriously. After all, he is the most talented one among our generation." Nichs narrowed his eyes, knowing full well that ke was goading him into action. It was hard to control his anger, but he wasn''t about to fall into ke''s trap. He wouldn''t give him the satisfaction. "That''s enough!" The Chief Elder came over with a grim-faced look. He addressed all of them as he continued, "No matter who dares to begin the fight, he will only earn himself severe punishment." Darren cast a cold look at the Chief Elder and answered, "Our Chief Elder is really doing a great job in protecting every member of our family. I sincerely admire your diligence in your duty, sir." The Chief Elder''s face darkened at Darren''s sarcastic words. "Don''t push it, Darren," he warned. "You can rx. I don''t have the nerve to do so, sir." Then Darren turned to the crowd and announced loudly, "Attention! I, Darren Chu, want to challenge the three geniuses of our family." He had to strain himself to say ''geniuses'' genuinely. Leo, Nichs, and ke were thrilled to hear this. They were itching to fight. "You''ll regret what you just said, Darren! Don''t me me if you be permanently disabled from the fight," Leo said with a smirk. "Hell no! You won''t even get the chance after I''m through with him! I''m going to teach this asshole a lesson," Nichs yelled, turning the hand that had been pped before into a fist and making a punching motion. "You''ve heard it, guys. It''s Darren who wants to challenge us. We aren''t bullying him. We have given him the chance to back down but he ignored it," Leo addressed the crowd theatrically. A voice rang out from the crowd. "Please, calm down, Mr. Darren. It''s a trap! That''s exactly what they want!" "He''s right, Mr. Darren. Why don''t you wait a few more years before challenging them? That''s not a fair game!" Darren''s supporters all shouted for him to stop. "Darren, did you think before you said those words? Leo is at the eighth stage. Just one attack from him can kill you. I''m not bluffing, bro!" ke prodded. Darren was unaffected. "You don''t have to y that with me, ke. The one I want to challenge is not Leo." At these words, Nichs stepped in. "You are such a wuss, Darren!" he teased. "For a loser like you, your talent''s a waste!" He was about to say something else, but Darren grabbed him by the cor and pulled him up to his face. "Listen to me carefully!" Darren said threateningly. "I want to challenge all three of you, together." He red at Nichs for a moment before shoving him away. Darren''s words caused an uproar among the audience. They all began talking excitedly. "What? Mr. Darren wants to challenge the three geniuses at the same time? Is he crazy?" "Mr. Darren must have lost his mind. He''ll get plenty of opportunities to take his revenge on them in the future. If I were him, I would work on my cultivation for a few years first, and then beat the shit out of them. Wouldn''t that be a better way?" "He won''t do well in this fight. All three of them are at the eighth stage of Primary Realm. Mr. Darren made a bad choice." Meanwhile, the three other men were turning red with rage. Darren''s words ignited the mes of anger within them. Making such a bold statement in front of all these people was humiliating for them. They had to act fast to save face. "I ept your challenge! I''ll beat the shit out of you any way, Darren!" Leo snapped. On the other side of the training ground, Abner, the second elder, whispered, "What should we do now? Should I try to stop them?" He watched the scene unfold before him with worry. "No, now is not the time," the Chief Elder responded. "It''s a good opportunity to teach him a lesson. The arrogant child should learn that the whole world does not revolve around him." The other elders nodded. They understood what the Chief Elder was saying. Darren was filled with the grievance he had umted for years back at the Chu n. What the Chief Elder wanted was to stand up for Darren when he was in danger. And it was time for the Elders to exin that the situation left them no choice then, although they wanted to help him and his sister. As a result, the tension between them and Darren lessened, as they hoped it would. When Leo saw that none of the three Elders made a move to stop the challenge, he squinted his eyes and rushed Darren with an all-out attack. "You are going to die now, asshole!" he shouted. "I''ll teach you a lesson the hard way!" Nichs and ke decided to stand back and enjoy the show. Both of them refrained from replying to Darren''s challenge. But, defying everyone''s expectations, Darrennded a hard punch in Leo''s chest, causing him to get thrown back to the ground. Leo staggered to his feet, trying to retain his strong stance. Darren, however, remained unfazed. "No way... You''re also at the eighth stage of Primary Realm!" Leo said, bewildered. The realization caused him to lower his guard for a moment, but he quickly recovered. Everyone watching was shocked at this sudden revtion. It seemed like this challenge was more Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. evenly matched than they thought. Chapter 20 Destructive Sword Attack Chapter 20 Destructive Sword Attack At this very moment, Nichs and the others were reminded of the death of Bob, the butler of the Chu n. When they arrived at Darren''s courtyard that day, Bob had already been dead. Evan and the servants imed that it was Darren who killed him. Bob was an experienced cultivator, although he was not a talented one. But Darren could kill such a strong cultivator, which was hard evidence of his powerful cultivation base. When Nichs thought of that, he swallowed in fear. The teenager in front of him had changed. Darren was not the former loser that everyone had thought him to be. Nichs now felt like prey at the mercy of his predator. "Darren, you''d better keep your word. You said that you would challenge all three of us. Don''t change your mind now!" Nichs walked forward and exchanged nces with the other two. He wanted to ensure that they would fight with him. In the next instant, their vital energies surged, ready to work together. All three people targeted their killing intent at Darren. "Shame on you! You three are shameless! How can you work together to fight against one? It''s so unfair for Mr. Darren!" "Boo! The three so-called geniuses of our Chu n. Shame on you! Only Mr. Darren is our family''s true genius, the top talent." Many of the members of the Chu n scorned Nichs and the other two. Darren, who had been standing with his hands crossed behind his back, said, "And I also remember that someone imed to be able to defeat me with only one attack. Otherwise, he will eat shit. Well, it''s time for him to fulfill his promise." Leo''s face darkened when he heard Darren. He felt so embarrassed that he wished the earth would open and swallow him. "It''s all bullshit! Winner takes all! Nichs, let''s go!" Leo let go of his pride and dignity. Defeating Darren was the only thing on his mind. Leo rushed forward again and stretched his fists. His strong fists moved like lightning as they darted through the sky and headed straight for Darren. Darren, however, stayed motionless. As a cultivator with the talent at level one of the ck Degree, his senses were much acuter than that of inferior cultivators. He could clearly see Leo''s movements. ''Well, his right fist is a distraction. But his left fist is aimed at my throat. Nice try, Leo!'' Darren knew Leo''s every move, including the ws in his martial arts skill, of course. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Big deal." Darren aimed a kick at Leo and sessfully defended against his attack. Simultaneously, Darren "Bang!" The sound of the fighting echoed in the air. Leo retreated a few meters after Darren''s attack, and his face went deathly pale. When Leo''s father saw this scene, his face turned grim. He could not believe that Darren had triumphed over his son with only one attack. The Elders were awestruck to see that as well. They found it hard to believe that Darren''s cultivation base was at the peak of the eighth stage of the Primary Realm. Obviously, he was an invincible cultivator among the ones at the eighth stage. But martial arts skill was also a vital part of someone''s cultivation base. So, Nichs and ke summoned the top martial arts skills they had learned at once before rushing toward Darren. A sneer cracked Darren''s lips. In the Barren Wastnd, he had killed Marvin single-handedly. Marvin, the bloodthirsty and murderous hustler, was more experienced at fighting than Nichs and ke. Darren remained unshakable now that he was facing their attacks. In a split second, he delivered his attacks on his enemies. The three men burst into an intensive fight, and the strong force between thempelled the audience around them to step back. "Oh my! Mr. Darren is freakishly strong! He has a big advantage over them, even though his opponents are working together." Leo, after a break, joined Nichs and ke as well. Darren felt a little challenged now that he was fighting the three together, especially Nichs as his cultivation base was much higher than the other two. Their vital energy, targeting Darren, burst out at the same time. The force of the impact between the three and Darren was so tremendous that itpelled both sides to step back. "This bastard is fucking strong!" Nichs, ke, and Leo were stunned by Darren''s cultivation base. None of them could believe that even though they had worked together against Darren, the fight ended in a tie. That was humiliating for them. "All right! We have the winner now! The game is over," said the guard of the Martial Skill Library, who had observed the fight for a while. "What? Is the game over? So who''s the winner?" "They are all at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm. Darren fought against three people alone, but the match ended in a draw. It is obvious who the winner is," said the guard of the Martial Skill Library, airily. "What? He wins? No! We can''t ept such a result!" None of the three were convinced by the elder. They nned to consume Darren''s energy in further rounds. One thing would have led to another, and they would have gained an advantage over Darren in terms of vital energy eventually. Then, they would only need one strike to defeat Darren. The guard of the Martial Skill Library, knew what they had nned, which was why he hade to stop the fight. Then the elder walked toward Darren and whispered to him, "Go now, kid! You need to rest. Don''t let them bother you." After Darren thanked the elder, he turned to Nichs and the other two and said, "Since you can''t ept such a result, my fist will discuss this issue with you. I will deal with all three of you, once and for all, until you all admit defeat. Come on, three assholes! All together!" What an arrogant deration! Nichs and the other two were thrilled to hear that Darren wanted to continue the fight, but his words infuriated them to the core. "Once and for all? All three? Mr. Darren overestimates his abilities this time." "That''s hard to say. Mr. Darren has made lots of things possible. Didn''t you notice that? Everything he has said today hase true in the end." "Yeah! I agree with you. Mr. Darren has been hiding his true strength for unknown reasons. He''s a real master, a supreme master. Way to go, Mr. Darren!" Nichs, ke, and Leo activated their vital energy at the same time. Nichs clenched his teeth and yelled, "Well, it''s time to show you the power of our martial arts skills." "Burst Punch Attack!" That was the martial arts skill Nichs was proud of the most, for he had mastered this top martial skill. ke took a saber from the training ground and yelled, "Mighty de Attack!" That was also a top martial arts skill. Although ke had not mastered it, he was close to the perfect stage. "Indestructible Golden Dome!" Leo shouted. The Indestructible Golden Dome was one of the top defensive methods. When Leo summoned the skill, a light golden dome appeared around him. "Nichs, ke, I will go first. My dome will shield us from his attacks. Then you two should strike him." They nned to use Leo''s Indestructible Golden Dome as their shield so that Nichs and ke could safelyunch their top martial arts skills at Darren. They were highly confident that they would defeat Darren with this n. The three, aiming at Darren, leaped into the air like shooting arrows. When they activated their martial arts skills, the people around them also felt the power and found it hard to breathe under the pressure. Instantly, clouds rolled in the clear sky. The weather had changed because of the intensity of the fight between the two sides! Darren frowned. Then a sword, carrying an icy aura, appeared in Darren''s hand. When the guard of the Martial Skill Library saw the sword, he knew how this fight would end. "I have forgotten that he has mastered the Profound Nine Sword Skills." Abner, who had been watching from a distance, had already witnessed the power of Darren''s sword skills. He still remembered how Darren''s attack had numbed his hand earlier, as he had underestimated Darren and his sword then. The power of his sword was impressive. Reed and Mark, however, looked confident. They had taught their sons every move of the martial arts skills, and Leo and ke had practiced those for years. They thought it would be as easy as blinking an eye for their sons to defeat Darren. "What do you think of this?" the Third Elder asked the Chief Elder. "It''s so obvious. Of course, Darren will not win. You can assist him when he is about to lose the game. If the other factions have a problem with this, I will appease them. I believe Darren will stop After all, Darren was only a teenager. It was easy to persuade him. "I don''t think so. Darren will definitely win this game," Abner, the Second Elder said. When the Third Elder heard this, he shot a disdainful look at Abner. "What''s wrong with you, Abner? I know he has learned some top martial arts skills, but he is fighting against the three geniuses of our family. How''s it even possible for him to win the game?" said the Third Elder, confidently. ... The three opponents shot toward Darren simultaneously. Their movements summoned a strong wind, and the leaves on the ground whirled in the air. Although the roiling cloud had covered the sun, several sword-lights cut through the dark sky. Darren closed his eyes as he activated his vital energy. All of a sudden, he opened his eyes, and rays of light sparkled in his eyes. "Destructive Sword Attack!" The guard of the Martial Skill Library, nodded with satisfaction. Hemented, "Way to go, kid! Your grasp of the first move is as good as mine." Nichs, ke, and Leo were highly confident about themselves. It seemed that they couldn''t imagine a scenario other than Darren being defeated by them. "Go to hell!" Leo was the first to receive Darren''s sword attack. "This is the Indestructible Golden Dome. Nothing can break it. Not even your damn sword." But what happened next proved that Leo was wrong about this. "How''s this even possible! No fucking way! No! No! My dome! Ah!" Darren''s sword attack cut open Leo''s defensive dome as easily as a knife through tofu. And in a sh, Leo received hundreds of injuries from Darren''s sword attack. Meanwhile, the attacks from Nichs and ke were inching closer to Darren. "Damn it! We have lost our defense!" Nichs and ke were dumbstruck with amazement. However, they had no choice now, but to continue their attacks. "Boom!" The whole Chu n mansion shook. Their fight left numerous punch forces, de-silhouettes, and sword-lights around the air, which injured many people present. Everyone in the audience had witnessed the mighty power of both sides. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Nichs and ke were thrown into the air. Serious injuries covered their bodies. The cultivators of the Spirit Realm reacted quickly by leaping into the air and catching them before they fell to the ground. "Nichs, are you all right?" "How do you feel, ke?" "Wake up! Leo!" The three so-called geniuses passed out when Darren attacked them. All the witnesses, however, were astonished. Moments after the fight ended, thunderous apuse burst out from the audience. Those young disciples were too shocked to speak. They had just witnessed a miracle, a legend. What a powerful sword attack! The sword light of the Destructive Sword Attack stunned everyone to the core. Chapter 21 Belles Leaving Chapter 21 Belle''s Leaving The ending was really unexpected. Nobody had thought that Darren would be so strong. Nichs and the others were quickly carried away to be treated. To be honest, Darren had actually held back in throwing his punches. If he hadn''t, he could have killed all of them. Darren was strong, but he was not stupid. He knew that they all had powerful forces backing them up, and if he had actually killed them, then those forces would gang up on him and eventually overpower and kill him, even if he was a disciple of the Ilmen Sect. "Darren, don''t you think you went too far?" Darren''s uncle Reed was so furious that his face actually turned a shade of purple. His son was badly hurt and was still in aa because of Darren, and there was no way he was going to let him get away with that. "They''re the ones who have gone too far," Darren replied with no fear. Nichs and his gang had showed aggressive behaviors a couple of times, and everyone knew that. They were all well aware of who was right and who was wrong. "Reed, no more about this matter. It''s just a game. A little injury is not a big deal," said the Chief Elder as he stood up. "Humph." Despite his anger, Reed couldn''t contradict the Chief Elder, and so he kept his silence after letting out a light snort. Mark, on the other hand, looked awful but didn''t utter a word as well. They all lost face entirely in front of the elders. "Well, now we, the Chu n, have a genius like Darren. It''s a great honor that is worth celebrating. This is a call for celebration! Lay out a great three-day feast starting from tomorrow immediately," the Chief Elder ordered. The elder''s words also signified the end of the event. The Chief Elder approached Darren and said, "It was my wrong judgment that caused you to be treated unkindly. I hope you don''t mind it too much, Darren." The others around them could only stare. None of them could believe what was happening, so they could only stand there with their mouths agape. Given how powerful and noble the Chief Elder was, was he actually apologizing to Darren himself? How could that even be possible? The Chief Elder''s words only proved even further how in that world, only the geniuses were rewarded with respect. Darren''s expression rxed a little bit, then he said coldly, "If you have nothing else to say, I should go back. My sister is still seriously hurt." Without saying another word, he turned his back on the elder, leaving everyone there speechless and astonished. "Sure. Hurry up, take some healing medicines. And escort Evan Chu to the criminal office. I will judge him myself," the Chief Elder said. He hoped that this way, he could clear away some of Darren''s resentment towards the Chu n. ... Standing in the chill courtyard, Darren looked up at the sky and sighed with endless emotion. If he didn''t have the experience from that adventure, the talent, and the strength, he would have surely died defenseless and oppressed. Ever since his talent was unfolded before the public''s eyes, the people around him all began to hide their true colors and started to change their attitudes towards him. Even the Chief Elder apologized to him. Despite the benefits he was getting from the special treatment, it all felt rather ironic and disgusting to Darren. ''In the world of martial arts, talent is everything. Strength is everything. I still have to remain vignt. There are countless talented people in the Ilmen Sect, and there still might be people who can surpass me.'' Darren was well aware that gaining the Assimtion Skill was just another opportunity. The real goal was to keep striving and growing stronger until nobody could surpass him. What was more, he believed that his father''s death could not have been a coincidence. Therefore, he resolved to find out the truth the moment he had the chance. Almost unconsciously, Darren opened the door to the room where his sister was. The moment heid his eyes on his sister, he could not help but think that his sister had only been sleeping. He entered the room, looked at his scarred sister, and felt a pang of sadness. "Unfortunately, my sister''s talent for martial arts is too low. From now on, the only way I can protect her is to have her by my side all the time." ''''Rat-tat." Someone knocked on the door. "Come in," Darren muttered, turning his face towards the door. "Mr. Darren, these are healing medicines. The elder ordered us to bring them to you. Each one of them is invaluable. Would you please take them? Elder also added that you can rest assured. Evan won''t get away without a heavy punishment." A couple of servants, who had once spoken ill of Darren and treated him badly, looked at this super genius and trembled in fear, scared that he would remember what they had done to him. "I got it. Now get out," Darren said, paying little attention to them. To him, they were irrelevant. All that mattered in that moment was his sister. The servants retreated and scurried away. Darren picked up one pill and looked at it with contempt, "What a priceless pill! Not only can it cure the injury, but it also contains enormous spiritual energy. Well, well, so this is what they use. There is no way I could have had ess to this before. Not to mention that the elder even asked someone to bring it to me." How obvious the disparity was. People with great talent were always considered superior and given the special treatment. Darren hurriedly got one medicine out and helped his younger sister take it. He then mobilized his internal strength to help her digest the medicine. "Gosh, what''s this? Belle''s meridians are badly blocked." Darren perfectly understood the Meridians Refining Scripture, and so he could easily tell when something was wrong, and something was definitely wrong with her sister. "Is that the reason why my sister''s talent is so poor? I guess it''s worth a shot. I''ll try the Meridians Refining Scripture." Darren then began to take action. At once, he performed the Meridians Refining Scripture on his sister. Darren concentrated as much as he could. He inspected Belle''s meridians one by one. And then he let out a stream of vital energy that flowed in her body and began to refine her meridians. "Gosh. More than 700 meridians are blocked, no wonder Belle''s talent in martial arts is so poor." Darren then began to use the Meridians Refining Scripture to unblock Belle''s meridians gradually. Like the dummy from that day, drops of ck filth came out from her body. Darren then transfused a stream of vital energy and made it repair his sister''s meridians. After four hours of refining, her meridians finally started to be unblocked. "Ah." Suddenly, Darren felt something unusual. As he was performing the Meridians Refining Scripture on his sister, his own vital energy began to pass into his sister''s body. Suddenly the vital energy''s flowing speed became faster and faster, just like an actual stream. "Wow, Belle''s meridians are so broad. I can''t believe this. So how strong could she actually be?" Darren muttered to himself, "She must be extremely powerful as well." While Darren was lost in thought, Belle started to wake up. The medicine''s healing effect was actually pretty good. In only four hours, almost all of the scars on her body had almost disappeared. "Brother..." The moment Belle opened her eyes, she immediately saw her brother. She was so happy and relieved that she almost burst out crying. "Belle, don''t move. It''s okay. I''m here. I''m here now," Darrenforted tenderly. In that moment, Belle became aware that there was a stream of vital energy flowing inside her body. Knowing that her brother was healing her, she did not dare to move. As Darren continued his healing, he got more and more confused. He went as far as absorbing spiritual energy in order to transform it into vital energy that he could use for Belle. But her absorption rate of his vital energy was too fast for him to be able to provide an adequate supply. ''Does my sister also have the talent of the ck Degree?'' Darren thought. ... Darren felt immensely drained. ''I have to stop for a moment. At this rate, my own meridians will get impaired too," Darren thought to himself. Darren stopped healing his sister. He gave Belle the pills brought by the servant, and helped her take them one by one. Thankfully, the vast spiritual energy the medicines contained was exactly enough to supply the energy needed, given Belle''s absorption speed. "Belle, close your eyes and adjust your breath. Quickly," Darren urged. Belle didn''t know what had happened. But her brother''s tone made it seem like it was important, so she did as she was told. In that moment, Belle looked like a stunning fairy who had extraordinary charm and an otherworldly transcendence. "What... What''s going on?" Darren asked. He was astonished, but he had the feeling that something good was about to happen. nk, nk, nk... Suddenly, a vast surge of spiritual energy from heaven and earth poured down and refined Belle''s body. ... At this moment, a delicate figure appeared from the clouds, its eyes focusing on the Chu n. "Wow, it seems like someone''s gotten refined by spiritual energy! Congrattions!" The figure wearing a white dress flew down gracefully. She looked extraordinarily beautiful. So beautiful that the people looking at her could barely believe their eyes. From where he was standing, Darren watched his sister undergo some changes. Before he could say anything, his sister vanished from his sight. Shocked and confused, Darren ran out of the door to find his sister. And then, Darren saw his sister floating above the clouds. "Hello, my little friend, I''m so lucky to have met such a gifted girl today. Don''t worry. I''ll never hurt her. She''s going to have a great future with me. If you want to see her at any point in the future, you are more than wee to visit the Lotus Holy Land." Even though those words echoed in Darren''s head, it seemed like he was the only one who could hear them. Outside his head, everything remained quiet. Darren felt deeply depressed as he gazed after Belle''s receding figure. He was sad, but he was not too worried about Belle. Based on that person''s voice, it seemed to him that she would treat Belle with kindness. Even more than that, Darren knew that it could be an amazing opportunity for his beloved sister. "Thanks for your help," Darren said out loud to show his appreciation. He was quite unsure whether N?velDrama.Org owns this. she heard him or not, but he knew of no other way. Darren knew that it was a good opportunity. He was also aware that if Belle had stayed with him forever, she might be in even more danger. This way, she could live a much safer life. "Lotus Holynd - I''ll keep that ce in my heart forever. Belle, please wait for me. I promise that I will do everything it takes so that I can visit you in three years'' time." Darren felt a loss deep in his heart. But as long as it would be for his sister''s good, he didn''t mind the temporary separation. Chapter 22 Leave For The Ilmen Sect (Part One) Chapter 22 Leave For The Ilmen Sect (Part One) After the mysterious woman took Belle away, Darren let it out of his mind. He went back to his room and began absorbing the spiritual energy from heaven and earth. The next morning, Darren woke from his meditation. When he opened his eyes, light radiated from his pupils, and he found that his vital energy had sharply increased. "Wow! That''s incredible! Now I can absorb spiritual energy at such a fast speed. But I''m still at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm. s, one cannot make a stage breakthrough overnight." The higher cultivation base was, the more difficult a breakthrough would be. For example, if the spiritual energy Darren needed to make a breakthrough from the seventh stage to the eighth stage equaled a pot of water, the spiritual energy he needed to move from eighth to ninth would be a pond. The difficulty in upgrading one''s cultivation base was more evidence of the great gap between different stages. This was why the chance for a cultivator to defeat one at a higher stage was close to zero. "After two days, it''s time to choose a school of martial arts. I have to leave for the Ilmen Sect now. Otherwise, I will miss that." Darren started off after he packed up. His cultivation journey in the Ilmen Sect wasing soon. As the preeminent sect of this country, the Ilmen Sect possessed plenty of cultivation resources and rare books on martial arts skills. It was the sacred ce that every cultivator yearned to enter, including Darren. When Darren passed by the central yard of the Chu n, the young men watched him with admiration and envy. "Have you heard thetest news? The rule for selecting our family chief after half a year has been changed." "Yeah! Of course! I read the bulletin in the morning. I''m guessing the rule was changed to deter Mr. Darren. After all, nobody among the younger generation has the skill to defeat Mr. Darren." "I agree with you. I heard that some strong cultivators of the other factions came to meet the Chief Elderst night. They staged a demonstration and stated they would stop supporting the Chu n if the Chief Elder didn''t change the rule, leaving him no choice but to reach apromise with them." Those people murmured among themselves. Darren heard part of their conversation when he passed by them. When he saw the bulletin in the training ground, the fragments of their conversation came together like puzzle pieces and formed the whole story. Darren frowned deeply after he finished reading the bulletin. It was obvious the rules were changed because of him. As the bulletin said, thepetition for selecting the Chief of the Chu n half a year from now allows the elder generation to join. The maternal rtives are allowed to participate in thepetition on behalf of the members of the direct family." In other words, Reed, Mark, and strong cultivators that were maternal rtives of other factions had the right to join thepetition. They were all strong cultivators of the Spirit Realm, and most of them were at the second or third stage. Although Darren''s talent was the ck Degree, it was impossible for his cultivation base to reach the Spirit Realm in half a year. "Darren, are you heading for the Ilmen Sect now?" an elder with a frail build said as he walked up to Darren. "Yes, sir!" The elder was the guard of the Martial Skill Library, whom Darren respected deeply. "I guess you have read the bulletin. Don''t let this bother you, kid! Focus your attention on the Ilmen Sect, and the martial arts skills you choose to learn in the future. Being one of their disciples, you will improve your cultivation base greatly. That''s the most important thing for you now. Remember this, kid. The so-called chief of this family is nothing at all. It doesn''t deserve your time and effort. What matters is your cultivation base. The higher, the better. Got it?" Darren understood the elder''s underlying meaning. The elder was trying to tell Darren that his cultivation base couldn''t reach the same level as the elder generation in just half a year. "Yes, sir! I will keep this in mind. Thank you so much, sir!" Darren answered humbly. Then he changed the topic, "I have no interest in being the chief, but I can''t forgive the insults and humiliation my sister and I have endured for years and pretend nothing has happened. I want to get even." From the determination sparkling in Darren''s eyes, the elder knew that nothing could change his mind now. After all, Darren was the son of the Chief and had suffered much scorn and humiliation since his father''s death. It was, thus, natural that he wanted to get revenge. And thepetition for selecting the chief of the Chu n offered him a perfect opportunity. "So you''ve decided to join thepetition after half a year?" the elder said with a deep sigh. "Yes, sir," Darren answered calmly. "Well, that''s your call to make. I know you are a talented kid, but you should keep up your discipline when you begin your cultivation in the Ilmen Sect. The progress in cultivation base requires persistence and diligence. There are millions of strong cultivators beyond our standing, but I believe you will be one of them sooner orter. Work hard, kid!" Then the elder took out a roll of parchment and handed it to Darren. The elder said, "Although I''m not as talented as you, my knowledge about the Profound Nine Sword Skills is much better than yours. After all, I''ve studied this skill for as long as I can remember. This is my note about the first four moves. I hope this will be helpful for you to understand the Profound Nine Sword Skills. Here you are." Darren took the parchment, which was an incredible gift to him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Darren''s talent was at the ck Degree, but he still had difficulty understanding the Profound Nine Sword Skills. The parchment would be a great help for Darren to have a better grasp of the top martial arts skill. Chapter 23 Leave For The Ilmen Sect (Part Two) Chapter 23 Leave For The Ilmen Sect (Part Two) "Thank you so much, sir!" The elder nodded at Darren, then he walked away. Darren wasted no time and chose a fast horse from the stable. He mounted quickly and rode out, heading east. ... Sand and dust flew past as Darren rushed forward on his horse. After half a day, they had traveled more than a thousand miles, where Darren was greeted with towering hills and boundless dense forests. But as Darren pushed to keep going, the horse became worn out. "All right! Go now! Go back to your natural home." Darren stepped off the horse and released the bridle, freeing the horse in the forest. After walking for some time, Darren saw a luxury carriage appearing on the road ahead. Darren, standing from a distance, saw a girl in purple cloth and a maid sitting in the carriage. Following behind the carriage, there was a stocky teenager, riding on a horse. The carriage was heading in the same direction as Darren, so he decided to ask them if they could give him a ride to the east. He swept around the carriage to get their attention. When the carriage''s driver saw Darren, he stopped their horse at once. The driver was surprised to see Darren and thought he was a robber, so he eximed, "We are the Su n from Ossiriand. Mydy is heading for the Ilmen Sect for the new disciples'' register. You are blocking our path. I beg your pardon." The driver was a clever man. He told Darren the two pieces of key information about the girl in the carriage. Generally speaking, a robber would never want to get involved with a disciple of the Ilmen Sect, the most prestigious sect of the country. Darren smiled and answered, "Ha-ha! I''m sorry to make you misunderstand that I''m a robber. I''m here to ask for your assistance, Miss Su. Could you give me a ride? Please?" "What''s going on?" said the stocky teenager, who was sleepy at first. When the carriage stopped, he got annoyed and dismounted from the horse at once. He rushed over and yelled at Darren, "Leave now! Do you know who she is? My cousin is the talented disciple of the Ilmen Sect. Go away now! Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson you won''t forget!" "Come on! Don''t be so rude! Where are your manners?" The girl in purple stepped out of the carriage. Her delicate face would lure any man. The gauzy purple dress ented her slender figure and her snow-white skin, striking a captivating presence. "Where do you head for, mister?" the girl asked. Her voice was sweet and pleasing. "The Ilmen Sect. For the new disciples'' register as well. But my horse was worn out. Would you give me a ride, Miss Su?" Although there were hundreds of miles away from the Ilmen Sect, Darren could make it in half a day by walking. But he could save this time for cultivation if he managed to get a ride. So naturally, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity. "You are also heading for the Ilmen Sect? That''s so great. It looks like we are disciples of the same sect. Come on in!" The girl in purple politely invited Darren to get in the carriage. "You? A disciple of the Ilmen Sect? Ha-ha! There''s no fucking way!" the stocky teenager sneered at Darren. "That''s right!" said the chubby maid beside the girl, in a voice dripping with sarcasm. "Mydy, the Ilmen Sect only wants geniuses. But look at him!" After some thought, the girl in purple asked Darren, "I''m sorry, mister. Which n do youe from?" "The Chu n from Valmar," Darren answered politely. "The Chu n? The same n where Darren Chu is from?" the girl asked excitedly. She widened her eyes and waited for Darren''s answer. Darren deflected her question and asked, "You know Darren Chu?" "Of course we do!" interrupted the chubby maid. "His name is well known to the whole of Valmar and its neighboring cities. He is a talent of the ck Degree. Don''t tell me you are Darren Chu. It would be such an obvious lie." Darren was dumbstruck with amazement. Although Valmar and Ossiriand were close, the distance between the two was at least hundreds of miles far. Darren could not believe that he became a celebrity in another city overnight. "No! I''m not! I''m one of his rtives. I see him once in a while, '' Darren said, making up a random lie. A sh of disappointment crossed the girl''s face when she heard Darren''s answer. Then she gently said to him, "Please get in the carriage, mister. I beg your pardon, mister. Could you introduce me to Darren Chu in the future?" "Yeah! Of course! No problem!" Darren said with a bright smile. "That''s a trick, mydy! We know nothing about him!" the chubby maid said, squinting at Darren. "What if he lied about being Darren''s rtive to win your trust? Then he could take advantage of you, my "Mind your manner, Susan!" warned the girl in purple. Somehow, the girl could tell that Darren was a special and righteous man right from setting her eyes on him. She trusted him and her own instinct. Then she waved at Darren to have him get in the carriage. The stocky teenager looked at Darren with fury. "Damn it! The little bastard! If I find out you are lying to my little cousin, I will tear you up. Bastard!" The girl in purple watched out through the window and murmured to herself, "When will I be able to arrive at the Ilmen Sect? I can''t wait to meet Darren Chu. I wonder what the super genius looks like?" Darren smiled and shook his head. He had never expected that he would run into a fan of his along the T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. way, and she was such a pretty one too. But it was not the right time to tell her his real name. So Darren sat cross-legged and began his cultivation meditation. Even if he had only a few seconds avable, Darren would utilize the time to improve his cultivation. Chapter 24 A Fight Chapter 24 A Fight On their way to the Ilmen Sect, Darren concentrated on cultivation in the carriage and did not bother chatting with the others. "This guy must be kidding. He''s surely pretending that he can improve a lot in such a short period," She immediately shut her mouth when the girl in purple, Fiona, shot her a nce. "Isn''t it obvious, my dear cousin Fiona? This guy isn''t one of the geniuses who can pass the test and N?velDrama.Org owns this. be disciples of the Ilmen Sect. I mean, think about it! Even I, your cousin who is handsome, wise and powerful, was still rejected by the Ilmen Sect. Let alone that guy?" Fiona''s cousin said as he Fiona, the girl in purple, looked at her conceited cousin skeptically. ''Handsome? Hell no! Like a winter melon? Yes!'' she thought to herself. "Dear cousin, Kim, why don''t youe and sit with us in the carriage? You must be tired and exhausted. I told you not toe with us but you still insisted oning along! It''s going to be a long way to the Ilmen Sect," said Fiona who was sitting in the carriage. "Quite right! Cousin Kim,e and sit next to me. I can massage your legs to help you rx," urged the fat servant girl. Her eyes glittered with enthusiasm but her cheeks were flushed. "Don''t you have no shame, Susan? You''ve been wanting to take advantage of me this whole time!" said the conceited man scornfully. "I offered help because I think you''re handsome," the servant girl replied. Hearing the conversation, Darren almost wanted to throw up and was distracted from cultivation. On their way to the Ilmen Sect, the man and the fat servant girl kept chatting until Darren could bear no more. In his annoyance, he opened his eyes and stopped his cultivation. "Oh, Mister, you are so diligent! You spend so much of your spare time improving your realm. I almost feel bad about myself just watching you," Fiona Su remarked in admiration when she noticed Darren. "Well Miss, as the saying goes ''A slow sparrow should make an early start''. Naturally, those with inferior innate talent need to cultivate harder to achieve the same goal. Unlike you, Miss, you possess the innate talent of a level nine of the Yellow Degree. Enhancing your realm is just a piece of cake to you. As it is, it would be impossible for the guy over there to catch up," the fat servant girl remarked proudly as if she were the one who had a talent of level nine of the Yellow Degree. "Shut up!" hissed Fiona, noticing that Darren paid no extra attention to the conversation when Susan mentioned her innate talent. Clip clop, clip clop, clip clop... Several horses galloped across the dirt road as clouds of dust trailed off behind them. "God damn it! Ugh, ugh, ugh..." barked the conceited man who was still outside the carriage. He seemed to have gotten dust in his lungs. "Whoa!" Suddenly, a young man on one of the tall horses stopped. He yelled at the conceited man, "How dare you speak like that? Son of bitch!" "Damn!" The conceited man cursed realizing that he identally offended the tough guys passing by. In fear, he shrugged and kept silent feeling guilty for what he did. However, seeing the carriage that his cousin Fiona and the rest were sitting in, Kim felt braver. He talked to himself, ''Are you kidding me? I can''t look like a coward at my cousin''s presence.'' "Damn you! Your damn horses'' dust almost choked me to death. Go to hell!" the conceited man shouted back with one hand on his hip. Although the well-dressed, armed and noble crew intimidated him, he managed to put on an impression that he did not give a shit about their status. "You are dead meat!" one of the crew members remarked as he leaped into the air from horseback and flew right towards the conceited man. Pa, pa, pa, pa! The conceited man suddenly received dozens of ps on his face before he could even react. In a few seconds, his head started to closely resemble a watermelon. Almost frightened to death, his feet froze and his hands shivered. "What happened?" asked Fiona as she leaned out her head from the window of the carriage and caught sight of the scene. "Discipline your servant! Else, the next time we see him, we will cut his head off! He won''t be so lucky then," the young man from the crew threatened her ruthlessly. "Sir, it was simply a quarrel, I see no need to start a fight," Fiona''s face clouded over. Her cousin, Kim, though a bit conceited, was rather nice to her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen him as a guard andpanion on the way to the Ilmen Sect. "So, what? Do you want to stand up for your servant?" The young man dared. "Hey, Karl, how can you be so rude to this beauty?" Soon, the young man''spanions came over to them. "You are a servant! Everyone in your family is a servant," Fiona''s cousin, Kim, murmured vaguely. "Screw you!" The young man who pped Kim suddenly disappeared from where he stood. Bang, bang, bang! A majority of Kim''s teeth fell to the ground. "Agh! Ahhh! It hurts! Help me, Fiona! Huhuhu, help me!" Kim screamed in agony. "How dare you p my Kim? I''ll fight you!" Susan, the fat servant girl who stood beside Fiona, dashed towards the young man. Before she even got to touch him, he kicked her with one solid blow. "Now, you''ve gone too far," Fiona leaped out from the carriage and threw the men a cold, icy re. The young men were stunned at the sight of her. ''How elegant! She looks like a fairy from the Nine Heavens, '' they thought. Only the young man who pped Kim didn''t get distracted by her beauty. "Well, well, well! You''re a pretty little thing, aren''t you?" One of the young men came over to Fiona. "Darling, everyone here is the genius who passed the test of the Ilmen Sect. Who do you want? Choose one! Anyone!" "Aha, ha, ha! Pick me! I''m strong enough for you!" "Go away, Shawn! I am the one who has the strongest sex appeal here, ha-ha!" "Screw you all, bastards!" Fiona burst with anger. She felt as if she were about to explode. Her charming face turned red thoroughly. "You really push it too far! I am also a new disciple of the Ilmen Sect. We might even go to the same school!" Finally, Fiona revealed her identity hoping that it would help them avoid trouble. She could tell that the young men bore a high cultivation base. And right now, they were at a remote ce. "Wow! Our little sect-mate! Come and embrace your senior fellow disciple. Ha, ha, ha!" they continued to mock her. Fiona felt disappointed. This was not how she expected things to turn out. After revealing her true identity, the young men pushed her even further. "Shame on you!" Fiona finally exploded with anger. She raised her palm with fingers gathering and chopped right towards the young man who pped Kim. Darren sat in the carriage and did not even move. He observed the strength of the young men. All of them looked like they were at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm, more or less. The young man who pped Kim, on the other hand, looked like a master of the ninth stage of the Primary Realm. Interestingly, his face was covered with make-up and he seemed to have little interest in girls. As Fiona started to fight, Darren could tell that her strength was not very different from those of the young men. The young men sneaked around Fiona and tried to touch her body in a dirty way from time to time. Fortunately, Fiona managed to narrowly avoid them every time. "Yee dare who bully Heona, ah hight yee! (You dare to bully Fiona, I''ll fight you!)" unable to express himself clearly, Kim dashed into the fight. Bang! Like the servant girl, he was thrown away with a single kick. But he struggled to his feet and returned to the fight. "Ah hight oh wee yee! ( I''ll fight it out with you!)" he could hardly speak clearly. Bang! Thrown back by another fist, Kim could barely open his eyes. He was on his hands and knees struggling towards them. "Ah hight oh...(I''ll fight it out) wee yee...(with you)!" He scrambled towards a young man and held his leg firmly. "Damn it! You are dead meat!" shouted the young man who was trapped by Kim. "Kim, go, just go!" Fiona yelled at her cousin. She was being held by several of the men. She could not seem to do anything to help. "Go to hell!" the young man cursed as he gave Kim a heavy punch. This time, Darren moved right in front of Kim and managed to block the young man''s fist with his palm just in time to save Kim''s life. "You pushed it too far!" Darren said coldly. Hearing his statement, everyone came to a halt. Darren spoke with so much authority, they sensed a hint of an intention to kill. "Hey! Kid! Back off! This is none of your business!" the young man said to Darren. He was being cautious. Still, he realized that they outnumbered them and were likely to win the fight anyway. "I didn''t want to poke my nose into your business but you pushed it too far! Shame on you for ganging up to bully a girl and beat a man on the third stage of the Primary Realm," Darren replied indifferently. "Hahaha! What bullshit! If we can''t bully her, what''s the point in meeting a girl?" a young man said. "What else? To fuck!" teased another young man as heughed to himself. "Since you are also disciples who are about to enter the Ilmen Sect, I will let you go. Now, get out of my sight or I''ll make you pay for your foolish behavior," Darren warned. "Fuck off! Moron! What the hell do you think you are doing? Who the hell do you think you are! Let''s show him who the boss is, guys. Let''s go!" Now, the whole group of young men charged at Darren savagely. Chapter 25 Im Darren Chu (Part One) Chapter 25 I''m Darren Chu (Part One) Darren managed to distract the opponents, giving Fiona the opportunity to take a breath. The fight against them consumed half of her energy already. Fiona walked up to Darren and whispered, "Thanks a lot, mister. I appreciate your help. Their cultivation base isparable with our base so it won''t make sense for us to continue fighting. We''d better set off now. We can tell the sect elders about this and ask for justice after we get to the Ilmen Sect." Since Darren was also a disciple of the Ilmen Sect, Fiona assumed that he was also a strong and talented cultivator. But since their opponents were the disciples of the Ilmen Sect, Fiona had doubted if she and Darren could defeat them. After all, they were severely outnumbered as well. Fiona then helped her elder cousin stand up. She walked him to the carriage and asked her maid to look after him. After she made sure he''d be taken care of, she ordered the carter to rush back to Ossiriand as soon as possible. She then walked back to Darren and took hold of his arm in an attempt to draw him away to leave. "Let''s go, mister!" she said to Darren. There were only about ten miles away from the Ilmen Sect. It would have been easy for them if they started walking. Darren immediately eased up when he heard Fiona''s instruction. Since Fiona had decided to spare them, Darrenplied and decided not to continue the fight anymore. "Haha! You want to leave now? No way!" Their opponents, however, had other ns. They continued pestering them and determined to push through with the fight. "What else do you want? Look what you have done to my cousin! Stop it! I will tell the sect elders about it as soon as I get there. They will teach you a lesson!" Fiona said defiantly. She had never been treated like this before. This was not something she was ustomed to. Still, the current situation T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. forced her to deal with it. The mention of the sect leaders made the boys feel uneasy. They did not want to ruin their records. They''d be in trouble if the sect leaders found out about what they did especially since they were new disciples. "Let''s go! We don''t have to be stuck here," one of them suggested. His teammates exchanged agreeing looks with each other until another one of them addressed Daren and Fiona. "It''s your lucky day, bastard! Enjoy it while itsts. You''ll see." Then, some of them proceeded to walk toward their horses, ready to leave. "Fine, go. That''s your decision. I never said I wanted to quit," said the young man who beat up Kim. His eyes were fixed on Darren because of his air of strength and confidence. "That''s interesting!" The others had mounted their horses already, but when they heard what the young man said, they led their horses around to watch the iing fight between him and Darren. "Karl, let it go. Don''t let that bastard bother you. I''m sure you''ll have plenty of opportunities to teach him a lesson in the future. He will regret what he has done today," one of them tried to reason. "Yeah, Karl! After all, you are at the ninth stage. What if you kill him by ident?" another one said. Darren actually wanted to know if he could win against the man named Karl who was at the ninth stage of the Primary Realm. In an instantaneous burst, he activated his vital energy, ready for theing fight. "Look! Desperate little idiot! He''s already activating his vital energy!" one guy noticed. "Wow, you really overestimate yourself, man! Do you seriously think you can take me on? You can barely survive one attack, bastard!" As soon as the young man named Karl finished his words, he attacked. His surging vital energy swept over Darren. Sure enough, a cultivator at the ninth stage was much stronger than one at the eighth stage. Still, Darren stood unfazed. After all, Darren''s cultivation base was also close to the ninth stage. If he exerted his whole power, he was pretty sure he could still end the fight on a draw. "Bang!" The impact echoed through a sound in the air. The sound made both of the contenders step back a bit simultaneously. The audience, however, doubted if the fight could end in a draw. ''He just reached the ninth stage a few days ago, so our cultivation base should almost be equal in strength, '' Darren assumed in his mind. "You''re also at the ninth stage!" the young man eximed in surprise. The boys on horses were also dumbstruck with what they saw. They could not believe that an undistinguished man like him was at the ninth stage. "Great! That''s great! Things are getting exciting now," he said to Darren as his lips spread into a satisfied grin. Knowing that Darren was just about as strong as he was made Karl more enthused with their fight. It felt better for him to challenge a formidable opponent. "Wow! He''s great!" Fiona, who had been observing from the side, marveled. She didn''t expect that Darren was such a powerful cultivator. ''If I were him, I definitely would have been injured by that attack. But him, he''s still intact!'' Fiona thought. "Variable Transformation Bloom!" Karl summoned his martial arts skill. In a split second, Darren was enveloped by the boy''s vital energy. Facing his powerful attack, Darren stayed motionless. In a sh, he already managed to analyze his martial arts skills. Although Karl was at the ninth stage and had already mastered a great martial arts skill, Darren''s talent was the ck Degree which gave him the keen senses. So to his eyes, Karl''s movements were happening in slow motion. With this, he quickly managed to spot his technique''s w. ''His martial skill is to gather up his vital energy into his fingertips. Then, his concentrated energy could transform into any shape he wants to make. An attack using his concentrated energy is invincible and indestructible. His only vulnerable part would be his lower body.'' In a split second, a thorough analysis had been done in Darren''s mind. With an impressive speed to the naked eye, Darren dodged the boy''s attack. Then, he gathered his vital energy to his legs and tried to sweep the boy''s legs. He, however, managed to avoid the attack. A smirk appeared on Darren''s lips. "Got you!" Apparently, the former attack was a trap. Darren jumped into air and whirled around. He then extended his right leg from behind and kicked the boy to the ground. That was Darren''s n all along. "You! How can you y the trick?" The boy turned grimly. Then he reached into his back pocket and took out a de. Yelling, he said, "You asked for this--" "Calm down, Karl! Put your de down!" Chapter 26 Im Darren Chu (Part Two) Chapter 26 I''m Darren Chu (Part Two) His teammates interrupted and did their best to keep things from getting out of hand. Knowing Karl, they knew how dangerous he could be if he started using his de. The fight would end with a bloody mess and this was thest thing they wanted to see. None of them wanted anyone to die in this fight. After all, they were all new disciples. If the sect elders found out about this, they would definitely have bad records. They didn''t want such thing to happen especially before the school-choosing convention. That would be a huge obstacle not only for their cultivation in the Ilmen Sect, but also for their future. "Karl! Don''t let an asshole like him provoke you!" They all panicked. "No fucking way! He''s so screwed!" mes of anger burned in Karl''s eyes. "You''re pushing it! How could you use your de? That''s unfair!" Fiona spoke up as well for Darren''s sake when she saw Karl take out his de. "Fuck off, bitch!" Karl shouted with fury. This infuriated her. Although she already decided on staying out of the fight, she found it hard to control herself when she heard Karl call her a bitch. At once, she took out her saber and attacked Karl. "ng!" An intense streak of his de shone in the air. With that, Fiona was thrown back with blood on her mouth. ''Mighty force!'' Darren marveled in mind. He assumed that the attack from Karl''s de was stronger than a great martial arts skill. Darren walked over to Fiona and helped her stand up. "Are you all right?" he asked. Fiona, with a pale face, answered, "Yeah! I''m fine!" Although she felt as if there were powerful explosions taking in her body because of the attack, she did her best to endure the seemingly unbearable pain. "What a phony bitch! You think all the men in the world would fall for a girl like you, don''t you? You are not that pretty, bitch!" Karl sneered at Fiona. "What''s the hell wrong with you? You sissy!" Fiona refuted out of anger. "What did you say? You bitch!" What Karl hated most was being called a sissy. He carried his de with fury and rushed to attack once again. Darren, raising his eyebrows, took Fiona''s saber and rushed forth as well. ''Awesome! I''ve been yearning for an opportunity to exert the Grand Thirteen de Skills, '' Darren remembered every move of the Grand Thirteen de Skills but he hadn''t ever tried to understand it before. Although he had to learn it quickly, his talent reaching the ck Degree enabled him to do so. After a quick recollection of the first move, he was able to immediatelyunch his attack at Karl. They gathered up their vital energy into their weapons andunched attacks. They were as motionless as statues after the first round. And after several rounds, neither of the two sides was at an advantage. The audience, however, suffered from the loud noises from the fight. "Oh my! They''re both fucking strong! Their vital energies are so powerful!" Karl''s teammates murmured among themselves. "What? He''s also a de cultivator? Unbelievable! And his de skill is so impressive," Fiona eximed with surprise. Darren was still learning the first move of the Grand Thirteen de Skills during the fight, but after several rounds, he already mastered it. "It''s time!" Darren eximed. "Cloud de Attack!" In an instantaneous burst, the saber shimmered with a bright light along with a loud howling of the wind that lingered in the air. A strong sand storm appeared, and suddenly, the saber seemed attached to an extremely thick, vital energy force. The constantly turning saber formed a cyclone with its swift speed. The attacks from Darren''s saber were too challenging for Karl to take. And when Darren''s vital energy force swept over him, Karl failed to resist it causing him to be thrown into the air. What were left after the sand storm disappeared were Karl''s broken de smashed into pieces and several wounds on Karl''s body. The horrible scene frightened everyone watching. Everyone''s jaw dropped. They were surprised to see the mighty power of Darren''s de skill. "Hell no!" Karl wept like a little girl. "You''ll regret what you''ve done to me!" "Oh my! Do you know who Karl''s brother is? You have no idea about the trouble you''re in now, bastard. It doesn''t matter that you''re a strong cultivator. His brother is also a disciple of the Ilmen Sect. What''s more, he is one of the elites of the School of de Skill. You''re screwed now!" said one of Karl''spanions. "Oh yeah? So what?" Darren sneered. "You have the nerve, man! What''s your name?" said the guy. Darren shot him a cold re and answered on a rxed stance with his hands behind him, "I''m Darren Chu from Valmar. I''ll take you on anytime." "What?! He is Darren Chu!" eximed someone who heard him. "I heard that there are only two talents of the ck Degree among the new disciples, and one of them is Darren Chu!" "That exins so much! No wonder he is so powerful!" The fact that Darren was a talent of the ck Degree was well known among the neighboring cities. "Let''s go!" Karl''s teammates helped him mount his horse at once. Darren jumped into the air and kicked two off their horses. "You think you can get away that easily? Come on, guys, you need to pay for what you''ve done. I''ll take your horses in exchange for your lives and you can leave. What do you say?" Darren said, as he proceeded to lead the two horses away. "You! You''ll see!" The two teenagers who owned the two horses were so infuriated. Still there was not much that they could do. After all, Darren was a talent of the ck Degree. The Ilmen Sect would treat him better than them. They also saw how strong he was. Wordlessly, they mounted the horses of their other teammates and rode away. "So... you are Darren Chu? Oh my!" Fiona looked at Darren with surprise, her heart thumping fast. Darren smiled and answered, "Yeah! But that doesn''t really matter right now. Take this healing elixir. We need to leave for the Ilmen Sect as soon as possible." Darren took out a healing elixir of the Chu n from his pocket and handed it to Fiona. Then, he T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. mounted one of the horses and went off. Fiona felt so grateful for the elixir she got from Darren. She admired him very much. After eating it, she mounted her own horse and followed. "Wait for me! Darren!" Fiona yelled as she set off after Darren. She almost forgot the pain when she looked at the man in front of her. He was the one she had been dreaming about. Chapter 27 The School-choosing Convention (Part One) Chapter 27 The School-choosing Convention (Part One) After about an hour of riding without a break, he and Fiona arrived at the foot of the Five-spirit Mountains. He raised his head and looked up. The Five-spirit Mountains were vast and beautiful, and he couldn''t help but be impressed by the sight. Each of the five mountains was shaped differently. One of them was the shape of a sword, and another was the shape of a de. There was even a mountain shaped like a fist. They represented the five schools of the Five-Spirit Mountains. "Darren, the spiritual energy here is so abundant," Fiona said and took a deep breath, her body rxing. Darren nodded in agreement. He too could feel that the spiritual energy here was thicker than usual, and he immediately began to circte his internal energy to absorb the surrounding power. After a short moment, the aura around Darren suddenly changed. He unconsciously released the energy he had been circting. "Oh, my God! You broke through, Darren!" Of course, Fiona immediately realized what the sudden change of Darren''s energy meant. It was the sign of breaking through a stage. "It''s just the ninth stage," Darren said with indifference. "You were at the eighth stage before? My God, I can''t believe it! You just beat a man who was at the ninth stage while you were only at the eighth stage! Now I know that I can neverpare to a talent of the ck Degree. Darren, you are really something else." Fiona felt happy for him, but at the same Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. time, she couldn''t help but feel a bit disappointed about herself. She truly was not a match for his prowess. Hearing her praise, Darren merely smiled and said, "Enough of that. Let''s head into the mountains now. The School-Choosing Convention is about to begin." "Yeah, you are right." Fiona nodded her head adorably, looking at Darren. Then she added, "By the way, which school do you want to join, Darren?" "I''m leaning towards the School of Sword Skill," Darren answered. He thought that the sword skill was powerfulpared to the others. Besides, Elder Thomas of the School of Sword Skill had alsoe to test his talent the other day. That was why he was now inclined to choose the School of Sword Skill. Hearing his answer, Fiona felt a bit unhappy, but she didn''t let it show. She had, in fact, been practicing the de skill ever since she was a child, and she knew nothing about the sword. What was more, the sword and the de were like the fire and the water. One could never practice the two skills at the same time. It meant that she and Darren would not be able to go to the same school. As Darren and Fiona conversed with each other, a pompous young man with a puffed chest also arrived at the foot of the Ilmen Sect. He, too, was one of the talented disciples who had passed the test. "Now, everyone, pleasee with me." In a sudden sh, a disciple of the Ilmen Sect flew down and disciple. "Whoa! The Flying Skill! It seems that he is an excellent martial artist!" Some of the disciples gasped admiringly. Darren immediately recognized him. He was Jimmy, the one who hade to the Chu family to select new disciples. "Jimmy, nice to see you again," Darren greeted politely. "Oh, it''s you, Darren! Come on in!" Jimmy was also very polite towards him. "He''s Darren? The disciple of the ck Degree?" Someone blurted out. "What a handsome young man! I feel like falling in love!" One of the girls gasped giddily. The others all turned their heads toward Darren, looking at him with eyes filled with envy. Jimmy led the way as they entered the ancient gate to the mountains and arrived at the main mountain. In the open yard in front of the main mountain, there were hundreds of talents gathering there, each patiently waiting for the School-choosing Convention tomence. As soon as Darren entered the yard, the crowd around him all kept ncing at him because the people who knew who he was had spread word about his identity. Everyone was wondering which school the famous talent would choose. "Alright, the disciples who are going to choose a school of martial arts skill are all here. Now please wee the elders of each school!" announced a disciple of the Ilmen Sect who was standing on a high stage at the front. With his words, a few figures materialized on the stage. None looked ordinary and each radiated a quiet power... The disciples immediately realized that they were the elders of each school by just one look at them. But surprisingly, there was a young woman among them. "Oh, my God! I can feel their strong aura! It makes me want to kneel in front of them right now. The elders of the Ilmen Sect are so powerful and strong!" "Of course! The elders are all outstanding martial artists who are at the peak of the Mysterious Realm. Of course, they are very powerful!" All the disciples could feel the terrifying aura radiating from the elders. Even Darren, who was very talented, felt his breath quicken when the elders appeared. Martial artists in the Mysterious Realm were really something else. Then, the elders began to introduce themselves one by one. "I am Elder rk of the School of Spear Skill. I wee all of you to join the School of Spear Skill!" With these words, rk Wu walked up and brandished the ck spear in his hand. The tip of the spear was pointed at the sky. Suddenly, a sh of strong, vital energy shot from the spear into the sky and exploded, shaking the Five-spirit Mountains. The disciples off the stage burst into cheers and apuse. They all felt shocked at the power of the spear. It could even split the sky! "Wow! It''s so impressive! I''d like to join the School of Spear Skill!" said a disciple near the front of the stage. "Yeah! It''s so powerful! I like it!" said another. Some of the disciples looked at the elder with eager eyes, hoping that they could join the School of Spear Skill. Then, it was time for the elder of the School of Arrow Skill to show his skills. He didn''t say anything at first. Instead, he drew an arrow into his bow and released it at a half-invisible mountain, covered in mist, and miles away. The arrow punctured a hole in the clouds and the mountains exploded with a thunderous bang. Several disciples now looked up at him with admiring eyes. "Why do they have to make it such a big deal? Why couldn''t we just go straight to the school we want to join?" a disciple couldn''t help but mumble, feeling confused. "Ha. It seems that you know nothing about this convention. The School-choosing Convention is very important. I heard that each school would even offer some enticing things to invite the most talented disciples. Well, as for the reason behind it..." the disciple trailed off. He clearly knew more information, which could draw the attention of the others. Darren stood beside them, listening to their words silently. To be honest, he was curious too. "Come on! Just tell us! Why is that?" "Alright, alright. Let me tell you. It has something to do with the Five Schools Competition of the Five- spirit Mountains that is held every seven years. All the schools think highly of it and are heavily invested in the oues. It''s only two years till the nextpetition, and only young disciples can join it. That''s why they are all going to try everything to recruit more talents." Chapter 28 The School-choosing Convention (Part Two) Chapter 28 The School-choosing Convention (Part Two) "Well, in my opinion, the schools will do everything they can to fight for Nelson and Darren. They will offer the most precious resources to draw their attention and win their selection.". Darren caught the disciple''s words and understood their meaning. Though he was inclined to choose the School of Sword Skill for now, he could still wait and see what other schools were going to offer. This way, he could have more resources for his cultivation in the future if there was a school that would offer him a better deal. A littleter, the elders of the School of Spear Skill, the School of Arrow Skill, the School of Boxing Skill and the School of de Skill all showed their skills. Only the School of Sword Skill remained. "Look! That''s Elsa!" Darren looked up at the stage and didn''t find Elder Thomas there. Standing on the stage instead was Elsa Gongsun, who he had met at the Barren Wastnd the other day. "Everyone, my father is in a closed-door cultivation right now, and he will be out in a day or two. So I, Elsa Gongsun, will recruit new disciples for him this time." With these words, Elsa walked a step up. The look on her face was still cold and indifferent like before. "Wow! She''s the daughter of Elder Thomas. She is so pretty! I''ve decided to join the School of Sword Skill and be her fellow disciple." "You are clearly cultivating the boxing skill! How could you give up your future just for a pretty girl? I''ll be the one to join the School of Sword Skill and win her heart! Hahaha!" "Damn you! You just told me that you would join the School of Spear Skill!". The appearance of Elsa caused much excitement. Many disciples were attracted by her beauty and her cold persona. "My sword skill can''tpare to other elders'' skills, so I won''t show it," Elsa said in an efficient manner. "Everyone, you can start choosing a school of martial arts skill now." Hearing her words, the disciples all started moving, going to the school they wanted to join. On the stage, the elders told their disciples to wee the talents who wanted to be their new fellow disciples and to give an introduction of the resources they would enjoy after joining them. "Calum, your talent is at the eighth stage of the Yellow Degree. If you join our School of de Skill, we will offer you a superior spiritual herb each month. And you will be allowed one trip to the Mysterious Spiritual Pool for meridian refining after three years. What do you think?" "Of course! Thank you for giving me the opportunity!" Some disciples were hesitant between two schools. "Please join the School of Boxing Skill! We can offer you two superior spiritual herbs a month, and you can go to the Mysterious Spiritual Pool every three years. What do you say?" "Don''t listen to him! Join the School of Spear Skill! We can give you three superior spiritual herbs every month, and..." The disciple they were fighting for had a talent at the ninth stage of the Yellow Degree. One could tell that the schools all wanted the best talents for themselves. In the yard, only Darren and a young man dressed in blue didn''t move. The gazes of the elders standing on the stage fell on them. "I heard that Darren is good at the de skill. It seems that he will surely join my school! Ha-ha!" The elder of the School of de Skill had already heard that Darren had fought with a pretty boy with a de on the way here. "Elder n, you can''t be certain. In my opinion, Darren is even better at the sword skill. I have a feeling that he will choose the School of Sword Skill," Elsa said confidently. In fact, she felt happily surprised to see Darren here. She didn''t expect the talented young man was the one she had met in the Barren Wastnd the other day. No wonder he seemed so talented that day. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Uh-huh, you are being ridiculous, Elsa. You know that one can''t cultivate the sword skill and the de skill at the same time. Now that he''s good at the de skill, how can he even cultivate the sword skill?" Elder n retorted in a tone matching Elsa''s confidence. "Ha-ha, Elder n, there''s no conflict between the two before he cultivates the de intent or the sword intent." It was not that easy for Elsa to back down. Hearing Elsa''s words, a faint cold smirk climbed up n Mo''s face. "Alright, you two. Maybe he will choose the School of Spear Skill. I came here prepared. No one will refuse my generous offer. So be careful," another elder interrupted. "Let''s wait and see," said the elder of the School of Boxing Skill, Ezra, joining their conversation. "Then the other talented young man Nelson must join my School of Boxing Skill. I stake my im on him.". The selection process moved along speedily. Soon, more than half of the disciples had chosen the school they wanted to join. But Darren still hadn''t moved yet. In the corner of the yard, a pretty boy with wounds all over his body was watching the people in the yard with another handsome and calm young man. "It''s him! He''s Darren, who scarred my face! How am I supposed to go outside looking like this?" the pretty boy wailed to his brother. "I see. All right, bring the little boy here!" Responding to the order, one of his subordinates brought a young boy who also had wounds over his body. The eyes of the boy were dull and unintelligent. There was also another man who was with him. "Jimmy, think wisely if you are going to do as I say. If you refuse me, your foolish brother will die!" "You evil bastards!" Jimmy shouted, his fury showing in the tightened, white knuckles of his fist. "What? Are you going to disobey us? Don''t forget that he''s at the third stage of the Spirit Realm. You don''t want to get yourself hurt, do you?" another man threatened. "What are you waiting for, Jimmy? Give me your answer! Will you do as I ask?" With these words, the man stepped on the hand of the foolish young boy. The bones in his hand shattered with a gruesome crack. "Brother, it hurts! It hurts so much!" The young boy cried out, holding the broken hand to his chest. "Let go of my brother!" Jimmy ran towards them but was fought back by the man. "If you don''t go, I will chop off your brother''s head!" With the threatening words, the young man held the boy''s head in his hand. He could easily kill the boy with little strength. "Wait!" Jimmy called, half kneeling in front of William Wang, "Please don''t hurt my brother, William! I will go immediately." "Ha-ha. That''s right. This is a sword intent seed and a de intent seed. You have to watch him cultivate them, do you hear me? And, act naturally. If Darren finds out what we''re up to, you will lose your dear little brother!" After this, the man called William Wang gave Jimmy two crystals, one was green, and one was purple. Then he gestured for him to go and find Darren immediately. Jimmy had a painful look on his face. He thought for a short moment before making up his mind finally. Then he mumbled to himself, "I am sorry, Darren. But I really have to save my little brother." He walked straight up to Darren, his resolve for his task hardening as he went. "Well, Darren, you still haven''t chosen a school?" Jimmy asked in a cool tone, his true intentions masked behind a calm demeanor. Darren smiled after seeing him, then said, "Yeah. I want to wait for a bit and see." "All the schools will be fighting for a talented young man like you." Then Jimmy changed the subject. "Oh right, Darren, I heard that you are cultivating both the sword skill and the de skill. This is for you," Jimmy said, extending his hand with the two seeds on it. "This is a de intent seed and a sword intent seed. They are priceless. The elders asked me to give them to you in secret. Even Nelson doesn''t have them. Go on, cultivate them quickly!" Darren stared at the two shining crystals, feeling a sudden curiosity. Chapter 29 Blade And Sword Intents Chapter 29 de And Sword Intents Jimmy saw that Darren looked strangely ufortable and his heartbeat pounded fast. Still, he kept a calm demeanor. "Darren, you should hurry and refine the seeds now in case someone sees us!" he said. Darren nodded, took the two crystals, and asked, "Jimmy, what are the de intent and sword intent seeds?" "Well, Darren, you might not know this, but the highest level of de cultivation and sword cultivation is the Intent Realm. The two seeds were created by two masters. After refining them, you will gain the ability to enter the Intent Realm of sword cultivation and de cultivation. They are both extremely valuable. I have never been able to get my hands on them for so many years in the sect," Jimmy exined. "But why give me both seeds? I have heard that one cannot cultivate both swordsmanship and de kills at the same time. Am I not going to get in trouble refining both?" Darren had heard of such rumors. "Hey, that''s just a rumor. Besides, that''s the elders'' idea. I''m sure there shouldn''t be a problem," Jimmy Darren had practiced both Profound Nine Sword Skills and Grand Thirteen de Skills, which were great swordsmanship and de skills respectively, and did not suffer any injury what so ever. So, it looked like the rumor saying that one could not practice both swordsmanship and de skills at the same time was very likely untrue. Immediately, he stopped hesitating, held the two seeds in his hands and mobilized his vital energy to begin refining. Only in the blink of an eye, Darren felt two tiny but different breaths of energy prating his veins. Seeing Darren refine the two seeds, Jimmy knew he could not stay with Darren any longer and left. As soon as he turned around, tears began to fall down his eyes. It made him feel terrible to hurt such a genius, but there was no other way for him to save his brother. In a short while, Jimmy returned to where William was. "I have finished what you wanted me to do. Now, let my brother go!" Jimmymanded as he looked sadly at his brother. He had been beaten up so badly he almost seemed lifeless. "Let him go? No way!" William''s sidekick looked at him viciously and then hit Jimmy''s brother on the head. Instantly, he was killed. "No!" Jimmy screamed and rushed over to his brother. "You bastards! I will tell the elders about what happened!" "Ha-ha! Tell the elders? Do you think I didn''t get approvals from above in order to get those two precious seeds? Only the elites of the Mysterious Realm have those! Use your brain, you idiot!" Karl and have him flogged!" Karlmanded. Several masters at the second stage of the Spirit Realm swarmed up, beat Jimmy, and took him away. "William, you didn''t do this just to get revenge for me," Karl said, pouting. He seemed dissatisfied. "Well, we have toplete the task given by the elders and avenge you at the same time. Darren will be a cripple from now on. You can do whatever you want with him," he replied. "That''s true. Thanks William!" ... In the square, hundreds of disciples had already chosen a school of martial arts skill that they were to pursue. Nelson Qin moved around, still undecided between the schools. "Nelson, if you join my School of Spear Skill, I will give you 50 superior spiritual herbs every month. Plus, you''ll get ess to the Mysterious Spiritual Pool to wash your meridians at any time. What do you think?" The elder of the School of Spear Skill made his personal and generous offers. He wanted so badly to recruit the genius. Every school must fulfill its promise of supplying resources to its disciples. This was the basis of the school''s relevance. Even if the disciple suffered great injury and became a cripple, the school still had to keep its promise. Nelson looked at him indifferently. Unmoved but polite, he replied, "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll consider it." rk, the elder of the School of Spear Skill, looked a little displeased that the offer was not good enough to attract Nelson. "Elder rk, with Nelson''s talent and background, I''m afraid he will not care too much about this," Ezra, the elder of the School of Boxing Skill, said. "Nelson, join my School of Boxing Skill. In addition to the resources promised by Elder rk, I''ll also give you a book on an extraordinary martial skill and a set of Spiritual Armour!" Ezra said. Nelson''s eyes brightened at once. That was exactly what he wanted. He immediately agreed. "Thank you, Elder Ezra. I would like to join the School of Boxing Skill!" "Ha-ha! Good!" Elder Ezra said happily. "Are you sure that you''re willing to give all of those to him, Ezra?" Several other elders asked, surprised with his generosity. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Geniuses with the ck Degree talent really get better treatment. I think Darren will get the same offer too. How lucky!" Nelson, a genius, had chosen the School of Boxing Skill. Now, everybody wondered what kind of offer Darren would get. Darren went up to the elders. "Darren, tell me what you want. As long as it is not too excessive, I would like to invite you to join the School of Arrow Skill," the elder of the School of Arrow Skill was the first to speak. n, the elder of the School of de Skill, interrupted and said, "Darren, join my School of de Skill. You can have any amount of superior spiritual herbs. I''ll pass on two extraordinary martial skills to you and you can choose two Spiritual Weapons at will." "Oh, how generous of n! He really wants Darren to join his school!" "This is unreasonable. Darren gets twice as many resources as Nelson but their talents are both of the ck Degree," a group of disciples suddenly shouted in unison. They thought the resources promised were too generous. Nelson also looked embarrassed. It was true, they were both holders of the ck Degree talent. Why did Darren get twice as many resources as him? "n, you really want Darren, huh?" The rest of the elders shook their heads one after another, thinking that the offer was too generous for a genius with the ck Degree talent. It really was not worth it. They gave up thepetition immediately. Darren did not immediately ept it. Instead, he looked at Elsa with a smile. n said to Elsa, "Elsa, I''m bound to get Darren. I''m sorry your father didn''t allow you to pay more resources than me, ha-ha!" Elsa looked frozen. It was true that her father had the intention of getting her to recruit Darren, but the budgeted resources she was allowed to give were far less than what n promised. This made her feel a little embarrassed. She didn''t know why, but she really wanted Darren to join the School of Sword Skill. "Darren, Join the School of Sword Skill. I''ll supply you with 50 superior spiritual herbs and one Holy Star Herb every month. I''ll give you a rare book on an extraordinary sword skill. What do you think?" Elsa struggled to give her offer. The elders looked shocked when they heard that the offer included the Holy Star Herb. Even the elders of the Ilmen Sect only had two Holy Star Herbs every month. They were extremely precious for the elders in Mysterious Realm. It was unbelievable that Thomas would give such a nt to Darren. "Elsa, I don''t think you can make such a decision. Thomas will never agree to that," Elder n said doubtfully. "I have full authority to represent my father this time and I mean what I said," Elsa said boldly. She felt a little uncertain but managed not to show it on her face. "I choose the School of Sword Skill." Darren didn''t hesitate. In fact, he had always been inclined to join the School of Sword Skill. Now that Elsa made such a generous offer, he didn''t have to wait any longer. "How bold of you Elsa! Ha-ha!" nughed loudly, "Now, report the list of entry to the sect and have the Chief Elder approve it." Once the list got handed over to the Chief Elder, it would be a done deal. The sect would distribute resources every month to the disciples. "Darren, wee to the School of Sword Skill!" Elsa said. She had a huge smile on her face. "Please teach me, Elsa," Darren said modestly. The choosing time for schools for martial arts skill wasing to an end. A disciple from the School of de Skill approached Elder n and whispered something in his ear. "Elsa, your school paid such a price for a cripple. Watch out for your father''s anger," he said slyly. "Elder n, just because Darren did not choose your school, it doesn''t mean you can say such things about students. Do you have no manners as an elder?" Elsa said angrily. "If you don''t believe me, feel free to check it out yourself. Darren has dug his own grave and has be a cripple!" The disciple from the School of de Skill announced loudly. Immediately, an elder stepped forward and went to Darren to check his meridians. "You refined both the sword and de intents at the same time! Youbined both de and sword intents in your body! I''m sorry, child. You have destroyed your own future as a martial artist!" the elder said with pity. Elsa looked horrified hearing this im. Chapter 30 Wrecked Chapter 30 Wrecked After hearing what happened, several elders came forward one after another to examine Darren''s vital energy in session. "Sure enough, he seems to have absorbed both the sword intent seed and the de intent seed!" Elder rk of the School of Spear Skill said in surprise, "You have ruined your future." Elsa felt extremely nervous. If Darren had really absorbed both the sword intent seed and the de intent seed, then she would have made a great mistake. She traded for a person with no improving possibilities at such a high cost. "Elders, may I ask what will happen to me after absorbing the two seeds?" Darren asked as he shifted nervously. He didn''t understand what was going on. "Are you sure you don''t know, boy? Or you are just pretending?" The elder of the School of Arrow Skill asked him coldly. Then, he exined, "Having a sword intent seed in your body means that the vital energy you cultivate in the future will be turned into the sword intent. The de intent seed, in the same way, will make the vital energy you cultivate into the de intent." Then, the elder of the School of Arrow Skill paused before he continued. "Although the sword skill and the de skille from the same origin, they are also like natural enemies to each other. If you bear both the sword intent and the de intent in your cultivation process at the same time, as you be stronger, your meridians fragment inch by inch because of the conflict between the sword intent and the de intent." He spoke slowly. It was also the first time for disciples who were surrounding the stage to hear the reason why the sword skill and de skill could not be cultivated at the same time. They all sighed deeply. "Darren''s future as a martial artist has just been ruined because he absorbed both seeds." "How are you so sure?. Darren''s talent is at the ck Degree! That''s extraordinary among our disciples. Maybe he can break this rule!" one of the disciples said. As the elders on the stage heard these words, they shook their heads with disappointment. "You boys are so ignorant. Even a Heaven Degree talent can''t break this rule. What more someone with the ck Degree talent?" the elder of the School of Arrow Skill argued. "I think all of you know N?velDrama.Org owns this. something about Hanson Xiao. He was so talented and outstanding at the beginning. But s, he cultivated both sword skills and de skills and ended up dead. All his strength had gone with him." "Hanson Xiao? Isn''t that the legendary Grand Realm master? The book said that he was unfortunate in his twilight years. Apparently, that was what it meant!" Many disciples knew of the legendary story of Hanson Xiao. He was a man who entered the Grand Realm with his sword skills and was brilliant during his time. "Indeed, it was said that Hanson Xiao''s eldest disciple had tried to stop him but failed. At the beginning, Hanson''s strength surged, but this was only a false impression. Every time he used his sword, part of his meridians broke up. In the end, his body could no longer withstand such damage and it exploded into pieces." An elder told everyone what he knew. "Haha, from ancient to present, a lot of geniuses who were not afraid of death had tried such a path, but no one ended up with sess. From what I know, Darren''s whole life in cultivation has been ruined," an elder asserted. Hearing this, Darren suddenly realized that he had been deceived. ''Jimmy!'' Darren''s brows furrowed. ''Why did he do this to me?'' Among all the people, Elsa worried most. The list of entries had been reported and could not be changed. ording to the rules of the sect, the promised resources would not be changed either. She just made a huge mistake. "Elsa, congrattions! It''s really gratifying that you managed to recruit a genius like Darren for your School of Sword Skill," Elder n said sarcastically. The rest of the elders felt lucky for that Darren did not choose their school. Off the stage, some young geniuses sympathized with him while some rejoiced in the misfortune that such a ck Degree talent had been wrecked before he became a true master. At the end of the selection meeting, the new disciples followed their respective elders back to their assigned dormitories. Only Darren and Elsa stayed in the square. On the mountain of the School of de Skill, William said to Elder n, "You almost anticipated everything. Elsa really promised such rich and generous resources to that guy. Now, Thomas will be really pissed off. But I have a question. What made you certain that Darren would choose the School of Sword Skill?" William continually asked. "Hump," n snorted coldly. "I sent someone to spy on him. I found out that he defeated his three brothers with only one stroke of the sword in the Chu n. Then, he defeated your brother with a de halfway up the road to our sect indicating that he also cultivates de skills." "You are so brilliant, Sir. So, this is why you were able to make this n. This is such a huge loss for the School of Sword Skill, especially now that the Five Schools Competition ising. I think the School of Sword Skill will end up at the bottom of all the schools!" William said. "I owe it all to Elsa. If Thomas were here, he would have inspected Darren first himself. Things would not have been as easy then," n smiled smugly. He felt so lucky and blessed by the gods. There had always been disputes among the five schools of the Ilmen Sect. Only the rules of the sect prevented public fights, apart from the duels in the Life and Death Valley. Because of this, the secret fights became the main outlet of the five schools of the Ilmen Sect. This time, the elder of the School of de Skill tricked Darren into ruining himself so that the School of Sword Skill would waste arge amount of resources. Because of this, the School of Sword Skill would surely be defeated in the Five Schools Competition. ... On the square, the two looked at each other wordlessly. "Someone set me up," Darren told her calmly. "I know." Elsa replied. Elsa was not stupid. She knew that the elder of the School of de Skill was responsible for what happened to Darren. The School of de Skill had always resorted to dubious tactics just to gain an upper hand. "Come back to the school with me and meet our brothers," Elsa said as she turned and headed to the Sword Mountain with a distressed expression. Darren did not know what to say. He felt several mixed emotions. No matter what everyone said, a part of him felt like absorbing the sword intent seed and the de intent seed wasn''t much of a mistake. On the contrary, he felt like there was more to it. It even felt like an opportunity. He then realized that there was no use mulling it over right now. He first had to enter the school. He should just focus on going to the Sword Mountain first. Along the way, he saw the magnificent and majestic sword-shaped peak. It was probably because there were swordsmen living here that the whole mountain resonated with a fierce momentum of sword energy. As they arrived at the simple and unsophisticated mountain gate, he heard a loud shout. "What on earth do you think you are doing? You must have been living in a cloud this whole time. After wasting our resources for such a wreck, you daree here to see me? Starting today, you are to stay in your room and think about your mistake for the next three months. This is unbelievable!" Thomas'' furious voice echoed far and wide in the mountain along the sounds of rapping on the wooden seat. Darren hid a bitter smile as he entered the gates. After several setbacks, he finally arrived at the Main Hall. Once he got in the hall, all eyes turned to him. Darren only saw pieces of a broken seat, and Elsa looked very aggrieved. It was clear that Thomas had already left. "I''m sorry, Elsa." Seeing the disappointment on Elsa''s face made Darren regret what he did. "It''s not your fault. In his eyes, everything I do is wrong," she said. Then, she stood up and left as well. There were more than 20 people in the hall. After seeing Darren, their expressions turned cold. "How dare youe in here? Don''t you know what you did? You should get out of here," one of the people said. "See what you did! Now, even Elsa is in trouble because of you," another said. "Well, spending so many resources on a hopeless case is so unlucky. No wonder the elder is so angry!" Every word was like a dagger. Soon, Darren''s expression turned cold as well. "Nonsense!" Suddenly, a tall young man in green stood up and shouted angrily. "The reason why the elder is so angry is because we were tricked by the School of de Skill. Darren is a victim. You are all so ridiculous!" After what he said, everyone''s faces began to change. It seemed that the speaker was someone respected by the disciples. "Darren, don''t feel bad. Since you have entered our school, we are brothers. We should take care of each other from now on. I''m Cody Qi. As the eldest disciple, I will do what I can so the elder will calm down. Don''t worry about it," Cody said as he patted Darren on the shoulder to reassure him. ''The eldest disciple is a good man, '' Darren thought. "Okay, Keller. Now, take Darren to his ce so he could rest," Codymanded. "Thank you, Cody." Darren held his fist and saluted Cody. "No problem. Go and rest. Tomorrow, I''ll find someone to go and get your resources and send them to your ce." Darren nodded and then left with the one called Keller Jiao. Chapter 31 The Unexpected Trouble (Part One) Chapter 31 The Unexpected Trouble (Part One) Keller led Darren to a rather remote and secluded wooden cottage that was situated at the corner of Sword Mountain base and settled him down. Darren looked around the cottage. Although the space inside was limited, all of the essentials and other miscenies were present and would be able to provide its dweller with a cozy andfortable stay. Pleased with the good environment, Darren smiled politely at Keller. But just as Darren started to thank him, Keller went ahead and stopped him. "Don''t thank me, Darren. I still suggest that you leave this ce, for your safety. After what has happened today, I am very positive that they wille for trouble sooner rather thanter," he proposed solicitously. Keller was a short and stumpy young man. Although he was only in his twenties, the hardships and miserable experiences in the life had left imprints on his face. His face would always be scrunched up in worry, much like the one he was currently wearing on his face. Mismatching his age, his appearance looked more like that of a man in his forties. Darren didn''t respond but instead gave him a confused re. Keller instantly feared that Darren had misunderstood his meanings. Keller shook his head and waved his hands in the air. "Darren, please don''t get me wrong. I say this not to try to chase you away, but to help you. I had every intention to have you stay here, but I''m afraid that won''t be possible anymore. Given the recent turn of events, I thought I should let you know that it would not be safe for you to be here," he anxiously exined. Seeing how Keller was so concerned for his safety, a small smile formed on Darren''s lips. "I know you are concerned about me. But I don''t want to leave just because of what happened today. I don''t think running away would solve anything. Plus, I''m not exaggerating when I say that those bullies wouldn''t daree for trouble so recklessly," he said as he tried to console Keller. Darren seemed to have already made up his mind and Keller felt that he wouldn''t be able to change it anymore. There was no way around but to ept his decision. "All right then, I hope things will turn out for the best," he said, smiling awkwardly but sincerely at Darren. Keller gave the room onest cleaning. After the room had been organized and all the things positioned in their proper ces, he bade farewell to Darren and took his leave. As soon as Darren was left alone in the room, he did not take a respite. His mind had been upied by the current state of his cultivation. "I can''t just believe what they have said to me that easily. Why don''t I just have a try and see how hard it is to cultivate the sword skill and the de skill at the same time?" he pondered to himself. After he had taken those two seeds, Darren did not feel any side effects from it. He thought that this clear, lucid feeling devoid of any kind of dizziness must mean that his body had absorbed the seeds wlessly. He felt intrigued to practice his sword skill and see how far it had gotten. "Let me take a shot at trying the second move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills first," he said to himself earnestly, raring to find out the effect on himself. Concentrating his attention on the details of the second move of the skills, he had the whole procedure run down in his mind before putting the skill into action. Upon activating the sword skill, albeit gingerly, his vital energy was released and started to flow along T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. his energy meridians like surging water. Everything had gone smoothly and just as he had expected, until he felt a sudden change in his vital energy an hourter. To his astonishment, the vital energy that had been swirling around in his energy meridians gradually transformed into streams of purple mist. "Can this be the sword intent they have been talking about?" Darren shouted out in wonder. As more of the vital energy turned into the purple mist, the mist began to emanate streaks of icy blue sword light and provided him with vigor and fresh energy. It was the most vivid and at the same time, the most indescribable kind of freshness that he had ever felt. However, while Darren was drowning with fascination over the feeling the sword intent had granted him, an ominous, almost menacing feeling struck his heart. "Damn it!" he eximed with terror. A strange gust of green vital energy mist emerged out of nowhere and began tussling with the purple mist. As the sh between the two mists became more and more intense, he started to feel intense pain in his energy meridians. And even more troubling, he felt a weak and fragile part in his energy meridians begin to crack which caused even more pain. "What the hell? How do I handle this situation?" he cried out in panic. Recognizing that it was his de intent that generated the green mist, he immediately ceased his sword cultivation and started to activate his de skill over again. The result was the same as his sword cultivation. About half an hour after he had started practicing his de, the vital energy started generating green mist and shed with the purple mist. Only this time, the damage it resulted in was even more painful than the first one. Unable to endure the pain any longer, he stopped practicing the de as well. "This is terrible! Does this mean that I can practice neither sword skill nor de skill from now on? How will this affect me if I use my fist power?" The thought prompted him to test out a simple boxing form from a martial arts book that he learned in the past. Growing frantic, Darren half expected the shing of the two internal forces would not also take ce even when he was not using swords or des. Much to his dismay, testing out a different skill determined that the confrontation of the shing forces had in fact nothing to do with whether or not he was using his swords or des. The real cause of the sh was his own vital energy. Every time he practiced, his vital energy would automatically convert into those two kinds of internal forces without any provocations, as if on impulse, causing his energy meridians to get harmed in the process. He was very much disappointed and utterly devastated by his finding. "Have I really gotten wrecked?" he wondered ruefully. The failure clouded his mind. He could not dare to imagine how things would turn out if he continued to be weak again ¨C he wouldn''t be able to defeat anyone in a fight. As Darren contemted over the extremely disadvantageous situation he now faced, trying and failing toe up with a solution, he heard a yammering. "Isn''t this the ck Degree talent disciple that has recently just joined our sect? Why am I getting the feeling that he is just an ordinary type? Have you caught anything outstanding out of his disy just now?" a shrill peculiar voice called out behind him, just outside his door. The remarks were followed by an obnoxious chortle that came from a second person. Darren turned around to see who it was. There were two young men who were standing at the door, observing him. Seeing that they were both wearing the same clothes as Keller''s, Darren assumed that they were attendant disciples of the School of Sword Skill. "Don''t say that, Shawn! He has the title of the super martial genius, after all. He may have deviated from my expectations, but I think he is still powerful enough to take you down," the other guy said in a same feminine voice. As the words escaped, both of them burst into a fit of loud convulsiveughter. Chapter 32 The Unexpected Trouble (Part Two) Chapter 32 The Unexpected Trouble (Part Two) "Um, I''m sorry? Have I done something to offend you two?" Darren asked, growing irritated. The two young men''s words were like a punch in Darren''s gut. As if it wasn''t already enough that he still hadn''t fullye around from the pain he suffered from his cultivation practice. "Oh, so you mean that we are in no position to displease you? That, you''re so powerful, you''re untouchable, is that it?" the one named Shawn Xu retorted, staring vindictively at Darren. A spasm of anger swiftly passed over Darren''s face, but it vanished just as quickly as it had appeared. He restrained himself, thinking it was hardly the time to whip up chaos. However, the other guy wasn''t nning on letting him go that easily. "Stop bluffing, man! I swear that if you challenge him, I would be dragging you back to your room tonight. You would be spending the rest of your life crippled and bedridden! Didn''t you hear what they said? This guy has the strength of the ninth stage of the Primary Realm. In no way can you stand up against him in a fight, let alone beat him," he said, clearly trying to provoke hispanion, baiting him into fighting Darren for his own entertainment. The atmosphere in the room grew tense. "I''m going to fuck you up, ninth stage!" Shawn Xu barked with fury, falling right into hispanion''s trap. "You''re nothing more than a despicable, weak bastard. I''m the real genius here," he continued. Darren knew that Shawn did have a point in some respects. Just because he reached the ninth stage didn''t mean that he was superior to Shawn in strength by default. The Ilmen Sect had always had the tradition of enlisting disciples who were at least at the sixth stage. Newly enlisted members all worked as attendant disciples and were trained in the cultivation skills until they got nominated as formal disciples once they reached the age of seventeen. As the Ilmen Sect wasrge and famous, it had much more master resources than any other sects in the area and needless to say, the disciples of the Ilmen Sect were also a lot stronger than those from the other sects. It was said that their strengths were practicallyparable to that of the ninth stage of the Primary Realm. From the domineering, haughty tone of Shawn, Darren sensed that his strength should not be overlooked. But in his current depressed state, he didn''t want to be pestered by anyone. He just wanted to be left alone. "Can you just leave? I don''t want to make any trouble. Please just leave me alone," Darren said impatiently. Hearing the request infuriated Shawn even more. "You bastard! What if I want to make trouble? Did you know that because of your idiocy today, Elsa had to be punished by our master? She''s grounded for three months because of what you did, you son of a bitch! I won''t get to see her for three entire months because of you. I wouldn''t be able to sleep well if I don''t get to vent out this hatred on to you," he said through gritted teeth. It all became clear to Darren now, why Shawn had shown up, why he didn''t want to leave Darren alone, why he had been acting so agitated ¨C he was one of the many men who held affection for Elsa. The other guy continued to add more fuel to Shawn''s anger and incite more resentment towards Darren. "Wow Shawn, since when did you be so wordy? Are you sure you have the guts to challenge this crippled piece of shit?" he abetted as he grinned maniacally at Shawn. Shawn''s face turned a deep shade of red in anger over hispanion''s provocation. "Shut your dirty mouth up if you don''t want to be kicked in the ass! Don''t forget that you are only at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm and I can just wallop you to death easily if I wish," he barked. Noting that a fight was definitely in the cards, the other man''s face was contorted with pleasure. "No, Shawn! Please don''t!" he implored, pretending to be petrified by Shawn''s threats. "It just infuriates me seeing this bastard sitting safe and sound all while knowing that Elsa has been grounded and is being deprived of her liberty. We should really avenge her," he added. Hearing those words made Darren even more overridden with guilt over what had happened to Elsa, adding that to the fact that he now feared the possibility ofpletely losing his ability to be able to practice his skills. Overwhelmed by his current predicaments, he was no longer able to control his temper. "Get the hell out of here now! This is thest warning!" he finally shouted out. Darren''s outburst provided the shifty man more excuse to provoke Shawn. "Did you hear that, Shawn? He wants you to-" His sentence was cut off by the resounding sound of a p. Darren''s chest violently pumped in anger. He wasn''t able to tolerate the man''s constant prodding any longer. If he had to listen to one more depraved word that came out of the man''s mouth, he swore he might just throw up. In the speed of light, he was standing next to the man. It all happened in a sh. There was a piercing scream, and the next thing the man knew, there were Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. blood-red palm marks imprinted on his face apanied by a searing pain. "If you continue badgering me with those spiteful and disgusting words, I swear you would no longer be able to see the light of day," Darren bellowed, fire burning in his eyes. Silence fell among them. The man was deeply paralyzed with fear. His mouth was agape and his eyes were filled with utmost consternation. By this point, Darren''s wrath had beenpletely set loose. All the anger he had been trying to contain exploded. He started to bombard the man''s chest with his energy-charged fists. He sent out his punches, one after another until the man was slumped down to the ground. Chapter 33 The Unexpected Trouble (Part Three) Chapter 33 The Unexpected Trouble (Part Three) "How does that feel, huh?" Darren barked down on him. "Let''s see if you dare to speak malicious remarks about others again," he continued menacingly as he carried on sending his fist down to the man. His mind was swirling with contempt towards the man. Each strike he dealt was loaded with his power and his deep grudge. "Help! Darren is killing me!" the man shouted out in a strangled cry. Fear took hold of his heart and his body vibrated violently in pain as he cried out for his life. "Shut the hell up!" Darren shouted at him. He hadn''t let out all his fury. Not yet. He grabbed a handful of gravel from the ground and stuffed it into the man''s mouth. The torture did not end there. Upon blocking his mouth with the gravel, Darren violently shoved his fist into the man''s mouth. As his fistnded, both Darren and Shawn heard the distinct sound of the man''s teeth cracking. The hit was so powerful that it would have sent anyone howling. The man wasn''t able to bear it and as a result of the pain, he went out like a light. Shawn was left speechless as he watched the violent scene unfold, his eyes wide open in ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. astonishment. He had not expected Darren to be so merciless and cruel. He started to regret having challenged him just a while ago. Seeing that the man had already cked out, Darren stopped his strikes. "I did tell you to shut up," he mumbled, then quickly averted his eyes from the man''s disfigured face. He turned his gaze towards Shawn who was still standing in a trance-like state. "Now, it''s your turn," Darren said in a cold gravelly voice. Despite the fact that Shawn was already cowering in fear inside his mind, his haughtiness was not making it easy for him to concede. "You son of a bitch! You think that you can frighten me that easily? You''ll pay ten times over for what you''ve done to my friend, and I swear it won''t be pleasant," Shawn said, trying to hide his fear. With all the confrontations he had had with people like Shawn, Darren had learned not to take threats like these to heart. "Well, if you say so, I can only guarantee that you''ll end up worse than him." He sneered as he looked fixedly into Shawn''s eyes. A fight was doomed to happen. Gathering all his vital energy into his hands, Darren charged towards his opponent without hesitation. The force of the vital energy was so powerful that it left Shawn stagger backwards. Grabbing this opportune moment, Darren dealt dozens of strikes at Shawn even before he had the chance to stand up on his feet. However, being at the same stage as Darren, Shawn was able to withstand his blows using his own vital energy. With a rumbling sound, the vital energy blow that Darren had sent towards him exploded into mes. Tasting his first sess boosted both his confidence and his strength. He felt like he could handle Darren. "You are indeed a crippled bastard. I bet that three punches at most are all it takes for me to finish you," he taunted. Now that he had seen that Darren didn''t hold much advantage over himself, he began to feel more rxed and beamed with delight. Just as Darren was about to protest, Shawn suddenly released his vital energy and struck back at him. The impact forced Darren to retreat a few steps back to regain his footing. It was in this moment that Darren started to feel the two internal forces shing inside his body again. The pain had started to resurface and it grew unbearable as he continued to block Shawn''s vital energy. In his current state, now was hardly the time for fighting for Darren. He hastily unsheathed his sword. "Just leave now before I kill you!" he eximed. However, his words had the opposite effect that he hoped to achieve. As Shawn just grew bolder, no doubt convinced that Darren was just bluffing. "It seems you have too much confidence in yourself. I really want to know what tricks you can do with that toy of yours," Shawn snorted out. "Anyway, I don''t think that anyone would me me if I kill you. Even more so, Elsa and the elder would most likely be thanking me for eliminating this burden for them," he stated. Shawn acted as if he was the one who was in charge with whether Darren lived or not. He feltpletely in control of the situation and he was confident that Darren was in no way on par with him in terms of strength. His hand settled over to the hilt of his sword as he took a fighting stance. "Today I will end your lousy and disgraceful life!" he dered with conviction. He leapt up and aimed his sword straight at Darren. Darren hurriedly lifted his sword and put the second move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills he had just learned into action. "Taste my Shadowless Stab!" Darren uttered. As soon as the sword skill had been activated, streaks of blinding light began to emanate from it, filling up every corner of the room. Darren waved the mighty sword over at Shawn and the streaks of light began to change its shape into dozens of swords made of light that looked sharp enough to pierce through anything. Shawn, who was rushing towards Darren, sensed the danger a little toote for him to be able to dodge the attack. The streaks of light pierced through him all over his body and blood sputtered out. "So terrible..." Shawn breathlessly whispered just as a ray of light cut through his neck like lightning hitting a tree. Darren, suddenly felt a jolting pain inside his body. A fountain of blood spritzed out of his mouth as he fell to the ground. Chapter 34 Darrens Goal (Part One) Chapter 34 Darren''s Goal (Part One) After Darren stopped transferring the vital energy, he felt much better. But some of his meridians had been severely injured. After he rested for a few moments, Darren tried to use the Meridians Refining Scripture to heal the damaged meridians, but he failed. The two internal forces had broken his meridians, and it was impossible for him to fix it. "Am I going to stay a loser?" Darren was hopeless at the moment. Darren frowned at the irony of the situation. He could use spiritual energy to improve his talent, but once he had absorbed it into his body, it would turn into internal force and injure his meridians. "Well, maybe I should take a break and solve the problem step by step," Darren said. Convinced that a good night''s rest would give him a fresh perspective, Darren went to bed early. Although he was hoping to solve the challenge he faced, Darren felt disappointed that he could neither absorb spiritual energy nor transfer vital energy. ¡­¡­ Another night passed. Darren was woken by the sound of someone knocking at his door in the early morning hours. Darren hadn''t slept well at night. He wearily rubbed his eyes, stood from his bed, and made his way to the door. He frowned when he opened the door. "Darren, I have brought the resources the sect has assigned to you. Come and take them," a disciple standing at Darren''s door casually said. The frown on Darren''s face grew deeper when he noticed that the disciple had a nk expression on his face. Then, without warning, the disciple threw a pile of spiritual herbs in front of Darren. "Humph. This is so ridiculous. What rules is the sect following? Why are they always giving a loser like you so many resources? It is so unfair. What a waste!" Without waiting for Darren to reply, the disciple continued murmuring to himself, "Every day, someone fights with another member for resources like these as they are rare and precious. But the sect just gives them to you! I''m afraid that you will not have the chance to enjoy them." After finishing, the disciple cast a disdainful re at Darren before walking away. Looking at the pile of invaluable spiritual herbs, Darren forced a bitter smile. These medicines were useless to him now. He felt discouraged at the thought. Nevertheless, Darren pulled himself together, randomly picked a spiritual herb from the ground, and started to absorb its spiritual energy. The spiritual herb was very precious. It took a person at least twenty hours to absorb energy from one herb. However, its effect was as good as a person spending half a month practicing skills. So, Darren was tempted to try. As soon as Darren began, a tremendous amount of spiritual energy flew into his body, turned into internal force, and tore his meridians apart. The pain was so intense that Darren screamed in agony. "Maybe I am doing something wrong. I could absorb spiritual energy from the cardiac core of the level eight beast that day. Why do I have to absorb it from the spiritual herb like this?" Darren wondered. A thought suddenly shed through Darren''s mind. After he grasped that special skill and knew how to acquire spiritual energy from the cardiac core, he was elevated to a higher level and didn''t have to absorb spiritual energy like others. When he was thinking about that, Darren felt a strange feeling being generated in his brain. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual herb withered on his palm as he absorbed its spiritual energypletely. The next few moments were going to be crucial. Darren held his breath and concentrated all his attention on the task. He started to feel as though the spiritual energy flowing through his body had turned into internal force. He was excited when he found that the spiritual energy didn''t transfer into vital energy and hurt him again. Something was different this time! "I can''t believe it! I don''t feel any pain!" Darren shouted. Darren became excited when he found that after he had absorbed the spiritual energy and turned it into internal force, it worked in harmony with his meridians and didn''t damage his body. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Although I didn''t absorb enough energy from the spiritual herb, and the inefficiency of the transferring process led to the loss of some spiritual energy, they can coexist." Darren was so thrilled that he wanted to jump in the air. But, he wondered whether these two internal forces would stay in harmony if he tried to transfer them at the same time. When he thought of that, Darren removed his sword from its sheath and threw it at an old tree beyond his front door. After his sword embedded itself in the tree, a thundering sound was heard as the tree copsed. As Darren watched the tree fall, he felt a slight pain in his meridians. "l feel so much better than before. Probably because the internal force that I transferred from the spiritual energy before, didn''t hurt me this time," Darren rationalized. After that realization, Darren wielded his sword and saber at the same time. He swung them frantically as he wanted to spend his internal force as quickly as possible. He theorized that once he had consumed the internal force he had already umted, he could acquire new spiritual energy through assimtion, after which, the internal force would not hurt him again. Almost an hour passed. By the end of the practice, Darren was soaked in sweat. He was so exhausted from the intense process that he almost passed out. Although he was tired and his legs felt weak, he was delighted with the result. "This is so great! Although my meridians were injured after I used all my internal force, I will recover from the injuries in less than a month if I can keep my meridians from further damage," Darren said. Darren was excited. In the meantime, he felt that the new internal force was stronger and more powerful than the vital energy he had experienced before. Darren also understood that only afterbining the internal forces of the de and sword could he maximize his internal force when attacking his enemy. Darren found that he had be stronger than before! Feeling empty inside his body, Darren walked inside his house. After picking up the spiritual herbs on the ground, he started to absorb their spiritual energy. After a little while, he had absorbed all the energy from the fifty superior spiritual herbs. Although the internal force was only about one-tenth the quantity of the spiritual energy that he had absorbed from the Heaven and the Earth, Darren was still satisfied with the result. Chapter 35 Darrens Goal (Part Two) Chapter 35 Darren''s Goal (Part Two) "This Holy Star Herb is different and rare. The spiritual energy that is contained inside the herb is extremely pure. Even the elders of the Mysterious Realm need to use it," Darren thought. After the experience, Darren held the Holy Star Herb in his hands and started to assimte it. This time, however, it took him 45 minutes topletely assimte it. "Ah, that is great!" Had his strength reached a higher level after the experience? Darren was excited, and said, "I feel so refreshed! What does that mean? Have I reached the Spirit Realm?" Darren felt as though he was being elevated to the Spirit Realm. Generally speaking, it was far more difficult to break through one realm than it was to improve one''s stage within a realm. But Darren, who had grown from a mediocre learner to a master, had achieved this in only a few months. Excitement coursed through Darren when he thought he was going to reach the Spirit Realm. "Since I already know how to use my internal force, can Ipete with masters who have reached the Spirit Realm?" Darren wondered. Darren hoped that one day, he would be able topete with them to see who was better. In cultivation, it was hard for a person who was inferior to others in stage to seed in defeating his opponent. And Darren, who was at a lower realm than others, wanted to fight with a master at the Spirit Realm. It seemed like an unrealistic goal. Darren was cheerful after he found that his strength had improved tremendously. He decided to take a walk outside alone. ¡­¡­ In the morning, numerous young disciples from different schools gathered at the square to practice their skills. Darren strolled around the square, admiring the beautiful view as the clouds and mist drifted across the mountains like a fairnd. "Have you heard? Jerome, from the School of Arrow Skill, killed apetent master at the Mysterious Realm. It is hard to believe that only one attack with his arrow was sufficient to kill that master. It is said that he has a talent at the second stage of the ck Degree. It is also said that it has been eight years since he joined that school. And the elders think highly of him. Besides, Jerome is just twenty-two years old. I believe that he can win the first ce among Ilmen Sect''s younger generation," a disciple murmured. "Bah! What makes you think that Jerome is the best? In my opinion, he will win the third ce at best! I think Randy is superior. Randy is a twenty-year-old boy whoes from the School of Spear Skill. Six months ago, he killed Danny Yu with his spear. At that time, Danny Yu was considered the most talented master in his sect as he had reached the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. It is unbelievable that a youth like Randy was sessful in defeating Danny," another disciple protested. "Well, I heard that Danny had not prepared himself for the battle, and Randy''s attack took him by surprise. So he had no time to protect himself and hit back. Randy was as cunning as a fox by using this mean trick." that disciple retorted. "Would you two stop quarreling? In my opinion, Dalton is the best. Hees from the School of de Skill and has an excellent talent in learning. It has reached the third stage of the ck Degree! He is invincible in the Ilmen Sect. Although he is just a young boy of eighteen, I have heard that he reached the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm six months ago. He is a promising young man, and I believe that he will reach the Mysterious Realm sooner orter," a disciple blurted out. "You are wrong. Did you forget about that beauty? It is said that she can match an elder, and those talents that you were talking about are afraid of offending her," a disciple shouted. "Who is that woman?" someone asked. They were curious to learn of that woman''s identity. "Hailey. It is said that she is not a disciple of Ilmen Sect, but the sect is her temporary residence," the disciple exined. "You believe that kind of crap? Maybe it is just a rumor," a disciple replied. Darren, who had been standing nearby, became excited when he overheard their discussion. Through their argument, he learned that numerous talents and masters had a talent that reached the ck Degree at the Ilmen Sect. It furthered his belief that several legendary beings existed in the outside world, and he wanted to be one of them. Suddenly, he felt pressured to improve. What was more, from a very young age, these people had shown a natural talent for learning. When they were growing up, they were trained by professionals. He couldn''tpete with people with numerous resources and powerful family background. "l must work harder and try my best. I will never fall behind others again!" Darren swore. An intense sensation started to grow in his heart, and he felt an overwhelming desire to be strong and powerful. "You! Stop!" one of the disciples shouted. The disciples noticed that Darren had overheard their conversation. Quick as a sh, the disciples ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. rushed toward Darren, stood in front of him, and blocked his way. "Get lost!" said Darren impatiently. Darren knew that they were bullies, so he was cautious as he didn''t want to get into trouble. "Look! That bastard is so arrogant," a disciple sneered at him. Seeing that they carried sabers on their backs, Darren felt his chest tighten. Their leader cast a defiant nce at Darren, and provoked him, "I heard that you have received numerous resourcestely. You had better kneel and give them to me. Otherwise, I will beat you to death." "Ha-ha-ha!" The other disciples, who were standing behind him, burst intoughter. "I do have some resources, but they are mine. As for you, I think you should go to the bathroom over there and eat all the shit you want!" Darren retorted without hesitation. After Darren finished, a mix of fury and embarrassment washed over their faces, and they screamed, "You son of a bitch! I will kill you!" Chapter 36 A Suicide Challenge Chapter 36 A Suicide Challenge The tense air between Darren and several men was palpable. The charged atmosphere piqued the curiosity among the disciples. They gathered around them, wanting to have a good look at the "This is going to be interesting," one of the disciples gestured towards the group from School of de Skill. "These guys often bully the neers." "That guy is Darren, the fallen genius." "I see. I heard he gets lots of resources each month. No wonder these guys are giving him a hard time." Whispers and murmurs could be heard all around as the crowd started to scrutinize. They were eager to see what was about to unfold. "Brat, it looks like you don''t know what you''re doing. If you mess with us, you will be in a lot of trouble," one disciple of the School of de Skill threatened. "Shut up!" Darren snapped brashly. "Aren''t you nning on stealing my resources? I''d like to see you N?velDrama.Org owns this. try." Darren did not flinch one bit. He did not find those guys daunting at all. They were nothing but revolting scoundrels for him. "Oh? You''re one arrogant guy, aren''t you? Let''s see if you can still be haughtyter," the disciple continued. He pulled out his de to attack Darren. One person decided to put a halt to this madness. He rushed forward and interjected, "What are you doing? If you continue this brash disy, the Elder is sure to know about this. Fighting on the square will get you severely punished." Darren shifted his gaze towards the speaker. It was Keller, the one who led him to his ce yesterday. Keller walked towards his side and whispered, "Darren, get out of here. These are notorious tyrants. I will stall them for you. Go to the Sword Mountain. You''ll be safer there." "Who the hell are you, you bumpkin? Get lost!" One member of the group spat. "Guys, it''s best for you to let go of Darren. If you don''t, the Elders are going to know about this. Disciples are not allowed to fight out of personal matters. I''m sure you know that," Keller continued grimly. This made them uneasy. They were familiar with the rules of the sect, and they didn''t want any trouble. "Son of a bitch! You better watch your back. We will not spare you." They threatened before walking away. "Get to the Sword Mountain and stay there in the next few days. I''m afraid they might return soon," Keller suggested, a concerned expression clear on his face. "What about you?" Darren asked with a frown, looking at Keller. He had already considered him as his friend. "Don''t worry about me. They might hit me but I''ll be fine as long as I don''t fight back," Keller assured him. "I''m going to go out to buy some items. Take care of yourself." Keller headed down the mountain hurriedly. "Let me know if anything happens," Darren urged. A small smile formed on the corner of Keller''s mouth. Without looking back, he continued to walk down the mountain. The guys who attempted to put Darren down went to a corner on the square. They talked to two ominous looking men in a low voice. "You''re a bunch of useless losers!" William, one of the two men, hissed. "All I ask is for you to provoke him and trick him into going to Life and Death Valley, but you couldn''t even do one simple task!" William berated furiously. "We almost made it but a bastard appeared. We were worried he might tell the Elder. That could mean so much trouble for us. Please don''t be mad at us," one of them exined. All of them kept their heads down in terror. "William, that jerk left cuts on my face. I want him dead no matter what," Karl, his brother, chastised. There was ferocity and hate etched on his face. "Leave. I have a way to lure him to the Life and Death Valley!" William outraged to the petrified disciples. He turned to his brother and said, "Karl, take Jimmy here. Use him to goad Darren and beguile him to the Life and Death Valley. I will ask people to kill him there." "Why don''t you go challenge him yourself?" Karl asked dryly. "I am much more powerful than him. He will not ept my challenge," William replied. "You''re right," Karl agreed, nodding his head. "You!" Karl boomed as he called for one of their subordinates, "Bring Jimmy to me." "I am on it," the disciple obeyed and took off. Karl gathered himself and made his way to Darren. Not long after, he came face to face with him. "Loser, do you remember me?" Karl scorned "What a bad luck! What do you want, you freak?" Darren replied coldly. "How dare you!" Karl ground his teeth and stomped his feet furiously. "You little bastard, I bet you haven''t forgotten Jimmy. Aren''t you curious how he is doing?" Karl pointed at somewhere in close proximity. His eyes followed the direction of Karl''s finger. There, Darren saw a dirty and unkempt guy tied up in chains. His face fell in recognition. "You did this to me," Darren bellowed, anger swelling up within him. Karlughed and responded, "This is the consequence of upsetting me. He is nothing but a pawn to us. Do you want to save him? If you do,e with me." He turned around and went to the corner of the square. Darren always thought Jimmy was a good person. He didn''t understand why Jimmy fooled him into refining the sword intent seed and the de intent seed. But now, any confusion left in his mind dissipated. Even though he was aware that this was a trick, Darren still followed Karl. Upon arriving, he paused before Jimmy. His body was covered in wounds, most of which had festered. His face still bore congealed blood. His clothes were an utter mess. Jimmy looked like he was hanging on for dear life as his hands and feet were pierced by screws. "Jimmy!" Darren called out, appalled by the horrible picture before him. Jimmy tried to raise his head slowly to look at Darren, and tears ran down his cheeks. "D... Darren, I owe you..." he struggled, his cracked lips failing as he formed his words. "No, you don''t owe me anything. It''s my fault. I got you involved in this," Darren reassured. He felt his heart ache like a wolf eating his chest. The nausea swirled unrestrained in his stomach. The sight of Jimmy injured broke him. ''He was forced to set me up, '' he thought, mping fingers into white-knuckled vise-grips. He felt anger like acid¡ªburning, slicing, potent. "You jerks, what do you want? Just say it!" Darren rebuked. "That''s what I want to hear. Do you have the guts to fight me in the Life and Death Valley?" Karl challenged. When Darren didn''t respond, Karl kicked Jimmy in the face. "Ha-ha-ha. Can''t you see it? He is suffering this because of you!" he taunted. "You still refuse to ept my challenge? Fine, I will torture him to my heart''s content." He lifted Jimmy''s arm and broke it. "Oh, there is one more thing. He deceived you to save his fool brother. But you know what? It was all for naught because his brother died, anyway. William killed him in a single blow. Jimmy lost everything ¡ªbecause of you!" Karlughed out loud¡ªevil glinting in his eyes. Jimmy, who was curled up on the ground, burst into tears. Sadness washed over him like a flowing river, cold and unending. Every word stung, only fueling the fire that burned inside of Darren. Every vited phrase was like gasoline to it, and his fists began to clench and his jaw rooted. He felt sorry for what had happened to Jimmy. He couldn''t bring himself to hate him¡ªhe even felt guilty. "If pissing me off is what you want, you got it," Darren hissed through gritted teeth. "You cold-blooded beasts, I will not let you go, all of you. I''ll meet you at the Life and Death Valley!" Darren dered, rage coursing through his body like a deadly poison. "Great. I will make you regret that you even crossed my path. I will skin you alive!" Karl responded, a sardonic grin stered on his face. "Tell your brother he is going to die!" Darren spat icily. ''It''s impossible for this freak to defeat Jimmy of the Spirit Realm. This must be his brother''s doing, '' he assumed. "What did you just say, you brat?" Upon dropping his words, William suddenly stepped forward, disdain painted on his face. He initially decided to hide his presence to avoid scaring Darren away. But thed had the guts to drop such audacious statements¡ªit ticked him off. "There you are, you son of a bitch. I just said that I would take your life. That''s all," Darren replied impassively. "What?" William''s eyes widened for a second before narrowing in disbelief. ''A loser dared to challenge me? You''ve got to be kidding me, '' he thought. "I said I am going to take your life. Is that so hard for you to understand, you jerk?" Darren snarled, internal force gushing out from his body. His voice echoed throughout the whole square. This whole fiasco caught the attention of the other disciples. William and Karl were stunned at his remark. "Are you going mute, you cowards? Meet me in the Life and Death Valley this afternoon. I swear to God I will eliminate you," Darren hollered. Many disciples on the square flocked to them. "Seriously? William of the School of de Skill has reached the third stage of Spirit Realm. This guy had the gall to meet him at the Life and Death Valley." "Once people enter that valley, they are liable to their actions. They will not be punished even if they kill other disciples. Has he lost his mind?" "He is Darren. He has just been epted as an official disciple. A fallen genius dared to challenge William? He is digging his own grave." "He must have gone mad. He hasn''t even reached the Spirit Realm. He definitely has lost his mind." The crowd was throwing in opinions right and left. They thought Darren was ying with fire. Darren bellowed, "You bastards, are youing to meet me at the Life and Death Valley or not?" His bold actions took everyone present by great surprise. William''s face turned livid. Anger boiled deep in his system, as hot asva. A loser who hadn''t reached the Spirit Realm had the nerve to bark at him in public, which embarrassed him. "My brother is going to kill you without even breaking a sweat," Karl snorted,posing himself. He was trying to get him and his brother out of this degrading situation. Darren let out his boiling antipathy and swung his fist, too quick and potent, into Karl''s face. He howled, "You talk too much. Just answer my question: yes or no?" As the crowd was taken aback with the turn of events, the whole square was surrounded with stunned silence. The disciples'' mouths were agape, apprehensive of what might happen next. Chapter 37 Enter Life And Death Valley (Part One) Chapter 37 Enter Life And Death Valley (Part One) Everyone present was taken aback by Darren''s provocative actions. "You... You dared to hit me?" Karl gaped at Darren with a stunned expression. ''He really pped me with William around?'' he wondered in disbelief. William clenched his fists as he looked at Karl with a grim expression. He couldn''t believe that Darren pped his brother in public. It was humiliating. "William, I need you to kill him," Karl demanded, his face getting red with anger. The next minute, he broke out crying. Everyone who was not directly involved was amused, to say the least. The next thing Karl knew, Darren''s palm was getting nearer and nearer his face again. The sound of flesh hitting another flesh cut through the air, ringing in people''s ears. William watched his brother get pped once again. Hot, fiery fury filled his chest, and he could only think of one thing. "You''re dead," William said darkly, ring at Darren. "What are you doing?" Several disciples in purple went up to them. "Look, the people from the Discipline Cab are here." The crowd moved aside to make way for those who wore purple clothes, parting like the red sea. "Who started all of this?" one from the Discipline Cab asked, giving Darren a nce. "Sir, that brat hit my brother," William replied instantly in a humble manner. "Humph. So you''re the one who stirred up trouble here. Guys, drag him away and teach him a hard lesson!" that disciple ordered, his eyes hard and cold. "Wait!" Darren eximed frantically, pointing at Jimmy with visibly trembling fingers. "You want me to be punished because I pped that jerk, but what about the guy who beat up Jimmy? Shouldn''t he get some punishment, too?" "Oh?" The disciple of the Discipline Cab looked to where Darren was pointing at and saw Jimmy crumpled in a heap on the floor and heavily injured. Furrowing his eyebrows, he asked, "Who did this?" ording to the sect rule, anyone whomitted violence against a fellow sect member like this would be deprived of cultivation base and exiled from the Ilmen Sect. This kind of behavior was not tolerated. However, for someone who was at risk of getting kicked out of the sect, William seemed calm. He just walked to the disciple from the Discipline Cab and whispered, "It was Elder n''s orders. I''m sure you know what to do at this point, right?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. n had already informed the Elder in charge of the Discipline Cab that he ordered Jimmy''s punishment to be carried out as he was found guilty of setting up a disciple. He told the Discipline Cab to stay out of it. "I see," the disciple said. "He is Jimmy Li. Although he has received punishment from Elder n, I still have to teach him a lesson as a member of the Discipline Cab." His gaze hardened as he opened his mouth to bark his orders. "Guys, strike him until he learns from his mistake!" ''He actually decided to punish Jimmy instead of punishing the real criminal, '' Darren thought as his body started trembling with anger. "What are you talking about?" Darren asked, gritting his teeth. "Don''t you know?" the disciple replied. "Jimmy framed a genius in our sect. Such an offense warrants death penalty. Fortunately for him, Elder n has already delivered his punishment, or else I would have taken his life right this instant!" Darren let out a sneer and countered, "Is that so? Why don''t I remember that he set me up, then?" "Oh, so you''re Darren Chu? In that case, tell me what exactly happened between you two," the disciple from the Discipline Cab responded, looking genuinely puzzled. "Jimmy has never done anything wrong to me. He is innocent!" Darren eximed, pointing at Jimmy and then at himself. Another round of discussion erupted among the crowd. "What''s going on in here, William?" Suddenly, a man showed up out of nowhere, possessing incredible internal strength. Everyone could almost tell he was not a regr disciple. "Elder!" "Elder n!" All the disciples greeted and bowed to n. "Whether he framed you or not, you can neither deny nor confirm. It''s not up to you." As n spoke, he released an enormous internal strength and hit Darren. All of a sudden, Darren doubled over and gasped. He was having difficulty breathing normally and his bones felt like they were being crushed by an invisible force. "So you''ll resort to this kind of attack? I know you did it," Darren growled, looking at Elder n in the eye. He was struggling so hard that he couldn''t keep the eye contact for long. "How dare you! Watch your tone!" n said sternly, unleashing a stronger force to put more pressure on Darren. Sweat broke out on Darren''s forehead. He opened his mouth but couldn''t make any sound due to the unbearable pressure. SWOOSH! Out of the blue, a dazzling sword light drew the attention of the crowd. They searched for the source of the light and found a figure floating in the air with a solemn expression. "Elder Thomas is here!" the crowd eximed in awe. "That''s enough! n, you are an Elder, so act like one! Bullying my new disciple like this..." He shook his head and eximed, "Shame on you!" Due to the dazzling shiny sword light, n was forced to take two steps back. He also recalled the force he ced upon Darren. Despite the insult he had received, n didn''t get angry at Thomas. Calmly, he said, "Thomas, you haven''t changed at all. You''re still short-tempered. I just came to figure out what was going on here. Now that you are interested, I''ll leave this to you." "n, we both know what''s going on here, and it seems to me that you''re pushing your luck too hard. To weaken my strength, you sent people to set up my talented disciple of the ck Degree. Sooner or stressing each syble. n smiled coldly as he responded, "Do you have any proof, Thomas? It amuses me how daring you can be sometimes. I suggest you refrain from saying anything unless you have something backing you up. You can''t frame me just like that." "Like a snake slithering his way out, your words are as slippery as your innocence. You know what you have done!" Thomas eximed gazing pointedly at n before turning to Darren. "Why are you still standing here? Get your ass back to Sword Mountain. Are you still trying to make a scene here?" he said acidly, leering at Darren who was breathing heavily. Darren remained standing. "Elder Thomas, please help Jimmy," Darren pleaded after a few moments. "He is from the School of Boxing Skill. He has nothing to do with me, so why would I do that?" Thomas responded matter-of-factly. Chapter 38 Enter Life And Death Valley (Part Two) Chapter 38 Enter Life And Death Valley (Part Two) His words made Darren think about the situation more. ''Jimmy is the elite of the School of Boxing Skill, but he got beaten up like this. Why didn''t the Elder of the School of Boxing Skill, Ezra, stand up for him?'' he wondered, confused. After mulling it over for a few minutes, he hade to a conclusion: n had used Jimmy as a pawn and Ezra gave his assent. ''This is so horrible. The rtionships among the elders areplicated. To weaken the strength of their enemies and to gain more profits, the leaders are willing to sacrifice their disciples. They don''t value other people''s lives as long as they can get what they want. I learned an important lesson from this. This world is dominated by the strong, and the weak are nothing but disposable pieces, '' he grudgingly thought. This realization made Darren long for power more than ever. He wanted to be so strong that nothing could ever threaten him again. "Come back to Sword Mountain right now and go to the cave to reflect upon the mistakes you''ve made for half a year. This is your punishment," Thomas said, his tone making it obvious that it was his final decision. "Elder Thomas!" With an evil smile on his face, William stepped forward and stopped in front of Thomas. He said, "Darren and I agreed to fight in the Life and Death Valley. ording to the rule, no one can back out once an agreement has been established." Without warning, Thomas swung his arm and gave William a p. He thundered, "How dare you pressure my disciple to enter the Life and Death Valley?" Terrified and with one hand touching his sore cheek, William immediately knelt down and exined, "I have been misunderstood, Elder Thomas. I have not pressured Darren. In fact, he was the one who proposed to fight in the Life and Death Valley. If my words are not enough to prove that I am saying the truth, perhaps the words of the people around us are. They heard everything. They know what I am talking about." "It''s true," someone from the crowd said. "He speaks no lie. Darren even threatened to kill him and his brother." Thomas snorted and said coldly, "So what? I''m calling off the fight. You got any problem with that?" "We..." The crowd closed their mouths and thought, ''He is an Elder, so he is the boss.'' "Thank you for looking out for me, but I must enter the Life and Death Valley," Darren said, approaching Elder Thomas with a firm look in his eyes. "These bastards don''t deserve to live. I will end them once and for all." "You idiot! You think too highly of yourself. It''s your business if you want to go and get yourself killed, but I can''t let you disgrace me." Thomas couldn''t believe Darren''s impudence. ''I attempted to save his life, but he still wants to get killed. What a fool!'' "I''m sorry, Elder Thomas, but I''ve already made up my mind." Darren gazed at William and said, "I''ll T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. meet you at the Life and Death Valley." He also gave Karl and several disciples on their side a meaningful look. "Darren is so stubborn and arrogant. He even bragged that he would kill several disciples of the Spirit Realm. A fool on a suicide mission!" "I agree with you. I have never met someone who wants to die as much as he does. Elder Thomas stood up for him, but he still wanted to fight them. He is really a dumb ass." The whispers among the crowds reflected what they thought of Darren. "Thomas, he is nothing but a moron. Are you still going to take his side? Don''t get too worked up. He doesn''t deserve that," n said, feigning concern. Thomas ignored him. He gave Darren an icy stare and huffed, "You''ve made up your mind. No one can stop you. I am not needed here anymore." He then vanished into thin air. Darren lifted the weak Jimmy and walked away under the derisive gazes of the crowd. He didn''t care about their opinion. He only cared about Jimmy and the unfair treatment his friend suffered under the ruthless leaders. "William, he took Jimmy with him. What should we do?" Karl asked nervously. "Don''t worry, Jimmy is going to die anyway. He is no longer a threat to us. Just let them leave," William replied. ... When Darren returned to Sword Mountain, he ced Jimmy on his bed and helped him take several pills. He then started to practice the Profound Nine Sword Skills and Grand Thirteen de Skills. He had mastered the first move of the two superior martial arts. In a blink of an eye, half a day passed. "I haven''t entered the Spirit Realm yet. Can I defeat William with the two martial skills I have learned?" he murmured, unable to stop his doubt from spreading. In the afternoon, Darren strode towards the north of the Ilmen Sect, where the Life and Death Valley was. When he arrived at his destination, several hundred disciples of Ilmen Sect had already gathered there. It was evident that they looked quite eager to witness this so called suicide mission. There were disciples of the School of Sword Skill as well, including Cody Qi. "Darren, you shouldn''t have made such a stupid decision. What were you thinking about when you challenged the people of Spirit Realm?" Cody berated with evident concern in his voice. "Pursuing martial arts is a tough path. If I always choose to run away from problems, I will never make any progress. So I decided not to run anymore. I''d like to give this a shot. Everyone thinks I''m going to die. If I make it out of here alive, I''ll be able to prove them wrong, and I''ll be able to prove to myself that I have what it takes to carry on this path," Darren replied calmly. He then jumped off the cliff and entered the valley below. Williamughed loudly and said, "The bastard is there. Let''s go." He and other disciples of the School of de Skill followed Darren and jumped off the cliff, too. Once people entered the Life and Death Valley, one of their feet was already in the grave. Their lives were at the mercy of the stronger party. "Guess how long it will take for those guys to y Darren?" "Is that even a question? Come on! Haven''t you noticed that he hasn''t entered the Spirit Realm? Besides, he has refined the sword intent seed and de intent seed, so he doesn''t stand a chance. This is a losing battle for him. I bet he will get killed within a few minutes." "Look, the fight has finally begun!" Everyone looked down below the valley and watched the battle unfold. Chapter 39 Unparalleled Power Chapter 39 Unparalleled Power The Life and Death Valley was, in fact, a low ridge with an area of about two hundred and seventy thousand square meters, surrounded by towering mountains over thirty meters tall. At this moment, T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. hundreds of people were watching Darren''s suicide challenge. Five people stood in front of Darren in the valley. "William, please give me this opportunity. I have never killed a man in person," a disciple from the School of de Skill said. "Andy, please give it to me. I have just broken into the Spirit Realm, I want a try," another disciple called Norbert Wang blurted out. "Well, you kill him." William nodded to Norbert Wang, giving him permission. He thought he had given much respect to Darren by sending a Spirit Realm master to kill him. A happy look crossed Norbert''s face now that he had William''s consent. He leaped onto a raised tform called Death tform. "Norbert, you will be a disgrace if you can''t kill him." "Nonsense, killing him will be a piece of cake." "Lad, how many swings would you prefer to be killed in?" Norbert shouted softly. "Stupid dog, soon you will know who will be killed!" Darren sneered at Norbert. "A scum of the Primary Realm, I will kill you in a second, you bastard!" With a sudden shout, Norbert lifted his saber and rushed at Darren. Darren''s face turned cold as ice as Norbert''s aggressive aura of the Spirit Realm surged into him. It was much more powerful than that at the Primary Realm. Quickly, Darren''s imposing aura also surged out as he hacked at Norbert with a broadsword. The sound from the fierce sh immediately echoed through the Life and Death Valley as heavy dust was blown backward. After the dissipation of the dust, everyone in the valley was openly astonished. Darren had survived that violent attack! "Thed. He managed to survive, how could it be possible?" "Even a heavy blow from a Spirit Realm cultivator failed to kill him?" While all the crowd was talking about the matter, Darren was mulling over something in his mind. ''There is only one-millionth of an inch between my realm and the Spirit Realm, but I am falling far behind in physical strength. Perhaps I can make up the difference if I use my de and sword internal force.'' In the previous sh, Darren used only his pure physical strength rather than the de and sword internal force to counterattack Norbert. "Ha ha ha, you are such a disgrace, Norbert. You are of about the same level as him. I have doubt whether you have broken into the Spirit Realm really," Andy Zhang sneered. Andy''s words embarrassed Norbert. "Scum, I will show you the real strength of a Spirit Realm cultivator!" Norbert scowled and hacked at Darren violently with his de martial skill. "Why did Norbert bother himself to use the martial skill to kill a rubbish warrior? What a disappointment!" Andy said, continuing to shake his head. Darren mobilized his de and sword internal force and lunged at Norbert. With the Grand Thirteen de Skills, a tremendous vital energy wave gushed out of his body and pushed back against Norbert. It was even stronger than Norbert''s momentum. "Damn it. Why is his de force so overpowering? What the hell is that?" Norbert''s face changed. Darren''s sudden overwhelming breath and force stirred fear in his heart. ''Illusion, it must be an illusion, '' Norbert told himself. "Die." Norbert mobilized his vital energy to his saber. "Sky Cut!" This was Norbert''s best martial skill, an illusion of a saber fell from the sky with unparalleled power behind it. Darren waved his broadsword and exercised the first move of the Grand Thirteen de Skills to answer Norbert''s saber attack descending from the sky. At the same time, Darren sprang forward and exercised the second move of the Grand Thirteen de Skills with enough force concentrated on the edge of the broadsword''s de that it could split the heaven from earth. BOOM! The earth shook as the two forces crashed into each other. Both Darren and Norbert were lost in the dazzling saber brilliance. When the light cleared, Darren stood alone against the wind, while Norbert was covered in blood. "You, you, you." Norbert gazed at Darren in great disbelief. He could not believe he had lost the duel. "de internal force!" He recognized the overwhelming power. An uproar spread through the crowds standing on top of the Life and Death Valley. They never dreamed that Darren would survive this duel, not to mention his victory. It was too incredible! "It is my loss." Norbert had to give up. Unbearable pain through his body made him as weak as a newbornmb. "Do you think giving up is enough?" Darren shouted, putting ice in his voice. "You bastard, don''t be a fool to reject a face-saving offer. How dare you kill me in front of William?" Norbert swore. "Make a guess!" Darren moved swiftly and in a split second Norbert was beheaded with a sh of the broadsword light, his head rolling sickeningly off the Death tform. A yellow ball of light floated into Darren''s head. "A talent of the ninth stage of the Yellow Degree will be useful to me after assimtion." With the assimtion of Norbert''s talent, Darren felt some increase in his own talent and a breakthrough of his realm. With a sh of white light across his body, he had reached the Spirit Realm. He felt as if all his bones and energy meridians were transformed, his physical strength was also greatly improved. William and his followers were all watching in astonishment. They didn''t expect Norbert would fail, nor did they have time to save Norbert because of Darren''s quick and decisive decapitation. "Fuck! I will kill you." Apanied by roaring, Andy and another disciple from the School of de Skill leaped onto the tform. They had all achieved the first stage of the Spirit Realm long before. On the other hand, Karl slipped behind Darren. "Hum, I must kill this scum from behind when the attacks from the other two converge," Karl gave a sly smile. Karl''s each and every move was clearly known by Darren, who was with extraordinary perception. Facing the two masters lunging at him, Darren jerked forward, pretending he was going to confront their force with force. But actually, when jerking forward halfway, he stamped onto the ground and flew back like an arrow, the Grand Thirteen de Skills already carried out. At the same time, an overwhelming power locked Karl tightly. Panic was written across his feminine face. "Die!" Karl''s eyes shot wide open. A secondter, his head was split into two. "Brother!" William could have never imagined for his brother to die as well. Having killed Karl with a single sh, Darren turned back to the other two disciples without any hesitation, his right hand drawing out an icy sword. Inside Darren''s body, the de and sword internal force condensed together wildly rather than turned against each other. This time, Darren exercised the Profound Nine Sword Skills and the Grand Thirteen de Skills simultaneously from his right and left hands respectively. With the overwhelming de and sword waves, clinks of steel echoed through the Life and Death Valley. Swiftness and fierceness of sword skills were shown in the movements of the sword while the violence and intensity of de skills were disyed in the sword de! Under his continuous attack, the two Spirit Realm masters'' flesh and blood vanished inch by inch. Even their bones turned into powders and disappeared like smoke. "Good god!" "What the fuck!" "Oh my god!" Darren''s attack made the crowd on top of the valley go wild. Their cries of excitement echoed above the Life and Death Valley for a long time. "What sort of martial skill is that? It is so powerful!" "Too amazing, is he a genius?" William, who had reached the third stage of the Spirit Realm, also took hasty steps backward due to the strong internal force. He was shocked when he halted. The power was a threat to him! His hostility grew stronger than his caution, and William rushed to Darren with his saber in hand. Silence fell over everyone standing on top of the Life and Death Valley as if they were waiting to witness a miracle! Chapter 40 Jerome Bei Chapter 40 Jerome Bei William went crazy when he saw his little brother killed by Darren''s de. Unable to control his fury, he charged at him. Darren didn''t expect the sudden burst of power. He just pondered at the possibility of using the de and the sword at the same time. Everything just came out without him meaning to. ''I just got into the Spirit Realm and my body is still changing. If I hadn''t used my sword skill and de skill at the same time, I couldn''t have killed the two martial artists who had been in the Spirit Realm for a long time!'' Darren thought to himself. Even he was shocked with what happened. He almost used up all his internal forces for the de and the sword because of that massive blow. He was like a used gun running low on ammunition. What would he do if William, who was at the third stage of the Spirit Realm, attacked him? Even though the odds currently weren''t at his favor, Darren still wasn''t very worried. Because he just graded up to the Spirit Realm, and there was still plenty of spiritual energy entering his body. He still had enough if he needed to defend himself. Strong spiritual energy was filling him up quickly. He did his best to manage his newly absorbed spiritual energy. With it, he nourished his meridians and made a lot of internal force of de and sword. "Pffft!" Darren coughed blood out from his mouth. The internal force of the de and the internal force of the sword were fighting with each other, tearing his meridians apart. He could feel his meridians breaking one by one. Darren couldn''t imagine anything worse than what was happening right now. This could kill him! There was nothing left for him to do but fight for the chance to live. "I want you dead! You have to die!" William was now insanely angry. His eyes were bloodshot because of his rage. His vital energy of the third stage of the Spirit Realm exploded to every corner of the Life and Death Valley. Darren stepped back. In the blink of an eye, William was in front of Darren with the tip of his de pointing towards him in a dangerous way. The fact that William was currently overwhelmed with emotion worked for Darren as he could not focus on the fight one hundred percent. If not, it would have been impossible for Darren to dodge his blows. As he avoided his blows, he absorbed his spiritual energy. "It hurts..." Darren''s body shook because of the pain. It was so painful it almost made him faint. Finally, after what felt like a century, he gathered enough internal force in his body. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Profound Nine Sword Skills! Grand Thirteen de Skills!" He used the de and the sword together again. Rumble! The power of the de and the power of the sword filled the whole Life and Death Valley like huge wave of water washing over it. "You have to die!" William didn''t even care to dodge. He just went after Darren like a madman. He brandished his de with a massive aura around it and rammed it straight towards Darren. Rumble! With another loud sound, the ears of the disciples above the valley who were in a lower realm than the Spirit Realm all started to ring. For a moment, it seemed like they lost their hearing ability. Everyone was stunned into silence. Whether Darren was still alive or dead was beyond them! A person who was at the ninth stage of the Primary Realm first killed a disciple who was in the Spirit Realm, and then got lifted into the Spirit Realm himself. After that, he killed two other disciples who were in the Spirit Realm. Now, he was fighting with another strong martial artist who was at the third stage of the Spirit Realm! This was unbelievable! If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they never would have believed this! They had never heard of anyone as talented! The chaos drew the elders'' attention. They all went to where the two were fighting. First to arrive was Thomas. In his opinion, Darren was bound to die. But at the same time, he felt curious as to how the turn of events would y out so he came to see it with his own eyes. Unfortunately, though, the Life and Death Valley was covered in smoke. It was difficult to make out what was happening. "Elder Thomas, what''s going on right now?" Cody, a first disciple of the School of Sword Skill, asked with his eyebrows knitted into a frown. "He won," Thomas simply said with eyes filled with disbelief and wonder. "What do you mean by ''he''? Who are you talking about?" Cody asked impatiently. Even though he was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, he still couldn''t sense what was happening in the valley. Only martial artists as skilled as the elders could sense the situation there. "Darren," he replied. Cody''s eyes widened in shock after hearing Thomas'' words. Not that he didn''t believe his elder, it was just so hard to believe what happened. Stunned he stared intensely down the valley even though he still couldn''t see anything. A little whileter, the smoke subsided and everything became clear once again. In the Life and Death Valley, Darren vomited blood very badly. He had one knee on the ground and he used the sword and the de to support his body. He was clearly badly injured. What people did not know, however, was that this was because of the opposing internal forces inside his body. In front of Darren was William''s bloody, dead body. n, who heard the news and rushed there, also saw it. The corners of his mouth twitched, but he couldn''t say a word. "Huh. It seems that the disciples of your School of de Skill are not that good!" Thomas said to n in a cold and snarky way. The corners of n''s eyes twitched, but he was at a loss for words. After thinking for a moment, he finally replied, "It seems that you are quite proud of this guy, Thomas. From what I see, he''s about to die, anyway. Don''t forget Hanson in the legendary. It''s said that his strength soared once. For a short moment, nobody could beat him. But his power was short-lived. He used the sword and the de at the same time. He is bound to die. How long do you think he will live, anyway? Haha." n finally found a way to retort back, feeling less embarrassed. "Cody, bring Darren here," Thomasmanded to the disciple that stood beside him. He ignored n''s remarkpletely. "Yes, sir," Cody nodded and immediately jumped to help Darren. Whoosh! Suddenly, the atmosphere changed. A beautiful arrow that shone various colors was shot towards Darren. "What?" Seeing the arrow, even Thomas'' expression changed. He could tell from the power of the arrow that it was shot by a martial artist of the Mysterious Realm. "Watch out, Darren!" Cody quickened his speed but a strong force pushed him back, stopping him from going closer. He turned his head and found that it was Thomas who stopped him. The look on Darren''s face suddenly changed when he saw the arrowing after him. His eyes widened in shock and despair. He felt like he was going to die and he didn''t even have the courage to dodge. "Whoosh!" But as it turned out, the arrow was not aimed at his head. It flew a few inches away from Darren''s ear leaving a bloody trace on his earlobe. "Hahaha!" Suddenly, a young man appeared out of nowhere. Heughed out loud and walked to stand beside Darren. He extended a hand and gently patted Darren''s face. "I''m just ying with you. Don''t be so afraid of me, kid," the young guy teased as he looked at Darren with yful eyes. He looked like a random street thug. "That''s Jerome Bei of the School of Arrow Skill. I heard that he just got into the Mysterious Realm a few days ago. He has also killed a powerful martial artist who was in the same realm as him!" "Oh, no wonder he''s that good. It''s said that his talent is at the level two of the ck Degree. And when he was seventeen, he came across a book of extraordinary arrow skill. Also, he often goes to the Mysterious Spiritual Pool. That''s why he is so strong." "Oh yeah, you are right. With that speed, I bet he can best the elders in no more than thirty years!" All eyes were on the powerful young man at that moment. When Cody wanted to help Darren, he was pulled back by Thomas'' vital energy. That was because Jerome was simply too strong. Had Cody gotten any closer, he would have been seriously injured. So of course, Thomas had to save him. As for Darren, he wasn''t in a very good situation. He was already very badly hurt because of his fight with William. Now, with Jerome covering him with his own aura, he started to sweat all over because of the pain that consumed him. Shame! That was the strongest emotion Darren felt at that moment. "Enough, Jerome!" Cody said as he walked up. "Long time no see, Cody. You are still in the Spirit Realm? What a shame. You are almost thirty and you still haven''t progressed much. You don''t get to talk to me like that, you loser!" Jerome Bei said arrogantly. "You!" Anger rose in Cody''s heart. The sword on his back moved. He wanted to fight with Jerome so badly to make him regret his words. "Enough, Cody! Take Darren back to the Sword Mountain," Thomasmanded. As he spoke, he used an invisible sword intent to attack Jerome. This shocked him as he did not expect the attack. He backed up a few steps and immediately shot an arrow out. It exploded in mid-air but he was still sent flying by Thomas'' blow. "How dare you attack a young disciple, Thomas!" the elder of the School of Arrow Skill remarked as he looked at Jerome with a distressed expression. "Oh? How can you be so sure that it was me?" Thomas didn''t n to admit that it was him who attacked Jerome on his disciple''s behalf. "You!" The elder of the School of Arrow Skill couldn''t find a way to argue back. So instead, he said, "Why would you attack the best disciple of my school for a loser? I won''t let this go easily, Thomas! Wait till the next Five Schools Competition! You will regret what you have done today. Let''s go, Jerome." In Life and Death Valley, Jerome red at Cody with hateful eyes. "In the next Five Schools Competition, I will make every member of the School of Sword Skill kneel in front of me!" he dered. Then, he walked up to Darren. "As for you, loser, I hope you can live ''till the day I kick the School of Sword Skill''s ass. Do you want to know why I did all this? It''s because you were too arrogant for my liking." With these words, heughed and left, following the elder of the School of Arrow Skill. When he was gone, Darren struggled to stand. He couldn''t support himself anymore. He was both hurt because of the opposing internal forces inside him and the pressure brought about by Jerome. Under all the pain, he cked out. But before hepletely lost his consciousness, he managed to silently vow to himself, "I will make you kneel in front of me like a petty dog when I get stronger. One day, Jerome!" Chapter 41 Task Chapter 41 Task When Darren woke up, he found himself already back in his room. His meridians were shattered and he was in severe pain. He found it difficult to even sit up. "I have a lot to do to improve my cultivation base by assimting spiritual energy. My talent of the ck Degree can be used toprehend cultivation methods. But as of now, it can''t be used to absorb spiritual energy yet," murmured Darren with a bit of a pity, evaluating his current state. He then sat up slowly and took out a healing pill. ''I do not know whether or not this healing pill will help with my injury. I can''t take it directly, the spiritual energy inside it might damage my meridians, '' he thought. Considering it for a while, Darren decided to directly assimte the healing pill. After a moment, a puff of white smoke rose out from his body. "Well, that worked. I feel a little better." Darren found assimting the healing pill helpful. He then assimted two more. In a few minutes, he found himself feeling so much better than before. Darren slowly got off his bed, feeling a bit worried. If he were to improve his cultivation base by assimtion, he would need plenty of resources. Where could he get them? Just as he was thinking, the door to his room opened. "Darren, are you feeling better?" asked a soft voice. It was Fiona, the girl Darren had met on the road before. She looked around cautiously for fear of being seen. "Fiona, why are youing here?" asked Darren. "I came to see you. It''s really unfortunate for you to have to suffer so many bad things. Someone from the School of de Skill told me what happened and... Oh, forget it!" Fiona said, embarrassed. "Ha-ha, did they all say that I would not live long?" Darren said with a smile. Several books told of how fusing the sword intent seed and the de intent seed caused someone to gather an immense amount of power for a limited amount of time before the force killed him internally because of broken meridians. Looking back at his fight with Karl yesterday, Darren did realize how powerful he was. Given that, she felt quite sure that he was about to die soon. Fiona felt bad about what Darren had to go through. She nodded slowly. "I''m really sorry that something like this has happened to you, Darren. Although you and I have not known each other very long, I still feel very sad for you," Fiona said sincerely. "It''s all right. I might find a way to survive it," Darren replied calmly. In his mind, as long as he did not absorb spiritual energy from the outside world, he should be able to properly protect his meridians. "I hope so," Fiona replied sadly. "Well, here are the superior spiritual herbs that I got from the School of de Skill. They might be something useful for you." Fiona took out three superior spiritual herbs that she got as a reward when she chose a school of martial arts skill. Now, they were Darren''s. "Oh no, Fiona, you should keep those for yourself," insisted Darren. He knew that Fiona only got a few spiritual herbs every month. Those were very precious to her. Besides, the three spiritual herbs she gave him were not going to do him much good. He really needed a lot of resources. "Just take it! I have to go now," Fiona said anxiously. "The people from my school are biased against you. If they find out that I came to see you, I will be in trouble. Take care, Darren." Without even waiting for Darren''s reply, Fiona slipped away as quickly as she came in. Darren looked at the three spiritual herbs and shook his head. He understood how valuable these could have been for her. The gesture moved him deeply. Then and there, Darren decided that he would do whatever he could if Fiona ever needed his help. In no time, Darren finishedpletely assimting the three spiritual herbs. He had to do it right away as their exposure to air would make their spiritual energy disappear if they weren''t consumed on time. After assimting them, he umted a little sword and de internal force in his body. Although it was not enough to make him recoverpletely, it still managed to help him walk. "I need to find a lot of resources that contain spiritual energy fast. It looks like I have to go to the sect to take on tasks," he murmured to himself. This was the only way Darren thought he could get the resources he needed. Immediately, Darren headed towards the task distribution area of the Ilmen Sect. By the time he arrived he found that there already were many people surrounding the list that contained a hundred tasks. Seeing Darrening, many people started whispering to each other. "Look, that''s Darren, the guy who has a talent of the ck Degree," one person said. "Oh! Now that he is just an ordinary person, I will go and make fun of him," another voice said. "Stop, you''re crazy! You didn''t see what happened yesterday. If you were there, you''d know that that''s a bad idea. He killed a disciple at the third stage of the Spirit Realm even though he was just at the first Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. stage," someone added. "What the fuck... Really? Was he the guy in the news yesterday? Good gracious! Good thing you told me. I would have been killed by him too!" "Yeah, you were nning to provoke him? Ha-ha!". Darren walked past the gossiping crowd and ignored thements. He started to scan the list. "There''s a task of collecting fifty spiritual herbs that has to be done in three days. The reward would be a spiritual herb," he read to himself. "That''s too little," murmured Darren. He shook his head and continued to look for better tasks. After scanning the list for a long time, Darren found that the tasks were ones that mostly just required physicalbor and that their rewards were quite insignificant. Immediately, he looked at the top of the list where there were three tasks marked with red lines. These attracted his attention. "All three missions involve going to the Barren Wastnd," murmured Darren. "Wow, what a nice reward! One hundred superior spiritual herbs and one Star Spiritual Stone!" Darren suddenly perked up with interest. One hundred superior spiritual herbs were already precious enough. The Star Spiritual Stone added to the package was evenparable to the Holy Star Herb. It contained so much spiritual energy. "The first task is going into the Barren Wastnd and killing a level-7 diabolic beast!" The diabolic beast was the evolution of a beast. A level-7 diabolic beast wasparable to a human at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. Darren shook his head because this was something that he was not confident he could do. Furthermore, he found that there were already several people who wanted to im the task. It was very likely that someone already did it. "Dalton took the task? It''s said that he is a genius who has the talent of the third level of the ck Degree," whispered Darren. He had heard of his name in the square. Darren continued to check the second task. It was also a task that involved the killing of diabolic beasts. It was already taken too. The third task had a reward much better than the first two tasks, but in Darren''s view, its difficulty was much lower. The task wrote, "Go deep into the Barren Wastnd and explore. If you find something strange,e back and report it immediately!" Looking at the task, Darren felt like it was something he could finish sessfully. He had heard that the Barren Wastnd was dangerous. He had only entered the outskirts of it before. Still, it should be easy enough if he only needed to explore. Besides, if any danger arrived, he could just escape it. Without hesitation, Darren wrote his name under the task and took it on. Seeing Darren take on the task, the mouths of the disciples around him all fell open with surprise. "Oh my goodness! He has taken on that task. I heard it was rted to fiends. Dalton wanted to take it on recently, but Elder n severely scolded him because he thought that epting the task was suicide," one disciple said. "Yeah, I also heard that deep within the Barren Wastnd, people found corpses of the cultivators in the Wonder Realm. Rumor has it that the corpses were half eaten. Horrible, right? I can''t believe anyone would dare to ept that task!" anothermented. Darren frowned at the remarks. "Congrattions, brother! You have sessfully taken on the task. I wish you every sess on your endeavor. This is the task token. When you finish the task, you may go to the Resource Pavilion to im your reward. Here you are!" A disciple who was in charge of the task list handed the task token to Darren immediately for fear that he would back out. The truth was that Darren started to worry a little when he heard the people talking about the task. At the same time, it intrigued him even more. Besides, he was in desperate need of the resources. If he entered the Barren Wastnd, he might even be able to y some level-9 beasts. He could then assimte their talents and spiritual energy from their cardiac cores. With those thoughts, Darren put away the task token and went on his way, ignoring the others. Chapter 42 Return To The Barren Wasteland Chapter 42 Return To The Barren Wastnd Receiving his assigned task, Darren returned to Sword Mountain to inform the school about it. He didn''t think that he should leave just like that. In the hall, Cody seriously looked Darren in the eyes. "Darren, how dare you try to earn these kinds of resources? Don''t you know how dangerous it is?" Being his senior, Cody tried to stop Darren from performing dangerous tasks. "Darren, look, could you give up this task? I can lend you some of my superior spiritual herbs if you need them. One hundred herbs are enough for me in a month, anyway." Cody, a senior disciple of the School of Sword Skill, had gotten more resources than the other disciples. "Thank you, bro! Actually, I was nning to find a method to resolve my problem of cultivating both sword and de skills." Darren had to tell a lie to him. The task was to go into the Barren Wastnd. Darren''s life had changed there after he learned the ability of assimtion. He eagerly wanted to go there again, because he had made rapid progress in all his skills. It was known to all that the Barren Wastnd was a ce more dangerous than hell itself, but in Darren''s point of view, it was a paradise. To other disciples, the beasts in there were the most fierce monsters, but in Darren''s eyes, they were the best resources. "Enough!" Thomas said, walking out from the back of the hall. "Darren, I know that I shouldn''t me you on your cultivating both sword and de skills. However, could you please not be so impulsive? No one cares if you die or not, but it would bring shame to the School of Sword Skill." Thomas seemed to be very upset. Hearing that, Darren didn''t know what to say. He assumed that Elder Thomas might have changed his opinion of him, but ording to what he said just now, he was still the Elder Thomas. "Thanks for your suggestion, Elder Thomas. I will keep that in mind." Darren replied unemotionally. "I could have punished you for your selfishness, but you''ll be dead soon anyway. You are free to leave." Thomas felt angry at Darren, but he felt even more disappointed. Why was that? It began from when Thomas found Darren in the Chu n''s residence. He tested Darren and found that he had a special gift. He asked him if he was willing to join the School of Sword Skill, and Darren said yes. Thomas was very pleased with this at the time. He knew it was difficult to find someone special, and atst, he had found one. The School of Sword Skill would have a genius who had the gift of the ck Degree. And because of that genius, the School of Sword Skill would get a very good result in the future Five Schools Competition. For many years, they had no opportunities to improve their reputation. This was an unfortunate situation for the whole school. So now Darren was their newfound hope. However, Thomas could not have expected Darren to be framed. He was so angry and disappointed. Darren would waste a lot of the school''s resources, and Elsa was also involved. From then on, Darren swore that he would try his best to be strong. Especially when someone belittled him, he would keep telling himself to work harder. He wanted to prove to everyone that he wasn''t a loser. Being the elder of the school, Thomas knew that he shouldn''t be too unkind. He was aware that Darren was just a victim. It was up to the School of de Skill to take responsibility. It wasn''t Darren''s fault. "Darren, look, no one can prevent you from taking the task, but you have to be certain about what you''re going to do. Anyone who''s going to take on a task like that needs to think twice before starting, even the elders of the schools." said Thomas. "Are those fiends in the Barren Wastnd nning on something? They''ve been quiet for so long, but now..." Thomas murmured and left the hall. Cody knew that he couldn''t convince Darren not to take the task, so he told him to be careful. Darren nodded and smiled at him. The Barren Wastnd was about 3000 miles wide. It was 300 miles away from the north of Ilmen Sect. Darren got everything prepared and departed. He checked the road map on the task token. He had to get to the center of the Barren Wastnd. It was said that there were lots of level nine beasts there. Riding his horse, Darren spent half a day reaching the edge of the Barren Wastnd. When he was about to enter the wastnd, he felt that it was different from the previous time. The dark forest was like a monster opening its bloody mouth to swallow anythinging from outside. There was also the incessant roaring of beastsing from the forest, which sounded terrifying. "Holy shit! A level nine beast!" Darren saw a beast from far away. He had never seen a beast like it before. It had to be a ninth level one. He was fortunate to see it so quickly upon arriving in the wastnd. The rare beast looked like a dark green lizard, wandering around the edge of the wastnd. Beasts of the ninth level were all very strong and fierce. They were hard to be subdued. Even a beginner at the Spirit Realm couldn''t defeat any of them easily. Darren was already in the Spirit Realm. He could fight against this beast by using his internal force of sword and de skills. But he had not yet fully recovered, so it was impossible to subdue the beast with so little internal force. ''I''d better find another way and avoid the beast, '' Darren thought. He nned to kill some lower level beasts to gain some internal force first. When he was about to head out, several people came out of nowhere and rapidly killed the beast. They were so fast that Darren couldn''t see them clearly. ''So strong!'' Darren thought as he hid. He didn''t know who these people were. In this wastnd, sometimes people were more dangerous than the beasts. Beasts were never as cunning as human beings. Robberies weremon here. They would kill for some treasure or even for fun. So it was better for Darren to avoid meeting them now. To his surprise, the strangers were wearing the uniform of Ilmen Sect. ''These people must be at the fifth or sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. How about the young guy who looks like the leader? It''s hard to tell which stage he is in, '' Darren thought, but more and more questions came to his mind. These guys looked twenty-five or twenty-six years old, and only the young guy looked eighteen or neen years old. Darren was astonished by the young man who had reached the Spirit Realm at such a young age. Anyone who reached the fifth or sixth stage of the Spirit Realm could be regarded as a master, such as the Chief Elder of the Chu Family. Darren''s father reached the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm around forty. He was regarded as a local master and a legend among the members of the Chu Family. But he was still much lower than the geniuses in sects. Some disciples of the sects had gotten unique skills and gifts. They could receive as many resources as they needed, and so some ck Degree talents could reach Mysterious Realm by the age of twenty. Moreover, it was said that there were more gifted geniuses in the big fields and the Holy Lands, who could have a talent at the Earth or the Heaven Degree. They would also be stronger at the same age as others. The disciples of Ilmen Sect killed the beast and took its cardiac core and fur. Then they walked on. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ''They must be the ones who took the task of killing the beasts of the seventh level.'' Darren was sure that they wereing from Ilmen Sect. He was right to avoid meeting them. One of them called Dalton was the son of the elder of the School of de Skill. He wouldn''t be kind to Darren if they met in the wastnd. After they left, Darren came out from where he was hiding. He chose another path to get into the forest. When he entered the forest, he could feel a dark, damp, and gloomy presence. "Who''s there?" Darren asked in a loud voice and turned around. Form the moment he had arrived, Darren felt that someone was stalking him. He looked around but saw nothing. Chapter 43 Raid Chapter 43 Raid Darren searched around carefully with his spiritual sense for something or someone that could be watching, but he found nothing around him. He could only hear the chirping of insects in his ears. Darren felt odd about the situation. Perhaps it was just his imagination. Darren rubbed his head and turned around to continue his march into the wet and dense forest. After traveling for a while, the corpses of several giant beasts appeared before Darren''s eyes. "Judging from the scents, these appear to be diabolic beasts, which are even more fierce than the ordinary ones." Darren moved on, walking past the corpses that had been gnawed on by other creatures. Darren was pleased to find these mighty beasts. If he could kill just a few of them, his talent would be significantly improved. The cardiac cores of the diabolic beasts also contained a lot of spiritual energy, which would be particrly helpful to his cultivation. In front of him, an Armor Beast moved leisurely through the trees, looking for food. It had not yet noticed Darren''s presence. "Wow, this Armor Beast is level eight." Armor Beasts typically stayed in the lower levels. In the area of the forest that Darren previously visited, the Armor Beasts were at most level three or four. But in here, even an Armor Beast could be level eight. It was really extraordinary. However, this was exactly the type of opportunity Darren needed now. Darren tried to hide his breath and quietly approached the level eight beast. His hand gripped on a cold sword, ready to release an attack at any moment. Suddenly, the sword stretched. Darren rushed to the Armor Beast with all his speed, and with a single stroke of the sword, he split open its throat. "The dumb creature didn''t even notice me." Darrenughed. Then he absorbed the talent of the Armor Beast and immediately began to assimte its cardiac core. But the spiritual energy contained in the level eight beast''s cardiac core was still not enough for Darren. He needed even more spiritual energy for both curing his wounds and umting internal force. As he moved through the forest, he killed more than thirty level-seven and level-eight beasts, and slowly he began to recover from his injuries. Now, his physical condition was almost fully restored to peak condition. He had umted plenty of internal force inside his body. A sudden noise rang through the air. Darren felt something sh by in front of him and disappear just as quickly. It was like an illusion. "No," he said to himself. "Something is going on." Darren was a little nervous. He was now certain something was following him, but he still could not detect it. He decided to act as if nothing had happened and continued moving forward into the forest, waiting for the presence to present itself. A few stepster, Darren saw a corpseid strewn on the ground. It was a human corpse with dark and sunken eyes. The lower half of its body was missing as if it had been eaten by scavenging animals, leaving a trail of internal organs. The whole scene was horrifyingly disgusting. Darren held his breath and frowned. He inspected the corpse more closely and was shocked to find that the corpse was dressed in the uniform of Ilmen Sect. Judging from the pieces, Darren knew that the uniform belonged to one of the people who had followed Dalton that he had seen before he entered N?velDrama.Org owns this. the forest. "Those people are at the fifth or sixth stage of the Spirit Realm, and the leader is at the ninth stage. Even if they encountered a level nine diabolic beast, they could still escape. How did he die?" Darren could not understand it. Moreover, they had moved in the opposite direction of Darren, so this dead disciple could not be here! At this moment, several shadowed figures surrounded him. They released strong breaths. "It''s you?" One of them shouted out. Among those who surrounded Darren, the leading young man recognized him and stepped forward. "Dalton, look, Cole Chen is dead!" said one of Dalton''spatriots. A scream came from another at the sight of the corpse. "How could it be?" Dalton stepped over and asked, "Matt, Cole was with you just now. How could you not see him disappear?" "I don''t know. I was talking to Cole, but when I turned around, he was gone. I only saw traces on the grass, and roughly identified that he left in this direction." "Huh, boy, tell me, how did Cole die?" one of the disciples who followed Dalton shouted at Darren. "How do I know? When I found him, he was already like this," Darren replied. That disciple came up to Darren and pulled out his sword. "You killed Cole. I will send you to the grave!" "You idiot!" When the disciple was just about to start fighting, he was stopped by Dalton. "How could he kill Cole at his level of power? You stupid donkey." The logic of Dalton''s words registered momentarily on the disciple''s face. Then he said, "What are you doing here? Tell me." "Of course," Darren said. "I''m just doing my task." At that, the disciple stepped forward and took Darren''s task te. "Dalton, this boy took the task of exploring the depths of the Barren Wastnd!" "Aha?" Dalton''s eyes lit up and said, "Okay, this task just belongs to me now. Leave the task te, and you can walk away." Darren did not say anything. These people were too powerful. If the conflict arose, he certainly could not defeat them. "Dalton, the elder told us the ce was too dangerous, we should not go there. I think we''d better give up on this task," a disciple beside him said with some panic in his voice. "Besides, Cole''s death is too strange. I think we''d better go back to the sect first. We can''t y with our lives." "You''re a damn coward. What are you afraid of?" "Yeah," said another disciple. "Dalton is with us, what are you afraid of? Cole may have encountered some special beasts, which we can take on as a group. We''ll be fine if we stick together." "Come on, let''s go," Dalton announced. "Wait a minute, Dalton. Maybe the boy has some good items for us. Let me have a check." The disciple named Matt Zhu went to Darren with a sinister smile. "Boy, hand over all the resources you have brought." Darren''s face turned cold immediately. Before he gave any reply, Dalton spoke up. "Oh yeah, I remember this guy. He killed William. Although I don''t like William, anyway, he''s still in my father''s school. This guy has to pay for it. Matt, you can kill him," Dalton said simply. Then he turned around and headed toward the center of the forest with the rest of the group. "Hurry up. Catch up with us when you''re done." Darren''s heart suddenly tightened. In Dalton''s view, Darren was just like a beast that could be killed whenever he wanted. "Boy, hand over everything you have nice and easy, and I promise I''ll let you die painlessly." "My elder did give me a great treasure before I left the mountain. I will give it to you, but I hope you can spare my life," Darren said, pretending to be frightened. "Oh?" Matt''s eyes lit up. "Boy, you are so naive. I will take both your treasure and your life, ha-ha!" Heughed greedily and strode toward Darren. Darren shivered and took a few steps backward, putting up his arms in feigned terror. As Matt approached, Darren moved quickly, bringing forward the internal forces of sword and de, raising them violently until they reached their limit. A cold sword went straight at Matt''s throat. He had no defense against Darren''s unexpected attack. But as a sixth stage Spirit Realm cultivator, his strength was much stronger than Darren''s. When the tip of the sword was about to pierce his throat, Matt turned away his body with extreme speed, and only a shallow line of blood was left on his neck. "Little bastard, I will split your body into pieces," Matt said with extreme fury. Darren sneered back and said, "You''ll need the chance to do it first!" When Matt escaped Darren''s sword, the de in Darren''s other hand reached the back of Matt''s head. Now the internal force of the de was surging wildly. As the de punctured Matt, his pupils erged with more curiosity than anger. His final thought was a disbelief that he was being killed by a boy with less power. Alerted by a scream, Dalton and the others, who had not yet gone far, turned back and saw Matt''s limp body drop to the ground. "It can''t be! He killed Matt!" Darren immediately acted. A split secondter, he had disappeared into the dark vines, making leaps over dense foliage, racing through the trees, and trying his best to escape. He was able to kill Matt because the man had greatly underestimated Darren''s strength. Matt did not have his defenses up and had not expected the second move. Otherwise, Darren would not have won. "Bring him to me! Kill that bastard!" At themand of Dalton, his followers ran into the forest, chasing after Darren in the direction of his disappearance. Chapter 44 Being Driven Into A Gorge Chapter 44 Being Driven Into A Gorge Darren ran desperately into the woods, trying to escape. He was not as strong as Dalton and his about the odds of him winning if they ever had to fight. If he got caught, he was almost sure he would die. He ran as fast as he could, trying to lose them. He intentionally chose a path that was not going to be easy for them to follow. Vines hung from every corner in between the gaps of the trees. They would surely be tangled up in them if they didn''t take their time to be careful. Darren could hear the sound of their heavy footsteps from several hundred meters behind him. He could even hear their shouts and threats. ''They run too fast. They will catch me, for sure. I need to find another way to escape, '' Darren thought, worried. They were all more proficient in fighting than he was. It also wouldn''t be a surprise if they were also faster. It wouldn''t be long until they caught up to him. It was fortunate that they were in the woods. The giant trees made for good hiding ces and distractions. It took Dalton time to find the right way, giving Darren time to escape. "Hurry up. That bastard could not have gotten far. I will beat him up so badly when I catch him!" Dalton cursed. Darren could hear that they were close. Suddenly, he spotted a level four Pocket Beast right in front of him. That gave him an idea. Darren rushed towards it and gave it a big p. Immediately, it passed out. On its belly was arge pocket. Darren fixed the beast''s position to make it look as if it were sleeping. Then, he gently slipped himself into its pocket and held his breath to conceal his presence as best as he could. "Eh? Where did he go? Is he hiding somewhere?" Dalton and hispanions asked when they finally managed to break free of the vines. Darren seemed to have disappearedpletely. "Search the ce!" "I still cannot understand how that bastard became so strong. How did he manage to sneak up on Matt and kill him?" "He also killed William the other day. So, if my calctions are correct, he must have already peaked the third stage of the Spirit Realm! We shouldn''t have underestimated him. Then again, he was very badly injured after the fight that day. Also, ording to rumors, he had internal forces of both de and sword! This was probably why he hurt himself. An elder said that it was very unlikely for him to survive for long. It is truly a mystery why he managed to recoverpletely in just two days," one of Dalton''s "Cut the fucking crap. He will regret murdering Matt right in front of me. I will kill him!" Dalton eximed. He was so furious that he hit the giant tree beside him with his palm. Then the tree fell with a big thud. "Oh, look! A Pocket Beast! Hold on, I want to catch one and keep it for fun," one disciple said happily when he saw the sleeping beast. Darren was immediately alerted. ''Oh no. They will find me, won''t they?'' As he was trying to think of a new n, he started culminating his de and sword internal force, ready for a possible fight. "What the fuck! Are you kidding me? You want to catch a Pocket Beast for fun right now? We''re on an important mission. Are you stupid?" Dalton replied angrily as he pped the disciple''s face. "Everyone, focus! Look for Darren, you useless buffoons!" he eximed. They then began to search. Darren continued to hold his breath as he hid inside the beast''s pocket trying to emit the least amount of sound possible. Suddenly, something strange happened. A cold breath blew at his face. It smelled so unpleasant that it almost made him sick. Then, a ck w covered with mucus entered the pocket where Darren was. "Oh shit, what the hell is that?" He jumped in surprise the moment it touched him. On a kneejerk reaction, he turned the Pocket Beast into pieces. "Look, the bastard is over there!" His sudden movement exposed himpletely. On the bright side, the horrible w was gone. "Kill him!" A disciple who was at the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm rushed towards Darren fiercely. The de in his hand glistened as it released its power. His force was so tremendous that Darren was not even sure if he would be able to block the attack. "Awoooooooooo!" Suddenly, a howl echoed. What appeared with it was a jet-ck creature covered with dark scales all over its body. Nobody knew where it came from. The creature had two scarlet eyes that gleamed coldly. It had two horns on its head and smelly mucus kept dripping from its mouth. "Ahhhh! It''s a fiend!" a guy across Darren yelled. The disciple who initially rushed at Darren happened to be the one who ended up standing face-to-face with the fiend. Inevitably, his fierce de attack immediately hit the creature. "ng!" the sound of metal on stone was heard clearly by all of them. It did not seem to hurt the fiend at all! It howled again as it hit the disciple hard with its w. "Bang!" The disciple ended up in two pieces. It was horrible. Seeing this, even Dalton was frightened. Though he was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, he did not dare to get close to the fiend. He believed that it could even be stronger than a diabolic beast of level nine! "Run!" Dalton shouted as he ran away as fast as he could. Darren also ran away, but towards the opposite direction. He did not get to run so far, however, as he stopped because of a shocking scene he saw. Scattered right in front of him in the pitch-ck forest were numerous pairs of scarlet eyes. Worse, they all looked at him grimly. Howls filled the air. There were more fiends where he went! Darren quickly turned around to try and escape. However, more fiends appeared! He regretted running towards the opposite direction of where Dalton went. He decided to change his course and run after Dalton. The fiends that appeared started running after Darren and the other disciples. "The bastard is also running this way. How about we kill him first?" a disciple told hispanions when he spotted Darren. In the heat of the moment, he thought about murder. He shed at Darren fiercely with his de. A great amount of vital energy from the disciple surged toward Darren because of his attempt to kill him. However, even before he could approach Darren, a fiend came in front of him and crushed his head Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. with its w. "Don''t use vital energy!" Daltonmanded from the front. He realized how dangerous that was when the fiend killed the disciple. This was also something Darren realized. Using vital energy would cause the fiends to kill them. Darren and the others ran as fast as they could as the fiends chased them relentlessly. An hourter, they found themselves amid a number of dark and barren mountains. They were no longer in the woods. "Something feels wrong," Darren said. ''They are intentionally driving us towards this direction!'' he thought. Darren''s heart began pounding heavily. Something inside him warned of impending danger. "Help, help! This is horrible!" "Run, run! Those creatures are dangerous!" Suddenly, more people started to appear. Apparently, they were all escaping from different ces and all happened to go in the same direction. Darren looked around. Again, he saw even more people rush out of the woods frantic and afraid. They were all trying to escape only to arrive at the same empty, dark ce. ''These people look strong, '' he thought. ''They seem to be disciples from different sects who either the empty area, frowning. Despite their differences, they had one thing inmon: they were all running for their lives. Everyone rushed towards the gorge nearby without hesitation. It was the only way out, after all. None of them had a choice. Even Darren found no other way. He sped towards the gorge as well. Several fiends ran after them. Tens of people were driven into the same gorge. After running for about one kilometer, they finally reached their destination. It was arge, spacious and empty area. Observing his surroundings, Darren found himself shocked by what he saw. In front of him, were corpses. They were everywhere and there were hills of them. In the middle of it all was a bronze coffin covered with ancient patterns that floated quietly. A dark smoke seemed to seep through it continuously. "Awoooooo!" a howl echoed. There seemed to be something inside the bronze coffin. When it felt the life around it, it howled excitedly. Then, it started to shake. "Ahhh!" Screams arose. As soon as the dark smoke that came out of the bronze coffin touched a human body, the human body shriveled and quickly dried up until only ayer of skin, visible meridians, and eyeballs were left. It was an extremely dreadful sight. Chapter 45 Assimilate Black Smoke Chapter 45 Assimte ck Smoke A cloud of ck smoke came towards Darren. He instinctively summoned his sword and de internal force to defend himself from the attack. However, the power of the ck smoke was proven to be too strong for him to handle as he felt sharp pinpricks of pain as the ck smoke prated his body. ''This is not good. Am I going to die?'' he wondered, feeling desperate. A few momentster, Darren felt a sensation inside his head. The ck smoke was flowing to his head through the meridians. ''What? The smoke has been assimted?'' Somehow, Darren was certain that the mysterious stone in his head was responsible for this. ''It is not only able to assimte talent and spiritual energy but also this eerie ck smoke? Just what in the world is this stone in my head?'' he thought curiously. Darren was pleased about this new discovery. However, after he had fully absorbed the ck smoke, he felt a strange ominous power course through him. A deep, dark, aggressive feeling took over. In the instances that he had assimted talent or spiritual energy, he had never felt something quite like the one he just felt. As Darren examined his surroundings, he slowly started to notice that dozens of people around him were now lying on the ground. He soon realized that some of the bodies were already desating mummified corpses while some were letting out deafening cries of pain. It was like a horrifying scene straight out of hell. Several guys who were madly dashing towards the wall suddenly caught Darren''s eye. The wall they were heading for had a cave and inside it were a dozen panic-stricken young men. Just near the edge of the cave about a few meters away from the entrance, there were stone structures with glowing golden runes that acted like some sort of force field preventing the ck smoke from reaching the cave. Seeing that the cave seemed to be the only safe ce to hide, Darren rushed towards it as well. ''The ck smoke isn''t able to harm me because I somehow have the power to assimte it. But if the fiends nearby or whatever it is inside the bronze casket were to find me, they would most likely attack me and I would be as good as dead.'' At that thought, Darren quickened his pace towards the wall. In front of him, a group of several people led by Dalton had already reached the cave. Just as they were about to enter, a man who stood guard at the entrance waved his sword, attacking them. "Go away!" he said scornfully. The power that was released from the sword forced all of the men to stagger backwards into the ck smoke, turning them into dried up corpses except Dalton. He wielded his de and withstood the attack. It was evident that he was able to match the man''s power. "You''re quite strong," the man remarked. "Let him in, Steve," someone called out from the inside. After witnessing the strength Dalton had disyed, the people inside the cave seemed to havee to an agreement and allowed him to join them. By this point, Darren and the others had also reached the entrance to the cave. But just as Darren was about to enter, he was halted by the same man. "Beat it, loser! You''re not wee here," Steve disdainfully said. "Look, it''s best to give up your thoughts on getting inside this cave. Now, do us elites a favor and be that monster''s food!" Without any warning, Steve swung his sword at Darren to stop him from entering the cave. He hastily took a few steps backwards to dodge the blow. The rest of the people who had also swarmed to the cave, however, were not as lucky as Darren. Some of them ended up being the ck smoke''s prey while some had been cut in half by the sword light. Darren stood aside to take a good look at the cave and saw that there was still enough space inside to amodate at least twenty more people. ''Damn these greedy bastards. Hogging this cave and just watching the rest of the weaklings die; how despicable, '' Darren indignantly thought. Subsequently, wisps of ck smoke swept towards Darren, but this time, he didn''t feel any pain as it prated him. All of a sudden, the bronze coffin shook violently and a formidable power dashed towards Darren. "Crap! They found me!" he sneered as he narrowed his eyes. Several fiends that were idling by near the coffin glowered at Darren with their blood red eyes. They moved at such an rming speed that they reached Darren in just a blink of an eye. Realizing that his life was in grave danger, Darren ran back towards the cave as fast as he could. Steve''s face instantly furrowed in anger as soon as he saw Darren returning. He reached for his sword, ready to teach the intruder another lesson. Darren gathered his internal force, getting ready to fend off the uing blow. But before any of them made a move, Dalton appeared behind Steve, wearing a sinister smirk. Not a momentter, he struck Steve on the back, catching him off guard. He was thrown into the air and fell hard on the ground over thirty meters away from the entrance of the cave. "You... You baseless scum!" Steve screamed with apparent resentment in his eyes. Within seconds, a gust of ck smoke prated his body, devouring him and leaving him as a dried up corpse. Darren took the chance to rush into the cave. The fiends which were pursuing him howled and dashed towards the cave, not nning to let Darren go. They collided with the golden runes and were instantly obliterated, vanishing into thin air. ''These scripts are so powerful. They must have been created by some magnificently talented cultivator, '' Darren thought, feeling relieved. "You could have just stayed outside and faced the slim chance of staying alive. What a pity! You''ve made the wrong choice and you will pay for it; I''ll make you regret your decision to barge in here!" Dalton dered with a menacing smile stered on his face. A voice from the back suddenly interrupted him. "Why did you attack Steve and let him be devoured by the ck smoke?" a young man asked, interrogating Dalton. The man was sitting at the back of the cave, cultivating with his eyes closed. Dalton''s face immediately fell. When he entered the cave, he detected that Steve was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. He initially thought that once he killed him, he would assume his role as their leader. However, to his surprise, he also sensed that the man who just spoke was a fairly strong cultivator of the ninth stage as well. "I did it for everyone''s sake. Once whatever is inside the casket eats enough people, we would be able to escape from being eaten. I would advise you to stay out of this," Dalton warned. A scowl washed over the man''s face and he opened his eyes. He had deep-set eyes that seemed as if they could see through a person''s soul. He studied Dalton with furrowed brows. A few tense moments to cultivating. ''Looks like this guy is not going to get in my way. I''m in charge now. Man, that was easy, '' Dalton thought, overjoyed. "You there! Go guard the entrance and make sure none of those loserse in," Dalton ordered, pointing at a man who was at the seventh stage of Spirit Realm. "And why should I listen to you?" the man countered. "You''re asking why? Alright, I''ll tell you why!" Dalton menacingly said with a wretched smirk. He disappeared from where he was standing and reappeared in front of the man. With just one punch, he sent the man flying out of the cave. The man was instantly wrapped up in a cloud of ck smoke and suffered the same fate as everyone else who got devoured by it. "Ha-ha! I''m in charge now, got that? Anyone who refuses my order will die!" Dalton smugly dered. Now fully aware that Dalton was a ruthless and powerful cultivator, the rest of them did not say one more word against him. "Boy, you''re a good runner, aren''t you? You little bastard." Dalton leered at Darren as he walked up to him. "I''m going to make you regret that you''re alive. Kneel before me!" he demanded. He then released a strong internal force and proceeded to beat down Darren. Gritting his teeth, Darren activated all his internal force to fend off the attack. "Kneel down, you piece of shit!" Dalton cried out as he released more pressure into his attack. "Screw you!" Darren defiantly said. The internal force flowed violently inside him and materialized into a sword and a de. The rays of light that came out of them just barely missed Dalton. Dalton hissed. "Damn it! It seems like you''re so eager to get yourself killed!" he bellowed, ferocity and fury written all over his face. With a wave of his de, an enormous power came out of it and dashed towards Darren. "Rest assured, little bastard, I will not kill you immediately. I''m going to chop you off little by little to make you suffer. First, your arms, and then, your legs..." He roared withughter, with face twisted in a look of madness. Suddenly, Darren felt that the strange ominous power from earlier had returned, surging through his body, threatening toe out. It rapidly swelled up in his meridians and fused with the sword and de internal force.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 46 Transforming To A Fiend Chapter 46 Transforming To A Fiend "Ah!" Darren gave a cry of pain at the sensations iming his body. His insides screamed in agony. It was as if he would burst any second now. When he wielded the sword, the strong sword internal force was released along with it. "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Dalton asked him, his tone edging on irritation. When he saw Darren''s pained expression, he thought he was ying some kind of trick. He charged at Darren with surefooted speed. A loud, metallic ring burst out when their weapons collided. The impact sent a powerful recoil through Darren''s body. Before he knew it, he had crashed into a wall, his back hitting the stone with a powerful thud. The same thing happened to Dalton. Like a kite that had snapped its thread, he flew with the wind- almost being thrown out of the cave. He scarcely had time to process his shock. How could it be? Darren was a mere beginner of the Spirit Realm while he himself was at the ninth stage. There was a huge gap between them. He was a master, and Darren was a novice. How was it possible for him to possess such strength? "Ow!" Darren cried out again. He sensed the ck smoke in his energy pathways inted and spread out. The next thing he knew was a stinging pain in his back, apanied with a series of cracking noises, like the sound of branches snapping. . It was then that he realized that his backbones were being broken by the ck smoke as it travelled through his body. His face morphed into an expression of agony, magnified by his understanding of what was happening. All of a sudden, several ck spikes stabbed out of the flesh of his back. His hands had turned dark in color, like the ws of a fiend. His eyes widened in horror as he watched the changes in his body. "What on earth is going on? Is my body transforming?" Darren cried out in both fear and shock. Everyone watched with disbelieving eyes as Darren transformed into something of a half human and half demon in front of them. Darren felt his consciousness slipping away, and his senses were overtaken with an intense thirst for blood. Murder seemed to be such a delectable concept. He could almost taste the exquisite vor on his tongue. The sight had strewn panic among the onlookers. "Kill him!" a voice shouted, breaking the standstill. The cultivators in the cave were all masters of at least the seventh-stage of the Spirit Realm. They rushed forward to kill Darren together. "Hissss..." A sound simr to that of the bronze coffin came out from Darren. The cultivators pressed forward and attacked him simultaneously. There was a tremendous energy released from theirbined strikes. Darren''s eyes turned red at the face of such a heavy attacks. Nevertheless, he did not retreat. Raising his arms, he wielded his sword and went to the direction of his attackers. The ck smoke mingled with the sword''s power and shot forward, cutting two men in front of him. "What monster is he?" one of the cultivators said aloud, his voice ringing with panic. . The rest of the cultivators could only retreat and look at Darren in horror. "Hissss¡­..". At this moment, the bronze coffin outside the cave began to shake violently once more. Slowly, the coffin lid was lifted from inside, as if something wanted toe out. A dense film of ck smoke leaked out of the bronze coffin and drifted into the cave. "Boom!" There was a loud sound as golden runes blocked the miasma. Despite the barrier, the people inside the cave began coughing blood. "Brother, let''s work together to deal with this monster!" Dalton looked at a young cultivator who, like him, was at the ninth-stage of the Spirit Realm. The young cultivator slightly nodded his head in agreement. All of a sudden, he charged forward and hit Darren with his fist. Dalton immediately followed and shed with his knife. Darren''s first instinct was to resist the powerful attacks, but he was unable to match the strength of the two mastersbined. Before long, he was thrown out of the cave from the volley of the attacks. Dalton and the young cultivator were also backwards. They crashed into the stone wall, leaving two deep holes in its surface. Darren felt weak after receiving blows from the two masters, but he attempted to return once more into the cave. Meanwhile, the ck smoke had not ceased from gushing out of the bronze coffin. ck waves sailed in the air, enveloping him in a thick smog. Before long, Darren could no longer see beyond the curtain of smoke. "Breathe! Keep breathing!" Darren said to himself. Sharp pain pricked his body all over. Holding on to thest traces of his consciousness, he assimted the ck smoke into his body. He went on assimting wave after wave of smoke as they flowed out from the bronze coffin. Half an hourter, he felt as if his body was about to burst. He then directed the ck smoke into his belly. The massive amount of smoke whirled around and around in his belly,pressing gradually until it finally formed into a pyramid-like form. "Phew, phew!" The unknown thing in the bronze coffin seemed to get furious. Suddenly, the sky had turned dark with gray clouds. A whirlpool appeared in the atmosphere - huge thunderbolts striking out from within. The next moment, the thunderbolts struck the bronze coffin,ing down from the sky like a waterfall of electricity. The deafening strikes were followed by a long period of silence. "Kreeen!" The lid of the bronze coffin creaked, its opening growing wider and wider. A figure in a ck helmet and ck armor slowly rose from the coffin. When the creature had emerged out of the coffinpletely, Darren could not believe his eyes. A young man stood, ethereal in his beauty. There was a forbiddingness about him - his eyes glowing silver and the air around him cold. "How dare you steal my smoke? Damn you!" A cold and ruthless voice sliced in the silence of Darren''s mind. The next moment, an invisible spiritual energy shot out of the silver-white eyes of the fiend and darted at Darren. Darren felt as if his skull was being pressed and crumpled. Something unknown had crept into his ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. mind, and it was raging inside as if it wanted to crush himpletely. He was petrified with fear, and the ringing in his head went on and on. He gritted his teeth as he activated his own spiritual energy, which deflected the strange force away. "Eugh!" The fiend that came out of the coffin trembled violently and spat out ck blood. He let out an agonized scream, then looked up at the sky with a re. Suddenly, he began running with the speed of an arrow. "You dare try to escape, fiend?" a voice came from the sky. Countless figures appeared in midair all at once. A terrifyingly powerful aura emanated from them. "The masters of the Wonder Realm!" "We are saved. We are finally saved!" "They must have been sent from the Holy Land to kill the fiend." The people began to rejoice at the appearance of the Wonder Realm masters. The Wonder Realm was a realm only for the greatest. Only the strongest people in the entirety of the continent could reach this realm. From the sky, at least a hundred Wonder Realm cultivators rushed forward to the fiend at the same time. However, some of them fell down like deadets the moment they were near the ck fiend. "Be careful, everyone! Let it go! It is still far too strong," their leader shouted. The cultivators stopped their attacks immediately and the fiend quickly vanished to the distant sky. "Go kill the other low grade fiends!" their leader ordered. A blinding halo of light formed from the masters of the Wonder Realm. Then, rays flew quickly in all directions. "Aww!" The sound of miserable screams from the fiends filled the air. Soon enough, the low grade fiends were all beaten. Darren''s consciousness was gradually returning. However, the ck spikes on his back seemed not to disappear. "This is bad. With such an appearance, I''ll be regarded as a fiend and be killed." With this thought, Darren ran hurriedly, trying to look for somewhere to hide. But in no time at all, his movements had caught the attention of a Wonder Realm master. A huge palm descended from the sky towards him. Chapter 47 Enter The Bronze Coffin Chapter 47 Enter The Bronze Coffin Darren was surprised to see the huge palm descend from the sky. It was about to crush him to smithereens. He rushed forward, hoping to dodge the attack but it was unlikely due to its tremendous size. The mysterious bronze coffin ahead of Darren was his only way to escape the attack. In a moment of desperation, Darren rushed into the coffin. Bang! The palm shadow hit the bronze coffin and bounced off of it, meanwhile the extraordinary warrior who For Darren, he was immediately confused with the insides of the bronze coffin. The world inside seemed broken. Countless graves were scattered as far as one could see across the bleak, boundless, and ck earth, giving off an old-world atmosphere. In front of most graves were gravestones, engraved with ancient golden words. A gentle breeze kissed Darren''s face and swayed the weeds. Darren didn''t expect the deathly stillness to show any sign of life. "No, something is wrong! They aren''t weeds, they are superior spiritual herbs." Darren was dazed. The lowest and humblest weeds were superior spiritual herbs. But there were more weeds with greater vitality than the superior spiritual herbs. "My goodness." This ce was in fact abundant with treasures beyond Darren''s imagination. Urged by his strong inner desire, Darren wanted to pluck those herbs so badly but he couldn''t move an inch as if his feet were tightly bound by the earth. "I don''t believe this nonsense!" Blinded by the immense amount of treasures, Darren would by no means let this golden opportunity slip away. He channeled all his internal force to try and lift his leg. After moving about half an inch, an overwhelming force pushed Darren onto the ground like a huge mountain was dropped down on him. In a split second, two of his chest bones were gravely fractured by the pressure. With great astonishment, he hurriedly withdrew the leg he attempted to lift. "That was horrifying! The power could have crushed me into bits if I continued moving! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Eh, there is a small area with footsteps." Darren looked ahead and saw an area about ten meters to his right that had markings of what seemed to be footsteps on the ground. It was a circr area with a radius of about three feet. In front of it was an ancient tomb, its tombstone was engraved with words used among humans. "The tomb of the Demon King Andrew." Darren read on. "I died in this divine coffin when I went on a campaign with the lord of martial arts to fight outsiders who are all my lifetime''s unique skills. I hope a worthy descendant of my race finds this and passes it on." Below were tiny condensed words recording the martial skills of the book "Nine Changes of the Demon". Darren began to read about the skills more closely. This book contained nine stages. ording to Andrew''s own words, he had reached the Grand Realm as he aplished the fifth stage and became one of the top dogs on the maind. "Is this book about a legendary martial skill?" On the maind, martial skills were divided into the ordinary martial skill, the medium marital skill, the superior martial skill, the extraordinary martial skill, the supernatural martial skill, and the legendary martial skill, in ascending order. With those in mind, Darren looked over the endless graves. Every gravestone was engraved with thickly dotted characters that he couldn''t recognize. The graves grew taller and taller as Darren looked farther, there were several graves that seemed like great mountains on the horizon. Judging from the arrangements of these graves, Darren assumed that the farther a grave was, the more powerful the man buried inside would be. "If the characters on the gravestone are really about the legendary martial skill, my forcible understanding may turn me into an idiot due to my current talent!" Only someone with the Heaven Degree talent or above could possiblyprehend the legendary martial skills. Urged by his strong desire, Darren tried to read about the first stage of the "Nine Changes of the Demon", he felt nothing unusual except for some strange feeling in his elixir field. Darren battled his thought and tried toprehend the first stage martial skill, a ck pyramid-shaped object began to spin in his elixir field. Then Darren continued to read and practiced the first stage of the martial skill while standing where he was before. Swoosh... As Darren practiced further, an intense heaven and earth spiritual energy gathered around him and flowed through his body, transforming into streams of powerful ck breath that was very simr to what he had absorbed from the fiend. At the same time Darren''s body underwent dramatic changes, rows of bony spurs grew out of his back and his skin was gradually covered with ck scales. He hadpletely changed from a human being into a fiend. "Fuck, no!" Darren shook his head as his current appearance had scant appeal for himself. How could he show himself to the world looking like a fiend? "But the young man who rushed out of this coffin was also in human form and he has obviously cultivated this demon martial skill. There must be some way to deal with this problem," Darren muttered to himself. Regardless, Darren decided to continueprehending this demon martial skill. Around a monthter, Darren finally managed toprehend the first stage of this martial skill thoroughly. Then, Darren went on to learn the second stage of the "Nine Changes of the Demon". "That''s it! The body''s changes will disappear if a man could reach the second stage!" Darren shouted happily. Reading the first part of the second stage made him greatly delighted, the introduction to the second stage was called ''transformation''. It said human bodies had the privilege of exceptional advantages in cultivation, sessful transformation could be of great importance to his future achievements. Without any hesitation, Darren began toprehend and cultivate the second stage of the demon martial skill. "The first step of transformation focuses on transferring the demon core from the heart to the elixir field." The first sentence overjoyed Darren. This was quite an important and difficult step which would usually take a fiend over ten years toplete. As a human being, Darren''s demon core was originally stored in the elixir field. Overflowing with excitement, Darren directly went into cultivating the descriptions on the gravestone. "Puff!" A ssh of blood spurted out of his mouth the instant he began toprehend the second stage of the demon martial skill. Sudden waves of sharp pain were felt from his elixir field, even the pyramid-shaped ck demon core stopped spinning. "It must be the consequence of my forcibleprehension of the second stage of the demon martial skill, maybe my ''demon core'' is not powerful enough," Darren muttered,ing to realize the truth. After assuming that it was the reason, Darren started going through the first stage again in hopes of absorbing more heaven and earth spiritual energy to strengthen the demon core in his elixir field. "s, even my ck Degree talent is not capable of absorbing enough spiritual energy to meet the demand of this demon core. It feels like a bottomless pit that can never be filled, all my spiritual energy keeps disappearing without a trace," Darren sighed. Several days passed, Darren could onlyment over his failure to assimte the endless "weeds" before him. If only he could pluck some weeds and assimte! Then all of a sudden, Darren covered his face with hands and shouted. "Why am I so stupid? Maybe I can make a few steps forward because my strength has improved a lot from my sessful cultivation of the first stage of the demon martial skill!" Watching closely the deep footsteps ahead of him, Darren guessed it must have had taken the man who flew out of the coffin a long time of cultivation before he reached the gravestone. Next, Darren channeled his internal energy to his feet and tried to move forward, two steps would be more than enough for him to pluck over a hundred superior spiritual herbs. Chapter 48 Get Out Of The Coffin Chapter 48 Get Out Of The Coffin Gathering his demonic power and internal force altogether, Darren attempted to release his strength to advance. As soon as he began to lift his foot, a physical force dawned on him. He barely withstood the force, failing to take a step forward. "I made a huge mistake!" he eximed to himself, shaking his head in disbelief. ''As I attempted to take a step forward back then, I also felt such heavy pressure on me¡ªeven heavier than this. ording to the Nine Changes of the Demon, if I master the first stage, I can be as powerful as a cultivator at the peak stage of the Spirit Realm! Even when my strengths are already to the likeness of one at the peak stage of the Spirit Realm, I am unable to move. Perhaps, this world is not that nice to outsiders like me. If I don''t use internal force, I might make it!'' Too many thoughts were circting inside his mind. However, Darren still had the energy in him to After withdrawing his sword and de internal forces, he raised his foot. Then, he realized that his assumption was indeed right. Slowly now, Darren managed to take a step forward. Stopping in his tracks, he decided not to keep going. After he ceased to use his internal force, the pressure on him became lighter. Despite the change, he was still under great pressure. After all, he was not in his own world. ''Oh wow, '' he thought to himself. ''There are so many spiritual herbs here!'' Darren allowed his eyes to travel, scanning his surroundings. Enthusiastically, he began picking up the spiritual herb that blossomed in a bunch right before him. ''The spiritual energy in these is so strong! I can feel it!'' Eagerly, Darren started to assimte all the energy he could get from the grass. Thanks to the assimtion skill that he acquired, he was able to refine the grass quickly. However, there was just one w¡ªthe utilization rate of the spiritual energy was quite low. He was only able to absorb one-tenth of the herb''s spiritual energy. It didn''t take long for Darren to finish naturalizing about one hundred herbs. After the process, he gained a huge amount of energy. Half of it turned into demonic internal force, while the rest served as the sword and de internal force. He concentrated his mind carefully so that he could sense the energy meridians. To his amazement, the aggressive ck demonic internal force was crushing the sword and de internal forces. The two internal forces didn''t just stay still. They, too, squabbled against the demonic internal force. ''This can''t be good. These forces are just going to keep on getting stronger. What if they cause my meridians to break?'' he thought to himself, aware of the possibilities that the situation could cause. ''Whatever. What''s important is returning to my original human form, '' he thought, reassuring himself. Smiling sarcastically at his current circumstance, he looked down on his body that was covered with ck spines and scales. Without any more hanging back, he began to practice the second stage of Nine Changes of the Demon. Naturally, the second stage was more difficult to masterpared to the first one. Each time he tried to advance, Darren suffered great pain that came from his elixir field. That happened because his demon core was too weak. After training for several days without pause, Darren wore his body out. However, his efforts weren''t in vain. His arms had returned to their normal shape, and the bones on spine reduced. ''Mastering the second stage is hard, I must admit. Based on the introduction, once someone has mastered the second stage, his strengths can equal that of the cultivators at either the eighth or ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm, such as the Elders of Ilmen Sect. Surely, it''s not going to be easy, '' he thought. Nine Changes of the Demon consisted of nine stages. If a cultivator had reached the first stage, he would equal the strength of someone at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. Mastering the second stage would amount to the peak stage of the Mysterious Realm. Reaching the third stage meant he could already challenge a master at the Wonder Realm. When he mastered the fourth stage, his strength would be at the peak stage of the Wonder Realm. If he had fully grasped the fifth stage, he was equivalent to a Grand Realm expert. The one under the tomb had already reached the Grand Realm. However, there was no specific description about the power one could obtain once he had reached the rest of the stages. In the world where Darren inhabited, the Wonder Realm experts were the best cultivators. ''Once I absorb the spiritual energy, it will be divided into three parts. I need more, '' he sighed to himself yet again. Looking at the endless spiritual herbs before him, he felt a pang of frustration. He was in dire need of them, but acquiring them was not as easy as it looked. Despite the situation, Darren gave his all so he could move forward under the heavy pressure to collect some more herbs that had spiritual energy. "Gosh, these nts contain just as much energy as the Holy Star Herb!" he muttered with a contented smile. Wasting no time, Darren began to assimte them. "Finally, I''m done," he said. It took him about an hour to do so. Carefully, he opened his eyes, allowing them to adjust to the light. ''How is my current strength?'' he wondered. Not only did he sense a huge amount of internal force, but Darren also found out that he had reached the second stage of the Spirit Realm. ''If I don''t use the Nine Changes of the Demon, do I stand a chance against a warrior at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm?'' he asked himself mentally. When Darren first entered the Spirit Realm, he managed to prevail over a cultivator who was already at the third stage, using only his sword and de internal force. Now that he was at the second stage, he thought that he was ready to be up against one at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm. After practicing for a couple of days, he had approximately mastered three percent of the second stage of Nine Changes of the Demon. Apart from that, almost all the spines and scales had already disappeared and he finally got his original human form back. "I should get out of here. Continuing to stay here is no good if I can''t get the herbs," he said. It had been long since he got there. Boredom became his enemy considering that he couldn''t even move an inch without struggling with the pressure. In addition, he already looked like a human that he originally was, so it really was time to go. After two more days that he spared for Nine Changes of the Demon memorization, Darren began to N?velDrama.Org owns this. look for a way out. It was within one day of searching that he found an abyss. He assumed it to be the way out because of the footprints he spotted near the edge of the mountain. "These footprints must belong to the one who got out of the coffin," Darren assumed. Standing on the edge of the cliff, Darren looked down and saw nothing but darkness. After spending a little time contemting, he jumped off the cliff and fell into the endless abyss. The amount of time that had passed since he initially jumped off was unknown to him, but it didn''t bother Darren one bit. He just wanted to see where it could take him. Suddenly, a ray of light began to appear from the cliff. At first, he didn''t pay that much attention to it, but as he fell deeper, he believed it to be a set of eyes. ''What the hell are those?'' he wondered, squinting his eyes. A few secondster, he started to hear a faint sound from somewhere. ''Is that a snore?'' he theorized. Bing aware that something was going on, Darren released his divine sense to check on those lights. The results took him by surprise. Just as he first thought, they were eyes that belonged to living creatures. They weren''t just normal, living creatures though. Darren''s throat hitched as he had a clearer view of those things. Judging by the aura that they exuded, he was certain that they all possessed a power that overmatched his. Instantly, Darren summoned all of his divine sense back. He was terrified that he might disturb those powerful creatures. ''If one of them wakes up, I''ll be dead in a second, '' he thought. Time had passed, but Darren was still descending into the abyss with his eyes closed. As he traveled lower, he realized that his surroundings had be brighter. Bumping into something soft, Darren opened his eyes at once. As he did so, the sky unfolded before him. "I finally got out of that ce," Darren told himself, letting out a sigh of relief. As he took a nce around him, he realized that he was in the same spot where he disappeared. Those dead cultivators'' bodies had been cleared, but the smell of their blood still lingered in the air. All of a sudden, the old bronze coffin started to shake in front of him. The golden runes that surrounded it glistened brightly. The coffin slowly began to ascend into the air, causing a gust of wind to blow right into Darren''s direction. Soon enough, it vanished quickly into the depths of the clouds. After the coffin''s disappearance, several unknown figures appeared. They were the Wonder Realm experts who were asked to stay there. "Brat, what are you doing here?" one of them asked, eyebrows furrowed. Beads of sweat formed all over Darren''s forehead. ''I wasn''t able to detect them, which only means they''re very strong, '' he thought. "Sir, I''m a disciple of Ilmen Sect. I came here to cultivate but got lost," Darren humbly responded. He showed respect by bowing his head slightly before them. "Is that so? I''ve stayed in the same ce for days but know what is going on a hundred miles away. Howe I never chanced upon you? Care to exin?" "I think you''re overreacting. That demon had run away, and other low-level fiends have been in. Hell, even the coffin had flown away! It''s time to go," another one of them stated. "You have a point. That coffin freaked me out. Our Holy Lord came here to check on it but didn''t find anything special or useful about it. It seemed like one of thosemon coffins." One of the Wonder Realm masters turned to Darren''s direction and spoke, "Why are you still here? Get lost. Many people got themselves killed out here only three months ago. You best be careful." "Thank you, sir. I will be careful." Darren nodded relentlessly as he stepped back to take his leave. Chapter 49 Crazy Improvement Chapter 49 Crazy Improvement After emerging from the field, Darren did not immediately return to the Ilmen Sect. Instead, he prepared to kill some powerful diabolic beasts to enhance his talent. This was the central area of the Barren Wastnd, where there was arger concentration of diabolic beastspared to the periphery. Darren walked around in search of these beasts. A few stepster, Darren came across a level two diabolic beast. It was much more powerful than level nine normal beast. It was rare for a Spirit Realm cultivator at the third or fourth stage to defeat one of these. "Aha! How fast this thing runs!" The diabolic beast had sensed Darren and could tell that Darren wanted to kill it. So it bolted away immediately. Quickly, Darren chased it without hesitation. He mobilized the demonic internal force in his body and hit it with a palm strike, and the level two diabolic beast was killed on the spot. "Huh, the power of the demonic internal force is even stronger than the internal force of the sword and de!" Darren said as he looked at the beast''s corpse with great satisfaction. As soon as his activated his mind, a green light floated onto Darren''s head. "Well, the skill of this beast was quite strong! The light has even turned into a green color. After I''ve absorbed it, my skill has increased considerably!" Darren beamed, overjoyed. But a momentter, he frowned slightly. "Oh, no, because I just used the demonic internal force, a small scale has grown on my abdomen!" Darren said, realizing this as he examined himself. "It seems that I can''t use the demonic internal force at will until I havepletely cultivated the second stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon," Darren decided. If he used the demonic internal force at will, his body would morph into a demon bit by bit. If he was found by other cultivators, he would definitely be thought as a fiend himself. This would mean constant trouble following him everywhere. Darren took the diabolic beast''s cardiac core and absorbed the spiritual energy from it. After that, he wiped off the scale that had emerged on his skin. In this way, Darren unconsciously spent a month in the Barren Wastnd killing beasts. In his wake were entire fields of diabolic beast corpses. In the dense forest, Darren was absorbing the spiritual energy from a five-level diabolic beast when a brilliant light shone in his eyes. His breath changed greatly and he entered a more calm and restrained state. "Up to now, I have absorbed the talent and cardiac cores of at least one hundred low-level diabolic beasts. But now these low-level diabolic beasts can''t help to improve my talent anymore." Darren could only feel that everything within three miles was within his scope of exploration, and he did not know how much his talent had grown. "Could it be true that my talent has reached the edge of the Earth Degree?" Darren was very excited when he considered this possibility. There was no cultivator with talent at the Earth Degree in Doriath. With the tremendous improvements of his talent, Darren began to cultivate the Superior Martial Skills in his memory. "Profound Nine Sword Skills, the third move, the fourth move..." He cultivated the skills one after another. Only six hourster, he had sessfullyprehended the first eight moves of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. If he kept practicing them over time, he would be able to understand them perfectly. Next, he spent a few more hours focused on cultivating the Grand Thirteen de Skills to the twelfth stage! If anyone else knew that he hadprehended two Superior Martial Skills in such a short time, they would bepletely amazed! After all, this was unheard of! "Huh, thest moves of the two skills are both extremely difficult. My present capabilities are far from enough to get started on them!" Thest moves of the two skills were simr, like an aggregate of the previous moves. If he these skills in fight, all the moves would be concentrated in one single move. Then, the power of the hit would be enhanced beyond several levels. Afterprehending the two skills, Darren checked his realm. "After absorbing so many cardiac cores of the diabolic beasts, my realm has increased three stages!" Darren remarked, delighted. Furthermore, he found that his cultivation base was now at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm! When he went to the Spirit Realm, it would be more difficult to improve his realm. In fact, it was not unusual for cultivators with the level nine Yellow Degree talent to take at least ten years to move up a single stage of the realm. For example, the Chief Elder of the Chu n, who had been gifted with level nine Yellow Degree talent, reached the Spirit Realm at the age of twenty-eight. At the age of eighty, he was now still at the sixth stage! However, Darren had upgraded three stages of his realm in only a month! If those geniuses of the Ilmen Sect with ck Degree talents knew about such an unusual fast improving speed, they would certainly be frightened. Even though they had always been soaked in herbs and elixirs as they matured, they could only improve one stage of their realms in a year. At present, Darren was quite satisfied with his achievements. But to absorb the talent and cardiac cores of these low-level diabolic beasts would no longer further benefit the growth of his talent and cultivation. He had to find more powerful diabolic beasts. With this in mind, Darren hastily sped off deeper and deeper into the forest. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After a long walk in the dense forest, Darren felt rather dejected. The highest level of diabolic beasts he met was only at the fifth. They were of no use to him. "What? There are corpses here. Look at their clothes, it seems that they are guards of the Governor''s Office of Acqua City!" Acqua City in Valmar was where the Chu n lived. The two strongest forces in the city were the Governor and the Chu n. "The damage is horrible! Could it have been caused by a diabolic beast above level seven?" Darren inspected the wounds of the guards. In terms of power, level seven diabolic beasts were equivalent to cultivators at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. Darren was now at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm. Without even using his demonic skill, he could very well fight with eighth stage cultivators by using only his sword and de skills and internal forces! Because of this, it was also quite possible for him to fight against level seven diabolic beasts. Darren was delighted to find traces of the higher-level diabolic beast. He followed its tracks swiftly, excited to find it. Along the way, Darren saw more corpses of the guards of the Governor''s Office. It was only at the edge of a cliff that he finally unexpectedly came upon the ferocious diabolic beast! "This creature''s shape resembles that of a dragon! It must be a Land Flood Dragon from the legends." Darren looked at the diabolic beast and frowned slightly. It was recorded in the book that an adult Land Flood Dragon was at least at the ninth level. It was a powerful diabolic beast that could fight against a Mysterious Realm human cultivator. Darren figured out that he had slim chances of defeating it. It was a better choice to flee. "It''s better to withdraw this time. Even if I use the demonic skill, it''s not a sure guarantee that I''ll be able to y this creature, and I may be in danger. The risk isn''t worth it." Darren pondered his predicament for a while and stayed still. He decided to wait until he had killed some level six or seven diabolic beasts to enhance his strength, and then he would return to fight this particr one. "Alison, run away!" an anxious shout pierced the air. Darren noticed that Land Flood Dragon was chasing several humans. "Brother, Uncle, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have been so obstinate abouting here!" A distressed girl copsed on the ground helplessly. "Isn''t that the Governor''s daughter?" Darren said, recognition dawning over his face. As the strongest forces in Acqua City, Chu n and the Governor often intersected, and Darren had met Alison Yun several times. But she must not have taken him seriously then, for Darren had a reputation for being good-for-nothing. ''Well, with my strength, it wouldn''t be a big deal to save her, '' Darren thought. Several people were about to die from the beast and so he moved quickly and ran to them. "Bang!" The Land Flood Dragon had opened its mouth and was just about to swallow up a middle-aged man when an unexpectedly fierce and unparalleled force suddenly emerged and struck it on its solid scales. Darren had conquered the beast with a single palm strike. The survivors were stunned. "Sir, thank you very much for your help!" the middle-aged man panted, immediately taking the lead to kneel before him. In his eyes pooled tears of relief. "Alison, Dale, kneel down to thank the Master." This man''s strength must be so tremendous! To vanquish a level nine diabolic beast with one palm strike was no easy feat! Alison Yun and her brother Dale Yun immediately knelt down to thank him. They were too amazed to raise their heads. "It doesn''t matter. But you''d better hurry up. That beast won''t give up easily. You should go hide somewhere safe now," Darren said, staring at the Land Flood Dragon who was now growing angrier. The three survivors got to their feet in a hurry. But when Alison Yun raised her head, she was hit with a wave of puzzlement. ''He''s so young, he''s the same age as me, he looks like... Why do I feel like I''ve met him before? He''s so familiar! He is... Da-Darren of the Chu n?'' she stammered, her eyes widening. Chapter 50 Land Flood Dragon Chapter 50 Land Flood Dragon Stunned, Alison stared at Darren with wide eyes. But the very next second, she shrugged the thought off her head. With a disappointed face, she mused internally, ''No, it can''t be him. Darren entered the Ilmen Sect only half a year ago! It would be impossible for him to reach the Spirit Realm in such a short time and then to dare to fight with a top- level diabolic beast. I have to be mistaking him for someone else!'' "Alison, what are you doing? Hurry up and find a ce to hide. Don''t get him in trouble," the young man reminded the maiden in a daze, wondering why she was taking so long. "Got it," Alison replied, snapping back to her senses. Gingerly, she followed herpanions with her head down. This was like a nightmare for her. She kept regretting in her head, cursing herself. ''My self-will not only cost so many guards their lives but also harmed my uncle and brother...'' "I''m so sorry, Uncle, Dale; I''m the one to me for all this," Alison uttered, breaking into a crying fit as the three of them sat down behind a huge rock. "Come on, Alison, this isn''t a time to cry. We should just look around and see if we can be of any help to him..." Toby Yun said,forting her. Top-level diabolic beasts were extremely powerful and strong. Even though he knew that the teenager''s battle strength was par excellence, he was afraid he could still get hurt. He watched the fight between him and the beast intently with heart beating nervously. He was on his tip-toes, ready toe in handy if a critical moment urred. After all, he had reached the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. "He is so young. Perhaps his father is an Elder of a big sect," he said, his eyes fixed on the young boy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Toby was an experienced man. He was convinced disciples as talented and young as Darren could only be so strong if they came from big sects. "Uncle Toby, I think I''ve seen him before," Alison said uncertainly, finally stopping her sob. "Really?" the two eximed in surprise, their eyes lighting up. "Alison, when and where did you make an acquaintance with such a promising young man?" Dale asked, inwardly pleased. "Yes Alison, how did youe to be friends with such a genius? Which sect is he from?" Toby asked in confusion, his eyes darting between Alison and the young boy. Alison looked at the boy again. With a wry smile, she lowered her head and spoke, "Never mind... I was mistaken." "Come on, Alison, tell us his name," Dale persisted. He was keen, for he didn''t want to lose the opportunity of being friends with such a talentedd, even though the chances appeared to be slim. Alison hesitated for a moment, and replied, "He looks a lot like Darren from the Chu n." Dale heaved a sigh as soon as Alison gave out the name. "No, no. It can''t be that guy. I''ve heard rumors about Darren. And even if the rumors are true and his talent has reached the ck Degree, I don''t think he''d have be as strong as thisd is. Looks like you really did get it wrong," Dale said with a look of disappointment. "Yes, I agree with Dale. Thatd of the Chu n has just been in the Ilmen Sect for half a year. It is impossible for him to have gotten as strong as this young hero in such a little time. The best he could do is reach the Spirit Realm," Toby voiced out his thought. "Oh, by the way, the Chu n is going to select their Chief tomorrow, and their Chief Elder has sent an invitation to our n. I will take the two of you with me tomorrow," he continued further. "Great. I heard Darren will be back and will fight for the position of the chief. I''d like to see how much this so-called genius with the talent at the ck Degree has progressed in just half a year," Dale responded. All of a sudden, they heard a loud explosion. Hurriedly and secretly they got up and peeked in the young boy''s direction, who they didn''t know was Darren. Alison was not mistaken. Sadly, she didn''t realize it. "Oh man! Can you believe he broke the flood dragon''s scales!" The three of them looked at the scene bbergasted, their mouths open in awe. ... But the ck flood dragon was now pissed. It heaved hot breaths from its nostrils right at Darren. ''This diabolic beast hasn''t reached level nine yet, '' Darren guessed, looking right into its eyes. After fighting with it for a while, he had surmised the real strength of the dragon easily. Despite that, he couldn''t dare to underestimate it. A level-seven diabolic beast could match a human master at the eighth or ninth stage of Spirit Realm; and as much as he had observed, the Land Flood Dragon was easily at or above level eight. While he tried to calcte its capacity, the flood dragon started to growl in anger. Now, it lifted its heavy w and rested it back down, creating an overwhelming effect, forming cracks in the ground. The impact spread all around them, shaking both thend and the mountains. "That''s amazing!" Darren said out loud in shock and exmation. He was forced to take several steps back due to the aggressive force he felt acting opposite him. It was as if the cracks pushed him back with their extending length. "Looks like the beast is angry!" he murmured under his breath. A red glow came off from the scratches between its scales. Its eyes were bloodthirsty, seeming ready to take on anyone and anything that came in its way. A loud screech filled the air all around them as it raised its w again. Furiously, it pounced at Darren. "Oh, you want to y? Well, I''ll be serious too then!" Darren said with a gleaming ferocity in his eyes. Darren drew his sword and disyed the eight moves of the Profound Nine Sword Skills in a sh. In no time, the battlefield got enveloped in sword shadows like an eerie supernatural show! ng! ng! ng! The sound of collisions rang loud and piercing. Wherever were the sword shadows, there was blood. A voice filled with rage and reluctance resounded. Slowly, the shadows dissipated, leaving the dragon lying on the ground heavily wounded with most of its scales broken. "The sword skills he used were formidable!" remarked Toby, staring at Darren with a sense of amazement. He was appalled by the terrific moves he had exhibited. "Looks like thisd has reached the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm!" he added. Darren stood studying the dragon calmly. Suddenly taken aback, he said, "It is still alive! What a pity that I failed to master thest move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills perfectly! I could have killed it with those nine moves together!" Darren said calmly, looking down at the brutally injured beast. "Alright, alright. Let me show you the power of my de!" he continued with a small, confident smile. He waved his de at the flood dragon a whole of twelve times. Each move contained such enormous power that it could shake a mountain. The de shadows hit the diabolic beast, piercing through its thick skin. The dragon could now sense a danger of getting killed. Out of the blue, it let out several shrieking growls, and soared into the sky. Its body gave off a red glow as blood poured out of its body like rain. "Hey! Now that''s not sporty! Off you run away!" It was Toby who spoke. Panicking, his voice was a little too high and reached Darren''s ears. "What happened?" Alison and Dale asked at the same time, baffled at Toby''s sudden outcry. "That''s Demonic Blood Skill! This is one of the top secret skills among the diabolic beasts. It''s much more powerful than any of our superior martial skills," Toby exined, looking at the red glow that the flood dragon gave off. Darren furrowed his eyebrows detecting the spooky aura that the beast had exuded. The moves he had made were strong and effective, but the dragon had withstood them. The flood dragon now fell abruptly, creating an impact sorge that it made Darren copse as the ground beneath his feet shifted. With a sad and painful shriek, the dragon''s form suddenly changed. Its body split into nine bodies, each exuding the red, overwhelming glow full of invincible power. "What the hell!" Darren waspelled to unleash his divine sense to check if the beast had created an illusion. To his surprise, it hadn''t. ''It really has got nine bodies! And each one of them is supremely strong!'' he thought, stunned at the new discovery. Darren got flustered. Clutching his sword and de tightly, he gathered all his internal force, preparing tond a fatal blow at the beast. He exerted the Profound Nine Sword Skills and the Grand Thirteen de Skills to the fullest. At that very point, thend and the sky seemed to shake uppletely, as if someone held the and shook it incessantly. The formidable sword''s and de''s internal forces came at the flood dragon with full rigor. But instead of dodging the attack, it stretched its ninerge ws. The whole of Barren Wastnd started to tremble! The collision of the two terrifying forces caused an almost hundred meters deep hole in the ground. The dust engulfed the space around them. "How is this possible?" Darren felt like he was being crushed under arge mountain, his breath bing more and moreborious. Meanwhile, his body convulsed in ridiculous pain. He looked at the flood dragon in the chaos and found it dashing at him with five bodies! Alison, Dale and Toby too would have been covered in the dustpletely if Toby hadn''t gathered his vital energy to protect them. "This is not good." Toby''s face changed, seeming to be in a deep worry. "What should we do?" he said. "The young hero is going to get killed," he finished after a pause. His eyes screamed of terror as he gulped down his dry throat. Chapter 51 Tobys Request Chapter 51 Toby''s Request Five colossal bodies of the flood dragon dashed swiftly and violently towards Darren. Darren groaned inwardly. His ultimate attack that had channeled all his internal force of de and sword only managed to smash four of its avatars! The diabolic beast had grown impressively more powerful after the transformation. Darren found it difficult to breathe under such enormous pressure. "It seems that the only possible way to kill the beast is to mobilize my demonic internal force together with my internal force of de and sword!" Just as Darren was about tounch another attack and use up all his strength, several long, intive wails echoed through the air. The diabolic beast was transforming again! "Oink-oink!" The five colossal avatar bodies seemed to be suffering great agony. One avatar opened itsrge bloody mouth to assimte the other four. In the blink of an eye, it had swallowed the other four avatars alive! Now, it swelled to several times its original size-- its body lengthened to one hundred meters! The shadow of the Death loomed over Darren. "What a terrifying skill! It can create nine avatars with each having exactly the same strength of the original one! Astounding! When the nine avatars merge into one, its strength bes exponentially stronger! This is awfully scary," Darren murmured. His eyes froze and his face grew taut with solemnness. This was going to be a do-or-diebat. Darren mobilized his pyramidal demonic core from cinnabar field without hesitation and revolved it rapidly. Massive demonic internal force raged powerfully in his body. The internal force of de and sword surged turbulently at the same time. "Ah-ah!" Driven to the brink of explosion, Darren was overwhelmed with an uninhibited burst of several "Go to hell!" Darren waved his de and sword upward at a lightning speed, his body channeling the apex of his power. The de and sword swung so quickly that they produced a phantom effect. Tremendous momentum of strength spurted out like an endless flood towards the flood dragon. Roaring angrily at this attack, it nose-dived towards Darren. Blood mes burnt all over its inted body. To the observers, Darren''s figure looked rather insignificant and tinypared with the gigantic flood dragon. When the two battling creatures collided, arge amount of blood burst forth. With it came an explosive noise that was almost enough to rouse the dead. "How terrifying it is¡­" The three survivors behind the giant rock trembled in terror. They did not expect such a fierce attacking from someone whom they assumed was dead! Cracks spread near the hundred-meter-deep crater. The tremendous forces of Darren and the beast were enough to rip everything nearby to shreds. Heavy smoke billowed straight up into the sky. A long while passed, and the three survivors held their breath. "I am still alive¡­" murmured Darren as he struggled to his feet. He felt sharp, shooting pain from head to toe. The giant flood dragon, however, had been severed into many pieces, which still wriggled on the ground. Darren looked over his body and let forth a bitter smile. As he had over-consumed his demonic internal force, ck scales now spread all over his skin and countless sharp thorns began to peek out of his spine. But Darren knew that he otherwise would have been smashed into pieces without the protection of the scales. It was lucky that he had managed to transform so quickly. "It is unbelievable that my body grows even stronger than the flood dragon after transformation!" Darren was stupefied for a moment. But he had to keep the transformation as a secret. Otherwise superior masters would hunt him relentlessly. Darren was determined not to use his demonic internal force unless it was a situation that called for its absolute necessity. Darren looked at the colossal body, which were his spoils of battle now. He would not waste such an opportunity, so he concentrated his spiritual power and began to absorb the talent of the flood dragon. "Buzz!" Darren''s head throbbed. The world was changing radically in his dizziness. "Talent upgrading?" The feeling was familiar. It was simr to when he had upgraded his talent to the ck Degree, only this time it was even more intense. "I guess my talent must be at the Earth Degree now!" Darren was overwhelmed with joy. Then something even more jaw-dropping took ce! A message suddenly echoed mysteriously into Darren''s mind. To him, it felt like it was un-tapped knowledge he had been born with. "An Omnipotent Talent Skill!? Blood Dragon Phantom!?" Darren was astonished. "This must be the skill which the diabolic beast disyed before its death!" The description of the skill was clearly and deeply inscribed into Darren''s memory. Darren learnt from his inherent knowledge that the Blood Dragon Phantom was an ancient skill. In times of crisis, it could clone powerful phantoms using one''s essence and blood. An authentic dragon descendant could produce millions of avatars with each having equivalent strength. It meant having the ability to challenge masters millions of times stronger! Darren was more surprised at the following description. At the next level of the skill, an authentic dragon descendant could merge millions of avatars back into one at the cost of his holy soul. When the strength of millions of avatarsbined into one, the main body would grow millions of times stronger in power. "What an invincible skill!" Darren was gobsmacked. He could not believe that he had the luck to absorb such an extraordinary ability! But Darren had no time to spare for contemtion. He took the cardiac core out of the diabolic beast''s body and began to assimte.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Boundless spiritual energy transformed into three internal forces during the process of assimtion. The demonic internal force was thus greatly enhanced and the abnormal changes on his body disappeared gradually. An hour passed. The whirling smoke began to waft away and the sky''s rity was restored. Darren''s body was in deep recovery after he absorbed the cardiac core. He stamped his feet, jumped high and sprinted out of the deep crater. The three were in the process ofmenting over Darren''s death on the edge of the crater when Darren shot up from the bottom. They stared at Darren with astonishment. "Ma¡­ Master, you, you are alive?" Toby stammered. "I killed the beast by luck!" Darren said calmly. Alison lowered her head, her cheeks blushing. She felt so shy that she dared not look at Darren or utter a word. "Err, what''s up Alison?" "Ma, master, your clothes are gone," murmured Alison. Darren realized suddenly that his clothes had been torn into shreds during thebat and now he was naked. Embarrassment came over him. Dale responded quickly. He took off all his clothes except his underwear and handed them to Darren. "Master, please wear my clothes if you don''t mind." "How can I take your clothes while you have nothing else to wear¡­" Darren said awkwardly. "Master, please ept. This is the least Dale can do after you saved our lives!" "Yes master, I would choose to be naked if it means I can pay you back even just a little!" Dale insisted. "Well then¡­" Darren took the clothes and swiftly donned them. "Please, master¡­ Could you kindly tell us your name?" Toby cupped his hands together. Alison''s flushed face shone with hope as she awaited his reply eagerly. "Don''t bother about the small favor. I need to go now," Darren shook his head. He turned to leave. "Wait a moment master, can I make a special request?" Toby knelt upon one knee. "What is it?" Darren asked warily. "I am Toby, from the Yun n of Acqua City. Soon, a big n in the city will select their chief and I will be the witness. But I''m afraid I''m nowhere nearpelling or powerful enough to convince the other attending ns. Would you consider doing me a favor? Would you host the selection in my ce?" Toby was of course referring to the Chu n selection! The Governor''s office was the official agency to maintain public order of the city. On asions like the Chu n selection, many other ns would attend the ceremony. The Governor''s office usually sent a captain to host the ceremony and preserve order ordingly. There were two reasons why Toby invited Darren. Firstly, he did so in order to express his gratitude and friendliness to Darren with a warm reception. Secondly, he could greatly strengthen the Governor''s authority if he could invite such a superior master. And of course, another important factor was that Toby feared that he could not convince strong elders from the attending ns. Toby''s heart raced wildly when he saw a weird expressione over Darren''s face. How he wished he could p himself! How dare he make such an unreasonable demand to this man of such a high status? Toby fitfully prayed that he had not offended the master with his careless and insatiable request. Irritating him after he had saved their lives was not his intention at all! "Is it the Chu n selection?" asked Darren, to Toby''s surprise. Toby felt a little relieved. "Yes. It is exactly that. Have you heard about them, master?" Alison''s face filled with anticipation upon hearing this response. "Ho-ho, I once got well acquainted with a Chu member in the Ilmen Sect. I will go with you to have a look then!" When Darren had reached this high stage of cultivation, he had not the slightest inclination of partaking in these so-called selections. The Chief of the Chu n was of no interest to him. Nowadays, memories of the humiliations he had received in the Chu n seldom crossed his mind. He chose to let bygones be bygones now that he was powerful enough to overpower all the n''s members. Yet when the middle-aged man invited him to host the selection, Darren felt it might be the time to return to his childhood hometown. He''d never thought of participating in the selection as a candidate though! The three rejoiced over Darren''s eptance of their request. They gathered their belongings, preparing to head to Acqua City. Chapter 52 Returning To The Acqua City (Part One) Chapter 52 Returning To The Acqua City (Part One) While they were on their way to the Acqua City, the three people showed great respect to Darren. Being treated with utmost politeness, Darren felt a little strange. But he knew it was just one of the naturalws: respect is awarded to the best of the best. They moved forward as quickly as time flew. Fourteen hourster, they finally caught a glimpse of the dim outline of the Acqua City. "Captain Toby, I have something that I must deal with in the Acqua City. Do you mind if I take my leave now and just meet you in the Chu n tomorrow?" Darren asked after the moment they arrived at the gate of the Acqua City. "We are at your disposal," Toby answered politely, "but..." He wanted to say something, but decided to hold it back as he felt some kind of embarrassment. Seeing that Toby hesitated in speaking, Darren shed him a tiny smile and said, "You don''t have to worry, just tell me what you want to say." He recalled that when he was a child, he had seen the mighty captain along with the crowd and that he envied his majestic authority. But now the captain had humbled himself in front of him. Mixed emotions stirred up in Darren''s heart. Hearing Darren''s words, Toby couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward but he replied with honesty, "Would you mind if I introduce you as the guest of the Governor''s Office in the election campaign? It would definitely bring the Governor''s Office great honor to have you as our guest." Darren wasn''t surprised that Toby would put forward a serious matter, but it turned out to be nothing more than a simple request. He agreed without hesitation. "Thank you so much. We look forward to seeing you tomorrow, Sir," Dale gave him his thanks and ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. bade him goodbye before he looked at Alison who was rooted to her spot, staring at Darren with a look of admiration. "My sister, do you want to go with him?" Dale made fun of her. Hearing this, Alison felt angry and embarrassed at the same time. She said sulkily as her face turned red and almost resembled a tomato, "Are you really my brother? I have no time for any of your impudence." "Oh, dear. Why did you react so hostile towards me? Are you ming me for urately reading your face and speaking your mind for you?" Dale joked. A yful smile dashed across his lips. "Okay, I think you''ve said enough. Stop it with your pranks and jokes. You''re embarrassing yourselves in front of others," Toby interfered with his gentle voice. Seeing this, Darren couldn''t help but smile. He then gestured to leave. . After he stepped into the Acqua City, he immediately headed east, where the Chu n was located. He hadn''t been around for about half a year. All sorts of emotions surged through him as he found himself walking on the streets again. It was surreal to have strong martial artists pass by him and salute him with respect. Just as he was walking through the crowd, he heard a strange voice with his ears¡ª "I swear I would do everything to make the Chu n pay. I would make them all die without any remaining descendant." Using his mind, Darren immediately discovered where the voice wasing from. It was a young girl dressed in green. Her beautiful face was zing with murderous hatred. Beside her was an old man who possessed an impressively steady aura. "Ina, don''t muddle things up. Killing some juniors of the Chu n is surely enough to teach them a lesson," the old man said to her. "Master, you have no idea about the hardships I''ve gone through these past years, how helpless I was when my mother died of illness. Without your help, I would have probably starved to death. Now that the cruel man who abandoned my mother and me has died, the sins of him are passed on to his children. So I have decided to take revenge on his descendants by wiping out all of them!" the girl fumed as her face grew dimmer. "Ina, you are at the first stage of the Spirit Realm and I believe most youngsters in the Chu n wouldn''t stand a chance against you. I will turn a blind eye on you as long as you don''t overdo it and catch the attention of the Governor''s Office. Though the strength of the Governor''s Office isn''t that powerful, it is still an organization of the government. If you dare irritate them, they have the power to call all possible forces into action. By that time, even I would have a lot of trouble trying to fix things." "Master, you have truly been very nice to me and I''m certain you are the best person on earth. With your incredible power of the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm and your status as the elder of the Valiance Sect, I believe it will be a piece of cake for you to ovee the Governor''s Office. I know you have the power to help me, please!" Ina begged. "s! You are really quite a stubborn girl. You have to promise me that after this, you''re going to work hard in your cultivation and would no longer kill anyone else unless you have to, all right?" the old man finally agreed but with a simple request. Hearing this, the girl responded sincerely, "All right." Their entire conversation was heard by Darren, and the old man also noticed that Darren was eavesdropping. A gleam of sharp light shot out from his eyes, dashing towards Darren with great power. "What the...? The light is infused with great spiritual power," Darren murmured to himself while frowning. The moment he sensed the great power, he channeled his own spiritual power in preparation for a fight. He shot a counter-attack to guard himself! The two forces shed against each other and it was crystal clear to see which was mightier. The old man''s face turned pale as he stumbled back a few steps. He was obviously at a disadvantage. The old man was now aware that he was no match for the young man. A serious look passed over his face. He then made a polite gesture to Darren and apologized, "I''m sorry if I have offended you." Chapter 53 Returning To The Acqua City (Part Two) Chapter 53 Returning To The Acqua City (Part Two) "What are you doing, master? Why are you saluting this young fellow?" Seeing her master apologize to the young man, the girl asked out of confusion. She had no idea what just happened. Hearing the old man''s apology, Darren favored him with a sneer, "Pay careful attention to your words and actions." Upon receiving this warning, the old man''s face flushed with embarrassment. When he perceived the young man eavesdropping on their conversation, he just wanted to intimidate him by showing him his spiritual power. What caught him by surprise was that the youngster''s spiritual power was much stronger than his. He tried to inspect him further to find out his real strength, but he failed. It was really hard to fathom the strength of the youngster. Judging from the power the youngster had disyed, he guessed he was at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm, but his intuition also told him that his cultivation base should be higher than what he had released. The fact that he waspletely ignorant of the young man''s cultivation base surprised him a lot. And what surprised him more was that the guy was just in his youth. He was so young but owned a terrific amount of power! The old man reached a final conclusion on the identity of the youngster: he must be a disciple of high status in some great sect. Realizing this, he knew he couldn''t afford to offend someone with such power, so he hastened to apologize to prevent a full blown fight. And now, since the youngster had received his apology and didn''t want any more trouble, he decided to leave quickly. So he replied to the girl, "Nothing you should worry about. Come, we must go." After saying that, he once again cast an apologetic look towards Darren. He then walked towards an inn along with the girl. Staring at their backs as they walked away, Darren mumbled to himself, "Tomorrow would be a tough day for the juniors of the Chu n." Then, without any more lingering, he headed straight for the Chu n. No sooner did he step into the gates of the Chu n than all eyes of the servants were glued on him. "Ah! It''s Mr. Darren. He has returned!" someone eximed. "He might have returned for tomorrow''s election. He has been away for half a year and I wonder what he has achieved during the six months he stayed in the Ilmen Sect." "What he could have achieved? That''s bullshit! It is said that he has be ame duck when he joined the sect. Maybe it''s the reason why he didn''t return. Maybe he was full of shame." "Really? How could that be possible!" Gossips rang out from the crowd. Annoyed by the gossips, Darren decided to teach them a lesson by demonstrating what he could do to the servant who made impertinent remarks about him. Using his mind, he forced the servant to kneel down in front of him. The servant felt as if a mountain was ced on his back. He couldn''t figure out what was going on with his body until Darren left and the overwhelming pressure was also lifted from his back. He kept kowtowing while begging for his life, "Sir, please forgive me! Everything I said was wrong! I know that I should have never doubted you!" What happened surprised everyone present. They were confused and thought the servant had gone crazy. Just as Darren was about to enter his former residence, a voice dripping with sarcasm came from his back. "Oh! Look at that! Our talent has returned!" Turning around, Darren saw ke, the so-called genius who he defeated with his very own hands. "Fuck off!" Darren spit out the curse from between his teeth. In fact, he wanted topletely ignore him. "Isn''t that fascinating! Do you think I would be afraid of you just because you''re still reeking with arrogance? Everybody knows that you have be nothing but a wreck after you went into the Ilmen Sect. Take that arrogance off your face. I am not buying it," ke said scornfully. Irritated by his words, Darren was on the verge of breaking out when suddenly several figures came over to cheer. "Mr. Nichs is back! It is said that after he was defeated by Mr. Darren, he joined another sect. And now, he has been inducted to be an inner disciple of that sect!" someoneplimented. "Really? Only a martial artist at the ninth stage of Primary Realm is qualified to be an inner disciple. Does this mean it only took a few months for Nichs to improve his strength by a whole stage?" another servant said with utter disbelief. "Of course. Mr. Nichs, though he was not as good as Mr. Darren half a year ago, had a talent at level seven of the Yellow Degree," that servant exined. The moment Nichs walked in, he immediately caught a glimpse of Darren. He put on a fake smile and walked towards him, saying, "How are you doing, Darren? You''re just in time. I was just starting to miss you." Knowing that what he said dripped with false sentiments, Darren replied without any expression on his face, "Surely. If I had been knocked off by anyone with a single move, I would also miss him very N?velDrama.Org owns this. much." "You!" Nichs was not a person who was easily angered, but at this moment, his face turned hot red with rage. Then he shouted at him, "I heard that you had be a wreck when you joined the Ilmen Sect. Do you dare fight me now?" Facing Nichs'' challenge, Darren just shook his head and said calmly, "You? Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you stand a chance against me?" Upon finishing his words, Darren walked straight towards his residence. "Bro, do you want me to kick his arrogant ass?" said a young man standing beside Nichs. He didn''t like Darren''s arrogant behavior. But Nichs stopped him and sneered, "That wouldn''t be necessary! If he dares to attend the election tomorrow, I''ll beat him to his knees until he begs for mercy!" Chapter 54 Opening Of The Election Chapter 54 Opening Of The Election Darren returned to the yard where in his childhood he had had yed with his younger sister. The familiar scene and nostalgic memories somehow saddened him. He had suffered too much humiliation and affliction here. Remembering all this, Darren shook his head. His hatred was no longer as intense as before. It was rather ironic consider how he had amazing strength now. He took a deep breath and strode over the threshold. The house was spotless. Someone must have been cleaning it regrly. ''Now, I have to think about how I should put into use the Omnipotent Talent Skill I gained from assimting the diabolic beast, '' he thought, recalling that he had obtained the Omnipotent Talent Skill of "Blood Dragon Phantom". The descriptions of this talent skill came rushing back as he focused on this matter at hand. "What is the Avatar Rule?" In his memory, the Avatar Rule that connected heaven to earth was frequently mentioned. Apart from that, many more names of rules were clear in his mind''s eye. These included the Fighting Spirit Rule, Bloodshed Rule, Speed Rule, even Life Rule and Death Rule, but he obtained no description of them. "This sort of talent skill requires the involvement of the forces of the nature," he said softly to himself. Finally, he managed to pin down the Avatar Rule. With this, he began to practice the diabolic beast talent skill ording to the methods in his memory. "Ah, what happened?" The moment he attempted to do this, his head swam with dizziness and everything blurred. Before long, everything turned ck. He waspletely unable to see anything. ''Am I blind?'' he thought. He felt severe shooting pains in his eyes. The pain didn''t stop Darren''s practicing. Instead, he tried to delve deeper into the descriptions in his mind. "Well, I would have be a real blind man if I had stopped just now. I''m connecting the forces of the heaven and earth after all," he muttered. Afflicted by extreme pain, Darren began to assimte the spiritual energy in the heaven and earth. It was akin to assimting spiritual herbs with his current talent. Fortunately, this huge amount of spiritual energy didn''t turn into de and sword internal force. Otherwise, all of his energy meridians would be shattered by the fierce collision between opposite de and sword internal forces. As his assimtion processmenced, the pain in his eyes diminished. But he felt something go wrong when he opened his eyes. He found himself in a silvery-white world that waspletely unfamiliar. All the objects around him were made from strands of silvery silk threads. ''Does this have anything to do with the Avatar Rule described in my memory?'' Darren spected. He tried to find a way to connect with those silvery silk threads. Somehow, he had the intuition that he would attain the skill of "Dragon Blood Phantom" if he could attach himself to these silvery silk threads. "Tooplicated!" Darren sighed. Tangled like a mess, those silvery silk threads sent his head into a chaotic tizzy. He wracked his brain but couldn''t find any clues at all. After a brief moment, he felt rather cloudy-headed and fatigued, as if he hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep for ages. It was hard to carry on. Immediately, Darren stopped his practice because it was beyond his tolerance. "Those silvery silk threads seem to have some strong power that has prevented me from connecting with them. I will take my time in the future when I try again," Darren sighed, exhausted. He gave it up temporarily. It was the same as martial skill cultivation process-- forcing a cultivation would only do harm to one whose talent was insufficient to support the corresponding cultivation. ''That diabolic beast could have gotten this sort of talent from blood lineage. That means I should get my Earth Degree talent improved beforeprehending its skill, '' Darren thought. He was confident that his talent could improve greatly as long as he could enhance his strength and kill more powerful beasts or even humans. Once he did that, he would be able toprehend the "Dragon Blood Phantom". With a squeak, the door was pushed open. An old man stepped inside, screeching to a halt. He was amazed at the sight of Darren in the room. "The guard of the Martial Skill Library?" Darren blurted out. "Ha-ha, it is you, Darren! I came here to check because I felt a great amount of spiritual energy emanating from this ce," the guard of the Martial Skill Library said, happiness radiating from his skinny face. "Nice to see you, Sir. Long time no see," Darren bowed and cupped one hand in the other before his chest as a sign of respect. "I kept this room for you and saw to it that it was cleaned every day. I knew it! I knew you''de back someday! Stay here since you are back now. Nobody will dare to bully you even the Chu n has the new chief. I have your back!" the guard promised emphatically. "Thank you for your kindness. I must leave here after this election. This ce is really not meant for me," Darren gave him a thin smile. Truth be told, he was more interested in the outside world. Even more pressing was his need to look for his younger sister Belle. The election for a chief of the Chu n had scant appeal for him. "Hey, Darren, don''t worry. Nobody will mess with you under my watch." The guard of the Martial Skill Library had caught wind of Darren''s misfortune once he entered the Ilmen Sect. He had been waiting for Darren''s return ever since. "Not this reason." Darren shook his head and said, "Do you really think I am done?" The guard gave Darren a puzzled look as he heard his words. The news from the Ilmen Sect was truthful, wasn''t it? He had made every endeavor to ask about Darren''s situation, which all the people in the Ilmen Sect knew details about. Seeing the guard''s puzzled look, Darren flexed his finger and made a flip to the wall, breaking into pieces a saber that hung on it. The guard''s aging eyes brightened immediately. "Good boy. Catch my blow!" he said softly. He dispatched the third move of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. Darren made no effort to evade it. He simply extended his fair palm and pressed the huge sword edge with his two fingers. Immediately, all its power was gone and it could make no more moves. The guard''s mouth hung open in great astonishment. "Why are you so, so strong?" He couldn''t believe his eyes! "Ha ha, take a look!" Darren said, smiling mysteriously. He put his fingers together in the air, calling forth continuous sword internal force which burst out as the first eight moves of the Profound Nine Sword Skills were shown with perfect tracks. The guard of the Martial Skill Library was too surprised to utter a word. Only after a long while did he snap out of his shocked daze and burst intoughter. "Ha-ha-ha, you are really an extraordinary talent toprehend eight moves of the Profound Nine Sword Skills! Wonderful, oh, this is so wonderful!" The guard of the Martial Skill Library smiled widely, earnest pride in his eyes. "You are overestimating me, Sir," Darren said in a t voice, hanging his head a little. "Don''t be so humble. Your strength is no less inferior to mine now. Oh, goodness! It''s simply unbelievable!" he said, patting Darren''s shoulder. "I need to prepare for tomorrow''s grand election, have a good rest." He left, immensely pleased. "I wonder how the other Elders will react when they witness Darren''s strength. How frightened will they be?". Before daybreak the next day, a noisy din began in Chu n''s manor. Darren got up and came out to the training ground. It was now crampedly crowded with countless people, including many members of visiting ns. "I heard every side has invited masters at least at the second stage of the Spirit Realm topete for this grand election. This is in fact a contest of backers of different sides." "Correct, several other major ns in Valmar have also sent their masters here. I think they are going to pick fights, we''d better keep away from them." "Why are you so afraid? I heard the Chief Elder has invited some masters from the Governor''s Office to keep peace here. Moreover, the Governor''s Office has invited an extraordinary powerful man toe here to maintain order. Those spectators from other ns dare not act foolishly here!" Several young men of the Chu n''s coteral line talked about the matter. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Around two hourster, thousands of people from all entities that had high status and strength had gathered on the Chu n''s training ground. Darren himself stood motionlessly in an inconspicuous corner. He wondered how the other people would react when Toby from the Governor''s Office introduced him. Yes, him, Darren! He was the extraordinarily powerful man! Chapter 55 Its Him Chapter 55 It''s Him While Darren was in his quiet reverie, several people appeared on the tform of the training ground. They were elders of the Chu n. Besides them, Toby, the Captain from the Governor''s Office, was seated in the middle of the tform. "Everyone, silence," one elder announced, gesturing for the crowd to be quiet. The noisy din died down quickly. "Thank you foring here. As you know, today we are going to elect our chief. Please allow me to introduce our honored guests. The Elder of the Yun n¡ªWill Yun; the coach of the Wen n¡ªCary Wen... Of course, the Captain of Governor''s Office, Toby Yun honors us with his presence." After introducing these important guests, the elder announced the rules for the election. "There are three battle rings on the training ground. Anyone from our n who thinks himself a perfect candidate for the chief can walk onto the stage and receive other people''s challenges. As for our young generation, they can get one helper from their rtives considering their age." The rules were simple. The wives of the former chief had invited strong cultivators from their maiden families to assist their children who intended to join the selection. For such elections, young people usually went onto the stage first. To avoid exposing their real strength, the powerful cultivators would wait to show up as the election was about to close. "I''m Nichs. Who dares to challenge me?" Nichs asked, ncing around. He was the first to head onto the ring battle. ''If a respectable elderes onto the field, I will graciously surrender. But if weak young cultivators want to challenge me, I will teach them a lesson, '' he mused. "ke, go teach that guy a lesson." "Got it!" ke replied, springing into action. But suddenly, a maiden walked through the crowd, heading towards the field. "It turns out the genius of the Chu n is a ridiculous clown," she said defiantly, an expression of fierceness on her face. "Who are you? How dare you stir up trouble here?" an elder of the Chu n shouted at the girl with a stern expression. "Good question!" the girl took another step forward and threw a token at him. She nonchntly replied, "As a part of the Chu n, I''m qualified to run for the chief!" The elder took the token, and his face changed instantly as he saw the characters on it. Hurriedly, he handed it to the Chief Elder. "This is Gavin''s token. He mentioned her and her mother before. She is his illegitimate child," the Chief Elder confirmed, displeasure written all over his face. "Even though you have the blood of our n, you''re not qualified to attend the election. Your mother is an unvirtuous woman and she brought shame on our n. You have been exiled. Just leave," the Chief Elder said gravely, staring sternly at the girl. When she heard this, the maiden''s face darkened with rage. ''How dare he have the nerve to call my mother an unvirtuous woman!'' "Old man, how dare you insult my mother?" she said menacingly, ring at the Chief Elder. The Chief Elder snorted, dismissing her with a wave of his hand. "You best behave yourself here. That woman was caught sleeping with a servant in the storage room soon after she was married into our family. If Gavin hadn''t shown her any mercy, we would have already thrown her into theke. You should be grateful that we only exiled you and your mother. If you don''t want to get in trouble, get lost right now." "Screw you! You''re a liar. You''re cowards. You''re afraid I will take the chief''s ce, so you''re making up lies to fool everyone! Are you blind? Look at that loser on the stage. You even call him the most promising cultivator in the young generation! That''s ridiculous!" the maiden screamed, a resentful sneer on her face. Her remarks made Nichs lose his temper. His face turned dark in an instant. "How do you have the guts to scold me, you little bitch?" Nichs said, ring at the maiden. With his chest rising and falling, he turned to the elders and demanded, "Please allow this pathetic bitch to fight with me on the field. I will end my life myself if I fail to defeat her!" Nichs had made up his mind to murder that arrogant maiden. His pride had been wounded. "Your mother is a whore and so is your grandmother!" the maiden retorted, as she took a leap onto the battle ring. The elders of the Chu family remained silent, granting Nichs'' request. ''This girl is about twelve years old. There is no way she will evene close to matching Nichs. We should let Nichs teach her a lesson so that she will leave here obediently, '' they reasoned. "Your mother is an unvirtuous woman. I''ll beat you to death," Nichs dered angrily. Once he had lobbed this insult, the maiden suddenly vanished into thin air. He looked around but saw no sign of his opponent. Out of the blue, he got pped. Before he could realize what was going on, someone hadnded dozens of ps on his face. He was stunned, for the maiden was still nowhere to be seen. "How could it be? She has reached the Spirit Realm!" the Chief Elder eximed in disbelief, narrowing his eyes. He rose from his seat instantly and shouted hurriedly at Nichs, "Get out of the battle ring!" "Get out of here? It''s toote!" The maiden''s voice resounded, before she reappeared and chopped off Nichs'' head with her sword. Everyone present was taken aback by her actions. ''She murdered Nichs in public! What will happen to her next? She is done for!'' they thought. Before the crowd could recover from their shock, the maiden leaped onto another field and beheaded two other young men. Three young geniuses of the Chu n were dead in a sh. "How dare you?" With indignant shouts, several Spirit Realm masters rushed towards the maiden. As they nearly reached the battlefield, they were forced to stagger backwards by a strong vital energy. An old man appeared in front of the maiden. They growled, leaping towards him and gathered all their vital energy to attack. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" All of them, including the Chief Elder, spat out blood as they were flung backwards into the air! "He has reached the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm," the Chief Elder gasped in astonishment as he steadied himself. "Sir, please help us bring him to justice!" The Chief Elder turned to Toby for help, running out of options. Like the Chief Elder, Toby was also at the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. If he stood up and battled that mysterious old man, he knew he would meet the same fate. "Humph! What are you doing? Who are you? I''m from the Governor''s Office. How dare you defy me?" Toby revealed his identity in an attempt to intimidate the old man. After all, Governor''s Office was a government agency. If that old man continued to cause trouble there, he nned to turn to the local government for backup. "So what? I didn''t do anything wrong. What can you do to me?" the old man responded calmly. "You killed people in front of me, how dare you im that you didn''t break thew?" "Is that so? Have you seen me murder anybody?" "Your girl murdered three people. You''re her aplice. Do you think you can get away with this?" cing his hands behind his back, the old man replied casually, "ording to the rules, officials are not allowed to get involved in the internal strives within a n. Even if people get killed, the n reserves the right to take care of it. My disciple is a member of the Chu n. She identally killed people during the election for chief. Does that have anything to do with the Governor''s Office?" "You''re twisting logic!" Toby growled, knowing that the old man had found viable loopholes. "Ina, you can continue your business," the elder said to the maiden. The girl cracked an evil smile. Pointing at a young man with a high cultivation base, she said coldly, "You,e fight with me." Thed at the seventh stage of the Primary Realm stepped back in a panic. Shaking his head, he cried out, "No, no! I didn''t n onpeting for that ce!" "It''s not up to you," she snorted, and dashed off the stage. She grabbed the young man by the cor N?velDrama.Org owns this. and dragged him onto the battle ring. She kicked him onto the floor, then swung her sword and cut his head. ''She has gone too far!'' Darren thought. With his eyes on the field, he walked slowly to the stage. Toby was feeling terribly helpless at the sudden turn of events. But he spotted Darren among the crowd and his face lit up. "Old man, don''t be too sure of yourself. My distinguished guest is here. Don''t think you can run away!" Toby said loudly. Having witnessed him y a diabolic beast with Demonic Blood Skill, he was confident that Darren could easily handle that old man. Keeping his eyes on Darren, Toby said respectfully, "Sir, please uphold justice and help the Chu n out." When the elders heard this, hope rekindled within them. They followed Toby''s gaze immediately, searching for this guest. ''Who is he referring to? I don''t see any strong cultivator?'' they pondered, perplexed. "You''ve already taught them a lesson. Just stop!" Darren''s distant voice came, surprising all the Chu n members. "What''s going on? It''s him!" Several elders of the Chu n eximed, looking at each other with amazement. They had certainly never expected him! Chapter 56 He Was Not Meek Chapter 56 He Was Not Meek Darren''s figure gradually became clearer in the crowd. All eyes were on him. The Chu n members were confused. Toby had shouted out to call forth "the distinguished guest". Why was he going up there? "Captain Toby, the distinguished guest you mentioned..." The Chief Elder sounded shocked. "Yes, it is this young man. As long as we have him with us, these criminals cannot escape today." Toby waved his hands wildly. His words revealed his loyal confidence in Darren. "Captain Toby, I think you might be mistaken. Are you really referring to that boy who is going up the stage?" another elder asked doubtfully. "Ha-ha, I guess it''s understandable that you find it unbelievable. After all, he is so young." Toby smiled lightly, and then he briefly described Darren''s actual strength, which made everyone even more shocked. "He saved you from a high-level diabolic beast? And killed it too!?" Several elders looked incredulous, their disbelief soon turning into bitter smiles. Darren had finally stepped onto the stage. Standing in front of the elders, he greeted them slightly and said, "Nice to see you again, everyone." "Darren..." The Chief Elder''s voice trembled slightly, a glimmer of guilt shing in his eyes. But he did not, for the life of him, have any idea about what to say at this moment. "Darren! You''re really Darren!" Alison, who had been standing behind several hosts watching the election, stood out and confirmed the suspicions she''d been having. She ecstatically said, "I thought you looked very simr. It is really you, Darren!" Darren nodded to Alison and said, "Miss Yun has a good memory. You still remember a loser like me." Alison was stunned upon hearing Darren''s words. Had she offended him in any way before? Made him feel like she looked down on him? Alison felt horrified at the possibility that she had offended him. She looked like she was about to cry. "I''m sorry, Sir," she whispered. "I shouldn''t have been so reckless." Darren was speechless for a moment. He softlyughed. He didn''t expect her to be so anxious about their past encounters! "Miss Yun, take it easy. I''m just kidding," he said reassuringly. Alison looked at Darren''s rxed expression, quite relieved. She nodded slightly and stepped back. On the high tform in the crowd, the old man frowned when he saw Darren. Didn''t he meet the boy in the street yesterday? Did this boy have anything to do with the Chu n? "Young man, I''m Xander Xue, the elder of the Valiance Sect. I''m here to seek justice for my disciple. Please don''t interfere!" Even though the elder was not really intimidated by Darren, he chose to reveal why he was here in hopes that Darren would not intervene with the matter and cause him any more trouble. The Valiance Sect was a moderate sect in Doriath. The elder of the sect was an honorable position for Xander. "He''s the elder of the Valiance Sect! The Chu n has really got into big trouble this time!" "Does the young man really have the ability topete with an elder?" "I think Xander is only wary of Darren because he is a disciple of the Ilmen Sect. Xander doesn''t know that Darren''s talent and strength have been ruined. That''s why Xander is being so courteous!" The whispers began to circte, like a faint buzz in the air. Darren took a nce at the crowd and his gaze fell on the girl who had beheaded several young warriors of the Chu n. He took a few steps forward and said, "Since Elder Xander said so, I won''t do anything to you. I didn''t like these people you killed before. You can leave now." Darren was telling the truth. Those so-called talented warriors who had all mistreated Darren had behaved like arrogant little brats in Acqua City. They werepletely responsible for their own deeds, and there was no need to seek justice for them. In this world, if you didn''t have any skill, you deserved death. It was a fundamental and yet brutal truth. Elder Xander thought for a moment. His disciple had killed three so-called geniuses of the Chu n. Whatever grievances she had against the Chu n should have been resolved. It was time for her to make a decision. "Ina, you have taken your revenge. We should go back to the sect. From now on, you have to concentrate on your cultivation," said Xander. "No, master, everyone in the Chu n should die. You promised to help me get justice. How could you be scared by a little brat?" The hostility on the girl''s face disappeared and she began to act pitiful. "Stop messing around ande with me!" Xander said sternly. "No! No way! You, get on the stage!" The girl jumped down angrily and grabbed a young man of substantial strength from the Chu n. "Help me! Elders! Help me!" the young man suddenly burst into tears. No master from the Chu n tried to stop this from happening. He was a coteral descendant of the Chu n and his parents had low-level cultivation bases. "Let my son go, please. We''re just distant rtives of the Chu n. I beg you!" The young man''s mother immediately knelt on the ground and cried for mercy. The girl called Ina was indifferent. In her eyes gleamed a hint of evil joy. She had killed the members of the Chu n in such a brutal way, and yet they didn''t dare stop it. This definitely discredited the Chu n. So she didn''t care whether her victims hailed from a direct line or a coteral line. Seeing the young girl raise her sword and prepare to behead the young man, Darren bent his middle finger and shot an internal force of sword and de in her direction. "That''s enough. Do not push your luck," Darren said calmly. Before the girl could wield her sword, an extraordinarily powerful force hit her sword, shattering it into shards. She retreated, looking stunned. A line of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. "I''ll give you a little lesson this time. If you don''t leave, I won''t hold back," Darren said lightly, a hard sternness in his words. Everyone was startled at what had happened. A shocked silence fell over the crowd. Darren could break a sword with the bend of a finger and hurt a warrior in the Spirit Realm a hundred steps away! Anyone who had known the least bit about martial arts recognized how tremendous his power was, let alone those masters. "Don''t you understand what I just said? Leave! Now!" The girl was shocked, and did not move. Instead she turned her eyes to her master, Xander. Darren sighed and used his internal force to make her leave. "Darren, she killed your family members and you let her go? Are you still a Chu n member or not?" "Darren, you have such powerful strength! I can''t believe you let her go after she did that to the Chu n! I despise you no matter how strong you are!" "That''s right! If you are afraid of the elder of the Valiance Sect, just admit it! Why pretend to be courageous? Your family members have been ughtered and you dare not to take revenge?" Several warriors from the families of the killed people shouted at Darren loudly. Scattered throughout the crowd came furious booing. "Quiet." Darren''s calm demeanor was disrupted by their remarks. His eyes gleamed with anger. "Now you say you''re my family? Now you say I''m part of the Chu n? You stupid fools! You really think I wouldn''t get even with you?" With that, he raised his sword and a majestic force burst out. It swiftly struck those who were cursing at him. "Ah!" Those so-called masters in the Spirit Realm were swiftly injured by Darren''s sword attack. "If you say another word, I''ll kill all of you! Understand?" Darren sneered. He had stood up to help the Chu n because of his nostalgia. But every trace of his ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. sentimentality was now gone. These idiots had actually invoked their so-called brotherhood and family bond to shame him! "What the..." Many people who did not understand the situationpletely stared speechless at each other. It was just now dawning on them that Darren was not as meek as he seemed. Chapter 57 Only One Move (Part One) Chapter 57 Only One Move (Part One) Darren nced swiftly over the training ground, and found that everyone was watching him with their mouths open in amazement. There was aplex expression on the old man''s face. On one hand, he felt embarrassed and disgraced, but on the other, he also felt astonished. He had never expected that Darren would be that strong. He even had the ability to demonstrate such a formidable,pelling internal force with his sword. But while he indeed found Darren''s tremendous strength marvelous, he also felt awful for his disciple who had been beaten by Darren. It was his feelings of vengeance over what Darren did to his disciple thatpelled him to challenge Darren. He wanted, more than anything to get even with him for what he did. Since his strength was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, which was a much higher stage than Darren''s fifth stage, he thought that Darren defeating him would be out of the question. Having made up his mind, he stepped forward. "Young man, the sword skill you have just demonstrated is indeed marvelous and impressive. I am really impressed, and I want to know if my strength can beparable to yours. I am wondering if you will be willing to engage inbat against me?" he proposed. "It was just a simple trick, and not a big deal. You don''t have to take it seriously." Daren waved his hand dismissively, refusing the old man''s proposition. He knew something else was up. The old man smiled and shook his head, not ready to give up just yet. "Don''t worry! Since my stage is much higher than yours, you can rest assured that I will suppress my strength to match yours so we can have a fair fight. I''m really not one to bully someone who has less experience than I do. What do you think?" he asked. The minute the old man''s words escaped, the crowd let out a deafening roar. "So, he''s at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm, huh? Who even said that he was ruined? Where did that evene from?" one observer asked. "Well, as we all can see, it truly is nothing but a rumor. We have witnessed just now how proficient he is in his sword skill. Maybe he is even the one who spread the rumor so we will all be surprised today," another one said. "Actually, it seems like the Valiance Sect elder is not only afraid of him because of his strength, but also because he is a disciple of the Ilmen Sect. I didn''t think that the elder would stoop that low and actually challenge him though," another person from the crowd noted. Darren sneered upon hearing the elder''s remarks. "You''re not fooling me, you know? You may be at a much higher stage than me, but I''m not stupid. Drop your dirty tricks now and leave while you still have the chance. Otherwise, I''ll make sure to make you regret ever crossing me!" Darren threatened in annoyance. His words led to a louder uproar among the crowd. Everyone there started exchanging their hunches on why exactly the elder was challenging Darren. It just didn''t seem reasonable to them. A sly, shifty smile formed on the elder''s lips. "What do you mean by dirty tricks? I''m not ying any tricks here. I really just want to learn something new by fighting you. Please don''t get me wrong!" he said defensively. Looking at the elder''s sinister face and dreadful smile, Darren snorted with anger. This old man was truly getting on his nerves, and he wasn''t having any of it. "Don''t think, for one second, that I cannot see through your ugly heart. Your challenge is no more than an excuse. What you really want is to test my strength and see how far I can go. You said that you would suppress your strength to match me who is only at the fifth stage, but I don''t believe you. It''s just another one of your dirty antics. The fact is you have no idea how strong I actually am, so you are not fully confident that you are going to be able to beat me. You''re only saying that you will suppress your strength so that you will not be embarrassed ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. if I defeat you in front of all these people. On the other hand, if you are able to defeat me, you will make sure to harm me afterwards. Did I miss any part of your dirty n?" Darren said. The elder frowned. He did not expect Darren to see through his n so easily. For a moment, he struggled to find something to say to Darren. "It really is not a big deal to me. If that''s what you really want, I will just ept your challenge." To the elder''s surprise, Darren gave in to his n despite seeing through it. The elder could barely hide the excitement on his face. He thought, perhaps, that Darren was just making that decision because he was a young and reckless man who could not, in good conscience, resist such an interesting challenge. "Well, you are indeed a brave young man. Like I said, since I am at a higher stage than you, I really won''t bully you. I promise to use only one move, and I''m going to stick to my promise," he said. He smiled treacherously at Darren as he spoke words of contempt and mockery. "No, I don''t ept your terms," Darren refused. A curious change came over his voice, which was one of suspicion and annoyance. "What a bunch of crap! There is no holding back in any fight, and I truly don''t care for any of your nonsense promises. If you have guts, you will not be afraid of being killed. Will you dare?" he countered. As Darren''s words rang through the ce, the entire training ground became eerily quiet. By this time, the taunting smile on the elder''s face had long vanished and been reced by astonishment and wonder. Not in a million years would he have expected that Darren would have the level of confidence to challenge him like that. Now that Darren had put forward his terms, the elder had no choice but to ept his challenge, otherwise everyone in the battle ground would see him as a coward. "Master, he has gone mad. No one would me you if you kill him," the girl prompted. She hated Darren, and she felt that this was a very good chance to eliminate him. Not only had he hindered her killing and left her with nothing to do, he had also nearly put her to death. In her eyes, her master was invincible and talented. She had no doubt that her master could kill Darren without any difficulty at all. After all, he was already at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm while Darren was only at the fifth. "What the hell is Darren doing proposing a full fight? Is he really aware of whom he is provoking? The Valiance Sect elder is not someone he should underestimate," one of the three wounded elders of the Chu nmented. The other two nodded their heads in agreement with him. They were not the only people who had doubts about Darren''s strength. In people''s opinion, Darren already had one foot in the grave as his stage was far lower than the elder''s stage. More than that, he had just achieved the fifth stage not so long ago, so going against the elder who had far more experience than he did in a fight seemed like a futile exercise or more like a suicide act for Darren. It was only Darren''s resolute eyes and decisive manner that gave them the impression that there might be hope somewhere. Besides, none of them had ever seen Darren cheat anyone. While everyone in the crowd was gauging Darren''s strength, a voice called out from the direction of the Chu n crowd, "There is absolutely nothing to worry about! I have seen Darren''s strength for myself. If Gavin were alive, he would not be on par with him in strength." The voice caught everyone by surprise. Everyone turned their heads to see who had made such a shockingment. In an instant, they realized that it was Toby. Unlike the others present, he had absolute confidence in Darren winning over the elder. Darren''s magical performancest time had impressed him so much that the only way he could describe Darren''s strength was byparing it with Gavin''s as he was well-known by everyone for his otherworldly strength and honorable reputation. Chapter 58 Only One Move (Part Two) Chapter 58 Only One Move (Part Two) The mor grew louder upon hearing this. Everyone was well aware that Gavin was also at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm before he died. While most of the people were exchanging opinions of doubt and suspicion about Toby''s words, others showed conviction and believed him. As a captain in the Governor''s Office, Toby had always been known to be true to his reputation for honesty. He had never exaggerated anything, and his noble character also exined why he always spoke with authority among the people. The Chu n elders who knew Toby''s personality very well now began to show a sign of relief and started to hope that Darren could eliminate the Valiance Sect elder for them. As more people started to root for Darren, the Valiance Sect elder began to regret his decision. From the beginning, he had an intuition that Darren was apetent opponent. It was his haunting curiosity that urged him to challenge Darren to find out exactly how strong he was. Despite his hesitations, there was no turning back now. Since he had already put forward his proposition and Darren had already epted his challenge, he had no choice but to wait for the fighting time toe. Although at the beginning, he had the ulterior motive of mocking and taunting Darren for his decision, from the bottom of his heart, he was actually in fear that he might be humiliated and consequently ruined the reputation of his own sect. In order to fully gauge Darren''s capability, he secretly shot out his spiritual power towards Darren. And this time, he released all of it without any reservation. Darren sensed theing of the spiritual power at once. However, he did not budge and merely waited for it to arrive. Within a second, the spiritual power shot into his head like a sharp, piercing needle. Undeterred, Darren sneered contemptuously at the elder. The spiritual power the elder had sent him was no match for the one that the fiend had charged at him after it flew out of the bronze coffin. Even then, the mysterious power in Darren''s head was still able to withstand such a high level of spiritual power and strike back at the beast. Now, facing the attack of the elder who was much inferior to the fiend, it went without saying that Darren would ovee it without exerting much effort. As he had expected, the minute the spiritual power made its way into Darren''s head, his mysterious power activated itself immediately and stopped the spiritual power from hurting his brain. It was as if a strong hurricane had suddenly blown up, wrapping the spiritual power in its wrath and then instantly flinging it towards the elder with an immense force. Darren''s spiritual power gave the elder a lethal blow. A fountain of blood spritzed out of his mouth as his face turned a deathly shade of white. "I give up! I surrender! Please!" the elder cried out. He did not expect that Darren''s strike would inflict so much pain on himself. If a mere sh of a spiritual power could cause him such pain, then he could not imagine what devastating terror would happen to him if he carried on with his challenge any further. At this rate, he would most likely be killed right away. The fight seemed to be over before it could even begin. Those who were watching the confrontation between Darren and the Valiance Sect elder had no way of catching all the details and so they wondered what it was Darren could have done that would have that effect on the elder. "Can those words take back the malicious act you have just tried on me?" Darren used. Knowing that the elder''s true intention was to harm him, there was no way Darren was going to let him off that easily. "If my spiritual power didn''t win over yours, then what do you think would have happened to me? Would I have been turned into a fool or killed? You tell me! Now you want to cover up your sins with nothing but those words. What do you think I should do? Huh? What will you do if you are in my ce?" he added. Until this moment, people did not understand what had just happened between them. Now they knew that the two had been using their spiritual powers and evidently, the elder was the one who was defeated. "What do you want?" the elder asked, his voice trembling with terror. His heart filled up with fear. At this point, he could no longer think of bullying or feeling ashamed about his defeat. The only thing that upied his mind was his desperate wish to get out of there alive. Darren snorted with loathing. "Well, I was thinking about giving you a chance. How about receiving a hit from me like I just received from you? If you are able to stand my own hit, you can leave unharmed. Just like that," Darren said, cing his terms. The deal was fair enough, and given the situation, it was not as if the elder could refuse. ''Don''t be afraid! Don''t think too much! Just concentrate on your skill! You can do this.'' the elder steeled himself and his mind as he prepared for the oing attack. But before the elder was even ready, Darren had already brandished his sword and waved the sword light over him. The sword light sped straight towards the elder. Uponbining the sword and de internal forces, the power of the sword increased to such a great extent that the sword light it generated resembled real sharp swords that could pierce through anything. Realizing what was happening, the elder concentrated all his vital energy in his hands, and thrust his spear at Darren. As the spear was let out, it breathed out chilly, piercing winds and headed straight towards Darren. The moment the spear and the sword light met in the air, a ghastly, shrill sound came and vibrated throughout the entire training ground. Everyone who was there could only watch the fight with their mouths agape in amazement. However, in terms of strength, the elder''s vital energy was no match for Darren''s de and sword internal force. Within a moment, the sword light energized by Darren''s de and sword internal force defeated the spear that was being propelled by the elder''s vital energy. The sword light cut through the spear and continued straight towards the elder at full force as if nothing had stood in its way. In a second, the sword light pierced the elder''s chest and emerged from his back, cutting his body into a thousand pieces. "How can this be possible? This can''t be! I cannot believe it!" the elder''s disciple cried out. She did not ever expect that this would happen, and so seeing what had happened to her master devastated and terrorized her entirely. "My master is at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm... That guy is only at the fifth. There is no way he Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. could be defeated..." she stammered. She was so panicked and terrified that she barely noticed that blood was trickling down her lip from her biting it too hard. Chapter 59 He Was So Untouchable Chapter 59 He Was So Untouchable Everyone turned their eyes to Darren. Suddenly, most of them realized that this young man was quite invincible as far as they were concerned. They began to see him like a powerful hero from a legend. "p! p! p!" Loud apuse burst out from the crowd. Not having seen anything like his strength in a long time, they were excited. "Wonderful! He is an outstanding member of our Chu n!" The guard of the Martial Skill Library also pped his hands, proudly speaking highly of Darren. On the main tform, the Elders of the Chu n were exchanging pleased expressions. But all of them inwardly felt regretful that they had looked down on this young genius. The most surprised looks were from the visiting ns. Darren was at such a tender age, but already had such outstanding strength. He was on par with or even better than the top members of the other ns in Valmar. In this way, the Chu n had really be the number one n in Valmar! "Ina, let''s go. We will never return to the Chu n from now on," the Elder of the Valiance Sect said to the girl with a sigh. She had been in a stunned daze ever since the fighting ended and now was brought back to reality by the old man''s voice. Looking at his pale face, she felt her stomach twist in knots. She had always thought that she was the most talented one and her master was unbeatable. But the young man in front of her had defeated her master so easily! He was too powerful! She stood no match against him! "Okay," the girl nodded, a bitter smile stered onto her lips. She had been dealt a rather heavy blow by this young man. "Do you want to go?" a member of the Chu n stood out of the crowd and asked. "How dare you leave after youmitted such violence in our Chu n?" Confident that Darren would protect them and the old man had been hurt, some members of the Chu n began to act aggressively again. "Who are you!? Why didn''t you stand up a moment ago?" Ina said, staring him down. The source of the bold voice backed down instantly at her piercing gaze. "Stop!" Someone blocked their way. It was Darren! The girl and the old man both stiffened and stood in ce, not daring to take a single step forward. "Mr. Darren, don''t let them go. All people who have killed members of our Chu n must die!" "That''s right! Did you really think you coulde and go freely in the presence of Mr. Darren?" Some other members beside the tform started tough and jeer. "Shut your mouths!" Darren shouted with a look of irritation. He quickly leaped to the noisy arrogant men who had shouted just now and pped them square on their faces. What he hated most were these kinds of bad guys who stirred up unnecessary trouble. Hearing Darren''s words, the old man and the girl turned around. At that moment, the old man remembered that Darren had made a deal with him previously that they would only use one move. Did that young man not want to let him go? "You should not stand by while your disciple behaves like that. Otherwise, she will die a very miserable death someday. And your strength is far from enough to protect her from meeting such an awful end. You can go now," Darren said, his face now nk. He did not intend to kill the old man and the girl. After all, Nichs and his followers did deserve death. He caught wind that the girl seemed to be a daughter of some member of the Chu n who was allegedly treated unfairly. Darren did not want to be involved in their problems or ask whether the girl''s words were true or not. "I get it. Thank you for your consideration and advice," the old man replied to Darren, bowing to him. He was convinced of this man''s justness. His eyes were full of admiration. "Thank you, sir!" Even the girl showed genuine gratitude and respect to him. Then the old man and the girl left, supporting each other. ... "Mr. Darren, the chief of our n!" All of a sudden, the Chief Elder stood up and approached Darren. He got down on his knees as a sign of great respect. "Mr. Darren, the chief of our n!" "Mr. Darren, the chief of our Chu n!" Following suit, all the other members of the Chu n got down on their knees and the members from other ns who attended this ceremony bowed to him. Darren had been unanimously epted as the new chief of the Chu n. "I never said I wanted to be the chief of the Chu n!" Darren said. Hearing his words, the Chief Elder fell backwards in shock. "Darren, it is only you who are qualified to be the chief of the Chu n. Please do not deny the honor, young man!" an old man stepped forward and said to Darren. The other members dared not retort, but were puzzled and raised their heads to have a look at who it was. ''Who dares to talk to Darren like this?'' they thought. The old man turned to be the guard of the Martial Skill Library of the Chu n. "Here you are, Elder." Darren greeted the guard of the Martial Skill Library of Chu n with a smile, his hands cupped respectfully. Darren always showed his respect to the people who were worth his respect. No matter how strong he was, he would never change his attitude. That was Darren''s disposition when it came to treating other people. At that moment, Toby, the Captain of the guards in the Governor''s Office also came forward and said, "Darren, they are right. It is definitely you who are worthy to be the chief of the Chu n. And this is also what everybody wants." Seeing the guard of the Martial Skill Library and Toby had such a good rtionship with Darren, the other Elders of the Chu n felt even more remorse! They now realized that if only they had not oppressed this talented young man before, he would right now be showing his respect to them as well! "Well, Elder, Captain Toby, I''ve never considered being the chief of the Chu n. Please don''t mention it any more," Darren answered. It never was his intention to be the chief. To him this position was basically just a fancy noose. "Darren, please ept this position. I was wrong before and made a big mistake. I should not have treated you like that. I was really blind and didn''t recognize your talent at that time," the Chief Elder said. He was repenting his error genuinely, in hopes that the chief of the Chu n could be a powerful man like Darren. "Darren. We are sorry that we treated you unfairly before," two other Elders said to Darren as well. They chimed up, holding themselves ountable. "No, that''s not the reason," Darren shook his head and said. "I want to see more of the world and don''t want to be restrained by being the chief of our n. Please choose someone else who is qualified." Having calmly said this, Darren turned around and was about to leave. Hearing his words, everyone fully understood that this young man had reached a high level that was untouchable to them. In his eyes, the position of the chief of the Chu n was a burden and not an honor! The members felt embarrassed and bitter about this turn of events. Before he left, Darren saw his uncles in the crowd, trying to hide themselves. "Uncle Reed..." Darren called him while looking in his direction. Hearing his voice, Reed was so frightened that he got down on his knees at once and begged, "Mr. Darren. I am sorry to have treated you badly. I was wrong. Please forgive me." Darren''s elder uncle was also nervously standing in the crowd. He was terrified that Darren would find him next. Darren was surprised at Reed''s pathetic actions. He smiled mysteriously and said, "Uncle Reed, your wallet... seems to be on the ground." With this, Darren turned around, only hearing theughter behind him. Reed looked down on the ground. His wallet was actually there! ''Shit! How humiliating! I better hide myself from the others...'' Reed was wholly embarrassed, his face flushing a beet red. Darren''s elder uncle felt relieved a little bit. ''Darren seems not to want to make trouble for me. He really has a big heart. This is what a powerful man is like! In his eyes, I am nobody!'' Darren''s elder uncle also felt bad, as if Darren had given him a p in front of other people. As he prepared to leave the Chu n, Darren turned back and nced at the house where he grew up again. He would probably never enter that familiar structure again. Since he had decided to leave this ce forever, what happened here would be gone with the wind. He would sever all ties with this ce and its people. "Giddy up!" Darren cracked the whip and urged his horse onwards. He was leaving for the Ilmen Sect soon. "Darren, please wait!" Toby''s voice shouted from behind. Darren stopped and turned around to see that Toby was running up to him. "Darren, I have some secret information here that I think I need to tell you," Toby said, panting. "What is it?" Darren asked, furrowing his brow. "It is about your father''s murder. The Governor''s Office has some clues now after we did some N?velDrama.Org owns this. investigations. Do you want to know about it?" Toby said, taking out a yellow file from his pocket. "Darren, the murderer has an impressive background. I just want you to know who it is. Please do not want to take revenge now. And I hope you don''t me the Governor''s Office. I''m very sorry to say that we are not strong enough to defeat him," Toby said pleadingly, worry in his eyes. "What kind of background?" Darren asked quietly, eager to know who it was. Chapter 60 Some Things Are Inevitable Chapter 60 Some Things Are Inevitable Toby handed the file to Darren. As thetter opened it and read the contents, his features broke into a serious expression. "What is the thunder internal force?" Darren asked. The file mentioned that an aggressive thunder internal force was found at Gavin''s wound after his head had been cut off. "When ites to the thunder internal force, there''s nothing we can do. We can''t investigate further. Even the royal family doesn''t dare to get involved with it," Toby replied, his eyebrows knitted together. "Sir, I don''t understand. Can you tell me why?" Darren inquired, perplexed by the older man''s words. "To tell you the truth, only the masters from the Holy Lands of martial arts can refine the thunder internal force. I just don''t get it. How did Gavin get himself killed by a master from the Holy Land?" Even Darren had no idea why his father would have been murdered. "Well, I need to get back to the Governor''s Office. I hope you will not dig into it further. Nothing good will "Holy Land..." Darren repeated to himself. It suddenly urred to him that his sister had been taken away by a person from a Holy Land of martial arts. The girl who had taken Belle with her was from the Lotus Holy Land. "Where are the Holy Lands of martial arts?" Darren murmured. He decided he would go to the Lotus Holy Land even if it turned out the ce had nothing to do with his father''s death and sister''s disappearance. But he had little information about where the Lotus Holy Land was. Therefore he had to dy his ns to get to the Holy Land until he could gather more information. He shook off these thoughts, and without hesitation, he turned his horse towards Ilmen Sect. ... As he was halfway to his destination, a great wind blew across the mountains causing leaves to fly in the air in a star-like pattern. Darren drew in the reins, bringing his horse to a stop. He activated his divine sense to scan his surroundings. After a few seconds, he sensed several people on a mountain peak not far from him. Each exuded an enormously strong aura. "They all are as strong as the elders of Ilmen Sect!" Darren eximed in shock as he felt their presence. Wasting no time at all, he held his breath and hid in the bush, hoping he could avoid being noticed. Soon after, those mastersnded a hundred meters away from Darren. "Can''t you keep a low profile? Why did you have to make a scene?" oneined. The group consisted of five people, and each carried a shining de on their back. The aura emanating from them made Darren shiver with fear. More importantly, they looked like they were in their early thirties, a young age for auras to be so great. ''Who are these people? How did they acquire such formidable power at such a young age? They must have reached the sixth or seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm!'' Darren thought to himself, not daring to make a move or a sound. He stayed in the bush, still holding his breath. ''If I am caught observing them, I will be in a lot of trouble, '' he thought. "I did this so that we can make it there early. James Mo is waiting for us," one exined with a grin. "What do you think happened to James? Why did he summon us? If the steward finds that we left de Holy Land without permission, we will be punished heavily. A month ago, James entered the Wonder Realm. He is much stronger than us. What can we do for him?" "I heard that James went out to help his niece with something important. Perhaps that''s why he needs us. Stopining. Let''s meet with James first." ... The group of masters moved quickly. One moment they were there and in the next, they were gone. Darren couldn''t track them at all. He only knew they had left when their voices suddenly disappeared. However, Darren had overheard crucial information from their conversation. First of all, they were from the de Holy Land. Secondly, they hade here because of James Mo, a Wonder Realm expert. James had called them to help him with something. Thirdly, the reason for their appearance had something to do with Ilmen Sect. At this point, Darren was slightly restless. ''They are heading towards Ilmen Sect. The Elder of the School of de Skill, n is the only person whose family name is Mo. Does James Mo have something to do with n?'' "Looks like something is going to happen in Ilmen Sect," he muttered. With a scowling face, he exited the bushes and continued his way toward Ilmen Sect. ... After several days, Darren finally returned to Ilmen Sect. Disciples trained diligently as usual. Darren went straight towards Sword Mountain. "Get lost, or I''ll teach you a lesson." A familiar, cold, and feminine voice reached his ears before Darren arrived at the foot of Sword Mountain. Darren looked in the direction from which the voice came, and he saw Elsa standing on a path. Looking angry and distant, she was being besieged by several disciples from the School of de Skill. "Elsa, I''m really in love with you," said a big ugly disciple with a ruddyplexion. "I see you in my dreams every night. Each time, I get up in the morning, I have to wash my sheets. Can you understand how much I like you?" "He is telling the truth," said another as he took a whiff of her scent. "But I''m attracted to you too. I think about you so much that I can''t sleep at night. Shouldn''t you give me some kind of reward? Ha-ha." They stared at Elsa with lewd eyes and tried to flirt with her. But she was having none of it. Their disgusting remarks had already ticked her off. Darren could tell that she was dying to beat them to the ground and take her leave, but she couldn''t. After all, they were at the third or fourth stage of the Spirit Realm, far more powerful than her. The sight of Elsa being bullied irritated Darren. But in the meantime, he felt confused. ''How can the disciples of the School of de Skill risk teasing Elsa? Her father is the Elder of the School of Sword Skill. As Thomas'' daughter, I can''t believe her talent is so low. But even if her talent is only at level nine of the Yellow Degree, she should have reached the sixth or seventh stage of the Spirit Realm instead of the Primary Realm. After all, as someone who has grown up on this mountain, she should have received many cultivation resources.'' Darren also knew that Elsa hunted beasts in the outer mountains of the Barren Wastnd. It was strange then, as the child of an Elder of Ilmen Sect, she was soparably weak to other disciples of simr backgrounds. ''Something must have happened to her, '' he thought. Noting Elsa was angry yet helpless, the bullies became even more excited. They crowded around her, closing the space between them, and even attempted to touch her. "Elsa, I dream about us every night. Please, just let my dreame true!" one said with lust and greed in his eyes as he reached out his hands to touch Elsa. "Go away, you freak!" Elsa moved aside in a sh. Reaching her breaking point, she swung her sword at the disciple who had tried to touch her. ng! One of the bullies parried her sword with his de, knocking it from her hands. Then he jumped toward her, his hand open and outstretched. He was so thrilled at the thought of touching her that his face turned bright red. ''I can finally take her! I''ve waited for this moment too long!'' he thought. A figure materialized from thin air between the man and Elsa. The man who had tried to grab her was suddenly thrown back with potent force. He flew through the air,nding dozens of meters away. He had knocked down ten trees as he was tossed backward. "What the hell? Who is-" another began to say as he looked upon who had appeared to save Elsa. Sweat immediately broke out on his forehead as he took in the figure. Terror took over the faces of the others as well. ''Who is this boy? He is way too strong, '' they thought. Staring at Darren''s back, Elsa was astonished yet deeply intrigued. As far as she could remember, only Cody possessed such power among all the young disciples of the School of Sword Skill. But she could tell by his back that the person standing before her was just a teenager. ''It can''t be Cody. Who is he?'' she wondered, echoing the thoughts of the bullies but tinted with an opposite emotion. "Are you all right, Elsa?" Darren inquired as he turned around. "It''s you, D-Darren." The typical cold and indifferent expression on her face disappeared. Her voice carried a dash of delight and resounding surprise. It had never urred to her that Darren would havee to her rescue. ''I heard that he went to the Barren Wastnd and was eaten by a fiend. How is that he''s still alive? And not only alive. He seems stronger, much stronger. He defeated a cultivator at the fourth stage of the Spirit Realm with one move. What''s going on?'' Elsa was overwhelmed by questions. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But when she saw the simple, innocent smile on Darren''s face, she was overjoyed and relieved. "It''s really you, Darren. I''m so d to see youe back safe and sound," Elsa said, smiling. "Brat, you''d better stay out of this, or we, the disciples of the School of de Skill will not spare you," one of the bullies warned. Although they were wary of Darren''s strength, they weren''t afraid of him. After all, they worked for Dalton, and they were certain no one dared to stand up to him. "Get lost!" With a shout, Darren stretched out his hand and opened his palm at the men. Internal force exploded from his palm and shot toward disciples of the School of de Skill. A momentter, they were blown into the air, blood spilling from their mouths as they dropped back to the ground. Elsa was stunned at the scene. Chapter 61 The Black Cliff Of Sword Intent Chapter 61 The ck Cliff Of Sword Intent Elsa was startled by Darren''s strength. It waspletely beyond what she could have imagined. "Darren, how could you..." she stammered, still grasping with the reality of the situation. "How could you be so powerful?" Elsa''s eyes were wide open with astonishment and perhaps even admiration. "Elsa, let''s find a ce to have a conversation," Darren said calmly. "I also have some questions for you." He was not surprised at Elsa''s shocked expression as she watched him. "Sure." Elsa responded. She kept her eyes at Darren as if she was looking at a god that had just flown down from heaven. They walked slowly and sat down in a rtively quiet ce where no one would bother them. "Darren, you surprise me. Normally, you would have been seriously injured by now with your training. You were supposed to discontinue cultivating once you ate those seeds. However, you have grown stronger. Have you found some kind of counterbncing method?" Elsa continued without waiting for an answer, "Not to mention, those disciples rescued by a master of Wonder Realm in the Barren Wastnd said that you were killed by a fiend. How did you manage to escape safely?" Elsa looked at Darren eye-to-eye. Somehow Darren was mysterious to her. Where did his powere from? "Those two seeds injured my meridians. But as for the reasons why my strength improved..." Darren paused. He was unwilling to say more, for he could not afford to disclose his secret to anyone. "I understand," Elsa said and did not push him for the answer. "You must have travelled your own journey. But the de intent seed and the sword intent seed are still threatening your life, aren''t they?" "Maybe." It was challenging to exin everything explicitly. There were many reasons for this, not least of which was the need to keep his secret safe. So Darren chose to give an answer that would sound believable. "They like to talk irresponsibly when ites to fiend killings," Darren said. "I also managed to escape from the fiend''s cave with the help of a master of Wonder Realm. Then I returned home to heal myself. That''s why I returned to Ilmen Sectte." He watched her, checking to see if she would ept his lie. He would not tell the truth about his fiend feature, his transformation and the bronze coffin. Elsa nodded at Darren''s seemingly reasonable exnation. It was pure curiosity that drove her to ask him her questions. She did not intend to interrogate him. Darren went on to describe the details about the dangerous moments when the fiend chased after him. Elsa was frightened upon hearing these. "It must have been terrifying." Else could imagine how horrible it would be to undergo a fiend attack. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "It does not matter now that I have survived it. No reason to dwell on the past," Darren said with a calm smile. "Elsa, now let me ask you. How could those idiots harass you like that? The School of de Skill will bear heavy consequences if you tell Elder Thomas about it." Elsa smiled bitterly, and her expression froze upon hearing this. "Would he lift a finger to help me? I will not tell him. He only cares about talent and capability. He is indifferent to someone like me, who is a good-for-nothing. Ha-ha." "Is there a misunderstanding between you and Elder Thomas, Elsa? Could you tell me about it?" Darren was curious. Elsa''s eyes grew sad as she looked away. She shook her head and sighed faintly. "It''s not worth talking about. Darren, you should know what he is like. He examined your talent before you joined us. That day he was very delighted and wanted to teach you in person. But how did he treat you when he found that you lost your talent?" "Elsa, do you mean that your talent was in a higher rank than the ninth level of Yellow Degree?" Elsa held her breath and looked up at Darren with a nod. It seemed she had not intended to reveal this to him. "You are smart. You found the hidden secret when others would have taken the opportunity toin about my father. Yes, I was treated the same way as you were. He changedpletely after my talent was damaged. Heh." "I care more about the truth." Darren moved closer to her. "Could you tell me how that happened, Elsa?" Elsa hesitated for a moment before she continued. "Alright. Let us talk about it then, since we''ve alreadye this far. Do you want to hear about the first half of my life?" Darren nodded. The two began to chat. They spoke for hours upon hours until the sun dropped below the horizon and the moon rose high overhead, casting its silvery light across earth against a tranquil night. Darren poured out his soul, describing his childhood and the many humiliations he suffered. The bitter past was especially touching on such a silent and peaceful night. Elsa, normally a strong-willed girl, could not help but wipe away tears several times throughout his story. Yet Elsa''s experience was equally tragic. She had performed outstandingly when her talent was in the ck Degree. But an ident happened three years ago when she traversed ck Cliff of Sword Intent. It damaged her talent. Her cultivation base regressed, and she had been unable to regain her standing ever since. There were rumors about a diabolic beast''s treasure in the Barren Wastnd that could cure her of her ailment. So she went there in the hope of finding the treasure. But she realized it was a ridiculous task once she arrived at the wastnd. How could she fight a diabolic beast when she could not rival even a normal one? "Elsa, you said your talent was damaged when you identally went to the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. Where is it?" Elsa had told Darren that she found a piece of a holy sword three years ago. The holy sword piece took her to a ce called the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. She nearly died there. "It is a long story. The ce is rted to sword intent. You will be taken to the ck Cliff once you tint the sword piece with your blood essence. There you will encounter the inheritance test." Else fished out a small wooden case from her pocket and opened it. A tiny piece of the sword with the size of fingernail Darren felt a strange power moving across his body the moment the case opened. The internal force of sword in his meridians responded and raced wildly. "It''s strange. I feel a strong force of the sword skill." Darren could not restrain himself. "Yes, that is the force of the sword intent. It is the supreme evolution of the sword skill," Elsa exined. "The inheritance test of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent is rted to sword intent." "The inheritance test of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent... What exactly does it entail?" asked Darren. "Ho-ho." Elsa shook her head and smiled bitterly, clearly remembering her tragic experience at the cliff. "It is dangerous. I would rather you didn''t know about it. Let us talk about something else. I thought it was a treasure. But look at what it has brought me." Elsa stared at the sword piece with an intensive hatred in her eyes. Darren, however, was eager to hear more about the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. His instincts told him he needed to know more. He wanted to pursue his question. But then he felt two strong powers approaching. "Who is there?" Darren eximed loudly. "Ha-ha. So it is you, little bastard. What treasure are you two talking about? Turn it over to me immediately or face the consequences." A figure stepped slowly into the moonlight. It was none other than Dalton, the son of Elder n of the School of de Skill. Dalton was one of the few foes Darren had engraved in his mind. Chapter 62 Heavy Murderous Intent Chapter 62 Heavy Murderous Intent Dalton''s eyes narrowed as he recognized Darren. He walked forward, approaching Darren and Elsa. "Bastard, you''re damn lucky. I can''t believe you''re still alive," Dalton said, as his pupils turned ck and heavy murderous intent radiated from them. "But it''s alright. I''ll solve that problem right now." "Dalton! Who do you think you are? If you kill him in the sect, your father won''t even be able to protect you from punishment!" Elsa stared at Dalton coldly and stood beside Darren. Elsa''s words were true. The official rule dictated that the disciples of Ilmen Sect were forbidden to kill each other. However, if they both voluntarily agreed to battle in the Life and Death Valley, an oue of death was permitted. "Hmph. Elsa, you''re only right if I leave behind a witness. But I won''t be punished if I kill you as well. It''s midnight, but you are still with him. Everyone will think you two have an intimate rtionship. If I kill you, I''ll be fine. Don''t you know this bastard''s identity?" Instead of feeling threatened by Elsa''s words, Dalton became enraged. "Identity? What nderous suggestion are you making? He''s a disciple, what else could he be?" Elsa believed that Dalton was trying toe up with an excuse to kill Darren. Darren had already discerned what Dalton was going to say next. That day in the Barren Wastnd, Dalton had seen Darren''s body take on fiendish characteristics, so he would use the excuse that Darren had turned into a fiend to kill him publicly. As Darren had the very thought, Dalton stepped forward and said, "This bastard, he transformed into a fi..." Before he could finish his words, Darren made his move to seal Dalton''s mouth. Why did he attack so hastily? Because Darren had already sensed a stronger auraing from the figure hidden in the distance behind Dalton. If Dalton had been alone, Darren was confident he could kill him with his strength and not worry about his secret from getting out. Worst case scenario, he''d have to swear Elsa to secrecy. But the figure behind Dalton was hiding his presence and his strength was far more powerful than Darren''s. If he couldn''t kill the stronger martial artist, the news that he had transformed into a fiend would spread through the sect. Then it would attract the attention of superior martial artists to investigate whether the news was real. If they discovered he had made the transformation, he would undoubtedly be killed as a fiend. Therefore, just as Dalton was about to blurt out that fact, Darren made the first move to prevent the truth from leaving his mind. He collected his internal energy and sent it out at Dalton with a single thrust of the palm. Dalton blocked the attack easily, but Darren seeded in his goal. Dalton did not finish his sentence. "How dare you attack me!" he said. Dalton cursed Darren internally because in his view, anyone who dared to attack him first was looking for a brutal death. But unbeknownst to Dalton, Darren had not used his real strength to attack Dalton as his purpose was first and foremost to stop him from revealing his transformation. As they began to exchange blows, Darren retreated backward and bit his lips to pretend that he had spit blood, giving the appearance of suffering a serious blow to his internal organs. But it was a ruse for Dalton to rx his onught. It worked. "Ha-ha," Dalton said,ing to a stop before Darren. "I thought you made some progress in cultivation after you returned. But it turns out that you are still as weak as before. Today, I will send you to hell." Dalton thought he won the first bout, so became more arrogant. Dalton had originally thought Darren had grown stronger because that day in the Barren Wastnd, he had to team up with another disciple at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm in order to throw Darren out of the cave. But now it seemed that the reason why Darren was so powerful that day was due to the fiendish aura he emitted after he turned into a fiend. ''He must have been saved by a master of the Wonder Realm who also made his fiend-like body revert to a normal one, so his fiendish aura also disappeared, '' Dalton thought to himself. "Dalton, you''re out of line," Elsa said. "I don''t know the grudge between you and Darren, but if you kill N?velDrama.Org owns this. him, I will definitely report it to the sect." Elsa hoped that she could still talk him out of killing Darren. "Ha-ha. Report to the sect? Your threats do not scare me. Elsa, I just heard that you possess a treasure. Give it to me, and I''ll let you walk away with your life. Otherwise, after I''ve killed this bastard, I''ll kill you next!" Dalton decided that if Elsa stood up to him and refused to hand over her treasure, he would end her life too and tell the sect that she was killed by Darren who had transformed into a fiend. Without witnesses, no one would know what truly happened. As for Elsa''s father Thomas Gongsun, who was the Elder of the sect, he was also not afraid of him because his father''s uncle had reached the sect quietly. "If the Five Schools Competition is rescheduled to three monthster, our scheme could be carried out, '' Dalton thought. He then released all his vital energy, and instantly a murderous aura enveloped Elsa and Darren. Elsa''s face turned pale as she sensed the killing aura. She had hoped that Dalton was just bluffing. But to her shock, he indeed had the intention to murder the two of them in cold blood. After thinking for a few moments, Elsa decided to give in to Dalton''s demands. Perhaps it would be enough to save their lives. "Dalton, take the treasure and let me and Darren leave." As she spoke, Elsa threw the case with the sword piece to him. "Ha-ha. You did well." Daltonughed aloud, caught the case and opened it. He examined the sword piece carefully and then frowned. "What the hell did you give me? You want to cheat me with rusted sheet iron?" In Dalton''s eyes, what he held in his hands was just a piece of scrap iron. He could not see its true value. Dalton was a de cultivator, so without the sword aura within his body, he was unable to perceive the horrible sword intent contained in the piece of rusted iron. Therefore it was a given that he would regard the treasure as a piece of scrap iron. "Dalton, I have done as you asked. Now keep your promise and release Darren and me," Elsa said, hiding the fear from her voice. "Release you? Yeah sure, you can go after you get on your knees and put your mouth to good use for me. As for this bastard, there is no saving him. He''s a dead man." The threat of malicious violence filled Dalton''s features. "You''re disgusting!" Elsa flew into a rage, and her heart pounded in her chest, turning her face white. "Elsa, do you know how many disciples fancy you in the Ilmen Sect? Do you know how many men fantasize about having sex with you every night? I have never imagined that I would be the one to taste you first. Ha-ha." "You piece of filth!" Hearing the obscene words, both Elsa''s mind and body quaked with red hot rage. She now wished to kill the pervert with a single attack. However, Dalton was a master at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. As he unleashed the vital energy, the pressure it exuded was as heavy as a mountain against Elsa''s body, and instantly, she was frozen in ce. As she watched Dalton step toward her, Elsa became nervous. "Bastard, consider yourself lucky that you get to watch how I enjoy Elsa''s body," Dalton said to Darren. "It''s going to be exciting. Ha-ha." Dalton stepped up to Elsa. Knowing that Darren would be watching, he began to imagine how exciting and enjoyable it would be as he took advantage of her. "Kneel before me!" Dalton reached out his hand and pushed Elsa''s shoulder, forcing her to kneel. Elsa struggled desperately against his weight, however, she couldn''t even move a finger. ''Is there no way for me to stop him?'' Elsa thought desperately. Darren''s face had be an emotionless mask. As Dalton pushed Elsa''s head down to his crotch, a vortex whirled under Darren''s feet, and his internal force boiled at his pores, desperate to be let out. "I''ll make you feel hopeless!" Darren''s cold voice resounded as his internal force flooded forward. "Oh?" Dalton sensed the danger and retreated quickly while he cut and unleashed illusory shadows of the de. ng! ng! ng! In the wake of the explosive shes, Darren retreated and grabbed Elsa''s hand as he passed her. He picked her up and darted away. "Darren, this is the wrong way. We''re running out of the Ilmen Sect." As soon as Elsa recovered from the hopelessness and disgust of Dalton''s actions, her heart became anxious as she realized Darren was taking her in the direction opposite to the Ilmen Sect. "Trust me. I know what I''m doing," Darren said coldly because he still tasted hatred for Dalton. Now he was determined to kill Dalton, but it was too risky to kill Dalton within the Ilmen Sect. What was worse, the figure lurking in the shadows still had not revealed itself. "Bastard, you want to run away?" Dalton called out in rage. He executed his vital energy to its best advantage chasing after them. "Come on and chase me. When you catch up, I''ll make you regret being born to this world!" Darren said with a curled smile. The mysterious figure shed out of the darkness and followed after them under the silver moonlight. Chapter 63 Fighting Against Dalton Chapter 63 Fighting Against Dalton Before long, Darren and Elsa were out of the Ilmen Sect''s area and rushed into a strange forest. Following closely behind them was Dalton. He cut down every thick tree that stood in his way as easily as one would cut grass. "Damn it! The bastard runs too fast¡­" he couldn''t help cursing. No matter how hard Dalton tried to catch up, Darren was always hundreds of meters ahead of him. ''Did the asshole have some kind of lightness training? How the hell can he run so fast dragging a girl who just barely reached the Primary Realm?'' he wondered in frustration. In the meantime, another man followed behind them, as quietly and swiftly as a shadow, keeping a certain distance from them all the while. ''It seems that Darren is leading Dalton that way on purpose, '' the man thought. Having found something rather strange, he was waiting for something exciting to unfold. Even after chasing Darren for quite a while, Dalton was still a long way behind. Burning with fury, he ended up summoning all his vital energy, dashing through the forest as fast as possible, knocking tree after tree down in his wake. Finally, having spent much of his vital energy, he began approaching Darren. But the chased wasn''t in any panic¡ªhe merely continued running forward, dragging Elsa along. ''Go ahead! The closer you get to me, the sooner you''ll meet your end, '' Darren thought with a malicious smile. "Darren, you''re too fast! I can barely keep my eyes open," Elsa said, taken aback by his speed. Being pulled forward by Darren, she felt as if her heels were flying off the ground. "Don''t worry, Elsa. We''ll make our stop soon," he calmly said as if he were taking a walk in the park, not running for his life. Seeing the confident smile on his lips, Elsa couldn''t help but stare at him curiously¡ªit didn''t seem like he had any sense of the danger and trouble around him. ''Has he found some way to get rid of Dalton? Or maybe¡­ he''s just not afraid of him at all?'' she wondered. It seemed that Dalton was closing in on them, as the distance between them having been shortened to about several dozen feet. "Go to hell!" With a wave of his de, Dalton made a stroke of vital energy fly toward Darren. Thetter easily dodged the attack with quick reflexes¡ªthe vital energy wasn''t even close to touching him. "Damn it! This bastard!" His frustration building up, Dalton couldn''t help crying out. An hour had passed when Darren made it a hundred miles away from the Ilmen Sect. ''It''s time to stop, '' he thought. Seeing them halt, Dalton was delighted, thinking that Darren was Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Run! Why aren''t you moving? You bastard, you''re not getting away from me! Since you run so fast, I''ll have to cut your legs off!" Dalton ruthlessly shouted. "Darren¡­" Elsa wondered why he stopped so abruptly¡ªthere didn''t seem to be any sign of exhaustion in his vital energy. In response, Darren gave her a look signaling it wasn''t a good time to be asking questions. Turning to Dalton, he said, "We''re far enough away from the Ilmen Sect now. Nobody will know if I kill someone here." "Huh? What do you mean?" Dalton asked in confusion. Suddenly, he felt something wrong, recalling that Darren had managed to keep hundreds of meters away from him. It was too unusual. Finally, he figured out Darren''s true intentions. "So you brought me here on purpose?" "Yes. Finally, you got it. But it''s toote. Because you''re dead," Darren said, his tone as cold as ice. "Ha! Are you kidding me? You''re nothing but a pathetic loser! What makes you think you can kill me? You couldn''t scare me if you had an ambushid out. Tell your men toe out. I''ll kill them all!" Having fought Darren twice and winning the battles easily, Dalton was rather confident that he would win again this time. "Dalton, don''t be so stupid! Since Darren had no idea he would meet you today, how could he have set an ambush so far away from Ilmen Sect? You idiot! He brought you out here to kill you." A disdainful voice came from a man who seemed to have suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of the three. "Jerome! Are you stalking me?" As Dalton asked in horror, his face turned pale. Getting a closer look at the strange man, Darren recognized him as well. It so happened to be the very man who was titled the most talented disciple of the School of Arrow Skill. When Darren was in the Life and Death Valley, this man managed to shoot him stealthily with his arrow. Though Darren had an inkling that there was another person following them apart from Dalton, he didn''t expect it to be Jerome. Still in the dark about why Jerome was there, Darren decided to watch and see what would happen before doing anything. "Jerome, is this guy your friend? Are you going to side with him and fight against me?" It was rather worrying for Dalton. If Jerome decided to help Darren, he wouldn''t stand a chance. "No," Jerome answered without hesitation. "I don''t care if you''ll kill him or not," he continued. "Then why did you follow me?" At that point, Dalton was certain something was wrong. "Nothing special. You were being too arroganttely and I wanted to teach you a lesson. But I never expected to find you hunting him. I didn''t want to miss a good fight, so here I am," Jerome said, leaning into Dalton''s ear smugly. Only now did Darren know that Jerome''s target was Dalton, not him. Dalton saw Darren by ident, so the three of them met here. "Jerome, I''ve never offended you before. Can we talk after I get rid of this guy?" Dalton started, sounding worried. Worrying that Jerome might attack him, Dalton began to discuss with him. And he was ready to apologize to Jerome after killing off Darren¡ªhe would find someone to avenge him when he returned to the School of de Skill. "Okay, no problem," Jerome answered with a shrug. "I never liked the guy, anyway. He''s almost as arrogant as you. But I don''t think you''re a match for him." "Bullshit!" Dalton couldn''t hold back a loud curse. But the moment he saw irritation sh across Jerome''s face, he immediately shifted his attitude and said, "Jerome, don''t look down on me. I''ll show you how I can kill this guy in one move." A snort was all Jerome offered in response. Having reached the Mysterious Realm, he could sense that there was a powerful vital energy fluctuation in Darren''s body, so he didn''t believe what Dalton said. Without saying another word, he crossed his arms and watched with much interest. "Have a taste of my new skill! Wildish Dragon de! Chop!" Suddenly, Dalton was surrounded by powerful vital energy. He used his most powerful skill, trying to take Darren out in one move. "Darren, watch out!" Elsa couldn''t help but cry out. Her face turned pale in shock¡ªthe attack was so powerful that she doubted Darren would be able to dodge it, regardless of how strong he was. To her surprise, Darren didn''t even need to dodge it. After gently pushing her out of the way, he waved his sword toward his opponent. ''Wow¡­ very few people in the Spirit Realm can resist Dalton''s attacks, '' Jerome thought in surprise. Despite being only eighteen years old, Dalton had already reached such a high cultivation level¡ª Jerome could already tell that he would be his powerful rival in the future once the boy made it to the Mysterious Realm. But in a single moment, he realized he was wrong. ''How could the swordsmanship be that powerful?'' It was astonishing, to say the least, when Jerome saw the countless sword shadows in the air, emanating overwhelming force. With such a sight in front of him, Jerome realized that the man, even younger than Dalton, would be the most powerful person of the Spirit Realm. Chapter 64 The Shocking Strength Chapter 64 The Shocking Strength Jerome was shocked when Darren brandished the sword. He sensed a significant threat to himself. Darren used the first eight skills of the Profound Nine Sword Skills, all at once, smoothly and perfectly. When in a rage, he had sudden enlightenment regarding the ninth skill. The Profound Nine Sword Skills was a superior martial arts manual¡ªevery one of its first eight skills was already very powerfulbined with the internal force of the sword. However, after they were perfectlybined, the power became overwhelming. Just as Jerome had said, Darren would be the most powerful warrior of the Spirit Realm. Hardly could anybody in the same realm win against him. In this situation, Darren only showed part of his strength. He used the sword instead of simultaneously using the sword and the saber. Had he used both weapons along with the superior martial arts skills, his power would be unimaginable. However, that was not all the power Darren had. His ace was the use of the demonic internal force, which was more powerful than the internal force of the sword and the saber. What was more, after transforming into a demonic mode, his body would be extraordinarily strong. Nevertheless, he would never use it unless he was facing a death threat. This was Darren''s life-saving recourse. Darren was already that powerful at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm. If he reached the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, he might not lose in a battle with a cultivator at the early stages of the Mysterious Realm. It was well known that it was hard to challenge a cultivator at the higher stages of your realm, and it was almost impossible to challenge anyone at a higher realm. In the history of Doriath and among all the sects, there was no such case where a cultivator at the Spirit Realm had challenged or defeated a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm. No matter how strong Darren was or how many cards he had in his hand, it was impossible for him to challenge or defeat a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm. After all, he was only at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm. Owing to the massive power gaps between realms, Dalton, who was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm, was afraid of Jerome. In the blink of an eye, Darren approached Dalton while brandishing the sword with strong power. The force of Dalton''s saber could not be overlooked, considering his unique skills. The sword and the saber collided at an insane speed, which shook the barren mountain violently, like an earthquake. "What a perfect sword skill!" Although both Elsa''s strength and talent had diminished, she still had a good knowledge of sword skills. She was shocked by Darren''s sword skills. "How can he be so strong?" Dalton could hardly resist the internal force of Darren''s sword, and he was forced to step back quickly. It seemed like he was going to be torn to pieces by it. "Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!" As the sword cut Dalton''s body, terrible scars appeared. "What''s wrong? What the hell is going on?" Dalton roared, almost in tears, "How could this bastard be so strong? It''s impossible!" "Bang!" After trying to resist Darren''s attack, Dalton''s body flew like a cannonball and was pinned to the mountain wall several hundred feet away. Jerome could not help but knit his eyebrows tightly at this sight. He started to regard Darren as a significant threat. Jerome was afraid that Darren might easily defeat him when he reached the Mysterious Realm. He had never seen a youngster as talented as Darren. "If Darren were in the Mysterious Realm, his name would be listed on the ''Talent Roll'', which is known for its authority in judging talents in the continent, including the Holy Lands. Even at my level, I won''t rank in the first one hundred thousand talents," muttered Jerome. "Watch out! Darren!" Elsa, who had kept an eye on the mountain wall where Dalton had been pinned, suddenly cried out. She saw a bloody figure rushing toward Darren. Darren, who had been focused on Jerome, was rmed and switched his attention to the figure flying toward him. "Go to hell, son of a bitch! Ha-ha!" Dalton, wearing an evil expression, looked hideous with the horrible scars and the blood on his face. Darren did not notice the change in Dalton''s aura, until he approached him. It had increased remarkably. "Huh? How did the saber in his hand begin to burn with blood?" After muttering these words, Darren took two steps back. "Ah! The blood essence of a cultivator at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm is attached to that saber!" Elsa realized what happened to the saber, as Thomas had once left some of his blood essence on her sword. At that time, Thomas had told Elsa that if she were in a life-or-death situation, she could ignite the blood essence of the sword with her own. In that way, her strength would bepressed and increased at once, and it would be equal to 1 percent of the cultivator''s strength at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm. Then, her attack could hurt a cultivator at the early stages of the Mysterious Realm, and perhaps, even kill a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. Elsa would not have survived in the ck Cliff of Sword Intent had she not ignited the blood essence on her sword. "Ha-ha! Dalton ignited the blood essence hiding in the saber. He is going to die with Darren." Jerome realized how powerful Darren was, Jerome had decided to kill him before everything escaped his control. Darren sensed how strong Dalton was now. With a serious expression, Darren called forth all his energy with both the sword and the saber, in his hands. "Show me what you can do!" Darren yelled and started attacking with the sword and the saber. The sword and the saber danced violently in the air with imposing internal forces. Their charming but dangerous traces deeply attracted everyone on site. The mountains swayed and rumbled, the earth trembled, the sand flew, and the pebbles rolled. Dust covered the sky. It was like a rey of what had happened when Darren had killed that diabolic beast. "He has such terrible power!" Jerome muttered as terror reflected in his eyes. For the first time, Jerome felt scared in Darren''s presence. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He had never believed that a cultivator at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm could be so strong. He was shocked and frightened by what he had seen. The fight between Darren and Dalton became more and more ferocious. Others on site were impacted too. Jerome found it more and more difficult to deal with the pressure calmly. He was forced to take several steps back, and finally, he had to use his vital energy to defend against the enormous pressure. As for Elsa, she felt the unbearable pressure even before Darren started to move. To avoid being hurt, she ran as far away as possible. Finally, she hid behind a big mountain. However, the impact caused by the fight was so significant that she still felt sick and suffered a severe internal injury. It took a long time for the dust and sand to settle. In a huge pit, about a hundred feet deep, Darren stood quietly as he gazed at Dalton, who was lying on the ground. He was fatally wounded. The ground was covered in Dalton''s blood. "Why¡­why don''t you¡­kill me? I cannot stand the pain any longer. Please, please kill me¡­" Dalton''s anguished voice echoed in the pit. "Didn''t I tell you that I would make you pay for all the evil things you have done? You deserve all the pain you''re feeling. Enjoy it!" Darren said coldly and indifferently. "Well done, boy!" said Jerome, as he walked toward Darren, pping. "You surprised me. I never thought that you would be so good. I judged you incorrectly before." Uttering these words, Jerome''s figure shed and then approached Darren. When everything calmed down, Elsa ran back to see what was going on. When she saw that Darren was safe and sound, she was so happy that she almost burst into tears. But, soon after, she frowned and became worried again. She thought, ''Dalton can''t survive this, but what about Jerome? What should I do?'' "Jerome, Dalton is a ruthless and shameless guy. Thank you for everything that you have done. Without you, he might have killed us. I''ll report this to my father when I return to our sect, and I''m sure he will visit and express his gratitude to you," said Elsa. She was trying to probe for Jerome''s real intentions. "Ha-ha-ha¡­" Jerome suddenly burst intoughter and said, "Elsa, don''t be so naive. Do you really think that I will let Darren go? How can you be so ignorant? Even if I spare his life, do you think he will survive when he returns to the sect? I''m sure that n, that bastard, will tear him to pieces. He is doomed. If I kill him, at least I can try to make it fast and less painful. Clear?" Jerome chuckled, as he reached out and patted Darren''s face. "So, are you telling me that only one of us will leave here alive?" Darren questioned as he quickly put some distance between himself and Jerome. An overwhelming killing intention emerged in Darren''s eyes. ¡­ Miles away, n was drinking cheerfully with an old man in a pce. All of a sudden, his face paled, and a stream of blood spurted from his mouth. He stood, stumbling and wavering. "My son¡­ My son was killed¡­ Who killed my son?" n wailed. His grief drove him to the edge of insanity. Chapter 65 The Cliff Chapter 65 The Cliff In this wilderness, the situation was severe¡ªthe two dangerous forces were surging furiously. Elsa''s face turned pale. She knew that Jerome was close to killing someone and it was impossible to prevent him from doing so. Just when Jerome and Darren were at a stalemate, Elsa moved toward Dalton to pick up the divine sword fragment¡ªshe had a n. Suddenly, a burst of violent wind emerged and Jerome''s release of vital energy imposed tremendous pressure on his opponent. With that, Darren felt suppression in his chest, a sense of something almost unbearable. "The strength of Mysterious Realm is too powerful¡­" In shock, Darren thought, ''All I can do is to use demonic internal force. But it''s still impossible to kill someone who has reached the Mysterious Realm with just that.'' At this moment, Jerome made a move¡ªan ancient bow was open in his hand, ready to shoot the arrow. As he drew the bow, an arrow with vital energy and white light shot out. A powerful force came with the arrow, its speed was iparable. Darren could avoid the arrow by any means. Darren waved his de and sword, and a majestic internal force came out. After a roar, the arrow dimmed a bit, but its power was still unbeatable. The arrow seemed to be more powerful than he imagined¡ªthe idea scared him. Schhwaff! Seeing the arrow approaching, Darren gathered all his internal force only to move a small step. Even with that, the arrow easily prated his left shoulder. As it pierced his flesh, it exploded with vital energy, leaving a gaping hole in his body. "Do you see my power, now? Killing you would be as simple as ughtering a dog!" Seeing Darren be a mere duckling in his eyes, Jerome turned rathercent. "Cut the crap. Kill me if you''re really powerful enough!" In spite of the tremendous pain in his left shoulder, Darren forced himself to stand proud in the wind, shrugging off any sign of weakness. "Alright, well, if that''s the case¡­ You''ll die like Dalton, very miserable," Jerome exined, shooting three ancient arrows. They flew so fast that the sharp sound prated the wind as if the arrows were cutting through the sky¡ªit was astonishing. Standing still, Darren''s pyramidal demon core in his body began to work. A stock of demonic internal force started to gather in passages through which vital energy circted, violent and fierce. At this moment, Darren''s eyes turned ice-cold and ck thorns grew out from his back, leaving a tingling sensation. Left with no other choice, Darren had to use the demonic internal force, thinking that the three arrows could possibly stop him. If he didn''t transform into a demon, he would be easily smashed into pieces. "Hm? That''s so weird." Upon finding something, Jerome''s neutral expression was reced with a frown. Even from where Elsa stood, she could feel the dark, deep atmosphere that suddenly began enveloping the area, making people feel extremely fearful as if they were right at the gates of hell. It was quite horrible. Three arrows approached him in the blink of an eye¡ªhe couldn''t avoid them. Instead, he gathered all his strength and rushed toward Jerome. "All arrow cultivators have a fatal w¡ªthat is fear of short-range attacks!" As she analyzed the situation, Elsa''s face turned pale, ''No¡­ Darren is going to go down with him!'' As expected, the three arrows shot right through Darren''s body, leaving holes in his flesh. However, he could grin rather hideously, elerating his speed as he rushed to Jerome. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Madman, do you really think that if youe closer to me, you can hurt me? Innocent!" Jerome''s eyes were full of ridicule,ughing at Darren''s naivety¡ªhe didn''t seem to understand that there was still a huge gap between them. Growing stronger and stronger, the demon core seemed to run to the limit as ck scales began to cover his back. Although Jerome felt a strange atmosphere, how could he think that Darren would transform himself into a demon? Still disdainful, pulling the ancient bow in his hand andughing, he said, "You don''t know that I can shoot people in a short distance. I only me you for being too ignorant." An arrow exploded in front of Jerome, rolling into dust. The next moment, he was muddled. The arrow exploded right on Darren''s body, stopping him for a moment. "Incredible!" Jerome was shocked and wide-eyed. "Why, his physical strength suddenly increased by a hundred!" Meanwhile, the sharp eyes of Jerome looked at Darren''s eyes. What a pair of dark, deep and fearful eyes! In a short time, Darren managed to approach Jerome. The demonic internal force and powerful de and sword internal forcespletely submerged the other man like the raging waves of the sea. Bang, bang, bang! The Earth sted off, cracking up until the radiant light illuminated the night sky. After the shocking fight, a ck figure ran out wildly, the ck scales broken into pieces. Blood stained Darren''s whole body. "Elsa, flee with me! I can only hurt him at most!" Darren''s consciousness was somewhat vague as he shouted instinctively. Waking up from the sluggishness, Elsa clenched the divine sword fragment in her hand, and took Darren''s hand, running as fast as possible. Behind them, deep in the earth, cracks began to expand, looking like a wretched figure rushing from deep underground. His hair was unkempt and his body charred, but Jerome''s eyes were bright as he roared, "Little bastard, I want to smash you into gs!" Standing in midair, he absorbed the spiritual energy around him. "Damn asshole. Let me show you the power of the Mysterious Realm! Destructive Arrow! Shoot!" Suddenly, an arrow with a myriad of electric shocks shot out. Fleeing at full speed, Darren and Elsa could still feel the unparalleled momentum of the arrow as it approached them. A burst of roars came, the giant stone on the road sting into powder by the arrow. The ce where the arrow passed cracked into a gully that was several feet deep, which was a sign of its power. "Dammit, we can''t escape." With that, Darren couldn''t help but feel disheartened. "Darren, hold onto this fragment." At that moment, a cold hand clenched his hand and the fragment containing sword intent fell into his hand. "Inject blood essence into it, Darren. Hurry!" Elsa urged anxiously. Though he didn''t know why she asked him to do so, he tried it. Immediately, Darren made the blood essence rush from his heart to spurt onto the fragment. Light shed from it and a strange scene appeared in the night sky. It was a precipice shooting straight into the thick clouds. The three sides were an endless ck wilderness. The demonic monsters, standing thousands of feet in height were suddenly everywhere, and the power that shook heaven and earth was now rampant. There was a descendant of the dragon, thousands of feet long¡­ An ancient monster stood alongside it, as huge as a mountain¡­ Even the descendant of the Fire Kylin appeared. These descendants of ancient legendary beasts were powerful and formidable demonic monsters. At that moment, the figure of a young man stepped out. As he quietly waved his sword, the demonic monsters fled, some of them suddenly trembling and shivering. In the distance, seeing this scene, Jerome was too scared to even retreat, as if the appalling power was too close, forcing him to kneel. The peerless arrow he shot was on its way to kill Darren and Elsa. But at that very moment, another miracle unfolded. In the endless illusion, a massive hand pierced through the void, grabbing Darren and Elsa, and vanished. "Wee to ept the assessment of Sword Intent Cliff!" A godlike voiceing from the heavens roared in Darren''s mind. Chapter 66 Start To Understand Sword Intent Chapter 66 Start To Understand Sword Intent Looking around, Darren eximed in surprise, "Where are we?" He also noticed that the wounds on his body disappeared and he was back to his original human form. In front of him was a cliff. Behind him was a vast wastnd where a great number of huge living creatures strolled and where fights took ce asionally. ''I have only read about these things in books about the ancient world, '' he thought with astonishment. "Darren, this is the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. I have been here before," Elsa introduced, a trace of terror shing in her eyes. It had never crossed her mind that she would return to the ce where her nightmare began. Darren nodded then said in a surprised tone, "I''m guessing this is an independent space. The images in the distance look so real." "You think those are illusions, don''t you? But the truth is they are all real." Her words left Darren dumbfounded. He looked at the demonic monsters. ''I thought they were visions, '' he eximed inside. Upon seeing the skeptical look on Darren''s face, Elsa exined further, "I''m telling you the truth. Look at that cliff. There are signs left by swords. If you can''tprehend enough things in three days, the cliff will remain closed and the huge demonic monsters will attack us." "I see!" The thought of those demonic monstersing at them gave Darren goosebumps. "Where is Mr. Xiao?" Elsa muttered as she looked around. "What did you just say?" Darren asked curiously. Before she could answer, an elder''s shadow that exuded a powerful aura appeared in front of Darren. "Wee to the trial, my 34652nd visitor," the shadow said tly. "Who, who are you?" Darren asked, with shock in his eyes. Elsa bowed to the shadow calmly as if she had met it before. "I was Mathew Xiao, a sword cultivator at the Grand Realm. I died 7000 years ago. You can call me Mr. Xiao," the old man replied with a smile. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Xiao," Darren greeted, bowing to the shadow. ''Cultivators at the Grand Realm are stronger than those at the Wonder Realm. They are the rightful rulers of the world, '' he thought in awe. The shadow of Mathew nodded and then turned to Elsa who was standing beside Darren. "Missy, you were able to escape this ce. What brings you here again? You know I am just a shadow and I can''t help you. I can''t change the test my master created." Upon hearing this, Elsa felt a bit embarrassed. She exined, "Sir, we had no choice but to break in because we were pursued." "Looks like luck isn''t on your side. Master sent 108000 fragments which bear the sword intent to the outside world, so there are only a few left in here. I remember you failed to open the door of the cliff back then, and the fragment which led you here is still in your hands. Looks like you''re doomed to take the test again. Well, I will not waste more of your time. Hurry up and study the signs on the cliff. Once you have mastered three of them, you can go through the door. That way, you can probably live for another day. Lots of young men and girlse here by chance, and many of them lose their lives in here. Even those geniuses chosen by the fragments of sword intent failed to leave here alive. Master, do you still want to select your sessor by this way? I don''t know how many years it would take before someone can inherit what you left behind..." Listening to the old man silently, Darren had gotten bits of information. But what astonished him most was that the legendary elder who had entered the Grand Realm had an even higher master. ''How strong could his master be? How precious is the treasure he left behind?'' he wondered. Darren shook off those doubts and without a word, looked at the signs on the wall. Thoseplicated signs each had a terrifying power. Anyone who caught a glimpse of them would feel as if someone was putting an invisible sword down their throat. After giving the sign a nce, Elsa suffered from headache. When her talent was at the ck Degree back then, she felt that her head was about to explode as she watched the signs on the wall. She spent three days working on one sign. She was only able to make it by regressing both in her cultivation base and talent. This time, she gave upprehending the marks. "Darren, you can give it a shot. But don''t force it if it''s too much for you. Otherwise you will end up being hurt by the sword intent just like me," Elsa reminded. Paying no attention to what she said, Darren focused on the marks on the wall. Staring at the signs, Darren felt like a strong cultivator was waving his sword around him. He recognized that the master was practicing the moves those marks carried. "I was wrong," Darren murmured as he shook his head after an hour. "What is it, Darren?" She had kept silent to avoid disturbing him as he studied the signs on the wall. "I made a mistake. At first, I thought those signs were some kind of sword skill that I could learn. But it turns out I got it all wrong," Darren replied. "No way. I thought that those signs were sword skills too. I thought I could pass the test by learning those moves," Elsa responded, surprised and bewildered. "We all got it wrong. They aren''t moves of sword skill at all. Someone just improvised them. The one who left them was very powerful, that''s why he was able to use his sword to leave these clear marks on the wall. As a result, we mistook these signs for moves of some sword technique. In fact, the real purpose of the master who had left these marks was to teach us to control our strength when we use our sword instead of focusing on these so-called moves," Darren exined. Elsa was confused by his exnation. Darren closed his eyes quietly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mathew''s shadow turned up and stood next to Elsa. With a hint of delight in his voice, he remarked, "I''m surprised to see thisd has grasped that. Looks like you will be able to enter the door on the wall soon. Ha-ha." Upon hearing this, Elsa cast Darren a nce subconsciously. Thisd brought her too many surprises with his strength and talents. She was beginning to see him as some kind of mysterious genius. As Darren cleared his mind, the marks appeared in his head. He concentrated on studying their intent rather than how they looked. ''Deep and perfect, '' Darren defined the intent of the signs on the wall internally. He took a breath. The next second, he opened his eyes and started wielding his sword. The moves he yed looked random as if they didn''t make any sense but they all showed great power. Darren repeated the same moves over and over again. Six hourster, he flew towards the cliff and started carving patterns on it with his sword. Mathew''s shadowughed and nodded approvingly. "Well done. Thisd has started to understand sword intent." "Oh? He has been able to carve marks with four different strengths. Good job," Mathew''s shadow continued, astonished by what Darren aplished. He thought that he had done a good job for he could copy three marks with different strengths. After all, he wasn''t a genius led to there by the fragment. "Now, I have to check his talent for martial arts," the shadow muttered. Even though it was just Mathew''s shadow, it could still sense the talents of other people which were below the Heaven Degree. This might be because he had reached the Grand Realm. Mathew''s shadow began to detect Darren''s talent. He was taken aback by the results. "This boy..." "What''s wrong with him, Mr. Xiao?" Elsa asked in confusion. Chapter 67 Sword Killer Chapter 67 Sword Killer "His talent is at the Earth Degree!" Mathew cried out excitedly. "What?!" Elsa''s eyes widened as she eximed. She could not believe what she was hearing. ''How''s that even possible? I remember that his talent was at level one of the ck Degree when he entered the Ilmen Sect. How did his talent upgrade so much? That''s impossible! But, Mr. Xiao is a cultivator of the Grand Realm. He would not make such a mistake. Then how to exin it?'' Elsa racked her brain for a logical justification. Their discussion didn''t distract Darren. He was absorbed in the sword marks carved on the wall. He brandished his sword and chiseled the sword moves he understood from the patterns. When he finished the fifth one, Mathew nodded with satisfaction. Mathew was not surprised any longer as he had learned that Darren''s talent was at the Earth Degree. Why was Mathew astonished to learn that Darren''s talent was at the Earth Degree? Mathew, a legendary being, had met tons of martial arts talents over the years, including several cultivators who had talents at the Heaven Degree. But Darren''s presence was beyond his expectation. He had never met a cultivator whose talent was superior to the Earth Degree in over three hundred years. The most talented person he had met was a cultivator whose talent was at level eight of the ck Degree. Since he was very gifted, the boy was chosen toe here thirty years ago. When Darren finished the sixth one, there were no more pictures of sword moves in his mind. Darren uttered a sigh of relief. When he turned to the cliff wall, he looked at the six patterns he had carved and shook his head. There were one hundred and eight marks on the wall, but he had been able to grasp only six. He felt disappointed with himself. "The sword intent on the wall is soplex. I can only understand six," Darren said with disappointment. "You''ve done a great job, kid!" Mathew said to Darren, as he pointed his finger at him. He then continued, "The best cultivator I''ve witnessed took three days and finished eleven patterns. And his talent was at the Heaven Degree. He passed away about seven, no, eight hundred years ago. I can''t remember how long it has been. But, anyway, you have done well." The information Mathew shared with Darren astonished him. A cultivator with a talent at the Heaven Degree could only grasp eleven patterns, which proved how hard it was to understand sword intent. "Darren, why''s your..." Elsa stammered. As she looked at Darren,plex emotions reflected on her face. Elsa could tell that Darren had many secrets, especially his upgrade in martial arts talent. She could not figure out how Darren had improved his talent. She had also witnessed a dark aura, like a demon, around Darren. But she wasn''t sure about what she saw because it was hard to observe Darren clearly during the powerful conflict between him and Jerome. However, when she and Darren arrived here, Darren behaved normally. Elsa felt ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. uncertain and doubted what she had seen. "I''m sorry, Elsa. I can''t exin that. I have my reasons. I''m so sorry!" Darren knew what Elsa wanted to ask when he read her facial expression. "All right! I understand. After all, everyone has secrets that they don''t want anybody else to know. I promise I will never tell anyone about what I saw today. I''ll keep your secret." Elsa answered as a sh of disappointment crossed her face. She knew that a genius like Darren was far beyond her in many aspects. And so, she convinced herself that it was better that she didn''t know everything in detail. "Thanks a lot, Elsa!" Darren answered as he bowed to her with his hands sped. "Come on, Darren! You don''t have to bow every time you speak to me. I''m so ttered. After all, you are more talented than me." Elsa was sincere. Since she got along well with Darren, Elsa stopped being cold and expressionless as before. She was nicer to Darren. "All right! You two! Now is not the time for you to discuss that. You can enter the door in the cliff now. Remember this, boy! A series of crucial tests will begin soon. It is uncertain that you will pass the first. You will learn what the first test is when you go through the door. Come in now." As soon as Mathew finished, a shining golden rune appeared on the cliff wall. Then the earth shook, and the cliff split and opened like a door. A dazzling white light enveloped Darren and Elsa in the next second. In a sh, they disappeared from in front of the cliff wall. After momentary darkness, they were greeted with a scenic view that was as real as the outside world. "Wow! Unbelievable! The world behind the cliff wall is so gorgeous!" Elsa marveled. Lush greenery covered this fascinating world. Flowers bloomed everywhere¨Ctheir scent filling the air. Birds sang, like a song woven together. In front of Elsa and Darren was a greatke that glistened under the sun. A breeze stroked the meadow and theke, refreshing them with the flower''s fragrance. What a peaceful and serene world! "All right! The tests will decide whether you are qualified to enter the Starry Tower or not. Here is the first test among the five that you have toplete." "Mr. Xiao, what should I do to pass the first test? And what will happen if I pass all five tests and enter the Starry Tower?" Darren asked out of curiosity. "I will tell you about the first test in detail. But you''d better forget the thought of passing all five tests or anything about that. You need to try your best to pass the first three tests. Then you and your It''s impossible for a cultivator with a talent at the Earth Degree, like you, to pass the final two and get into the Starry Tower. The treasure my master left behind is in the Starry Tower. For several millenniums, I have witnessed the death of over twenty talents at the Heaven Degree during the fifth test. Only seven cultivators I know of seeded in all five tests and gained entry to the Starry Tower. But, all seven died in the Starry Tower. So, I don''t know anything about what is in the Starry Tower. And my master never told me. Remember everything I have said, boy! It''s for your good. Leave here once you have passed the first three tests. Okay?" "Yes, sir!" Darren answered with a bow to Mathew, with his hands sped. "Thank you for your kind reminder!" he said sincerely. "But Mr. Xiao, you are a cultivator of the Grand Realm, a legendary being. Who is qualified to be your master? What''s his cultivation base?" Elsa asked the question she had been curious about since Mathew mentioned that he had a master. Darren also yearned for the answer, but he didn''t dare to ask the question. "Ha-ha!" Mathewughed bitterly, shaking his head. "What a wondend this world would be if it were as simple as the way you kids think! Don''t be curious about things you shouldn''t know, kids! But I can promise you a special award, boy. If you pass the first three tests, I will tell you what you and your When they heard this, Darren and Elsa didn''t ask him more questions. What mattered most for them now was to pass the tests. "The first test is called the Sword Killer. That is the most basic examination for the preliminary sword intent. What you need to do is to jump into theke and kill anything you see. The more you kill, the higher your score will be. When you take down thirty-six targets, you will pass the first test. Got it? One more thing, the second you are in theke, all of your cultivation bases will go back to zero." After Mathew finished, he pointed Darren toward a giant stone tablet. When Darren looked in the direction Mathew was pointing at, he saw many words closely carved on the tablet. Mathew continued, "You can look at the tablet first. It''s where I usually make notes about the participants. I have listed their names and relevant information on the tablet. I also wrote down the names of the cultivators who died in theke during the test. I hope that would be helpful for you." "Thank you so much, sir!" Darren then walked closer to the tablet. There was information on the hundreds of participants, like their name, talent level, the number of targets they had killed, and so on. "Name: Roy Yan Age: 21 Cultivation Base: the second stage of the Mysterious Realm Talent Level: level four of the ck Degree Target Amount: 86 PASSED" "Name: Jonas Wu Age: 18 Cultivation Base: the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm Talent Level: level one of the Earth Degree Target Amount: 1 DIED" "Name: Elvis Ju Age: 20 Cultivation Base: the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm Talent Level: level one of the ck Degree Target Amount: 97 PASSED" ... Darren frowned as he read more. He could tell that talent level was not the key to pass the first test. Then what was the crucial condition to kill as many targets as one could? What was the secret to pass the first test? But Darren was left with no time to think about that. He was pushed into theke by a gentle force. What big secret hid under the peaceful surface of the greatke? Chapter 68 Assimilate Sword Intent Chapter 68 Assimte Sword Intent Under theke, it was apletely different sight. As ripples spread on its surface, it turned into three colors, from far to near. ming red water surrounded Darren, dancing like shiny fairies. A strange bubbling sound came forth. A series of bubbles rose from the bottom of theke, bringing with them many skulls that popped out from underwater. "Eh? That''s..." Seeing those skulls, Darren sensed a stream of very pure and strong sword aura. ''They should be Sword Type Creatures, what a powerful aura, '' Darren thought. One by one, seventy two skulls popped out. ''My cultivation base has been degenerated to the first stage of the Primary Realm, but these creatures have no cultivation base either, except for pure sword intent aura, '' Darren thought, his eyes widening in surprise. He raised his brows and tried to work out something. ''Does that mean I should kill these Sword Type Creatures with my pure sword intent?'' Latching onto this idea, Darren mobilized his brain cells and began to recall the very little sword intent he hadprehended on the cliff wall. He had just started to master the sword intent, he was not yet familiar with its power when exercising the sword skill. A fiery Sword Type Creature popped out of the bottom of theke and moved in on Darren. He frowned as it neared him. ''The sword intent is so strong with this aura of roaring mes!'' There was no time for Darren to puzzle it out. All of a sudden, the fiery creature turned into a red light ball and dashed towards him. Darren''s sword was already in his hand for the uing counterattack, but he was not able to mobilize any internal force or his Demon Core! It was apparent that he had been restricted by some powerful force. "Well, I must kill you with only my sword intent!" With a wave of his sword, the first movement of the Profound Nine Sword Skills was dispatched. "Whiz!" the sharp de edge whistled through the air. In an attempt to scope out the creature''s true strength, Darren held back from using the Profound Nine Sword Skills at the beginning. nk! In a blink of an eye, Darren''s sword had stabbed into the Sword Type Creature''s chest. The result, however, was a great surprise to him. Rather than being routed, the creature gave off a stream of searing white-hot sword intent which ran along Darren''s sword to attack him. ''This sword intent is so much more powerful than my sword internal force. I would be no match for it if this creature has the same stage of cultivation base realm with me!'' Darren was somewhat surprised as he felt the sword intent. But for now, Darren could only resort to the sword skills to fight against the creature as neither of them had a cultivation base. The next moment, Darren moved his figure and delivered three sessive movements of the Profound Nine Sword Skills. His sword edge gleamed with deathly, dazzling light as it swung at a lightning speed and hacked at the Sword Type Creature. When the creature took hasty steps backward, Darren seized the opportunity and delivered several more blows in rapid session. "Swish!" The Sword Type Creature''s skull was whittled into pieces! "Bang!" Its body exploded and puffs of heavy fiery sword intent drifted away in the water. ''Eh? Why don''t I try to assimte the sword intent?'' he thought, a bright idea striking him. He urged his mind and released a strange power from his head. Somehow, the fiery sword intent began to float to Darren. As this took ce, neither Elsa nor Mathew even noticed. "This is great! I am truly able to assimte this sword intent," Darren whispered happily. After the assimtion, he felt a hint of sword intent wander through his energy meridians, but a small fiery object was rejected by his body. ''It seems the sword intent contains some fire attribute which my body doesn''t want to ept, '' Darren realized. At the same time, Elsa couldn''t help but cheer in a low voice at the sight of Darren''s victory. "You did it, Darren! Absolutely wonderful!" Mathew''s shadow also nodded and smiled. "Pretty good. You have killed the first Sword Type Creature Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. in such a short time. Your chances of passing this first test are high." With the umtion of sword intent in his body, Darren now possessed a small amount of cultivation base. Because of this, killing all the other Sword Type Creatures would be much easier than before. After a little while, Darren had killed nine fiery Sword Type Creatures. The more creatures he killed, the more sword intent he was able to umte in his body. Another sessful ying of a dozen creatures made Darren feel as though the power of his sword had be stronger by dozens of times! "Ha-ha, perfect!" Mathew''s shadow, who had been observing Darren by theke, said with a smile. He clearly liked Darren. "His courage increases as the fight progresses. He is absolutely a genius to have his sword intent reach the preliminary stage in such a short time." Mathew''spliment made Elsa give a sweet smile. She did not realize how delighted she looked with Darren''s sess. "Swish!" shes of sword light were seen under theke, apanied by the explosion of the fiery Sword Type Creatures from time to time. In an hour''s time, Darren had killed seventy-one Sword Type Creatures and his umted sword intent was now immensely powerful. "It''s your turn!" Darren grinned as he saw a Sword Type Creature with dark red mes,rger in size. If this Sword Type Creature had had human''s consciousness, it would have bent its knees in front of Darren to beg for mercy. After ying so many creatures in session, he looked like the god of death! Thirty-six Sword Type Creatures would have been enough for Darren to pass this test, not to mention seventy one! "That''s good enough,d. No need to push it, you will be wounded even if you can defeat it. Come out and prepare for your next test." Mathew''s voice was heard. "Sir, I want to have a try," Darren shouted at thekeside as he began to make sword moves. "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" Darren shouted, channeling these nine skills at the same time. Therge creature also gave off a powerful sword intent and shot at Darren like a Cloud Nine Divine Sword. "Swish!" A loud sound like cloth tearing apart was heard. The next moment, the Sword Type Creature exploded into pieces. Certainly its sword intent had been assimted by Darren. "What! Just one stroke!?" Outright surprise was written on Mathew''s face. "Genius!" he gasped in admiration. "I have seen so many geniuses over thousands of years, including those whose moves are much more powerful than yours. But this is the first time I''ve ever witnessed a man kill the strongest of Sword Type Creatures with just one stroke!" Mathew''s shadow was utterly astonished. "Good job, Darren! You are incredibly powerful!" Elsa was pleasantly surprised. Oh, how she wished she could run to Darren to embrace him! "Sir, let hime out of theke," Elsa urged. "No hurry," Mathew''s shadow gave her a reassuring wave of his hand. "He seems to be intent on challenging the ''icy sword intent''. I really can''t wait to see how many Sword Type Creatures he''ll manage to kill totally." Elsa shifted her eyes to the middle part of theke. A snow white Sword Type Creature with chilly breath popped out of the bottom, evenrger and stronger than thest creature Darren had killed. Of course Elsa was not worried about Darren''s strength. Like Mathew, she was instead wondering how many such powerful Sword Type Creatures would be added to Darren''s tally! "There are totally thirty five such Sword Type Creatures with ice attribute. He would set a record if he manages to kill all of them. Moreover, if he could kill thest one with thunder attribute, that would be a perfect pass, which will earn him a handsome reward from my master! But I have to admit it''s quite unrealistic. Over several thousand years, I have never seen a genius who got through this test perfectly," Mathew said, shaking his head. But he was still looking forward to seeing Darren''s strength. What if something miraculous transpired? Chapter 69 Award (Part One) Chapter 69 Award (Part One) Darren stared at the creatures in theke that resembled a sword and sunk into deep thought. He tried to think about the best course of action to take next. "These Sword Type Creatures seem to be more powerful than the ones I saw a while ago. I must kill one of them to assimte the sword intent it carries. Things should be easier after that." Darren murmured to himself as he evaluated the situation. Darren scanned his surroundings carefully. He made sure that he didn''t do anything impulsive. He knew that initiating an attack would make him a solid threat and target for the creatures. "I''m so stupid!" Darren eximed as he candidly palmed his head in frustration. "I almost forgot! These sword-shaped creatures are dumb. Deceiving them would be easy. They have no way of knowing that I also have de skills. I can use my sword skills to lure them in and then finish them off with my de!" Darren murmured with excitement. After setting up his n, Darren swung his sword tounch a faint aura of sword intent and directed it towards the creatures. Although it was a weak aura, it was enough to drive the creatures in a frenzy. Their rabid eyes turned towards Darren, ready to attack. "Amazing!" Darren shouted with glee. "The icy sword intent is fantastic. It''s so powerful!" Darren slowly and steadily retreated to keep himself at a safe distance when the creatures attacked. Then, one of them dashed towards him. With a wide smile, he eximed in jest, "And we found our winner! Our first lucky contestant who will get to taste my sword!" Darren swung his sword swiftly tounch the nine steps of the Profound Nine Sword Skills at the same time. That was the most powerful strike the skill could achieve. Just as Darren expected, it seemed to not affect the sword-shaped creature. It continued to rush towards him at full speed, unharmed and undaunted. Darren then kept his sword and took out his de, wielding it with both hands. He swung to attack with the Grand Thirteen de Skills. A loud noise filled the air. It sounded as if something broke. The creature shaped like an ice sword was cut into pieces with Darren''s de. With a sharp sound, it blew up into tiny pieces of sword intent. "Absorb!" Darren concentrated as he shouted. He immediately assimted the sword intent that the creature turned into. He wasted no time in doing this. After consuming it, he stepped forward. He then swung his sword fiercely to initiate a mighty force of sword intent. It was a direct hit towards the two creatures on the front lines. Both of them broke into N?velDrama.Org owns this. pieces as soon as they were hit, simr to their fallenpanion. The power of Darren''s sword intent seemed to have grown exponentially. Mathew''s shadow stayed in the bank, watching the fight attentively the whole time. Seeing how Darren''s force multiplied stunned him. The boy''sprehension of sword intent was indeed better than what he ever could have imagined. What astonished him the most, however, was seeing Darren use a de. "Hey, girl, how did he do it? The boy is a swordsman, but he used his de just as excellently as he did his sword. How is that possible?" Mathew turned to ask Elsa. "Sir, he was deceived by his enemies. As a result, he was made to absorb the seeds of both de intent and sword intent. He was just at the ninth stage of the Primary Realm back then. Everybody thought he was doomed to be useless, unable to practice any martial arts. To be honest, I believed them. But to our surprise, he recovered in just six months. What''s even more impressive is that his martial arts skills even improved. He could even fight a warrior at the Mysterious Realm!" Elsa exined to Mathew patiently. "What?" Mathew''s shadow eximed in shock. His eyes disyed a hint of bitterness. "Practicing the sword skill and the de skill at the same time is one of the most difficult things one could ever do. Even that guy didn''t get to do it. I''m afraid that Darren..." "Sir," Elsa interrupted. "Who is ''that guy'' that you just mentioned?" she asked curiously. "Hanson, my younger brother. A martial art genius!" Mathew''s shadow replied confidently as he shook his head. Despite his pride, he seemed to have bad memories coupled with the information. ... The battle between Darren and the sword-shaped creatures in theke went on fiercely. The more Darren fought, the more dangerous he became. His energy increased as well. Killing them became easy for him. Every swing ended a creature''s life. Soon, all thirty-five of them were eliminated. They all perished under Darren''s sword. The formerly chaoticke now became eerily quiet... but not for long. Purple lightning shed and deafening thunder roared at its darkest areas. Under the purple light, Darren saw the dark shadow of a creature that immersed in the water. Darren thought it was another sword-shaped creature¡ªpossibly thest in the vicinity. When he took a closer look, however, he saw stark differences. He then realized that it was the reason for the lightning and thunder. Also, it wasn''t just a sword-shaped creature. It was a real sword. "Darren''s ability to grasp the sword intent is exceptional. He is the best that I have seen in thousands of years. His sword intent is at the middle level now. The level he has achieved surpassed so many masters even before his time. With just a little more practice, he would be able to improve himself dramatically, and his preliminary sword intent would then be at high level." Mathew''s shadow murmured more to himself than to anyone. The test was designed to push and challenge a warrior''s understanding of sword intent through making him fight those creatures. The designer did not expect anyone to ever really go past the first test perfectly. No one could have assimted the sword intents. Now, theke waspletely shrouded by purple lightning. This was something that the sword emitted to attack Darren. The sword intents from both sides were at the same level. But the purple lighting gave the creature an advantage over Darren as it reinforced the sword''s power. "All right, sword monster. Let''s finish the final round. The other fights bored me, anyway," Darren thought out loud. The battlested so long. It made Darren feel impatient. He swung his sword and mighty force of sword intent burst from it. Then, he aimed it at his target: the sword that shed purple lightning. Suddenly, the purple lightning sword shook and soared into the air. After shing a final bolt of purple lightning as thick as a man''s arm, it fell sharply from the sky as if the God of Lightning in a purple robe himself descended from heaven. Chapter 70 Award (Part Two) Chapter 70 Award (Part Two) A huge explosion followed. Waves filled the air as the purple lightning and the sword intent from Darren''s sword collided. The confrontationsted for a while before the purple lightning sword began to darken. The purple light gradually dulled and its sword intent began to disappear. Darren breathed hard to puke a mouthful of blood. The purple lightning sword hurt him pretty badly. "You''re good but not as good as me. I defeated you atst." Darren dered with a grin on his face. "Darren, take this magical sword. This is your reward for winning this fight. It''s very powerful." Mathew''s shadow told Darren by channeling the message in his mind. Darren leaped towards the purple lightning sword and held it in his hands. "Drip your blood on it and you''ll be its master forever." Mathew''s voice sounded in Darren''s ear again. Without hesitation, Darren dripped several drops of his blood on the weapon. Suddenly, a strange feeling crept at him as something in him was connected with the sword. Their minds were suddenly one. Darren felt it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "That''s amazing. I like it. I have always wanted a good sword. With this purple lightning sword, I''ll be able to embrace my sword skills to full scale," he said. The purple lightning sword came to life and shed fine purple lightning again after the ceremony. Numerous shes of tiny, purple lightning appeared on its surface like ripples. Its unusual appearance revealed its equally unusual nature. Suddenly, a resonant voice echoed from the sky as if God were speaking. "Congrattions, boy! You''ve passed the test. Since you did it perfectly, I will give you something as a reward," it said. After the unknown voice finished speaking, a tiny, wooden box appeared in front of Darren seemingly carried by a ray of white light. Darren reached out his hand, took the box, and leaped onto the bank. He walked towards Elsa and stood by her closely. Excited, he opened the box. He was eager to know what it contained. Whoever owned the ce seemed strong and powerful. He expected the reward to be just as spectacr. A sweet fragrance filled the air as soon as he opened it. In the middle of the box was an elixir that emitted a faint, green light. "Talent-upgrading Elixir!" Mathew''s shadow eximed with excitement, a fire of ecstasy glinting in his eyes. "Master is so generous. You have only finished the first test but Master already gave you the Talent-upgrading Elixir as your reward!" "What is the Talent-upgrading Elixir, Sir?" Elsa asked with a puzzled expression. "Oh, Darren. It''s one of the most valuable elixirs in the whole world! Some precious herbs have magical powers to improve a warrior''s talent, but more often than not, they are difficult to obtain. If I remember correctly, the Talent-upgrading Elixir is made up of seventy-eight of those precious herbs. Apart from the fact that its power can resurrect the dead, it can also improve a warrior''s talent by ten levels!" Mathew''s shadow exined. "Wow, that''s amazing!" Elsa eximed with eyes wide with awe. The words of Matthew''s shadow surprised her. This was the first time she had ever heard of such substance in her life. "Congrattions, Darren. That''s a very precious reward. You have one Talent-upgrading Elixir in your possession now." "Yes, it is very precious. If brought to the world outside, it might cause bloody fighting among the warriors who want to get a hold of it. It would be something many men would be willing to die for." Darren nodded in agreement with Mathew''s shadow. Since the Talent-upgrading Elixir would be able to upgrade a warrior''s talent by ten levels, even the superb warriors from the Holy Lands would surely want it for themselves. "Swallow it, Darren. Then, your talent will reach the Heaven Degree. Won''t that be amazing?" Elsa said, encouraging Darren. She seemed to be more excited for him than he was for himself. "But I want to give it to you, Elsa." Darren replied as he passed it to her without hesitation. He was quite certain of what he wanted to do with it. "What did you say?" Elsa asked in astonishment, unable to believe what she had heard. ''Why would Darren give me such a valuable elixir?'' Elsa wondered. "Your talent degraded when you got hurt. This elixir can heal you and improve your talent again. You need it," Darren exined. Darren possessed the ability to use the Assimtion Skill. As long as he was alive, he could one day improve his talent on his own and eventually achieve¡ªor even surpass¡ªthe Heaven Degree talent with its help. Because of that, the elixir did not hold as much value in his eyes. "You''re very talented, Darren. All martial art geniuses crave for ways to improve their talents. No one would be willing to give up such a valuable thing! It could make a huge impact on your martial talent! But you, Darren, are different from the rest of them. Your friends are more important to you than anything else." Mathew''s shadow could not help but praise Darren for his generosity. "No, Darren. I cannot take it. It''s yours," Elsa said. She declined politely, unwilling to ept a gift so precious. "Take it, Elsa. Your refusal makes me feel embarrassed. I''ll feel bad if you insist." Darren replied seriously. Elsa stared at his face and saw the clear intent in his eyes. This was the first time Darren spoke to her that way. "Take it, little girl. Your boyfriend is giving you a very precious gift. Your refusal will surely hurt him. Just do as he says and take the damn gift." Mathew''s shadow jested. Reluctantly, Elsa reached out and held the precious elixir in her hands. Her face turned crimson red when she heard Mathew''s shadow refer to Darren as her boyfriend. To hide her shyness, she lowered her head to avoid the gaze of the two men in front of her. But she exined nothing. She just peeped at Darren from the corner of her eyes to observe his reaction. Darren seemed unaffected. It seemed like there was nothing unusual about it. That brought a hidden smile on Elsa''s lips. Her heartbeat quickened in glee. ''Was he silent because he epted it? Or did he justpletely ignore Matthew''s words? Or... was he just afraid of embarrassing me so he decided to keep quiet?'' Thoughts suddenly flooded Elsa. She cared so much about what Darren thought of her. Chapter 71 Sword Core Chapter 71 Sword Core Darren casually nodded his head. Even though the battle had left him injured, he had regained his cultivation base, so he was able to use the spiritual energy to heal the wounds and prepared himself for the next test. Elsa, who was standing beside him, had mixed feelings. Confusion and joy rushed through her when she fixed her eyes on Darren. But she swallowed her emotions and walked up to him. "Darren, that Talent-upgrading Elixir is extremely precious. And it will be extremely good for you. You should take it," Elsa softly said. She stretched out her hands and gave it to him. Her words were filled with tenderness and sincerity. Hearing her, Mathew couldn''t help butugh. "You two are such a good match. It is nice to see you guys loving and caring for each other. If I were not an avatar, I would take it without hesitation. I have seen numerous couples who have constantly fought with each other over these trifles. But you two have always been polite and considerate towards each other. I believe that you and Darren are a perfect match for each other," Mathew added. "Sir¡­¡­" After hearing his words, Elsa felt her cheeks flush red, and stammered, "That''s not how it is. He''s like a brother to me. That''s all." While she was saying this, she couldn''t help staring at Darren. She was anxious to know how he would react. "Yes, Sir. We are not a couple. Elsa is just like my sister. Please stop making fun of us," Darren exined. Mathew nced at them with a brief smile and didn''t say anything more. But Elsa, who on the surface lookedposed, felt a wave of disappointment wash over her. She stood still and silent, her heart aching. His remark was followed by an embarrassed silence. Seeing that Elsa didn''t say anything for a while, Darren was utterly confused about what had just happened. So to break the silence, he walked up to her and said, "Elsa, you had better take that pill. If you insist on giving it to me, I will have no choice but to force you to swallow it." "All right. I will take it. Thank you so much, Darren," Elsa softly said. Looking at Darren''s serious face, Elsa thought that it would be hypocritical of her to refuse him again. She nodded her head in agreement and epted the pill. Elsa swallowed the Talent-upgrading Elixir immediately, sat down on the ground with her legs crossed, and began to absorb the essence from the pill. Darren followed suit in order to begin to cure his injuries. ''Hmm. The sword intent has be so intense after I absorbed it from the Purple Thundering Sword. It''s so powerful that my meridians are unable to sustain it, '' Darren thought to himself. Darren came to this realization after he found that the sword intent, which flowed freely inside his meridians, had grown sharp all of a sudden. When he sensed the change, he instantly transferred the sword intent toward his cinnabar field. ''Ah! What happened? The sword internal force that was contained inside my body has begun to transform into something different!'' Darren mused. As Darren started to transfer the sword intent toward his cinnabar field, it kept on circling around. The sword internal force began to undergo a radical transformation. The entire process was so intense that it caused a stabbing pain in his meridians. But Darren didn''t stop. Instead, he kept on observing the happenings in his cinnabar field. ''Huh? The sword intent is swirling frantically in my cinnabar field right now! I''m just now remembering that I had the same experience when I absorbed the demonic internal force! This means that¡­'' Darren quietly thought. Darren grew giddy with excitement at the thought of it. With this, he began to transfer the sword intent urgently. Quickly, an hour had passed. ''Ha-ha, it is just as I expected. A great deal of the sword intent flowed into my cinnabar field, formed into a small orange sword, and appeared around the demon core, '' Darren thought to himself. Darren was delighted at the experience. He guessed that the orange sword was condensed into sword core, and that it was simr to the demon core. He felt that he had elevated to a higher level in cultivation and would be more able to absorb the sword intent from now on. "Ahhh." Darren took a deep breath and managed to turn on the sword core. He wanted to see how it would work. Meanwhile Elsa, who had swallowed the pill, observed the strange movement of her body as she breathed. Suddenly, rays of green light were emitted from her body. A gust of wind fiercely blew across the ground, enveloping her in it. A fierce sword intent was shooting outside from her body violently. It made her feel sofortable that she wanted to shout. "The injuries caused by the sword intent have been healed. Right now, she is improving her talent," Mathew observed. Mathew was very fond of them. Seeing that Elsa had improved her skill, he was sincerely happy for her. When he turned to look at Darren, he was even more taken aback. After Darren turned on his sword core, his powerful move caused quite a stir and rippled the surface of theke. Numerous sword intents howled across his body fiercely. "What! Darren was able to condense the sword core?" Mathew gasped. Mathew was in total shock. He felt the sword intent that gushed out from Darren''s body flowing toward him fiercely. He shuddered as he sensed this almost frightening surge of power. Mathew''s avatar wore a slight smile on his face as he turned towards Elsa. He murmured to himself, "That''s great! Now, let me help you guys." The avatar instantly stretched out his hand, put his fingers together and made a gesture that looked like a sword. After he waved his hand toward Darren, the sword intent that was gathering around Darren flew towards Elsa fiercely. This process continued for about two hours. As itpleted, Darren suddenly opened his eyes with a piercing look on his face. His eyes now felt sharp as a sword, feeling as though they could cut through steel. "Thank you so much, Sir," Darren stated. Darren looked at Mathew before bowing deeply. He was immensely grateful. Just moments ago, he had been so afraid when the frightening sword intents flew towards him all of a sudden. It was certain that he would not have been able to sustain such intense power and the force of the sword intents would have made him explode in the blink of an eye. It was Mathew who had saved his life. When he had been in a blind panic at the thought of it, he had suddenly felt that the sword intent was being deliberately transferred. It could only have been done by Mathew. "You are wee. Although I am just an avatar and don''t have enough strength, I have grasped the premium sword intent as a swordsman and was able to help you transfer the preliminary sword intent," Mathew exined. "Besides, it can also help Elsa. Don''t mention it. It was my pleasure," Mathew added. Darren nodded his head and thanked him again. Then he got up and looked toward Elsa. Elsa, who was beside him, was still absorbing the sword intent. "Girl, you''re almost done. Hurry up and transfer the sword intent into your cinnabar field and turn it into the core!" Mathew reminded her. She did as he had told her and transferred the sword intent which was filling inside her body into her N?velDrama.Org owns this. cinnabar field and began to condense the sword core. Fifteen minutester, Elsa opened her eyes. She wore a look of glee on her face "I did it! I did it! Thank you so much, Sir!" Elsa eximed. Elsa felt that a small red sword was formed in her cinnabar field! She jumped up and down with excitement. "That''s great! ording to my observations, Darren has condensed an orange sword core, and you have a red one. From now on, you two are genuine talents in swordsmanship. Congrattions!" Mathew said proudly. He nodded his head with satisfaction. It was not every day he came across talents like these! "Sir, why are our sword cores different colored? What does that indicate?" Darren asked. Darren knew that it was important. "Don''t worry. Let me exin it to you," Mathew casually replied. Touching his white beard, he slowly said, "Every strong swordsman desperately hopes to condense a sword core. Generally speaking, when you reach the Wonder Realm, you will be able to condense one. Because by this time, you would get a chance to grasp the Omnipotent Talent Skill. And ny-nine percent of the sword cultivators seize that chance to condense the sword core. Right now, you guys have condensed the sword core before you elevate to the Wonder Realm. It shows that you two are super geniuses and have made your mark in the whole world. And the sword core can be graded as red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple. Generally speaking, when you reach the Wonder Realm and condense your sword core, basically it will be yellow or above, which can emit stronger sword intent for the cultivator. Darren, you have condensed an orange sword core. When you elevate to the Wonder Realm, you will have a chance to intensify it further. When that happens, it will turn into green at the very least, or even purple, Elsa, although you have the red sword core which is a little inferior to the orange, you still have immense potential. When you reach the Wonder Realm and start to intensify your sword core, you will still be far superior to those with normal and mediocre sword core in the same realm. But you should put more effort into your practice and really do your best to improve your talent," Mathew kindly said. Hearing Mathew''s detailed exnation, Darren and Elsa grew extremely excited. "Thank you for telling us all this, Sir! I am ever so grateful for your wise counsel. You are such a worthy master of the Grand Realm with an incisive mind," Daren replied. He and Elsa bowed deeply, expressing their gratitude. "Ha-ha!" Mathewughed. Mathew shook his head and said, "Due to my stubborn brother, I was able to get such detailed information. He also condensed the yellow sword core before he reached the Wonder Realm." At this, Darren was surprised. Mathew said that his brother had condensed the sword core before he reached the Wonder Realm. This implied that his brother was much better and stronger than he was. Seeing Darren''s reaction, Elsa turned around and said, "Darren, Mr. Xiao''s brother is also a master who reached the Grand Realm. Perhaps you have heard about him before. People call him Hanson Xiao." Ah! Darren suddenly felt dizzy. Were they really talking about the legendary cultivator who practiced his sword and saber skills at the same time? Chapter 72 The Life Of Hanson Chapter 72 The Life Of Hanson Hanson was an invincible warrior of his generation. There were countless legends about him in the book. On the day when Darren was framed, an Ilmen Sect elder used Hanson as an example to illustrate the harms and benefits of simultaneously practicing swordsmanship and de cultivation. Darren understood the elder''s message. However, he didn''t expect to meet the avatar left by the legendary master''s brother in the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. "Not bad. Darren, the little girl said that you have already refined both seeds of sword and de intents. You should have broken all the meridians in your body as a result. It is surprising that you have not only preserved your meridians but also improved your cultivation base. Presumably, you have found a way to mediate the forces that destroy the meridians when practicing both swordsmanship and de cultivation, right?" Mathew asked Darren. "Yes, sir," Darren replied, honestly. "Well, I don''t know how you broke free from this constraint, but there''s one thing that you need to understand." Having said that, Mathew''s avatar paused and seemed to be remembering something. Then he said, "Life-threatening challenge appears when you break through a big Realm!" Darren looked solemn upon hearing Mathew''s words and seemed to feel something ominous in his heart. Curious, he asked, "What do you mean, sir?" Mathew''s avatar stepped toward Darren and exined, "My brother ignored my advice and practiced both swordsmanship and de cultivation at the same time. Soon he suffered a significant injury and almost died. As he was talented, he found a way to circumvent the constraint. However, one drawback of the method was that he could not absorb the universe''s spiritual energy." When Darren heard this, his heart sank. He faced the same problem! "When a warrior breaks through and enters a big Realm, arge amount of spiritual energy enters the body. This energy will break the meridians of warriors who practice both swordsmanship and de cultivation, and they will die in an instant. I do not know what causes this." Darren could not help but worry after Mathew told him the horrifying consequence. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He remembered that when he entered the Spirit Realm, a tremendous amount of spiritual energy coursed through his body. Although it provided him with enough sword and de internal forces to kill William, his meridians had been significantly damaged in the process. With the speed of Darren''s cultivation, he only needed to absorb energy from a few herbs or cardiac cores to break through to the Mysterious Realm. Now Darren knew that entering the Mysterious Realm would bring a terrifying amount of spiritual energy into his body. Darren was worried about whether he would be able to bear it or not. Just as Darren was thinking about the challenges, Mathew spoke again, "Before my brother was about to advance to the Holy Realm, he found a way to mediate the destructive force!" Because this was a matter of life and death to him, Darren could not stop himself from asking, "Could you tell me what method he used, sir?" "I heard him mention that it is necessary to condense the sword and de intents and fully integrate them into one to circumvent the restrictions!" Mathew then sighed before continuing, "It is a pity that although he tried his best to suppress the cultivation, he automatically broke through to the Holy Realm and died before the sword and de intents merged." "Huh? But why? How did he automatically break through to the Holy Realm?" Elsa asked. She could not believe what she had just heard. Hearing Elsa''s question, Mathew''s avatar smiled bitterly and said, "Sometimes a person is too talented, and that is not necessarily a good thing. My brother''s talent was unparalleled. At the age of 33, he entered the Grand Realm, and at the age of 135, he was about to reach the Holy Realm. The reason for his unparalleled achievement was that spiritual energy automatically poured into his body ten times faster than that of others in the same Realm. That was why he could not suppress the cultivation and advanced to the Holy Realm and died." Hearing that, Darren sighed. Hanson''s talent was worthy of his fame. "Spiritual energy automatically poured into his body, so he had to bear the pain of the sword and de intents battling each other. He survived in this situation, and finally, could not resist the conflicting forces when he was advancing to the Holy Realm. It could be said that his achievement was unparalleled in the world." Darren spoke, sincerely. "Well, there is more to say about him, but let''s put that aside for today." Sorrow shed in Mathew''s eyes, and he said to Darren, "Darren, I don''t know what''s going on with you now, but before you enter the Wonder Realm, be sure to integrate the sword and de intents. When you reached the Mysterious Realm, not much spiritual energy entered your body. You recovered even though your meridians had been damaged. But once you break through to the Wonder Realm, the amount of spiritual energy will destroy your body and you will die. Do you understand that?" "Thank you very much for your advice, sir." Darren bowed to Mathew. "We are grateful for your help, sir." Elsa also bowed. "You don''t have to be courteous. I just told you what I know. By the way, Darren, if you want to merge the sword and de intents, you must go to Raksa Sea to find something. I''ll exin to you in detail while you are on your way. I will also describe what you need to look for after you have finished the third test." Darren nodded. They could only leave after passing all three tests. This was their top priority. Then, Mathew activated the second test. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the quietke was separated into two halves, and a dark and deep cave appeared in front of Darren. "Go ahead, Darren. I''m sure you''ll seed." "Darren, I''ll wait for you toe out." Darren bid farewell to everyone and jumped into the dark cave. Since both Mathew and Elsa knew of Darren''s strength and talent now, they were not worried when he began the second test. They knew without a doubt that he could pass, so they chatted. "Little girl, let me test your talent." With that, Mathew unleashed his spiritual sense to probe Elsa''s strength. "Your talent is at the ninth level of the ck Degree, and your cultivation base has reached the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm. Very good. Coupled with the fact that you have now condensed the sword core, it is possible for you to reach the Wonder Realm in ten years." "I have Darren to thank for all this. He gave me such a precious pill. I really don''t know how to repay him." Elsa''s cultivation base had improved tremendously, and she was very grateful to Darren. At the same time, she was thinking that if she and Darren seeded in getting out, they would be ready for the Five Schools Competition. What would her father think when it was time for her to fight? In Elsa''s heart, she had dreamed of the day when Thomas would watch her rise to new heights of martial arts. That moment was about to be realized. Just as the two were chatting, another loud noise came from theke. Mathew''s avatar immediately became nervous. "No, why can''t I detect Darren?" As a guardian of the cliff, Mathew had been bestowed the ability to observe whoever took the first five tests at will by his master, but he could not detect Darren''s movements any longer. "Darren is not in the second test. What is going on?" When Elsa heard this, she became anxious. "What happened, sir? How could Darren not be in the second test?" Mathew shook his head as he had no exnation. This had not happened in thousands of years. Just as Elsa was getting frantic, a young figure suddenly fell from above. Hovering midair, he gave off a sense of suffocating pressure. "Master..." Mathew stared at the extraordinary figure. He was so excited that he could not speak. Chapter 73 Youre The Best Chapter 73 You''re The Best Staring at the person in mid-air, Mathew looked quite excited. He hadn''t met his master''s avatar in the past several thousand years, but now here he was. "Master," Mathew greeted venerably, bowing to him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Standing beside Mathew, Elsa felt like the whole space was surrounded by swords and she might be cut into a million pieces if she moved an inch. She raised her head slowly to see what Mathew''s master looked like. He seemed to be in histe twenties, too young to be a master yet she didn''t contest it. He wore purple clothes that gently swayed with the wind. When she met his eyes, she was thunderstruck. A pair of icy, indifferent eyes came into her view. She saw an inky sword in his left eye and a white sword which exuded a sacred aura in his right eye. Looking him in the eye for a second, Elsa felt like she was falling into the abyss where its bottom was covered by countless sharp, deadly swords. All of a sudden, infinite terror overpowered her. Her knees trembled and it took her a tremendous amount of effort just to remain standing before him. ''This feeling... it''s so horrible, '' she thought, shivering with fear. The man looked at theke and then turned around, murmuring something in a voice that was too low for them to catch. A few momentster, he fixed his eyes on Mathew''s avatar and spoke to him. Elsa listened to him but couldn''t understand what he was saying no matter how hard she tried. About an hourter, Mathew bowed to the man and said, "I got it. Please rest assured." The man broke into tiny pieces, like shattered ss, and then vanished into thin air. Elsa breathed out a deep sigh of relief. She ced a hand on her chest, checking if her heartbeat had gone back to normal. She had almost suffocated under the invisible pressure that man brought her. "What happened, sir?" Elsa was worried about Darren. It was evident in her voice. Mathew didn''t respond immediately for he was thinking about what his master had told him. "I have no clue. We''ll know after Darren gets out. He is receiving the fourth test," he replied, his eyes reflectingplicated emotions that Elsa couldn''t figure out. "Really? How did it happen?" "Master told me Darren passed two trials quickly. No wonder I couldn''t detect him receiving the second test. Besides, master asked me to do something, but I don''t know why..." ... In the meantime, Darren was in the process of the fourth trial. The sky was covered in dark clouds, and an old bell with runes was in front of him. ''The second trial tested one''s physical strength. I made it by releasing demonic internal force to demonize myself. The third trial tested one''s ability toprehend things. I spent several minutes mastering Aura- concealing Skill and Shadow Lightness¡ªtwo superior secret martial skills. But the fourth trial... what is it for?'' Darren wondered, studying the old bell with furrowed eyebrows. He had no idea how to pass this test and it somewhat worried him. ''I got a reward after passing the second test. I''m going to check the prize first, see if there are any clues that might help in the next test, '' he decided. He opened a simple wooden trinket and saw a nice dark red ring inside. "A ring?" Darren muttered, looking rather disappointed. ''When I passed the first test, I got the precious Talent-upgrading Elixir. Although I didn''t have a good performance during the second trial, I made it anyway. I think I deserve something better than this, '' he internallyined. Even though he wasn''t very pleased with the prize, Darren ced the ring on his finger. As soon as he wore it, he felt that he was strangely connected to the ring. He concentrated his mind to further explore it. ''Turns out it has an independent internal space, '' he thought. He scanned its internal space and found that it covered an area of 100 feet. It was a closed room with eight gray walls with words engraved on them. "This is a Space Ring. It can be used to keep anything but living creatures. If the owner stores spiritual items inside it, their spiritual energy will not dissipate and they can be kept intact for ten thousand years." It introduced the functions of the ring. ''This small ring can hold at least 100, 000 spiritual herbs while keeping their spiritual energy? Not bad, '' he mused. After getting to know what the ring was for, he appreciated it more. He was quite d he received it. ''I passed the third test without getting any reward. Looks like the two superior secret martial skills are the prizes. Aura-concealing Skill taught me how to conceal my aura and real strength that even cultivators whose cultivation is two levels higher than mine can''t see through my real power. Shadow Lightness enables me to move tenfold faster, however, it can onlyst half an hour if I use it. Despite that, I can activate and use it to escape when I am in danger. I like the two martial skills, '' he pondered. As a whole, Darren was happy with the prizes he had gotten. They proved to be more useful than expected. What bothered him was how to pass the fourth test. While he was wondering how to start the test, the old bell rang. CLUNG! The sound echoed throughout the whole ce, making people who heard it feel sad all of a sudden. Runes on the bell lit up and morphed into a human teenager. Darren was taken by great surprise as he saw thed''s face. "Howe he looks exactly like me?" Darren eximed out loud, his eyes almost popping out. Before Darren could get over his shock, the young man who bore his face took a leap and stood in front of him. His feet made a light thud as hended. Theding down from the bell was devoid of any facial expression. There was no emotion in his dark eyes, so Darren was unable to guess what he was thinking. He looked impassive. While Darren stared nkly at thed, thetter started moving and waving his sword at Darren. "That''s the first move of Profound Nine Sword Skills!" Darren screamed with wide eyes, astonishment written all over his face. He couldn''t believe that his copy was able to execute the same technique. ''That bell copied me. Is this trial about fighting with ''myself''?'' he wondered. In an instant, the sword was about three inches away from Darren, getting closer and closer to his flesh. Darren knew Profound Nine Sword Skills very well, but watching another person who looked like him using this skill was too much. He was at a loss and didn''t know how to withstand the perfectly copied attack. ''The second move of Profound Nine Sword Skills!'' he thought, remembering just in time. He disyed the second move of Profound Nine Sword Skills to fend off the uing blow. CLUNG! The collision of two swords made Darren''s heart skip a beat. The overwhelming sword intent his enemy unleashed shocked him. This was no ordinary test. He could lose his life if he was not careful enough. Darren let out a bitterugh. ''The person the old bell replicated is supposed to be as strong as I am, but he couldn''t feel any pain and has no feelings. How am I gonna defeat him, then? Whatever. I will try my best to take him out, '' he thought, his resolve fueling his every move. Darren dashed forward like a strong wind, cutting through everything in his path. "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" he shouted. He activated the sword core and sword intent gushed out from his body. This time, he had disyed the Profound Nine Sword Skills in its fullest form with sword intent. He then wielded his sword at his adversary. All the nts that the overwhelming sword intent passed by withered in a sh. "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" the fake Darren uttered, sounding robotic and indifferent. He swung his sword to fight back. The sword intent he released was just as powerful as the one that Darren unleashed. Two overbearing sword intents collided, shaking the mountain and the earth. The sheer amount of power that came from the two destroyed the trees and nts within a 10-mile radius. "Damn it! Does this mean I am too strong or too weak?" Darren muttered as he stepped back. His body was covered in sword cuts and bruises from the impact. Fortunately, his reflex was fast enough so he didn''t sustain any fatal injuries. ''Looks like I can''t bring him down with sword skills. The best I can do is kill him at the cost of my own life. But he is just a fake. Taking him out by sacrificing my life? Not the best idea!'' At the thought of this, he took out his de. His eyes never left his opponent, and although it still felt so strange to face someone who looked exactly like him, Darren tried to focus on oveing the challenge. "I will show you the power of my sword and de!" Darren yelled loudly. He ran at his enemy while using his sword and de at the same time. All of a sudden, a formidable power swept through the field, sting off strong winds in all directions. "Go to hell!" he bellowed. A regr opponent would have cowered in fear and cried in pain, but the fake Darren had no expression on his face at all. He rushed towards Darren with his sword intent as strong as the previous ones he released. Deafening sounds filled the whole space. Two people looking exactly the same exchanged attacks with each other in the storm of swirling dust, fighting to the death. Wounds caused by their swords appeared on their bodies. However, it was evident that the fake was at a disadvantage. He kept being hit by Darren''s de despite his defenses. "Game over!" Darren hollered. He kept waving his sword and de at his opponent. He then took the chance and cut through the fake''s neck, decapitating him entirely. BANG! Just like that, the replica''s body exploded and disappeared. Darren crashed on the ground with cuts and bruises all over his body. He didn''t want to admit it, but he sustained serious injuries this time. "Good job, Darren. You''re the best, '' he encouraged himself. He had never imagined that he had to fight with himself one day. Thinking the fight was finally over, he allowed himself to rx and even feel a little bit of relief. Unfortunately, he was given the shock of his life when the mysterious runes started lighting up again. Another teenager who had Darren''s face appeared, giving off a cold vibe. This time, thed held a sword in one hand and a de in the other. Chapter 74 Pass The Fourth Test Chapter 74 Pass The Fourth Test ''What the hell? I just took care of one, and now another showed up. What if I use some secret skill to kill this one? Will another copy with the secret skill turn up? Will the runes keep making copies of me along with the techniques I use to kill the previous one?'' Darren cursed, studying the replica of himself. ''If my assumption is right, I''m as good as dead. I finally understand why so many geniuses lost their lives here. This is almost like a suicide task. There''s no way anyone can keep fighting themselves no matter how strong they are. The runes will just make another stronger version of you. In the past thousands of years, approximately 100, 000 talented cultivators hade here, but no one had gotten the so-called inheritance yet. Only a few had managed to get out of here alive. Elsa was lucky to survive.'' Darren started to regret his choices. After he passed the third test, he had the chance to back out, but since he easily passed the previous trials, he thought that he might be able to get through all the tests. Now, facing another copy of him wielding a sword and a de, he realized how wrong he was. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to push through as there was no turning back at this point. He made up his mind to pull out all the stops to defeat his enemy. Shaking off all the negative thoughts, he got up and fixed his eyes on his opponent¡ªthe second copy. ... Meanwhile, Elsa looked at theke from time to time, hoping to see a nce of Darren. Sadly, there was no sign of the man she was looking for, making her extremely worried. "Sir, please check on Darren and see how he is doing," she pleaded, her eyes filled with concern. "I told you more than once that I somehow couldn''t check on Darren. Perhaps this is master''s doing. I can''t do anything about it," Mathew responded solemnly, shaking his head. ''Master has never sent his avatar until now. Does Darren have some special martial skills I don''t know about?'' he wondered. "Please tell me what your master has told you. I''m really worried about my friend," Elsa continued worriedly, her voice breaking. "Fine, I will let you know," Mathew said with an exasperated sigh. Even though he was usually easygoing and patient, he grew impatient for Elsa kept bothering him. "Master ordered me to not let Darren into the Starry Tower before he enters the Wonder Realm even if he passes the fifth trial." "Why not?" Elsa almost shouted out. She didn''t understand why Mathew''s master was trying to prevent Darren from entering the Starry Tower. "Why are you getting so worked up about it? And how do I know what master is thinking? It''s not like I can read minds. All I know is that master ns to send his avatar to meet Darren after he gets through the fifth test. If Darren makes it out of there alive, I''ll go ahead and ask master why he made such a decision," Mathew said. "I see. I hope God will bless Darren," Elsa murmured as she calmed down. She could do nothing but pray and hope Darren woulde back safe and sound. The two fell into silence. After a while, Mathew nced at Elsa and said abruptly, "If you and Darren make it, can you do me a favor?" "What is it? I will do everything I can to help you. I''m sure Darren thinks the same way," Elsa responded. She was being sincere. After all, she thought highly of the elder. "When I died, my soul was destroyed. Once you and Darren be stronger, I hope you could help me find my body. Perhaps I coulde back to life someday with that," Mathew answered softly. ... Having fought several rounds with the fake Darren, Darren had gotten another set of wounds. On the other hand, even though his replica was covered in bruises, Darren knew that didn''t affect him because he didn''t feel any pain or fear. No matter how badly injured the replica was, he continued attacking Darren without any hesitation. ''Damn it! Looks like I should activate my demonic internal force, '' Darren thought for he felt that he couldn''t keep this up any longer. ''He is as good at sword and de as I am. If I continue to fight this way, I will get myself killed.'' As he concentrated, the demon core in his elixir field started to stir. An enormous demonic internal force flowed into his meridians, and he felt his strength increasing rapidly. Once he got enough demonic internal force running through his body, he started to transform. ck scales covered his body like a tough armor. Darren gave a shrill growl like a beast. With bloodthirsty eyes, he walked towards his replica. Noting that Darren was approaching him, the fake Darren waved his sword and de and charged towards his target with incredible speed. BANG! Instead of using his sword, Darren resorted to his fist. He gave his opponent a punch packed with so much power that his clone was forced to step back. Having sustained a fatal injury, the replica became weaker. Darren, on the other hand, was able to restore his former strength for he had activated demonic internal force. Through this power, he was sure he could beat his replica. Darren dashed forward as fast as lightning and made his punch rain on his opponent''s chest. He didn''t stop until he could feel his fist tearing the fake''s flesh and crushing his ribs. As a result, his replica got a big hole in his chest. The fake Darreny on the ground groaning as if he was unhappy with the result. Since he didn''t feel any pain, he was able to stand back on his feet almost immediately. He then soared into the sky and the sword intent emanating from him formed a gust of strong wind. "Profound Nine Sword Skills! Grand Thirteen de Skills!" the fake Darren thundered as he floated in mid-air, ready to use his best technique. "That''s a really good move. I would have done the same if I were in his shoes. He is as persistent as I am. No doubt a perfect replica," Darren murmured, lifting the corners of his mouth. He released another wave of demonic internal force, sword intent, and de internal force at the same time. Without wasting a second, he shot towards the gust. A brilliant light filled the sky as Darren destroyed his replica''s sword intent. He then kept punching his replica until thetter fell to the ground, creating a pit of at least thirty feet deep on the ground. Darren heaved a long sigh andnded on the ground. After retrieving the demonic internal force and storing it back to his elixir field, he returned to his human form. ''Now I can transform freely. That''s great," Darren said in relief. He then decided to walk towards the crater in the ground in an attempt to check his enemy, but as he took the first step, the fake Darren leaped into the air. He was covered in blood and it was obvious that he was dying, but having no thoughts of his own and no feelings, he didn''t care. He only had one mission, and that was to end Darren''s life. The replica looked at Darren with cold eyes. "I turned ''myself'' into this, yet I strangely feel good about it. Am I... a freak?" Darren muttered in astonishment. "I''ll send you to our Creator!" Darren swung his arm to give his opponent a final blow after appreciating him for a moment. He leaped and charged towards his target. Before he couldnd his fist on him, though, he stopped himself in mid-air. ''Wait, I was wrong. If I murder him, there''s a big chance that the old bell will just create another clone and copy my abilities yet again. If that happens, it''ll be over for me, '' Darren thought as he carefully analyzed the situation and the possible consequences. ''I''m d I didn''t let myself get carried away. Otherwise, I will have to face another replica, and I''m sure I won''t be able to survive when that happens.'' He thought about just ignoring the fake Darren. ''He is too weak to fight, anyway. He is no longer a threat to me, '' he concluded. ''Perhaps the key to pass this test lies on that old bell.'' Darren made his way to the bell and stared at it carefully. After studying it for a while, he didn''t find any suspicious sign on the bell. Growing impatient, he raised his hand and hit the bell, hoping to see some kind of reaction. The mysterious runes glowed and instantly repelled his hand as though there was an invisible force field protecting it. The power Darren had unleashed bounced back to him. He spat out blood as he clutched his body tightly. He felt great pain inside him, almost as if his internal organs ruptured. Though he paid a hefty price, Darren had discovered something. ''I used all my strength to hit the bell, but it didn''t make a sound at all. That is so strange, '' he mused, furrowing his eyebrows. He had a bold guess. ''I see. I think I know how it works, '' Darren thought, his eyes lighting up in joy. ''Perhaps the test is not just about defeating yourself, but also making this bell ring. If I seed, I''ll be able to pass it.'' Convinced with his theory, he smiled bitterly. ''Ring the bell, and the participant can get through the test. It sounds easy, but in reality, it''s a lot harder than it looks. I mean, who would pay attention to the bell once replica turns up? It''s easy to overlook. After all, the participant''s first response is to defeat the replica. But once he does, another one will show up. I guess majority of the participants were able to kill the N?velDrama.Org owns this. first replica, but not the second one. They must have died trying. Only those powerful cultivators who were wise enough to conceal their best skills could defeat their second replicas. But when they were able to take out their second replicas, they would be murdered by the third one. It is a never-ending cycle. This test is too difficult. If I had been reckless, I would have destroyed my second replica and died by the hands of the third.'' Darren shivered at how differently things could have gone. A few momentster, he went back to the old bell. He concentrated demonic internal force, de internal force, and sword intent on his palm and hit the bell with it. CLUNG! A crisp, loud sound reverberated throughout the ce. As the bell rang, an amazingly strong sword light shed in the sky, tearing it open. The avatar of Mathew''s master came down. "The next test is to fight me." His voice was icy and emotionless, sending chills to Darren''s bones. Chapter 75 The First Floor Of The Starry Tower Chapter 75 The First Floor Of The Starry Tower Darren was struck dumb with astonishment. He followed the powerful voice and looked up. He was greeted with a pair of formidable eyes full of power. In one of the two eyes, there was a ck sword, and in another, there was a white sword. They sparkled with a fearsome and cold aura. Darren gazed in awe at the giant human-shaped shadow. "I... I''m afraid I''m not qualified, sir," Darren stammered. The sword intent shooting from the pair of eyes was strong enough to tear Darren apart into pieces. Darren knew the moment he epted the challenge, it could kill him. "Fight with me! Now!" the shadow, however, ignored Darren''s answer and merely repeated his request. In a sh, another shadow appeared. It was like a copy of the giant one. Then the two increased to four, and then to eight... In a matter of minutes, Darren found himself in a sea of a thousand shadows. "What? He also has that skill of making clones of himself?" Darren said in shock. He had been learning such a skill but it was not yet something he was able to master. On the other hand, Darren noticed something very important. The giant shadow''s vital energy seemed weakened after he exerted the skill. Suddenly, the giant one did not seem so powerful anymore. ''The skill he masters is different from the one I haven''t seeded in learning from the dragon race. His vital energy decreases as his clones increase, '' Darren concluded. At that very moment, the giant shadow''s clones faded and disappeared one by one until only one was left. Darren knew what this meant. The cultivation base of the giant shadow was impossible to be surpassed by anyone in the world. Even his clones were a million times stronger than Darren. That was why the giant shadow did it. He created a clone whose cultivation base was moreparable to Darren''s. The one in front of him was what fulfilled the requirement. Darren activated his vital energy, ready to fight against it. When he was about tounch his attack, an unexpected change happened to him. The clone attacked first. Before Darren could even react, a fierce force from the clone''s de intent flew into Darren''s head. When it reached his meridians, the de intent started to merge with his sword intent with the aid of some unknown power. It was like magic. When that ended, a dark golden aura of internal force appeared. ''How, how did that happen?'' Darren thought, surprised to feel the aura in his body. He could tell that the power of the aura was extremely aggressive. "Is that the fusion of my sword intent and the clone''s de intent? Unbelievable!" The strength of the internal force, however, began to surge in Darren''s body. At the same time, the clone took action. Two rays of his sword intent, a ck one and a white one, projected from his eyes and started gathering in the air. The two rays formed a colossal sword and targeted Darren. Darren looked up and drowned in the mass of desperation as he watched the approaching weapon. Even though his cultivation base was as strong as the clone''s, Darren froze with fear when he saw the sword attack. The pressure also made it hard to breathe. Despite his fear, Darren''s instinct made him raise his sword to defend himself against the approaching sword. If he did not move, he surely would have died. Unexpectedly, the dark golden aura of internal force broke out. It was as powerful as the approaching sword. The impact of the two aggressive forces put the world in absolute silence. In what felt like an eternity, the two forces exploded and turned to dust, fading into the wind. Suddenly, the earth began to crack from the power of the forces. The cracks extended to ten miles in several directions. The ground on which Darren stood parted and sent him falling until hended. In the new ce he found himself in, he saw that the ground was also cracked. Darren vomited cups of blood. "That was so powerful! It''s too much for me to take," Darren said weakly. The giant shadow followed as he gracefully fell from the air. He stared at Darren with intense eyes. "The power of the clone was beyond your abilities but you were able to handle it well. Congrattions! You have seeded," he dered. "If you still manage to live after eight thousand years, you may have the honor of joining my army to fight against fiends and fight for our race!" he continued. Then, he faded. The shadow disappeared as soon as he finished speaking. Darren, on the other hand, was left puzzled and bewildered. The ground started shaking again. Then, a dazzling white light appeared. It was so bright that Darren had to shield his eyes with his arm. ... When everything stopped shaking, Darren slowly put down his arm and opened his eyes. He was back ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. at the scenic ce. The fragrance of the flowers around him filled his nostrils. It was refreshing. The greatke was as peaceful as it was when he left it. "Darren! You''re back!" Elsa eximed excitedly when she found him. She rushed forth and hugged him tightly. "Thank god! Thank god! I thought I''d never see you again! I thought..." "I''m alright, Elsa! Don''t cry! I''m back now!" Darren said, surprised by her unexpected embrace. "Congrattions, Darren! For millenniums, no one has passed all the tests ande back alive. You''re the first in a long time who seeded in both! To be honest, even I doubted your sess. Congrattions!" Mathew said. He was happy for Darren as well. Darren got out of Elsa''s hug and turned to Mathew. "I guess I''m just really lucky today. Also, thank you for your advice, sir. It was crucial information. Without it, I wouldn''t have made it," he coughed and answered reverently. "Haha, you are too modest, kid!" Mathew replied with a smile. He then turned serious again. "Darren, although you have passed all the tests, you are still only allowed to enter the first and second floors of the Starry Tower. This is an order from my master. As for master''s inheritance, you are not yet allowed to acquire it for now. ording to him, that inheritance will not yet be beneficial to you at present. You will only be qualified to possess it when your cultivation base reaches at least the Wonder Realm." Darren epted the news calmly and quietly. Elsa, however, felt curious and confused. She wanted to ask why, but before she could even open her mouth, Matthew cut her off. "No more questions, little girl! I do not know why as well." Elsaughed. "Haha! Come on, sir! Sometimes, you can be such a killjoy," she said casually. They spoke like old friends. The two got to talk a lot while Darren was out for the tests. Else found Matthew to be a very kind man who was very easy to talk to. She felt as if she were talking to her own grandpa. "It''s okay, Elsa. I understand the arrangement. I wille back here when my cultivation base is at least at the Wonder Realm," Darren replied calmly. Darren could figure out part of the reason why Mathew''s master would make such an arrangement. Only after he merged his de and sword intents could he be qualified to acquire the inheritance. He could make it after he entered the Wonder Realm. If he went to get the inheritance now, he might fail --or worse, die. ''The fusion of the de and sword intents turns out to be very crucial. Mathew''s master seems to attach a lot of importance to it, '' Darren concluded. "Alright, now! I will send you to the Starry Tower. You can visit the first and second floors. Explore it as much as you like! And you as well, little girl. I will send you into there as well. I think my master should have no problem with that." Mathew then activated his vital energy. In a split second, everything around them started to whirl and fade away. With a blink of an eye, Darren and Elsa found themselves in front of a tower seven stories high. Walking into the first floor, both Elsa and Darren were filled with awe. Instead of a regr room, inside was a vast expanse ofnd. Darren could not help but marvel in it, ''Mr. Xiao''s master is so powerful!'' "Oh my goodness. No wonder it is called the Starry Tower! Look up, Darren! All the stars are twinkling in the sky! What a beautiful view! It''s so amazing!" Elsa eximed. Under the starry sky, she opened her arms and danced freely. "Wow! These flowers smell so great!" Elsa wandered about like a little child. "Flowers?" Darren picked one up and felt it in his hand. "It''s a superior spiritual herb!" "What?" Elsa''s jaw dropped when she heard him. She picked a flower up and felt it as well. She froze when she realized that he was right. "Oh my god! You are right! It''s a superior spiritual herb! There are so many superior spiritual herbs here! What do we do now?" The boundlessnd of spiritual herbs filled her with awe and disbelief. Suddenly, they became more absorbed in picking up superior spiritual herbs than in appreciating the "We are going to make a fortune!" Elsa cried out with excitement. Since Elsa''s talent recovered to her former level, her cultivation base had been improved and her poker face had been removed. She was a cheerful and active girl now, just as good as new. Elsa was overwhelmed with joy now. With a bunch of spiritual herbs in her arms, she began dancing again under the starry sky. Looking at her made Darren smile as well. Watching her was like watching a beautiful dream unfold. It seemed too good to be true. A part of him feared that the vision in front of him would disappear any second. So, he put all his attention on Elsa. He was determined to enjoy what was in front of him for as long as it wouldst. Chapter 76 Return Chapter 76 Return "Darren, why are you standing still? Be quick and pick the spiritual herbs," Elsa urged Darren as she noticed him lost in thought. "Oh, okay," Darren said dazedly, snapping out of it. Time flew by. After two hours, his Space Ring was filled with superior spiritual herbs. "I think that''s enough for now, Elsa. My Space Ring is full." "Oh, what a pity! I wish I could move the Starry Tower away," Elsa said regretfully. "I have more than one hundred thousand superior spiritual herbs in my Space Ring. They''re enough to serve us for several years, Elsa! Don''t be so greedy. Ha-ha." Darren burst intoughter, his eyes twinkling. "You are right." Elsa nodded and turned around to ask him, "Darren, did you look at me just now?" Darren was surprised by Elsa''s intuitiveness. But for some reason, he didn''t feel embarrassed or guilty. Instead, he replied quickly, "I wasn''t expecting that you could feel it." "Gee, you¡­" Darren''s reply shocked Elsa. She said with a smile, "I¡­ I thought you would deny it." "Why would I do that? You''re beautiful. I like looking at you. My appreciation for you is not something to be ashamed of." Darren appeared veryposed. After telling her how he was feeling, he turned back and walked towards the staircase leading to the far sky that was filled with stars. It was the entrance to the second floor. Elsa''s heart was beating fast. Vague happiness bloomed in her heart, like a bud that had been waiting to appear. When she came back to reality, she saw Darren going up the staircase and so trotted along behind him. The second floor of the Starry Tower was like a storage room of martial skills. Hundreds of bookshelves stood in the room on which there were books about martial arts skills. Randomly, Darren picked a scroll up. "Perception de Skill. I wasn''t expecting it is an extraordinary de skill!" Darren read several of its lines and soon ascertained that it was unsuitable for him, so he kept searching. After several minutes, he found it was strange that all the scrolls he browsed through were for de skills. Before he could tell Elsa his discovery, she beat him to it. "Darren, there are at least ten thousand top martial skills, but all of them are de skills." "Yes. It''s the same case over here!" Darren nodded. He wondered why all the martial skills on this floor were de skills. "Darren, I think that extremely powerful elder left these intentionally. They must be for you! You have condensed sword core and your sword intent has achieved. What you need now is de intent. Haven''t you realized that?" Elsa said,ing up with a viable reason. "Elsa, that''s smart! I''m guessing you''re probably right," Darren said. He admired her sharp mind. "Of course I am. I''m smarter than you. Humph." The expression on her face was rather endearing. It had an irresistible charm to Darren. He could feel his heart beating fast. "Ahem." Darren cleared his throat and said, "It usibly means I need to find a suitable de skill and condense de intent to make preparations for merging sword intent and de intent." Having realized this, he began a search. After spending more than half a day looking for a suitable de skill, he finally found one that satisfied him. "Spectral Chop, this de skill is superior to an extraordinary martial skill! It''s a supernatural martial skill. This de skill includes six stages and six moves. After I finish practicing, I could condense the preliminary de intent. In the outside world, this will be priceless! It will be of equal value to the Talent- upgrading Elixir." Martial skills could be divided into six levels: ordinary martial skill, medium martial skill, superior martial skill, extraordinary martial skill, supernatural martial skill and legendary martial skill. The supernatural martial skill was a rare sight out in the world. "In the bronze coffin, I happened to acquire a legendary martial skill, Nine Changes of the Demon. But I haven''t mastered the second changepletely. My talent for practicing martial arts is Earth Degree now. So this supernatural martial skill is the most suitable for me. In half a year, I''ll definitely grasp it would be even more powerful! He was finally at ease after finding the de skill. Now, he began to feel curious about the upper floors. He released his spiritual sense carefully, trying to sense what was above him. "Hum? I feel a streak of familiar aura from the upper floors. It seems like something is calling me." But a momentter, his spiritual sensing was blocked and was forcefully pushed back by something! The sudden attack almost made him suffer a serious injury. He pulled his spiritual sense back and didn''t dare to do it again. He knew that he would be allowed to go upstairs when it was the right time. There was no need to risk getting hurt now. With this, Darren put away the martial skill and went back to the first floor with Elsa. Now that the Space Ring was full, they decided to absorb some superior spiritual herbs and improve their cultivation base. They sat with crossed legs and picked some superior spiritual herbs. Elsa practiced intensively to absorb the herbs while Darren assimted the herbs to get spiritual energy. Time flew by. One month passed quickly. "Ha-ha! I am now at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. The speed of my improvement has been enhanced by the numerous superior spiritual herbs. In the outside world, it would have taken at least half a year for me to make such progress, with my talent at level nine of the ck Degree." Elsa opened her eyes, beaming with happiness. Right after her, Darren also opened his eyes. "Darren, which stage have you reached?" Elsa asked as she saw Darren awake as well. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "The eighth stage of the Spirit Realm," he replied. "Gee, why did you have less improvement than I did? That shouldn''t be the case," Elsa said, puzzled. "Do you forget my situation? I can''t break through to the Mysterious Realm, so I have to limit myself. For the sake of safety, I have to keep my cultivation at the eighth stage of the Spirit Realm. "Oh, you are right. It slipped my mind. Oh, Darren, I discovered that I can now fight with a Mysterious Realm cultivator if I use sword intent! You must be more powerful than me." Elsa only needed a chance to reach the Mysterious Realm. If she used sword intent, she would indeed be able to fight with a Mysterious Realm cultivator. But it would be extremely difficult for her to kill a strong cultivator at the Mysterious Realm unless she acquired a sword skill superior to the extraordinary martial skill. Thomas, Elsa''s father, was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. But even he only understood very little sword intent. "I don''t know my power now. I will know once it''s tested by enemies. Ha-ha!" Darren stood up and added, "It''s about time for us to go out." "Okay." Elsa nodded. Once they projected this thought, Mathew''s avatar teleported them out. "Sir, We are leaving. What should we do?" Darren asked as he saw Mathew''s avatar walking toward them with a tender smile. "Don''t worry. You passed five tests. The inhibition of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent has been released, so I can send you back to where you came." After answering Darren''s question, he turned to Elsa and said in a solemn voice, "Youngdy, don''t forget my request." He turned once more to Darren and said, "If you want to merge de intent and sword intent, you must go to the Raksa Sea. The way to that ce and the things you need are all written in this scroll. You can read it after you leave. I won''t dy you any longer. Go." "Mr. Xiao, I am sad to bid you goodbye. If we have the ability to do it, Darren and I will definitely aplish it. After that, we wille back to see you." Although Elsa had known the avatar of this elder for only a short time, she felt incredibly morose about parting ways with him. "You must go now. Children, work hard. Remember. And I have to warn you, on the way to be more powerful, you will meet lots of strong cultivators. Always keep this in mind--don''t simply reveal your cultivation base and don''t bully others. Carelessness may lead to irreversible damage. Do you promise to remember this?" "I will remember your kind words." Mathew''s words made sense to Darren. He would not attack unless he was attacked; if he was attacked, he would certainly fight back. That was his principle. Mathew''s avatar nodded and waved his hand to motivate the array and teleport them out of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. In his eyes gleamed pools of sadness. When the two young cultivators opened their eyes, they found they returned to the ce where Jerome chased them. Here, they saw the deep pit made by Jerome''s fierce arrow. "It''s time to get revenge on Jerome," Darren said firmly. "I won''t let that bastard go easily. Darren, let me handle him, alright?" Elsa offered. She was confident with her cultivation base. "Let''s talk about it when we see him. Oh Elsa, what did Mr. Xiao ask us to do?" Darren said. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it while we go hunt him down." They headed towards the Ilmen Sect. They travelled at speeds as fast as thoroughbred horses, but to them it merely felt like a stroll. Chapter 77 Indignation Chapter 77 Indignation Before long, Darren and Elsa arrived at the foot of Ilmen Sect. They talked about Mathew the whole journey. "Was the body of Mr. Xiao repressed on an uninhabited ind in Raksa Sea?" Darren asked. Elsa gloomily nodded, "While he was badly injured, three servants sneaked up on him from behind and grabbed his treasure. Then they discarded his body in a dangerous part of an uninhabited ind. The most unforgivable thing about it was that Mr. Xiao had previously saved their lives, but they went ahead and bit the hands that fed them, all for their own selfish interest!" Elsa angrily recounted. "Who are the three traitors?" Darren demanded, feeling indignant over what happened to Mathew. "I remember he mentioned that their leader was called Jesse Li. The three of them were all at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. With the treasure they stole, they would be able to reach the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm, which would give them the power to live for over ten thousand years. If my spection is right, they''re probably still alive," Elsa exined. The Wonder Realm had unique divisions different from those of the Mysterious Realm. It was made up of five stages: the primary stage, the middle stage, the advanced stage, the premium stage and the supreme stage. Darren furrowed his brows. "But why was his avatar left at the ck Cliff of Sword Intent to guard his master''s heritage?" he asked, puzzled. "ording to Mr. Xiao, he didn''t die right away after being abandoned and his master found him afterwards. However, his master''s avatar wasn''t able to enter the Devil Den, so he took three strands of Mr. Xiao''s soul to keep him alive. In fact, the avatar at the ck Cliff of Sword Intent was formed by one of the three strands. Thus, if we retrieve Mr. Xiao''s body, his master would be powerful enough to bring him back to life," Elsa exined. "I see." Darren paused to think. "But how could we enter the Devil Den if even Mr. Xiao''s master wasn''t able to enter?" he pondered out loud. "Well, Mr. Xiao did say that his master wasn''t from our continent and his avatar apparently ran into some restrictions here. So I guess that''s why he couldn''t enter the Devil Den. I don''t think we''d encounter any problems like that. As long as wee close to the Wonder Realm, we can get Mr. Xiao''s body back," Elsa exined. "If that''s so, then it can be done. When my power reaches there, I will help him," Darren dered. "Well, Elsa, let''s go back to Sword Mountain first. Elder Thomas hasn''t seen you for quite a long time. He must be worried about you," he added. "Hmph! He will never care about me." Elsa was angry at her father. She wondered how he would react if she informed him about her talents and power once she got home. ''Will he care? Will he be proud?'' she thought. The whole credit would probably go to Darren. His talents and power were unarguably more terrific. ''How would father react to Darren, then?'' Elsa pondered. ... Soon after Darren and Elsa set out, they heard an agonizing screaming from the hillside, "Ah! Please, no!" Elsa''s face immediately turned sullen. "Is that Laman? Darren, let''s go!" she hissed as she thundered towards the direction of the voice. Darren had intended to just ignore it because bullying routinely happened on a regr basis in Ilmen Sect. It was beyond his control. But Elsa decided to intervene and he had no choice but to follow because this was guaranteed to not end well. As they approached the hillside, Darren clearly saw that two disciples of the School of Sword Skill were surrounded and were being assaulted by dozens of disciples of the School of Arrow Skill. One of the disciples of the School of Sword Skill cried out for mercy as he rolled on the ground, "Brothers, it''s our fault. Please don''t beat us!" "How dare a scum from the School of Sword Skill call us ''brothers''?" a disciple of the School of Arrow Skill barked. "Beat them up!" The rest of the disciples continued to violently assault the two. "Stop it!" Elsa cried in a high-pitched voice. Wearing a cold, grim expression on her face, she walked over to them one step at a time. "Huh? Who is this meddlesome fool?" The disciples of the School of Arrow Skill turned and looked, "Oh it''s you, Elsa. We thought you were gone. What a surprise that youe back!" one of them said as they all snickered. Though resentful, Elsa didn''t bother toe up with a response because she had made up her mind that she was going to make them pay. She addressed the two disciples of the School of Sword Skill, "Laman and Harish, where are your backbone? How can you even ask for mercy from these beasts?" For a while, Laman Lin was stunned when he saw Elsa. A few momentster, he burst into an agitated they captured at Arrow Mountain, you''ll probably lose all your moral fiber too. You should just leave now. Elder Thomas will avenge us when hees back." Laman Lin and Harish Zhang weren''t able to bear the pain from their wounds and bruises anymore, and soon they lost consciousness. "I don''t know what the hell is going on here, but all of you will pay for this! Right here and now!" Elsa yelled, seething with anger at the disciples of the School of Arrow Skill. The disciples broke out into a chorus of chortles and cackles. "Just you, my sweet little thing? Your fancy martial arts are nothing but a nice massage for us," one disciple jeered at her. Then he suddenly spotted Darren. "Geez, is that brat Darren?" "It is him. I heard he had a narrow escape from the Barren Wastnd and eloped with Elsa. Fooling around for such a long time, I''m guessing he''s already gotten the bitch knocked up, ha-ha!" a second disciple insinuated. "Aw, what a pity. I also want to have a baby with the pretty little thing," another disciple said as he leered at Elsa. Although they were only at the second stage of the Spirit Realm, they still viewed Darren as crap and Elsa as weak being just at the Primary Realm. Both were sacrificialmbs for them. They were preupied with mocking and sneering when suddenly, a streak of light shed before their eyes, a streak of light that could onlye from a sword. N?velDrama.Org owns this. One of them was instantly beheaded. It was Elsa, not Darren, who dealt the blow. Elsa''s beautiful face was seething with anger. "You damn beasts. All of you are bound for hell!" "Ah!" "How did this happen?" "What a horrifying power!" "That is awful!" They let out terrified cries. Some of them copsed in terror, not having the guts to flee for their legs just gave out. "How did you be so powerful? The sect will never let you off for killing in Ilmen Sect!" a disciple eximed as he trembled in fear. "I just killed some beasts. What can the sect do to me?" Elsa nonchntly rebutted. She gave the sword another swing and several more disciples were struck dead. She was about to kill thest disciple, when Darren called out, "Please keep him alive for the time being." Sullen-faced, he walked towards Elsa and said, "We could question him so we could figure out who is responsible for this." Elsa calmed down then. "Tell me who instigated you to do this!" Darren bellowed. Blood dripped out from the ears of the paralyzed disciple. "Ah!" he cried out in pain. The disciple rolled on the ground and obscurely disclosed, "It was Jerome. While Elder Thomas and Cody went out to search for Elsa, he ordered us to provoke the disciples of the School of Sword Skill and beat them up. I was just following orders, please spare me!" "So it was Jerome, as I expected," Darren sighed exasperatedly. "He must have been backed by someone powerful, or else he wouldn''t have had the audacity to send out orders to beat disciples of the School of Sword Skill so publicly." He turned to Elsa with a frown. "Jerome again. I must kill him. I will definitely kill him," Elsa resentfully growled, and the hatred inside her had mounted exceedingly high. Darren gently ced his hand on Elsa''s shoulder as he tried to calm her back down. "We should probably head back to Sword Mountain to check on the situation. This is a pretty unusual circumstance, so we''d better get to the bottom of this first and foremost." He then gave her a sad but reassuring smile. Hearing that they were about to leave, the disciple knelt on the ground and kowtowed towards them and murmured, "You assholes¡­ Jerome will kill you..." There was a whistling sound and then a shing light. The disciple''s head fell to the ground as his body followed. "Even in your sorry state you still said wicked words. You deserve something worse than death." Darren buckled on his sword and quickly headed for Sword Mountain together with Elsa. Chapter 78 Take Revenge Chapter 78 Take Revenge Darren and Elsa took the two unconscious disciples of School of Sword Skill back to the Sword Mountain immediately. "Who''s there?" A shaking voice reached their ears the second Darren and Elsa stepped into the lobby. They turned to the direction of the voice. Most disciples of the School of Sword Skill were inside. When the disciple who had spoken saw their faces, his stance rxed and his mind felt at ease. "You''re finally back, Elsa!" the one who outranked the rest gushed, crossing the lobby in long strides to get closer to them but not before giving his orders to the other disciples. "Get a message to Elder Thomas and Cody and tell them that Elsa hase back." Without wasting another second, several disciples ran out to fill Thomas and Cody in on Elsa''s return with some secret skill. "Rick, those guys from the School of Arrow Skill bullied ourpanions. Why don''t you inform my father and Cody and ask them to do something about it?" Elsa asked with furrowed eyebrows, confused. Rick let out a wryugh and replied, "Elsa, you know we have been through this because of you. After finding out that Elder Thomas was not around, those disciples from the School of Arrow Skill took that chance and often waited at the foot to attack us. We have experienced all sorts of difficulties. We have been beaten up, while some of us have been taken to Arrow Mountain and tortured. I informed Elder Thomas of this several times, but even though he was angry about it, he didn''te back because he wanted to get you back at all costs." The rest of the disciples listening to their conversation sighed, looking frustrated. "Now that you''re back, everything will be fine. Once Elder Thomases back, he will give justice to what happened to us. He will avenge us," Rick said, his eyes filled with desire to get back at his enemies. With all seriousness, Darren stood up and said, "I think this matter is moreplicated than you have imagined. The people of the School of Arrow Skill dare to ignore the rules and bully us in public. That''s not a school''s typical behavior. There must be some reason behind this." "Shut up!" Rick shouted at Darren as his hands balled into fists. Everyone present in the room didn''t notice Darren until he spoke. They cast unkind nces at him. "Who the hell do you think you are?" Rick thundered, narrowing his eyes at Darren. "How dare you interrupt us?" The people of the School of Sword Skill already heard rumors about Darren and Elsa. It was said that Darren hooked up with Elsa in the woods and the two eloped. They didn''t believe these rumors because they didn''t think Elsa would actually be attracted to a loser like Darren. "Watch your tone, Rick. You should show Darren some respect," Elsa demanded coldly before Darren could say a word. "Elsa, how could you...? I can''t believe you just said that," Rick uttered acidly, his eyes filled with cold anger. He was mad about Elsa defending Darren, but he couldn''t afford to say anything else to displease her. After all, her father was Elder Thomas. He didn''t want to get on his wrong side. As he sent Darren an icy re, he thought, ''I don''t get it. Why would Elsa speak up for this loser? Did she really meet Darren in the woods just like what the rumors said?'' Other disciples didn''t like Elsa''s response either. They got angry and felt a little betrayed at how she defended Darren against them, as though they were the ones at fault. It was unfair. "Humph! He is just a nobody. I don''t know why you''re standing up for him. Did he cast a spell on you or something?" a strong young man grumbled. "Ian, watch your tone too. Be nice to Darren," Elsa said again, frowning at the man. "Be nice to him? No way! If you weren''t Elder Thomas''s daughter, I wouldn''t spare you a look. As the old saying goes, ''Birds of the same feather flock together''. No wonder you two losers got together," Ian retorted. "Have you lost your mind, Ian? How could you insult Elsa this way? You''ve gone too far," Rick berated as his face darkened. ''Ian is such an outspoken guy. Even if that''s what he thought, he shouldn''t have said it out loud, '' he thought, knowing the consequences of such a daring action. "Did I say anything wrong, Rick?" the bulky youth snapped with a defiant look on his face. SMACK! The sound reverberated through the whole ce. Ian got pped hard. His hand flew to his cheek as his eyesnded on the person who pped him. "You!" He pointed at Elsa, eyes shing dangerously and intending to fight back. But before he could make a move, he was rendered immobile by a terrifying auraing from Elsa. His mouth opened in horror. Gaping at Elsa like a trapped animal, he swallowed his saliva and mumbled, "I-I am sorry, Elsa." Elsa withdrew her sword intent. Even though she could kill him, she had no intention of doing so in respect to the years they spent cultivating together. She thought teaching him a lesson like this would suffice, and the p was not cutting it short either. Upon seeing this, the rest exchanged confused nces. They had no idea why Ian suddenly changed his attitude and apologized. ''Perhaps he realized that he was being too rude to Elsa and Darren, '' they thought as they looked at Ian''s slumped shoulders. It didn''t matter what really happened, though, because they forgot about the incident soon enough. "Look, the people of the School of Arrow Skill have gone too far this time. We should make them pay for what they have done to us." Elsa looked at the disciples around her and announced, "If you meet any disciples of the School of Arrow Skill at the foot of the mountain, show them no mercy and beat them up." Her voice wasthered with murderous intent. There was a moment of silence. Then, after a while, Rick spoke up. "Elsa, you''re still too naive. Those guys of the School of Arrow Skill take orders from Jerome, and you know what? If we take actions, we run the risk of being caught by him. If that happens, all our lives will be in danger," he said,ying all the facts. Darren couldn''t help but sneer at him. "So, is this the reason you''re hiding here like a coward? But if you try to resist. In a way, hiding is your way to survive. Well, I have nothing to do with you, but I will go ahead and avenge you for Elsa''s sake." He and Elsa smiled at each other before turning around and walking towards the door. "Darren, this bastard, he will get Elsa killed one way or another. He is such a pain in the ass. How I wanted to end his life with one punch... if only it were that easy!" Rick cursed, his face turning red with anger. He wished that Darren would meet the disciples of the School of Arrow Skills and get killed. But Elsa had left with Darren and he didn''t want Elsa to be in danger. "What should we do, Rick? If anything happens to Elsa, Elder Thomas will me us for not stopping her," one of the disciples asked worriedly. "This is Darren''s fault. We have such rotten luck. Why do we have to get involved with that idiot?" another one followed. Rick knitted his eyebrows and huffed, "Then why are you still standing here? Are you just going to stand by and watch Elsa get hit? Go follow them! But remember: all we need to do is keep Elsa safe. We could care less about that loser. If he dies, just leave him. You can even stab him yourself if you want. I won''t punish you for that. Do you understand?" A sinister smile crossed the disciples'' faces. "Copy that, Rick!" And with that, Rick led a dozen men out of the lobby. ... Darren and Elsa moved so fast that they reached the foot of Sword Mountain close to the square in less than a minute. "It seems we''ve gotpany. Come on, guys. Let''s kick their asses." Several disciples of the School of Arrow Skill dashed forward from the shadows and closed in on Darren and Elsa. "What did you just say?" Darren asked with a mocking smile. "Are you deaf? I said we will beat you up, you idiots of the School of Sword Skill!" the one in charge replied aggressively. On their way back to Ilmen Sect, Darren had taught the Aura-concealing Skill to Elsa. Since the two had hidden their real strength, the disciples of the School of Arrow Skill thought their cultivation base was low. Hence, they were totally underestimated. Darren could see that the disciples of their Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. opponents thought this was almost too easy. "Go get them!" the one in charge of the group screeched. "And I don''t mind if you take advantage of that hot girl. You can treat her as a--" BANG! Before he could finish his sentence, a fistnded on his face so fast that it took him a few seconds to realize what happened. He was thrown in the air as the punch he received started sinking in. BANG! BANG! BANG! The rest of the group got thrown in the air as well like little pieces of garbage. Elsa could hear their bones breaking along with a series of painful groans. "Darren, why didn''t you leave one for me? I wanted to deal with them," Elsa said, smiling. "I can''t let ady resort to using force and I don''t want your clothes to get dirty. So I took care of them for you," Darren replied with a smile of his own. He then grabbed Elsa''s hand and held it tightly. "Let''s get going. There''s nothing interesting here anymore." Elsa didn''t see this happening. As she felt the warmth from his hand, her heart raced and it felt like her rib cage might break. Despite that, she pretended to look calm. She snorted to hide the smile in the corners of her mouth. With the most grace and eloquence she could muster, she followed Darren. Shortly after they left the scene, Rick came to the foot of the mountain together with the rest of his followers. They moved cautiously, fearing the attack of their enemies. "Stop!" Rick eximed urgently, raising his hand. The rest of the disciples paused in their tracks, eyes wide with shock. They found the disciples of the School of Arrow Skill lying on the ground, moaning in pain. "I know him!" Rick said, recognizing the man closest to him. "His name is Stefan Liu of the School of Arrow Skill. He is at the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm! What happened here? Who did this to him?" Rick asked as his eyes took in Stefan''s battered figure with a frown. He had a wild guess, but he had a hard time believing it. After all, if his guess was correct, that would mean Darren was so much stronger than him and everyone else in the groupbined. Chapter 79 I Am Coming For Your Life (Part One) Chapter 79 I Am Coming For Your Life (Part One) Everyone from the School of Sword Skill were all stunned for a while. No one had any idea who did it. ''''Rick, Elsa is no longer the person she used to be. Her aura was so immensely intimidating that I almost could not stand being surrounded by it just now!'''' said the strong man who had been pped by Elsa a while ago. ''''Really? That almost seems impossible. Did Elsae across anything unusual in her adventures? Is that why she returned with such talent and strength?'''' Rick said, his eyes widening in shock. If what the man was saying were true, then it would be totally unbelievable! ''''Exactly. I was pretty rude earlier, thank god Elsa didn''t argue with me, otherwise I wouldn''t be standing here. I''d be dead for sure. Now that I think of it, it must have been Elsa who dealt with the several disciples from the School of Arrow Skill.'''' Even several moments had passed after his encounter with Elsa, the strong man still felt a lingering fear that he could not shake off. At first, Rick had thought Darren was responsible for it, but the strong man''s analysis made more sense to him. At once, the fragments he knew about the events that had transpired started piecing together. ''''Elder Thomas would surely be happy about it. He might even take revenge for us! Come on, follow me. There is no way we should let Elsa encounter Jerome. That would surely cause a lot of trouble.'''' As they moved forward, all of them were ecstatic and in high spirits. No matter where they went, there was still no sign of Elsa. The only thing they saw was several wounded disciples of the School of Arrow Skill lying on the road. From the several bodies lying on the ground, one caught their attention - a well-known cultivator at the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm. What immense power Elsa must have possessed if she was able to defeat someone with such advanced skills! They could not stop wondering exactly what level Elsa had reached. But first, they had to find her before anything else. Meanwhile, Darren and Elsa wandered along the track as if nothing had happened. As they were happily talking andughing, someone approached them. ''''Darren? Wow, it really is you!'''' said the beautiful young girl who had suddenly walked up to Darren''s side and interrupted their conversation. ''''Fiona? Long time no see, how have you been? It''s nice to see you!'''' Darren was delighted to see Fiona. It had been a while since they hadst seen each other, and it was nice to see an old friend. ''''So this is the guy you were always talking about, huh, Fiona? Darren? The way you talked about him made it like he was out of this world. I have to say, I''m quite disappointed. He''s not as nice as you made him out to be. He''s pretty ordinary, to be honest. Besides, my silly girl, can''t you see how close he is with that girl?'''' The ordinary-looking girl standing next to Fionamented. The moment her friend mentioned it, Fiona''s eyes drifted towards Darren''s hand which was holding the stunning girl''s hand. The fact that they looked like a happy couple sent daggers towards Fiona''s heart. ''''Darren, who is thisdy? You haven''t introduced us yet, '''' Fiona said. Elsa, on the other hand, felt every bit as jealous as Fiona was. ''''Elsa, this is my dear friend, Fiona. We entered the sect together before.'''' After Darren''s introduction, an awkward atmosphere enveloped the three. Neither Fiona nor Elsa had any desire to say anything to the other, so Darren continued in an effort to lighten up the atmosphere, ''''You are both so intelligent and beautiful. Isn''t it nice to meet each other?'''' ''''Ha-ha.'''' Fiona tried to smile elegantly, but her pretty, expressive eyes betrayed her. She tried her best to look calm and collected. ''''It is so nice to see that you are doing great. Anyway, I don''t want to bother you anymore. I have to get going. After all, I still need to send the soup I stewed to Randy.'''' Hearing Fiona''s words, the girl standing next to her peeked at her. ''''Soup? When did you...?'''' And then, upon realizing what Fiona had meant, she stopped talking and looked at Darren disdainfully from the corner of her eye. ''''Of course, only a man like Randy would ever be worth of Fiona. Elsa, are you blind? What did you ever see in him? You''re foolish for liking such a useless loser!'''' ''''How dare you!'''' Elsa eximed in anger. That girl''s mean words really grated on her nerve, and at once, her look turned cold. The girl looked as if she was about to say something, but Fiona stopped her. ''''Please let it go. Darren and I are just friends, really. There''s no need for anyone to argue about it at all.'''' She could not bear to be there any longer, so she hurriedly turned around before anyone could see the tears falling on her beautiful face. ''''Okay okay. I will stop. Fiona, you should have said yes when I introduced Randy to you in the beginning. He is such a genius! And Darren? He is just a loser. Some good for nothing piece of crap! I don''t understand why you like him. He hasn''t even reached level three of the Spirit Realm! You deserve to be with someone way better than him, so don''t be sad anymore! Besides the Five Schools Competition will be held in only a few days. Then, you will be able to witness N?velDrama.Org owns this. how Randy beats all the crap out of the disciples from the School of Sword Skill! There is not a single girl who wouldn''t envy you for choosing Randy over that guy!'''' Darren shook his head resignedly as the voices faded in the distance. ''''Darren! That beautiful girl cried for you! So tell me, what exactly happened between you two?'''' Elsa teased, trying her best to hide the bitterness she was feeling inside. ''''She''s just a good friend. Nothing more, I swear.'''' Darren smiled slightly. Chapter 80 I Am Coming For Your Life (Part Two) Chapter 80 I Am Coming For Your Life (Part Two) ''''Humph!'''' Elsa sneered in frustration at Darren. Her pretty face turned a cute shade of red in her annoyance, making her look even more gorgeous than ever. ''''Paul, that''s him! That''s the guy who wounded many of us!'''' Upon hearing this, several angry men rushed towards Darren to attack him. ''''Damn, a school of crap!'''' The leader of the men scolded them as he saw Darren and Elsa. ''''Paul, that''s Darren! He is the dirty bad guy who hurt many of our friends while you weren''t here. I''m so d you came back!'''' someone said, pointing at Darren. ''''I don''t care what his name is. An insignificant ant like him is not worth any of my attention! Look at me, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I have already reached level eight of the Spirit Realm! And you guys? I am so ashamed that you were all beaten by such a weak, crappy man!'''' said the man as he drew back his arrow. ''''Darren, let me deal with it this time.'''' Elsa grasped Darren''s clothes to stop him. She had been in such a bad mood since she met Fiona, and this was a good chance to vent her frustration. What a great timing! Darren nodded. ''''Elsa? Seriously? You sure you want to get involved in this? Wake up and open your eyes, girl! It is Paul you''re dealing with. You won''t even be able to touch his clothes!'''' ''''Ha-ha, ha-ha!'''' ''''Oh my gosh, that guy''s really going to let a girl fight for him. What a coward! Bah!'''' Upon seeing what was happening, Paul retrieved his arrow and mocked disdainfully, ''''I won''t attack a woman, so now''s your chan...'''' BOOM! Paul was catapulted several feet from where he was standing before he could even finish his sarcastic remark. Elsa''s attack was so strong that with a simple pound, she was able to send Paul flying far away from her. ''''You son of a bitch! How dare you attack me! You will pay for what you did!'''' Paul shouted angrily as he struggled to get up. He was so infuriated that it seemed his eyes were on fire. Paul drew his bow and let loose an arrow that was able to easily pierce through the vault of heaven and dart towards Elsa directly. Everyone present was so shocked at the strength of Paul''s attack that they stepped back hurriedly. ''''Be careful, Elsa!'''' A demented and worried voice pierced through the air. Apparently, the disciples of the Sword Mountain had arrived in time and witnessed the dangerous moment. They were all so worried and frightened due to the strength of Paul''s attack, but it was toote to stop it. All they could do was pray for Elsa''s safety. ''''No! Elsa would get killed! Even if she is lucky enough to survive, she will still get wounded badly. How could Elsa ever resist the hit? Paul is already at the eighth stage of the Spirit Realm, and he has had so much experience in fighting! Oh, how will I ever break the bad news to the elder? There''s no way he would ever forgive me!'''' On the other hand, Darren remained calm. He had absolutely no intention of helping because he knew perfectly that Elsa did not need any help from him at all. He knew what Elsa was capable of, and this guy didn''t even have half the strength Elsa possessed. However, the other disciples of Sword Mountain had no idea how strong Elsa had be, so they felt in despair. To them, they were already about to witness Elsa''s inevitable doom. It was then that a sword-light urred with an overwhelming pressure far beyond everyone''s expectation. ''''Oh my god! Is that what I think it is? Sword intent? Seriously? Elsa was able to refine sword intent?'''' ''''How could that be possible? She is so young!'''' Elsa''s sword intent effortlessly smashed the arrow made of vital energy ordered by Paul into pieces instantly. Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! More than that, Paul''s body also became riddles with wounds at once. ''''Ah!'''' Pain washed over Paul, making him scream loudly. Elsa stopped her attack and looked at Paul coldly. "You tried to kill me with your arrow, and so in return, I have destroyed all of your energy meridians. I think we''re pretty even now, huh? Get out of here while you still have the chance!'''' For a moment, everyone was too shocked to say anything. How had Elsa be so strong? ''Is she still the Elsa they knew? How did she gain such strong power? And sword intent? Since when has she been able to refine sword intent?'' What everyone there could do was to stay silent and keep on observing. So much had just happened, and it was all too much for them to absorb. Rick involuntarily licked his lips and swallowed his saliva. He had absolutely no words for what had just happened. One thing he was sure of, though, was that he would lose very quickly if he ever had to fight Elsa. ''''Darren? What did you think of my attack? Did it reach half of your strength?'''' Withdrawing her sword, Elsa smiled and walked over to Darren. The rest of the people could only wonder at her words. ''Why would Elsa ask Darren that question? Isn''t she already powerful enough? What does she mean by that?'' Darren didn''t answer directly, he just nodded and said, ''''Elsa, you hurt Paul. I don''t think the School of Arrow Skill would let it go easily. Why don''t we do something bigger?'''' ''''Good idea!'''' Elsa understood what Darren meant immediately, as if they had a silent conversation with their minds. She turned around, fierce sword intent rushing forth from her body. Then, she uttered, ''''Jerome, I''m Her sweet and clear voice resounded in the air, shocking everyone present. How could someone who seemed so sweet even say something like that? ''Did Elsa just challenge Jerome? Does she really know what she is doing? This is all too crazy!'' thought the disciples who had heard what Elsa said. Chapter 81 Hiding Like A Coward Chapter 81 Hiding Like A Coward The disciples on Arrow Mountain heard Elsa''s scolding voice. They clearly thought ill of it. One after another, disciples began to assemble on Arrow Mountain. "Which blind bastard dares to be so rude to Jerome?" "This fucking asshole is tired of living. Go and tell Jerome!" On the training ground of Arrow Mountain, Jerome was practicing his skill when the voice reached him. He shot an arrow at a training rock angrily and shattered it into pieces. Jerome grunted with irritation and went down. He was stopped by someone on his way there. "Don''t be hasty, Jerome. Didn''t you recognize the intense force of sword intent in the howl? That must be an incredibly strong master." "Sword intent? The disciple from Sword Mountain? Let me go, Gage. I will murder these Sword Mountain people, one by one! The bastards!" Jerome said madly. To hell with the sword intent thing! "Jerome, didn''t you hear me? The person has sword intent, and it''s more intense than Thomas''!" "What?" Jerome was filled with even more rage. He realized that he had been dizzy with madness upon hearing the howl. "Gage, who can be stronger than Thomas on Sword Mountain?" "Elsa!" Gage said, his face taut with anxiety. Jerome froze with astonishment. He found it hard to believe what he had heard. ...N?velDrama.Org owns this. Elsa waited for a long while, but nobody turned up. She made a suggestion to the disciples of Sword Mountain as she walked towards them. "Rick, Jerome is hiding from us like a coward. Let''s continue cursing him until hees out!" The disciples were surprised at Elsa''s boldness, but they dared not back out. Though Elsa had shown her strength, could she really rival a Mysterious Realm master like Jerome? "Elsa, I am proud of you now that you have grown so powerful. But as for Jerome..." "Rick, are you guys also cowards? Do as I say. Darren will back us up if I cannot win over Jerome!" Elsa spoke with confidence. The other disciples'' eyes widened at Elsa''s words. Darren? Was she saying that Darren was stronger than herself? How could that be possible? Rick inched close to Darren and asked politely, "Are you sure you can defeat Jerome?" "You must be kidding, Rick! I am a loser! How can I challenge a genius? Elsa is just pulling your leg," Darren said nonchntly. Rick felt very awkward and anxious. Was Darren being sarcastic or telling the truth? What would happen to them if Darren was stronger than Elsa? He forced a smile. "Darren, we are brothers of the same school. Please ept my apologies. I would appreciate your generosity if... if you can forget about my offense in the past." "Do as Elsa says," Darren said simply, looking straight ahead. He released a ray of sword intent around Rick to warn him. Rick''s body immediately stiffened. Undoubtedly, he would be sliced to pieces by Darren''s sword intent if he dared to take a step further. After Darren released his sword intent back, Rick wiped his sweating forehead and returned to the crowd. "Let''s continue cursing Jerome the bastard and see if he is pathetic enough to hide in the dark!" All the disciples followed Rick''s order, loudly shouting Jerome''s name and lobbing insults at Arrow Mountain. "Jerome you turtle, do you daree out from your shell? It turns out the disciples of Arrow Mountain are fucking cowards!" "Jerome, you son of a bitch,e out! Are you scared to piss your pants?" ... The disciples of Sword Mountain kept on with their cursing and taunting for about an hour. The disciples of the School of Arrow Skill, meanwhile, had all gathered on the hillside, waiting to see what would happen. "Jerome, what is wrong with you? Go and kill these idiots of Sword Mountain!" "Jerome, why don''t you teach them a lesson?" "Silence!" Jerome''s face turned ghastly pale. He kept anxiously peering at the disciples of Sword Mountain. "Darren the bastard is still alive!" Jerome ground his teeth. "Err? I''ve got an idea. Gage forbade me to confront them, but he did not prevent me from going to the School of de Skill. If n knows that Darren killed his son, I do wonder what he would do..." Jerome sneered and his figure soon slipped away. "Jerome, you cowardly nobody, are you crying in your mother''s bosom? Ha-ha!" The ongoing taunting had caught the attention of many disciples of different schools. "What happened? Why are the usually low-key disciples of Sword Mountain so arrogant today?" "Where are the people of Law Enforcement Authority? Their heads really are swollen with arrogance." "Law Enforcement Authority? I heard that they got in great trouble after that night. They do not have the time to meddle in others'' business now. Otherwise, they would have intervened when the disciples of Sword Mountain were battered these days." "What? Really? What happened that night?" "You promise to keep it to yourself?" One disciple whispered in hispanion''s ear, "I heard that the Chief Elder of Law Enforcement Authority was killed." ... The disciples of Sword Mountain were growing annoyed. Nobody had appeared after they spent ages shouting. "Elsa, those turtles of the School of Arrow Skill dare not emerge. We have avenged ourselves. Now shall we leave?" Elsa did not answer. She leaned over to Darren. "What do you say?" Darren smirked. "We will kill Jerome the idiot sooner orter. Spare him this time." "We have worked out our anger this time. It is a pity we didn''t manage to save Keller and Jimmy. I wonder what''s going on with them." "Yes, Keller is very gant for a servant and Jimmy practiced his skills quite diligently recently. Both are such nice fellows." Darren''s face darkened as he heard this. Keller had served him when Darren joined Ilmen Sect. He was an easy-going guy whom Darren considered as a friend. As for Jimmy, Darren always felt a pang of guilt when it came to him. "Shit! I will teach these bastards of the School of Arrow Skill a lesson!" The crowd did not expect Darren to be so angry. His figure quickly leaped from his spot and moved up to the hillside in the blink of an eye. "Boom!" "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Shrill cries pierced the air one after another. "Where are Keller and Jimmy? Tell me!" Darren seized one disciple of the School of Arrow Skill by his cor and red at him. "Little bastard, you will bring about your own destruction on Arrow Mountain. You don''t scare me!" the disciple shouted, even if Darren''s strength outmatched his. "Oh really? My own destruction. Let''s see what yours will be like." "Bang!" Darren punched his fist right through his chest. Then he whirled around and caught ahold of another disciple. This one was nearly frightened to death when he saw Darren kill his fellow. "Help! Help! Killers on the Arrow Mountain! Help!" "How dare you!" An arrow of vital energy dashed towards Darren, whistling sharply through the air. "Zing!" Darren sneered, "Finally! Herees a worthy opponent!" He waved his sword intent straight at the quickly oing arrow. The formidable sword exploded right away in the air. "Boy, I do not mean to kill you. But you''re being reckless!" "No nonsense!" Darren did not care to listen to Gage Gu. He mobilized his Sword Core in the cinnabar field to an extreme speed. Soon Arrow Mountain had be shrouded in tremendous sword intent. Heunched an attack in a sh, shouting angrily. Boundless sword shadows surged over the air. Darren dashed at full speed amidst the endless shadows and had reached Gage in a few seconds. Gage was filled with trepidation. "What a rapid and powerful sword intent!" As a master of the second level of the Mysterious Realm, Gaze soonposed himself and drew his bow to shoot another arrow. "Bang! Bang!" Hundreds of arrows of vital energy exploded in the sword shadows. But it was merely followed by silence, as if nothing happened. Gage stood there with his face pale and mind nk. "I can kill you with no difficulty." Darrennded on the ground and looked at Gage with contempt. Jerome, just having returned from the School of de Skill, could not help but tremble at the sight of the scene. His mouth flopped open and his limbs quivered, like a sack of useless flesh. "He defeated Gage. What is happening!?" He anxiously asked himself, "what should I do? What should I d--" "Jerome! Do you mean that Darren killed my son? I will smash you into pieces if you dare lie to me!" a strong, ruthless force surrounded Jerome all of a sudden. Someone had approached him from the back. "Elder n, it''s true. I saw with my own eyes when Darren killed Dalton. He and Elsa summoned thousands of demonic monsters from God knows where when I chased after them. So they managed to escape." "I will kill Darren before I interrogate you!" n growled, striding past Jerome and wordlessly throwing his fists at Darren. Chapter 82 Confrontation Chapter 82 Confrontation Standing in front of Gage with a cold look, Darren wondered why he had improved so much to defeat a cultivator at the second stage of Mysterious Realm so easily. Being merely at the eighth stage of Spirit Realm, it was shocking for Darren to be able to defeat Gage! While Darren contemted, he sensed a huge pressure suddenlying towards him. "Who is there?" Darren''s face paled. Immediately, he drew his sword and turned around. Seeing that the man looked too strong for him to bear, he instantly retreated. Still, it was toote. The punch caught him. It contained amazing strength and it got him with a blink of an eye. Bang! Darren was not able to avoid it at all and was thrown back. His ribs seemed to have been broken and blood gurgled from his mouth. Then, Darren fell to the ground through the numerous huge stone blocks. Getting down on one of his knees, he continued to vomit blood. "You actually did not die after being hit by my punch? How?" a tall figure came up to him and asked. Darren raised his head and his eyebrows furrowed tightly. "Elder n! May I know what I did to warrant such an attack from you? Why would someone from a high position such as yourself attempt to kill me? Aren''t you scared that the others wouldugh at you?" Darren asked trying to sound as innocent as possible. His body ached so badly. In his mind, he wondered if n found out about what he did to Dalton. ''I am certainly dead this time if he did, '' Darren thought. n''s eyes suddenly became deep and bloodshot, which made him look older. Obviously, the death of his son was a heavy blow to him. Now, his eyes were filled with vengeance and fury. It was dreadful. He looked at Darren with animosity. "My son was murdered and he had several sword wounds. I found out that it was you who killed him. Now, you must pay for what you did!" n said through gritted teeth. His words were like daggers that struck Darren to the core. "Hah!" Darrenughed with disdain. "You seem to have lived for so many years in vain! You never use your head!" Hearing what Darren said enraged n even more. Just as he was about to hit him again to kill him, Darren spoke once again. "I really pity you for being fooled by someone like Jerome. Do you really think I can kill Dalton? Even if I could, how would I have escaped Jerome? Am I really that powerful or are you just that stupid? If you kill me, then your son''s death would not be avenged." Hearing this stopped n on his tracks. "Jerome,e here!" n shouted loudly. Jerome had hidden at the side but he immediately scrambled toe forward when he heard n''s shout. Now, he had to stand and approach. "How dare you, Jerome! You were the one who killed Dalton! Why are you framing me? You''re such a bad person! It''s a pity I lost my only chance to kill you!" Darren said as he red at Jerome with great apparent anger. No one could tell it was true or false. "What?! You bastard! How dare you deny what you did! You''re only saying that because you know you''re as good as dead! I saw you kill Dalton with my eyes. Plus, he had sword wounds! It''s pretty obvious! You can''t fool Elder n about this!" Jerome said confidently. The information about his wounds was true. They were sword wounds. It was something that was difficult for Darren to deny. "So please answer my question, Jerome. Being so weak, how could Darren kill my son? Also, why did you just stand there without trying to rescue him?" Elder n now turned to Jerome with his anger also ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. turned to Jerome. "Sir, please believe me. That guy, he''s something else! He has all these... devil skills! His cultivation base is just almost as strong as mine. He''s lying to you! He''s trying to trick you!" Jerome exined desperately. "Sir, Darren really does have some strange skills. We fought just a moment ago. I, at the second stage of the Mysterious Realm, only very slightly had an upper hand. As you can see, he is almost as strong as me," Gage, who stood at the side as well, told n. Of course, he lied to n about him having an upper hand. He had the pride to protect his own respect. His testimony filled Darren with fear. Darren wondered frantically how he would be able to survive the situation. A short whileter, an idea came to him. He remembered the Aura-concealing Skill he learned. The Aura-concealing Skill made him hide his real cultivation level. With it, even cultivators with two realms higher than him would not be able to know his real cultivation base. "Okay, Jerome, you win. The truth is that I will never have the ability to kill you. It is such a pity that the sword intent I inherited could be used only once. If it weren''t the way it was, then I would have already killed you even in Elder n''s presence!" Darren said giving him a look full of hatred. He looked really upset. It was very convincing. "What do you mean by ''inherited sword intent''?" n asked as he walked closer to Darren. "Sir, Jerome chased me everywhere and I did not know what to do. Then, I chanced upon a ce of illusion and passed out. When I woke up, I found that there was a powerful sword intent inside my body. I also had a vague memory of someone telling me that it could only be used once. Now, I realized that it was true. If you don''t believe me, you can detect my cultivation base," Darren said, making up a story. Hearing what he said, n seized Darren''s shoulder abruptly. n did it so harshly that Darren was almost sure he felt his bone almost break. "The third stage of the Spirit Realm," n murmured. Upset, he turned to Jerome. How could a cultivator at the third stage kill his son who was at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm? "That''s impossible! Sir, he''s tricking you! He''s lying! He must have some secret skill to hide his cultivation base!" Jerome insisted. Looking at n''s cruel expression, Jerome was terrified. "Hah! Jerome, do you think you can cheat Elder n? How can a man as strong as Elder n fail to detect my real cultivation base? How dare you underestimate him!" Darren spoke, relieved. "Darren''s telling the truth. Jerome wanted to take advantage of me and Dalton stood up to him and helped me. But in the end, Jerome killed him." Elsa suddenly appeared and stepped forward. "You killed Dalton and used my sword to put the wounds in his dead body. Then, you put the me on me and Darren. You really are a devil!" Elsa said adding to Darren''s story. She managed to muster a sad tone while tears ran down her cheeks. "Ah!" n bellowed as his eyes turned red with rage. "No matter what you say, I know that the three of you were all there when my son was killed. The killer must be among you! So, all of you must die!" he dered. "How bold you are!" A voice burst out suddenly. The elder of the School of Arrow Skill descended from the sky and stopped right in front of Jerome. "If you want to get in the way of my revenge for my son, then I am just going to have to kill you as well!" n roared. He almost sounded insane. It was most likely that Jerome was the killer so he decided that he would kill him no matter what. "Hmpf! Do you think I''m afraid of you, n? If you want to kill Jerome, then I hereby challenge you to a duel!" "If you insist, I would dly kill you and your whole School of Arrow Skill! But before that, everyone suspected to have killed my son must die!!" he said. Then, he turned to Darren and Elsa and proceeded to attack. Hearing his words, Darren prepared himself for a tough fight. Inside his body, the Sword Core and Demon Core started to rotate. Then, a tremendous sword intent suddenly appeared. It was from Thomas. "Do you think you''re still as strong as you think you are, n? If you dare, then you can try to kill me as well!" Thomas stared at n harshly. "Okay, good. Now, that''s all of you! Looks like I''ll have to fight all of you to death," n remarked. When he finished talking, he produced a powerful aura. A fierce fight was about to start. Chapter 83 The Leader Of The Ilmen Sect Chapter 83 The Leader Of The Ilmen Sect Halfway up the Arrow Mountain, the three strong cultivators released overbearing forces that made it difficult for the rest to breathe normally. The bones of the disciples with low cultivation bases who witnessed themotion broke. The stronger ones hurriedly fled from the battlefield. They knew that once the fight began, it would be toote for them to escape. On the other hand, two old men stood on the top of a distant mountain observing what was going on in Arrow Mountain. "What do you think of this?" asked a thin, haggard old man with a grim expression. "The storm is on the way," the other old man sighed. "Wayne, which School do you think was responsible for Brad''s death?" He was the leader of Ilmen Sect who hadn''t shown himself in his sect in the past decade. Brad, the man he mentioned, was the Elder of the Discipline Cab, the Chief Elder of Ilmen Sect. "None among the Elders of five schools was a match for Brad. Even if three Elders worked together, they would not have been able to murder Brad without being discovered. I suspect that the murderer must be at the Wonder Realm!" Wayne replied. "There is only one person who can send out a Wonder Realm cultivator in our sect. I''m sure you know who he is," he added. Frowning, he continued, "But there is one thing I can''t figure out. Why did he want Brad dead? Wouldn''t it have been better to take us out instead?" The leader of the Ilmen Sect thought as he scrunched up his eyebrows. "There is only one exnation for that: the murderer has just entered the Wonder Realm. I have been training privately in the past ten N?velDrama.Org owns this. years. He was probably unsure if I have reached the Wonder Realm. His purpose was to lure me in to show up," he said. "No wonder you haven''t taken any action yet. You did this to make them fear you so that they would not take the next step easily," Wayne observed. "But they will see through my n sooner orter," the sect leader said with a sigh. "I guess they will make a move on the uing Five Schools Competition. On that day, all the members of our sect will be present. It would be a good chance for them. I''m just afraid that they might get more than one helper of Wonder Realm." "What do you think we should do? We can''t sit around and watch that bastard rebel," Wayne said. "I have no clue. But perhaps I can appear to stop their fight to scare that mysterious Wonder Realm cultivator." "Have you already reached the Wonder Realm? If you haven''t, then I wouldn''t advise you to meddle. Else, things might turn out badly for you." "I almost reached it. It''s too hard toprehend Omnipotent Talent Skill. I just need another three months to work on it. After that, perhaps I can reach the Wonder Realm. But... I no longer have that much time. I have no choice but to give it a shot," the sect leader concluded. Back in the Arrow Mountain, three figures fought intensely. They used many violent, powerful top martial skills. The battle among the three Elders had begun. "n, looks like you haven''t made progress over the years. Humph, today I will take your life," the Elder of the School of Arrow Skill, Devin, dered. He madly attacked n with his magic arrows. The power of each arrow was much more powerful than that of Jerome''s. The founder of Ilmen Sect left one spell restriction on each mountain for protection. Without the restrictive spell, the Arrow Mountain would have already turned to ashes. "Let''s see if you can do that!" n said as he released more internal forces and waved his de at Devin. Upon sensing the power his enemy had, Devin turned grim. "I didn''t expect that you would break into the ninth stage!" Devin said. "You and your disciples should go to hell," n yelled, smiling hideously. "Do you think I haven''t made any breakthroughs? Do you think I don''t have powerful martial skills?" Devin snorted coldly. In the next second, he aimed his golden magic arrow at the de and released it. Bang! Bang! Bang! The mountain shook violently. Even with the restraint that separated the battlefield from its surroundings, the disciples outside the field spat blood due to the impact. Terrified, they ran away in a panic. "You''ve made breakthroughs too. You even mastered a supernatural martial skill. Devin, you are a cunning guy!" Thomas remarked, as he jumped up and attacked the two Elders. "You''re not so bad yourself, Thomas. You already have a middle-level preliminary sword intent! Looks like you''ve really practiced hard in the past years!" Devin sneered. There were three levels of the preliminary sword intent: the beginning level, the middle level and the high level. Darren already had a high-level preliminary sword intent but his cultivation base was too low. If he and Thomas were at the same realm, he would have been able to take him out in a second. Currently, Thomas''s sword intent could not reach the premium stage, let alone the extreme or primitive stage. "Come on, it''s time to end this!" The three Elders revealed their real strengths without any reservation and started to attack one another with their best skills. Their weapons gave off dazzling lights of different colors, making it hard for people to watch the fight. An hourter, all three fell to the ground, badly injured. "Thomas, your daughter didn''t kill my son. I can let her go if you stay out of this," n negotiated. He was already seriously hurt due to strong sword intents. Even though he tried to pretend that he looked fine, his pale face exposed his real condition. The other two didn''t look any better. If they continued their fight, it was very likely that they all would die. "So are you afraid now, bastard? It looks like you''re not going to spare Jerome. If that''s the case, I will end your life!" Devin said as he grinned. He looked determined to attack n. "Devin, I will show him some mercy and let him go. But how long he can still live is not my call!" n moved to the seriously injured Darren who was outside the battlefield. "Brat, perhaps you have nothing to do with my son''s death. Despite that, I''m still going to kill you. There is no one else to me. You have no one on your side," n said with a twisted face. Darren felt slightly sad that no one could rescue him from n. Without a word, he looked at Thomas. He was, after all, Thomas'' disciple. He wanted to see his response. Darren didn''t fear n much for he knew that n was severely hurt. ''He consumed too much vital energy. Now, he could only release the power of the fourth stage of the Mysterious Realm, '' he spected. Even though Darren was injured, he still had a great chance of surviving if he went all out. Upon hearing this, Elsa also fixed her eyes on Thomas nervously. ''He has never paid much attention to me. If he doesn''t stand up for Darren, I will disown him!'' she thought. Thomas walked towards Darren while keeping his eyes on him. "You''re really a useless troublemaker," Thomas grunted. Darren got angry and hurtful at his words. "Thomas, if you let me kill this brat, I will owe you a debt. This is a good deal for you," n said, "Screw you! What do you take me for? Do you think we''re all shameless like you?" Thomas unexpectedly refused his proposal. "Despite hisck of talent, he is still my disciple. I will not watch you kill him," Thomas went on, narrowing his eyes at n. He looked back at Darren with a hint of fondness in his eyes. Then, he turned to his daughter who stood beside Darren and said, "Elsa, bring Darren to his ce and let him rest. If anyone dares to hurt him, kill them!" Elsa was overjoyed with his response. She started to be curious about her father. ''What kind of person is he actually?'' she wondered. "You!" n was so irked that he almost spat a mouthful of blood. His eyes glinting with ferocity, he said, "What can you do to me if I take his life?" Then, he swung his de and dashed towards Darren. "n! Thomas! Devin! What do you think you''re doing? Am I dead to you?" the sect leader said with anger in his voice as he appeared in front of them. He was so thin and weak. He looked as if even a child could bring him down. However, he gave off an intense authoritative aura which made other people shudder with fear. "n, it''s time to test his real strength," a voice of delight resounded in n''s head. Chapter 84 Try Out (Part One) Chapter 84 Try Out (Part One) "Sir!" Thomas, Devin, and n eximed in unison. Their rage gradually subsided as they recognized the presence of a powerful and honorable person. All three froze upon seeing the sect leader, as his vital energy prated the surroundings. None of them had expected the sect leader woulde out of his solitude. Thest time they saw him was ten years ago, and they thought they could never see him again. Nheless, it was still an honor for them to meet him again. "I watch three of you grow up, from disciples to sect elders. But what is going on here? No matter what happened, you didn''t have to battle it out like that," the aged man talked to them with his weak voice. The sect leader of the Ilmen Sect slowly walked to them with an intimidating demeanor. The three men were feared. Finally, the dispute among the three was over because of his sentiment. When Thomas and Devin Zhao saw the sect leader, they felt deste and sorrow for him. Ten years ago, the sect leader was a heroic figure, but now he looked like an aged farmer. Time would bring everything away, and nobody could change that, even he was a sect leader. Was he still as powerful as before? Or did he get weaker? "We are so sorry that our battle interrupted your cultivation, Sir! We didn''t mean to do so. We just Thomas said reverently and frantically. Then he quickly walked forth and reached out his hands to hold the sect leader''s arm to help him stand. Thomas respected him sincerely, and he felt regret upon letting him witness themotion among them. Their sect leader had witnessed their immaturity over the discussion. Little did they know, the sect leader was fully aware of everything, so he snorted and said, "You don''t have to lie to me, Thomas. I knew well what was going on." Then, the sect leader waved at Thomas to refuse his help, and continued, "n, I understand the pain you have suffered. Of course, it is hard for a father to ept the fact his son has died like that. But rules are rules. You can''t break our sect rules because of your family issue. I will ask for justice for you and your son. Stop the fight right now! If the others knew what happens today, the story would only turn into a joke and a scandal among people. Are you sure you three can take it? We will be mocked by everyone. What they would talk about is not a regr battle, but an intensive fight started by a renegade of our sect. n, do you want this to happen to our sect? Make sure that you are ready for consequences." The underlying meaning of the sect leader''s gentle speech was discretely impactful. The part of renegade petrified n, as he was terrified that the sect leader could have meant something else. ''Does the old man figure out my real n? But how? He was isted for years. There''s no way for him to discover it, '' n wondered anxiously. Fear of being unveiled consumed him, making him clench his fist. To lessen the sect leader''s suspicions, n changed his facial expression in a sh, and wept, "But Sir! You don''t understand. My poor son! He died so early! How can I take this? Why did this happen to my son? He was killed innocently. How can I forgive the murderer?" n yelled like a crazy dog as if he was the most distressed person in the world. Then he activated his Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. vital energy under the mad mask, targeting the sect leader secretly. n was determined to do what he had nned. The second the sect leader appeared, n''s uncle sent him a piece of message through his mind power that it was a good time for n to try out the sect leader''s cultivation base. It was an opportunity for him to pretend to be insane because of massive sorrow out of his son''s death. It was a deceitful strategy for them. Surprisingly, the sect leader, Michael noticed n''s energy targeting him at once. ''So, that is what you want? Fine! I will satisfy you, '' he thought mischievously. Cleverly, Michael pretended that he knew nothing about n''s sudden attack. He stepped back to keep bnce with a surprised look. He thenforted n, "n! Calm down! We won''t resolve anything if you let yourself sumb in wrath." But Thomas and Devin knew well what trick n was ying. They activated their vital energy at the same time, and yelled at n, "n, that''s enough already! Don''t y any tricks! How dare you attack our leader? Have you gone mad?" Then they rushed forth andunched attacks at n. They were eager to stop n and protect Michael with all their might. A smile shed on Michael''s face, and nobody noticed that as they were busy fighting. Michael knew that it was time now to execute his n. "You three! Stop fighting! All of you!" Michael cried out to make them stop. But his yelling didn''t stop the fight. The fight became more intense instead. The three were too immense with the fight that they couldn''t hear their sect leader. "God! None of you take my words seriously! That''s enough! Stop all at once!" Meanwhile, the timing that Michael was waiting for hade. Immediately, Michael disappeared, but a hurricane appeared. The sky darkened, and the cloud roiled. Ominous energy enveloped the ce. The three, who were vigorously fighting, froze again as they saw what was happening. The next second, hundreds of giant palms fell from the sky all of a sudden. Under the pressure of the palms, the three cultivators of the Mysterious Realm were even hard to breathe. ''Raining Palms, Roiling Clouds. That''s an Omnipotent Talent Skill!'' An elder in ck robe watched them from a mountain afar. He was shaking in shock at what he was currently witnessing. He squinted his eyes in deep thoughts. "He has reached the Wonder Realm! He has practiced martial arts for one hundred and eighty years, and now he even upgraded to the Wonder Realm. I guess that his cultivation is stronger than mine. We are getting in trouble. I need to ask my friend for help," the elder in ck robe murmured anxiously. In an instant, he disappeared out of fear. Their n backfired as they didn''t expect that Michael had reached Wonder Realm already. It was not included in their n. The fight stopped at once, and all the three paled under the pressure of raining palms. They were overwhelmed by Michael''s skill. "You know how to stop now? Have you seen me as unworthy that you can''t listen to mymand? Are you three powerful to defeat me? Thene and do so." Michael yelled at them with anger as he appeared again. Then he rose one hand and waved his wrist. In a sh, everything went back to peace as before. Chapter 85 Try Out (Part Two) Chapter 85 Try Out (Part Two) "Sir! What just happened? You, you have reached the Wonder Realm already? That''s amazing!" Thomas reacted firstly. Achieving the Wonder Realm was too tough for sect elders like them. "Congrattions, Sir! That''s so great! You''ve made it!" the other two said in amusement. However, Michael seemed to neglect their praises and question as he was disappointed earlier when they didn''t obey him. "That was not what I wanted you to see. I wanted you to stop, so I had no resort but to use my power. Now, if you three ignored my words once more, you would only earn you severe punishment! Remember?" Michael said seriously and angrily. Then he turned back after scolding the three. The three knelt at once and answered simultaneously, "Yes, sir!" "All right now! You should leave. I will take care of this kid." "Yes, Sir!" n answered first and hid a smirk on his face. On the other hand, n had done the thing he nned and got the result. Besides, Darren was not his top one suspect for his son''s death. So he had no reason to stay here anymore. Full of killing intent, n shot a cold re at Jerome. Then he jumped into the air, leaving away frustrated. Then the elder of the School of Arrow Skill left with Jerome. Thomas and Elsa, however, were still on the spot. They were hesitant to leave Darren. "Thomas, it''s time for you and your daughter to leave now. Your daughter has a great future. She is a talented cultivator. I can see it very well," Michael gently said and looked at Elsa with a satisfied smile. "Are you sure that you only need Darren, Sir? After all, he is my student..." Thomas respectfully opposed as he made a bow to Michael. He was only worried that Darren might do a mistake with Michael. "I know that, Thomas. You are the one I trust most. And I hope I can win the same trust from you as a return," he said with authority. "Sir, what do you want to do to Darren? If you want to punish him, I will stay here and ept the same punishment," a feminine voice interrupted. Elsa firmly stood up for Darren, with determination sparkling in her eyes. She was worried for Darren too, as his true strength might get revealed. However, the youngd Darren, who had been speechless for a while, spoke, "I will go with you, Sir, if that is necessary. I wouldn''t wish to disobey the order from the sect leader. Elder Thomas, Elsa, you don''t have to worry about me. I wille back soon." Elsa was still doubtful, and she wanted to tag along. But before her next word escaped from her open mouth, Darren interrupted Elsa at once, "I will be fine Elsa. Don''t worry. Go back with your father." So Elsa couldn''t do anything and only nodded at Darren, trusting every word he said. "Go now!" Michael, activating a gentle force, held Darren''s arm and both of them disappeared in a blink of an eye. "Will Darren be in danger?" Elsa talked to herself, standing still like a statue. "Elsa, what happened between you and Darren? Why do you care for him so much?" Thomas asked suspiciously. "No! Nothing, Dad!" Elsa answered nervously. It was not the time for her to reveal it yet. ¡­ Meanwhile, everything around Darren faded away. The next second, Darren found himself enveloped by bamboo. In front of him, there was a cottage in this quiet and peaceful ce. The two of them could enjoy solitude and serious talk, but this made Darren ufortable. "Come in, kid!" Michael stood in front of the old bamboo door and invited Darren to follow up ande in. Despite the hesitance, Darren shrugged his worries and followed Michael. After they came into the cottage, Michael gestured for Darren to sit down. He fixed his eyes on Darren with a satisfied smile as he observed Darren wandering his eyes around the cottage. "You are a good boy. Your name is Darren Chu, right?" he began. Darren felt uneasy under Michael''s watch, but he answered reverently, "Yes, Sir. My name is Darren Chu." "Good for you, boy. You have a high-level preliminary sword intent. And you are so young. I have never met such a talented man like you. Even the best talents in the Holy Lands can''tpare with you. God bless us! We have such a talent in our sect." "I''m so ttered, Sir. But I haven''t had a sword intent yet. I only obtained some sword intent in my body by chance. My sword intent was disposable, only avable for once." Darren was a prudent man. He would not tell the truth about his sword cultivation just because Michael was full of praise for him. Cautiousness was his asset. "Darren, you don''t have to lie to me. I''m not like them. Your secret is safe with me. I know you and Elsa have achieved the sword core already," Michael said. His eyebrows twitched because of surprise, making Darren skeptical upon hearing Michael. He wondered, ''How does he know that? Is it true that he has been observing us in secret? There''s not a thing that he didn''t know.'' Clouded with confusion, Darren badly wanted to ask Michael. But before Darren spoke out his doubt, Michael paled at once. "Ah!" Michael groaned in pain. Darren''s eyes widened as Michael spit out blood, all of a sudden. "Sir! What''s happening to you? Are you all right? Why..." Darren asked with worries and anxiety. As he reached out his hand to try to pat Michael''s back tofort the elder, Michael stopped him. "Listen to me. To be honest, Darren, I haven''t reached the Wonder Realm. I just exerted the Omnipotent Talent Skill, but I have an internal injury because of that. It was a risky move, and I am aware of that already." Michael looked up and saw Darren''s doubtful look. He coughed a little and continued weakly, "You must wonder why I am telling you this and why did I bring you here." Before Michael spoke out the answer, Darren said first, "Sir, is this because of the cultivator of the Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Wonder Realm? The one that the School of de Skill invited here? I guess you have already known n''s n. He wants to betray our sect, am I right?" As soon as Michael heard Darren''s answer, he stood up in shock and disbelief. Chapter 86 I Can Help You Chapter 86 I Can Help You "Darren, how do you know that? Even I can''t be sure of that right now." Michael''s face was frozen in genuine surprise. Seeing the old man''s face of surprise, Darren smiled in return and told Michael about the situation¡ªhe had encountered several Mysterious Realm masters on his way back to the Ilmen Sect that day. With a sigh, Michael nodded. "The Wonder Realm master who is in the dark has n''s surname. I''m N?velDrama.Org owns this. certain that the School of de Skill is going to revolt against the Ilmen Sect. It''s a shame that I''m too old and ipetent now. I haven''t even reached the Wonder Realm. I''m afraid I won''t be able to avoid the disaster." "Sir, you just delivered an earthshaking stroke just now. Is that really not a skill of the Wonder Realm?" Even Darren had felt the power of the stroke¡ªit was a truly powerful move. Michael''s withered body seemed rather weak as he coughed. With a ponderous shake of his head, he wryly said, "I forced myself to carry out my unfulfilled Omnipotent Talent Skill in the hopes of scaring him¡­it may buy some more time to find a solution. If that Wonder Realm master had meddled, the situation would''ve gone out of control. But I didn''t expect to do so much damage to myself by using the skill." It was clear to Darren how seriously wounded Michael was¡ªit was because of being discovered by the hidden Wonder Realm master that Michael struggled so much. "You''ve suffered a great deal¡­" Looking at Michael''s pale face, Darren couldn''t bear it. "Your Omnipotent Talent Skill has achieved the same results as the Avatar Skill in spite of the differences in the moves. If you reach a higher level, it will have earth-shattering power," Darren recalled the appalling palms in the sky. Hearing Darren''s words, Michael''s eyes brightened with approval. "You''re young, that''s true. But you''ve already earned a lot. I''ve only ryed the superficial part of the Avatar Rule. It is called Myriad Palm Shadows. Forget it. It''s too abstruse for your level of understanding." The force of the rule was really abstruse, anyway. Even Michael had to spend dozens of years But Darren was not a normal juvenile, not in the slightest. "Avatar Rule? Sir, could you exin that to me in detail? Maybe I can help you enter the Wonder Realm." After Darren killed the flood dragon that day, he managed to obtain the "Demonic Blood Skill" inherited by the dragon lineage. Although he wasn''t able to fullyprehend the skill, he was certain that the silvery silk threads he saw were much moreplicated and useful than the superficial part Michael was describing. "Darren, do you know of it? The Avatar Rule?" Michael asked, puzzled. "It was a lucky coincidence¡ªI''ve dabbled in the rule. But the silvery silk threads were tooplicated for me toprehend¡­I don''t know for sure if I can help you," Darren exined tly, leaving Michael dazed and excited. "What?" he said after a long while. "Silvery silk threads? You saw the silvery silk threads? Genius, extraordinary genius! Heaven has an eye on you, my goodness. I can''t believe I have this chance to encounter such a person in my lifetime." Almost hysterical, Michael''s eyes began to water. Meanwhile, on the de Mountain of the Ilmen Sect, some masters with a strong aura were discussing something in an adytum. "n, Michael is quite a hard nut to crack. He''s reached the Wonder Realm¡­there''s no going back from there." An old man, d in ck, seated high in the adytum, sighed heavily. "Grand Uncle, you''ve promised me to seize the power of the Ilmen Sect. You''re not backing out, are you? It was my father who gave up the opportunity to enter the Hold Land for you." "Eh?" The words caught the man''s attention, displeasing him instantly, "Don''t talk about such old issues all the time. Do you think I''m the kind of man to break my word? Hmph." "Well, my words were rather rash. Please forgive me, Grand Uncle. So, in your opinion, when should we get the ball rolling?" n''s terror didn''t prevent him from chuckling to himself. After so many years of seemingly pointless effort, he would be taking power over the Ilmen Sect. "Do as nned. When the Five Schools Competition begins, everyone will be there. No one can escape." The old man then closed his eyes and calmed his spirit. "I''ve sent people to go back to the de Holy Land and call in my friend for help. I can get rid of Michael if I work with my friend. Get everything prepared, we only have five days," he added. With that, n bowed and took his leave, a sinister smile creeping onto his lips. ''Thomas, Devin¡­I will kill both of you and all your disciples on that day. I will avenge my son''s death!'' he said firmly to himself. Inside a bamboo hut, Darren and Michael continued discussing. "It''s true. You''ve touched the real Avatar Rule. It''s too amazing, boy!" After a lengthy conversation, Michael was fully convinced that Darren had connected with the Avatar Rule. "In that case, can I help you? After all, we''re both connected with it," Darren suggested. With a smallugh, Michael said, "I''m afraid your help is quite limited in other cases. But I''ve read a skill about telepathicmunication. I may get a glimmer of opportunity to enter the Wonder Realm so long as you devote yourself to theprehension of the rule!" The thought lightened Michael up with pleasure. Finally, he had a chance to reach the high level of his skill. He had been indulging in the Avatar Rule for too many years. With the n settled, Michael led Darren to another area. A greatmotion might be started once he reached the Wonder Realm. By then, he would be unable to hold out an attack from n''s grand uncle, a Wonder Realm master. Soon, the two reached an adytum filled with mysterious runes. "The founder of the Ilmen Sect created this adytum. He was at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. No man from outside can feel a single breath from us. Now, do as I say, Darren." "Please go ahead," Darren nodded promptly. "You may need to suffer because it''s very difficult toprehend the genuine Avatar Rule with your current realm and talent. Speaking of that, what is your cultivation talent, boy?" Michael asked all of a sudden. "Earth Degree talent," Darren tly reported. It was rather surprising for Michael. Once again, a delighted spark shone in his eyes. With an encouraging pat on Darren''s shoulder, he said, "My talent is only on the eighth level of the ck Degree. I''m nothingpared to you. It''s no wonder you''ve condensed Sword Core inside your body at such a young age. You''re at the Earth Degree for your talent" Michael couldn''t help casting admiring nces at the boy. "You''re praising me too much, Sir. Mere talent isn''t enough for a warrior to reach his peak. Efforts and wit y much more important roles. I have much to learn," Darren returned humbly. "Well, that''s great." Michael concluded, "You''re neither conceited nor rash. That in itself is a rare talent. No more crap, then. Let''s begin." With a firm nod, Darren agreed. He then concentrated his mind and began connecting with the Omnipotent Talent Skill, "Blood Dragon Illusion." In a moment, the world made up of the silvery silk threads appeared in his mind once again, mingling and tangling so wildly that it made him dizzy. Beside him, Michael watched him closely without so much as a blink. Using his skill ofmunication, he tried to pry into Darren''s mind, digging for what he craved so deeply. As time passed, Darren felt as though his head was splitting into two. It seemed he could barely hold out anymore. "Ha¡­ I''ve almost connected with a thread¡­e on¡­" In spite of the struggle, Darren did all he could to maintain hisprehension. "I''m almost there¡­e on!" Gritting his teeth hard, he concentrated his mind on a single smooth, silvery, silk thread. ''Ow¡­ it hurts¡­'' Inwardly, Darren couldn''t help crying out. Beside him, Michael''s face swiftly changed. At one moment, he would frown and speak in a low voice. At another moment, he had his eyes closed,pletely lost in thought. His forehead was drenched in sweat. ''You''ve suffered a lot, Darren. But you must hold out. I''m almost there, '' Michael said to himself. Before long, Darren''s face turned entirely pale as he pushed himself on the verge of copsing. Suddenly, a roaring sound resounded in both of them. "I made it!" "I made it." The two simultaneously eximed, finally satisfied with the result. Chapter 87 Killing A Wonder Realm Cultivator (Part One) Chapter 87 Killing A Wonder Realm Cultivator (Part One) After the two men shouted at the same time, the leader of the Ilmen Sect suddenly rushed into the mid- air. Then his thin hand waved in the air, and verbose unparalleled palm shadows rose drastically. It was too impactful for the naked eyes. At the next moment, enormous spiritual energy like the heavenly fall poured down and covered Michael''s body. The ambiance was full of tension, enough to destroy the stagnancy of the ce. A loud sounds came after. The sounds of the rumblested for a while, and the light of spirit shone on Michael''s body. His whole breath changed dramatically, and he seemed to have been apart from this mortal world. The elder was now bing a deity-like creature. Atst, he had attained the skill that he had been waiting for. It was not an easy catch, but all their efforts were fruitful. Michael eximed, "Ha-ha, look at this! I have finally achieved my Omnipotent Talent Skill, and seeded in entering the Wonder Realm." At that time, Michael''s body also changed. His dry skin and muscle swelled up as the whole person looked decades younger. He was no longer an aged man. "Darren, how about you? Are you feeling all well?" Michael looked at Darren with concern. His sess might have cost Darren much, so he couldn''t help but worry about him. Michael was relieved as Darren opened his eyes, which revealed a delightful joy. His expression indicated he was fine. "Congrattions, Sir, you have seeded in entering the Wonder Realm, and I''ve also reaped a lot from it. It''s amazing." "Really? That''s good news! Tell me, what have you got?" Michael asked excitedly. Darren meditated for a moment to feel if he was correct with his intuition, and said, "I also "What did you say? Are you sure? You, you can learn the Omnipotent Talent Skill? It''s impossible. The Omnipotent Talent Skill is beyond the reach of cultivators under the Wonder Realm," Michael asked. Michael did not expect it, and no one did. However, Darren had given him such a surprised look, and there were no reasons for Darren to lie to him. Now, he just wanted Darren to tell the truth. "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect that this adventure was so sessful. Sir, let me show you." After he finished his words, Darren concentrated his mind and energy. He burned his blood essence slightly then his body began to split into his two identical selves. It was indeed a new skill. "How can this happen? This is too surprisingly good!" Michael eximed. The old master was astounded because what Darren had shown to him was precisely the Avatar Rule. What shocked him most was that the two Darren had almost the same breath, which meant the replicas shared the same strength. It was not an easy skill to achieve at his level. Such an Avatar Skill hadpletely shocked Michael because he was aware that the skill had connected to the Avatar Rule. If Darren was now at the Wonder Realm, how powerful would he be? It was too hard to predict. This boy''s future achievements would be much higher than he had imagined. Darren''s abilities surpassed his expectations even more. It was too good to be true. "Well, well, Darren, you surely bring me endless surprises, which have almost scared me. You are indeed an exceptional kid," Michael said in admiration with a smile. It was funny how he was happier with Darren''s achievements than his. "But there are also many shorings in my Avatar Skill. I am still not that good. It takes burning blood essence, which will also hurt me a lot. I have understood only a little bit of the rule so my avatar can''t As soon as Darren finished his words, the avatar he made disappeared. Darren was still prudent in the end. "But still, it''s amazing. If you seed in entering the Wonder Realm someday, you''ll surprise everyone," Michael said in astonishment. "Ha-ha! Don''t tter me, Sir. I know that I still have a long way to go," Darren said modestly. To Michael, it would be only a matter of time for Darren to master his new skill. However, Darren was still skeptical with these changes. "It''s good news that you have be sessful in entering the Wonder Realm. I''m d that we are victorious in this adventure. Now, you can go to fight against the mysterious Wonder Realm cultivator. Then, you can execute all the traitors that intend to betray our sect," Darren suggested. Now that they were aware that there were traitors in the sect, to Darren, there was no need to hold back. "No," Michael immediately said seriously. However, Michael denied resolutely. Before Darren could ask him, he continued, "I guess the cultivator from Mo n is a beginner in the Wonder Realm. If I provoke him rashly, I''m afraid that I will bring misfortune and tragedy to all the disciples who are still weak in Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. their cultivation base. The elders will be in danger if we get outnumbered in the long run. The most important thing is that I don''t know how many Wonder Realm cultivators do they have now. Even if there is only one, I need to make some preparations to guaranteeplete sess. We must not rush things up." After he finished, he paced for a moment and then said, "Darren, I am afraid to tell you that killing off the mysterious Wonder Realm cultivator will eventually depend on you. I can sense it." Michael''s words shocked Darren, making him raise his eyebrows. It was a ridiculous thought for him. "Sir, why do you say that? That''s absurd. How can I possibly kill a Wonder Realm cultivator when there is a wide gap in the cultivation base between us? Besides, you can also trust in Elder Thomas. If you need help, you should find him first," Darren said abruptly. However, Michael shook his head. He smiled mysteriously and said, "If you let him do it, he will surely die in the face of a Wonder Realm cultivator. You are the only one who can do it. Before the Five Schools Competition, I will make full preparation, and then you will know everything why did I say these. Chapter 88 Killing A Wonder Realm Cultivator (Part Two) Chapter 88 Killing A Wonder Realm Cultivator (Part Two) Well, Darren, you can leave now, so as not to let the little girl worry about you," Michael smiled faintly to drop the discussion. Darren had a lot of doubts in his mind, but it was time to go to find Elsa and tell her about his safety. He didn''t want to make her worry anymore. "Then, I shall have to make a move. Bye, Sir," he said and knelt. Darren did not inquire about that anymore as he guessed that he would know everything when the time arrived. His curiosity might worsen Michael''s n. "Well, I''ll take you out then. Remember, Darren, that you must not expose your real strength in public before that day. Tell Elsa to hide her strength as well, so as not to be found out by our enemies. It''s for your safety," Michael ordered him as a warning. Darren might have leveled up his strength, but it came with worse danger. "Sir, you could see through my true strength before, I am afraid that the secret Wonder Realm cultivator can also figure it out." Darren just recalled that Michael knew that he had condensed the Sword Core with a nce at him before. His true strength had been discovered immediately by him. "You don''t have to worry about that. Your skill to hide your exact cultivation base is so exquisite. I have a treasure handed down by my ancestors, and only bybining it with my martial art skill could I connect your mind and know your real cultivation base. I can affirm that the Wonder Realm cultivator of the Mo n doesn''t have such a capability like mine. Don''t worry." Darren felt relieved and sighed. Good thing was that he had the skill to hide his ability. After that, Michael waved his hand and sent Darren away with the secret method handed down by his ancestors. ''Until then, kid, '' Michael thought as Darren vanished. Darren skimmed through the air at a very swift speed, and soon he came to the square in the Ilmen Sect. Without prolonging his stay, he then went to Sword Mountain without stopping anymore. "It''s strange yet incredible that he said that I should be the one who will kill the Wonder Realm cultivator. It made me feel expectant." Walking on the road, Darren was still indulged with what Michael had said to him. "Anyway, it must be a bloody day on the day of the Five Schools Competition. I wonder how will it go?" Darren sighed and murmured anxiously, "If there are more than one Wonder Realm cultivators invited by n, what should we do?" Thinking of this, Darren was a little bit worried about the future. Everything was uncertain for now. ¡­ After a while, Darren arrived at the main hall of Sword Mountain. Darren feltfortable now that he was in the premises of his base. "Darren? Is that you? You''re back and safe!" Seeing the figure of Darren, the disciples in the hall got to their feet in session in a hurry. They were all excited and happy to see him safe and sound. "Go and inform the elder and Elsa!" Someone immediately shouted. Ever since Darren helped them when they were humiliated by disciples from the School of Arrow Skill, they had turned their attitudes towards Darren. They had liked Darren since then. "Darren,e and sit here. You must have been tired." Rick quickly gave his seat to Darren to make him morefortable. Darren did not deny and sat in the third position of the hall. He was craving for rest and he was not in a position to refuse. Soon, Elsa came to Darren at a fast speed. At longst, her worries were lessened. She looked at Darren happily and asked with great concern, "Darren, you seem all right. That''s great. I''m d you''re safe!" Suddenly, she embraced Darren and jumped happily like a little girl. Darren was surprised, but he didn''t shrug her away. Instead, a little smile curved on his lips. "Haha! Elsa, holding Darren in your arms in front of so many brothers? Didn''t you see us? That is not fair, right?" Someone said andughed admiringly. Everyone else agreed kiddingly. "Shut up! I''m only too excited and happy to see Darrene back." Elsa''s face blushed as she defensively snapped at that guy. "Hum!" Just when everyone was happy, Thomas came out, and his cold eyes fell on Darren and Elsa. It was evident that he was displeased with what was happening. "What are you doing in the hall? Do you still keep the rules in your head? The Five Schools Competition wille soon. Do you have a lot of time to waste? Hurry up to cultivate now! All of you might disgrace me. Get out!" They didn''t know why Thomas was so angry. Despite their confusion, the anger in Thomas'' voice was so terrifying that all his disciples ran away in a short time. Then, he approached Darren with a cold stare. Thomas was criticizing his state, and he couldn''t believe he came back unscratched. "With some skills, you dare to challenge the whole world. You must have been skillful enough to do so. If you keep finding trouble for yourself, sooner orter, you''ll die in someone''s hands. Care about yourself then." Thomas scolded with full sarcasm. Darren onlyughed bitterly and shook his head, but did not speak anything. He decided to not fret about Thomas'' sentiments. "Darren, don''t mind him. Let''s leave him alone," Elsa intruded. Elsa gazed at Thomas angrily and dragged Darren away. "You!" Thomas was so angry that his eyes were bulging. He just wanted to yell at them, but he saw that their figures had disappeared already. What Thomas could do was to punch the air aggressively. "s! Those tactless kids!" A momentter, his eyes went soft. He sighed softly, "Why am I so stubborn? Why couldn''t I treat him ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. better? I wanted to praise him with a few words actually. My character is troublesome. How annoying." Chapter 89 A Rainstorm Was Approaching Chapter 89 A Rainstorm Was Approaching Time had gone by fast. Only five dayster, it was already the beginning of the Five Schools Competition in the Ilmen Sect. Early in the morning, the square of the sect was soon crowded with people¡ªboth sect disciples and elders gathered in the area. Even Darren and Elsa arrived at the square early. But Darren was rather restless¡ªit was doomed to be a restless day. "Darren, although the skill you and Elsa obtained can only be used once, I have no doubt that you will shine on this stage today," Cody noted. The disciples surrounding Darren and Elsa all belonged to the School of Sword Skill, including Cody. After he heard about what happened to Darren, he looked forward to his performance in thepetition. Shaking his head, Darren said, "Cody, I won''t be taking part in thepetition this time." "What? Why not?" Cody asked, puzzled¡ªhe had no clue what was about to unfold. But Darren had to discuss the big n with Michael immediately. To him, there was no point in participating in the "I don''t want to join. It''s meaningless," Darren answered, gently but firmly. "You''re strange. Everyone''s out there, scratching their heads, preparing to outdo themselves in this audience. Yet, you don''t even care to participate," Cody chuckled. "I really don''t understand you." "Cody, with your strength, you surely can get some beautiful women to scream and cheer for you. Come on," Elsa teased, standing aside. As they chatted lightheartedly, a group of people headed toward the area where the disciples of the School of Sword Skill stood. "You''re Darren?" The speaker was a handsome young man whom Darren had never seen before. "Yes, that''s me. Can I help you?" he asked, rather indifferently. "Ha¡­" Suddenly, the young man''s handsome face twisted into something cold as he grinned maliciously. Stretching out his tongue, he gave the spear in his hand a long lick. "No¡­I just came to remind you that my divine spear is interested in your blood." With that, he fixed his eyes on Darren with the tip of his spear pointed at Darren''s neck. Without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving everyone confused. "That was Randy. He''s said to be one of the two most mysterious geniuses of the Ilmen Sect. He hardly ever shows his face. Six months ago, though, I heard that he stabbed someone to death¡ªsome genius at the Mysterious Realm of the other sect. No one knows how powerful he is now." The thought made Cody''s brows furrow in worry. However, Darren felt no nervousness whatsoever. Although he didn''t know Randy, the rumors about the strange man had reached Darren in the past. From their first encounter, Darren could tell that Randy was there to make a demonstration, probably for Fiona''s sake. Sure enough, as soon as Randy left, he saw Fiona and the woman fromst time arrive together. "Well, Darren, I advise you to hide your head back in your shell today¡­ Or Fiona''s boyfriend will beat you to a pulp!" the woman said, looking scornful. Darren didn''t bother to give her a reaction, and her mood worsened. Evidently, the woman bitterly shit." "I haven''t done anything to offend you. If you say another word, you will suffer," Darren warned, unable to stand her any longer. The woman was not only horrible to look at, but also damn annoying in his opinion. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Ha! Can you do that?" The in-looking woman pouted and said, "Randy and I are good friends now. You should think twice before trying to intimidate me. Can''t you see how weak you are? If you dare touch a hair on my head, Randy will break your legs if I tell him to. Don''t you dare threaten me!" "May, stop talking." Finally, Fiona took a ce beside her and interrupted the ramble. She was deliberately keeping silent until she saw Darren''sck of a reaction when the woman mentioned her rtionship with Randy¡ªFiona wanted to see Darren look lost and hurt. Much to her disappointment, there was no hint of emotion in Darren''s indifferent stare. "What are you afraid of? He''s a coward. So what if I scold him? Even if I drop a shit on his head, he wouldn''t dare say anything," the woman continued. Because she had Randy''s support, she feared no one at the Ilmen Sect. As soon as she finished speaking, a series of ps filled the area, as if firecrackers were lit. Everyone saw as the woman''s face turned swollen and red. "Ah!" Her vague cry resounded in everyone''s ears as she cried out, "Damn you! You¡­ you dare to hit me¡­" p! Receiving another harsh p to the face, her front teeth chipped from the force. With a face as swollen as a pig''s and a mouth that could barely open, she rolled on the ground, crying for help. "Darren¡­ Was that a tad excessive?" asked Elsa, shaking her hand to the side after using it to beat the woman. "Oh, not really. If she doesn''t know how to speak, it''s only right that she is punished," Darren calmly pointed out. "Darren! Keep your woman on a leash. May was just a little rude and you responded with a beating? You''re too much!" Fiona stepped in angrily. "Fiona, we''re friends. I must advise you to stay away from such bitchy woman. Sooner orter, she would hurt you," Darren sincerely exined. "Friends? Before you let her beat my friend like this, did you stop to consider my feelings? Do you even really look at me as a friend? Apologize to May, now!" Not wanting to see his face any longer, Fiona turned around on her heel as she scolded him. Feeling something out of ce, Darren couldn''t help but frown. Fiona hadpletely changed¡ªwhen they first met, she was utterly innocent and virtuous. "Fiona, how could you change so much? Keep your head clear! She''s terrible, you could see it by the way she insulted me so eagerly. I will tell you the truth¡ªI didn''t kill her only because she''s your friend. If anyone else did this to me, they would be long gone." "Ha! There''s no limit to how unreasonable you can be. I''ve been so blind that I never recognized this part of you. I''ve cried over you so many times¡­how ridiculous of me! From now on, I don''t know you anymore. You think you''re something, right? I did like you, you know. But since I met Randy, I realized how ridiculous I was in the past. You''re nothingpared to him. He has all the talent, strength, and potential that youck. You''ll always be a nobody. You can rest assured that I''ll have Randy teach you a lesson. Consider it a debt that you owe me." With that, she disappeared into the crowd with the beaten woman. "Well¡­ it''s no surprise that she deliberately wants to cause trouble because of love and hatred." Elsa gave Darren a look. "It''s because of you." Daren shook his head. The phrase made Elsa''s heart begin to race until it was going a mile a minute. Still, she managed to keep her face looking innocent. "Did I do anything wrong?" "Of course not. It''s because I like you. Well¡­ I''m sorry for Fiona." After hearing the agreeable answer, Elsa grabbed Darren''s arm and hummed softly as they walked together. After waiting for about an hour in the square, the Five Schools Competition officially started. The rules of thepetition were rather simple. Every disciple who participated in the battle could challenge freely. No fewer than 30 people from each school could participate. With Darren''s present strength, he was never interested in participating in thepetition. It was Michael who told him not to expose his true strength so he could avoid taking part in it. At the beginning of thepetition, he received a secret notice from Michael and visited the bamboo house. In several arenas, the disciples of all schools began fighting without noticing that danger was on its way. That day was doomed to be a bloody day still, as there were over ten cultivators who were in the seventh, eighth, or ninth stage of Mysterious Realm in the crowd already. Outside the mountains, an old man, d in ck, smiled rather wickedly. "This will be the first time I kill a master at the same realm as me after I reached the Wonder Realm, ha-ha." Suddenly, clouds gathered in the sky, signaling a rainstorm was approaching. Chapter 90 Two Masters At The Wonder Realm Chapter 90 Two Masters At The Wonder Realm Inside the bamboo cabin, Darren sat opposite the other two people. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Sir, is he the super genius you were telling me about? He looks so young, but young people always turn out to be legends." The old man studied Darren for a while, satisfaction slowly building up in his eyes. "Yes, he is." Michael nodded with a smile. He was disguised as a weak and old man who had one foot in the grave with a secret skill. Then he continued, "Wayne, did you bring the items? Give them all to Darren." After Michael finished his words, the old man put on a serious face. He carefully brought out the items and ced them in front of Darren. "Mr. Wan, what are these? Why do I sense a strange aura from them?" Inspecting the things in front of him, Darren felt that they were very extraordinary. "Would these be able to help me kill the cultivator at the Wonder Realm?" "These things are the products of my efforts and wit. Whether the Ilmen Sect could get through the cmity or not is up to you, Darren," The old man named Wayne Wan said. Darren examined the things carefully. He saw that there were weird runes on them and that these runes were simr to the runes in the cave in which he hid from fiends. But the aura emitted by these runes was less powerful than the ones carved on the cave. "Sir, were these things refined by you?" Darren asked in curiosity. "Ha-ha. Darren, you probably have never heard of rule cultivators. They are a minority, but Wayne is one of them. Of course, these things were refined by him," Michael said with a smile. "Rule cultivators? Sir, I have never heard of them. Two sheets of paper with weird runes on them and an armor, are you sure these could make me help you kill the master at the Wonder Realm? Are the things refined by rule cultivators that powerful?" Darren asked with doubt in his voice as he pointed at the three treasures. "Darren, rule cultivators were more powerful than martial artists during the ancient times. But they have declined as the world changed. Although I''m a rule cultivator, I don''t know much about them and their history. If you get the opportunity to ess the mysterious group, you would probably learn more about them," Wayne said. "Well, I will teach you how to use the three treasures, and he will remind you of some details that you need to pay attention to. Then, we''ll go to the training ground," he continued. ... On the training ground, disciples fought furiously on battle tforms. Thepetition among the five schools had be scorching hot. "Bang!" A disciple of the School of Sword Skill was thrown out of the battle tform, but his rival rushed over him and stomped on his body instead of stopping the fight. "Humph, the disciples of the School of Sword Skill are indeed rubbish. How dare you challenge me on this tform!" On the other battle tforms, the disciples of the School of Sword Skill also suffered from severe injuries. "Why do you work together in attacking us? It''s not fair!" A disciple at the fourth stage of the Spirit Realm red up when he was hit by the joint attack from the other disciples from the School of Arrow Skill, the School of de Skill, and the School of Spear Skill. "Isn''t Darren in your school? Aren''t you just as arrogant as him? Why doesn''t he step up and beat us? Is he afraid? Ha ha ha." Seeing that, the other disciples of the School of Sword Skill standing below the battle tform were enraged. Their blood was raising but they didn''t dare fight on the tform, because they knew they would be beaten ck and blue. "Don''t be so sure of yourselves!" Cody stepped up in rage and rushed towards the tform. "Shoop! Shoop! Shoop!" Several shadows of sword shed across the air and the arrogant disciples dropped like flies. "Tsk, you don''t look so bad. Old Cody finally twigged and made progress in cultivation, huh?" mocked a voice. "Jerome?" Elsa frowned upon seeing Jerome. His appearance reminded her of the humiliation he had brought her. "Cody, leave him to me! I''ll kill him!" Elsa shouted coldly. "You? Bitch. Your sword intent and Darren''s have all run out. How can you possibly kill me?" Jerome "Jerome! How dare you curse Elsa. I''ll have you taste the unique skill I have acquired recently!" Cody skill. But what happened next stunned everyone. Before Cody could dash towards him, Jerome''s head was smashed to ashes by a heavy palm. "Jerome!" The Elder of the School of Arrow Skill, who was standing in the outer range of the training field, was dumbfounded. His eyes widened because of rage and shock. His favorite disciple was beheaded by someone with an unexpected attack! Who killed him? After a few moments, the one who killed Jerome finally showed himself. "It''s Elder n!" "What is going on? How could Elder n participate in the Five Schools Competition? Only disciples are allowed to join thispetition." "Why did he kill Jerome?" The disciples of the Ilmen Sect were all shocked by what they just saw. They all trembled in fear. "n, you old bastard! You''re my enemy now!" The Elder of the School of Arrow Skill went on a frenzy and rushed towards n. "n, what do you mean? How can you kill the disciple?" The Elders of other schools also flew over. "Ha ha ha. Well, now that you are all here, I hereby dere that I''m the new head of the sect. Kneel before me to show your respect!" n said arrogantly as he was looking down on everyone. "n, how dare you! Are you crazy? How can you call yourself the head of the sect! Is this an act of rebellion?" The other Elders below the tform exuded a threatening aura. It seemed that they were ready to rush towards the tform and kill n if he indeed rebelled. "Rebel? You''re foolish. The rule states that the one who is the most powerful could be the head of the sect. I, n, should be in charge of the Ilmen Sect, and I''ll kill all rubbish cultivators like you! rk, Ezra, I can spare both of you from the execution if you kneel down to show your respect. But Thomas, Devin, you''ll both have to die miserably. Humph!" n said coldly as he tossed back his long sleeve. ''What the hell is going on?'' ''Elder n indeed wants to rebel. Isn''t he afraid of the other Elders and the head of our sect?'' All the disciples became anxious. "I''ll kill you!" The Elder of the School of Arrow Skill, Devin, pulled back the string of his bow and fired a powerful vital energy arrow! But before it could hit n, it had been crushed to ashes by a giant vital energy palm and the palm then turned its direction patting towards the Elder of the School of Arrow Skill. Everyone was surprised. Silence covered the entire area. They saw the Elder of the School of Arrow Skill couldn''t resist the attack and was smashed into a bloody heap of flesh. It was creepy! ''What the hell is happening?'' Some female disciples below the tform wailed out of fear. After a few moments, three god-like figures descended from the sky andnded on the battle tform. The powerful aura radiated by them made the other Elders shiver. The inferior disciples couldn''t help but cry in despair. "You called us here just to destroy a small sect? The young master also came with me on a whim. But you just cast a chill over us!" A middle-aged man in luxurious clothes, who was one of the three figures,ined to another old man in ck robes. "Simon, young master." The old man robed in ck cupped his hands as a gesture of respect and exined, "Young master, a cultivator at the Wonder Realm is in the small sect. To avoid unexpected situations, I invited Simon to help. I have never imagined that you woulde here. It''s a great honor, and I wouldn''t dare displease you." Actually, the old man in ck was d to see his young master, because it was considered as a crime to leave the Holy Land without permission and ruin a sect. But if the young master was involved in this, he needn''t worry about the punishment. ''Thanks to young master''s curiosity!'' he thought to himself. "Old bastard, why don''t you show up and give your position to me? So I can ask my grand uncle to let you die in one piece!" n shouted towards the direction of the main peak. Swiftly, an old and slim figure flew over through the air as if his one step covered up to a thousand miles. It was Michael, the head of the Ilmen Sect. "n, you needn''t rebel. If you''re determined to be the head of the sect, I will give the title to you. You needn''t pick such a big fight," Michael said slowly. Noticing how powerful the three figures standing opposite him were, he couldn''t keep calm as he was before. Two masters at the Wonder Realm and a master at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm! At the same time, Darren quietly went into the crowd. Seeing two masters at the Wonder Realm stand on the tform, Darren''s heart missed a beat. The situation was adverse to Ilmen Sect. Chapter 91 Rebellion Began (Part One) Chapter 91 Rebellion Began (Part One) n walked to Michael''s side, and patted his face in a condescending manner. "Old man, do you feel afraid now? You should be. But you know that, don''t you? It doesn''t look like you''re an idiot. From this moment on, I am the new head of the Ilmen Sect. All the cultivation resources of your sect belong to me now. I no longer need your permission," he said, cruellyughing out loud. He turned around to face the rest of the people and announced loudly, "Listen up, all of you. Today is a big day. I''m the new Sect Leader. You have two choices: either you surrender now, or you die. First of all, I''d like to announce some big news. The people of the School of Sword Skill will be sentenced to death, so will everyone from the School of Arrow Skill. The disciples from the rest schools will be ves to my people from the School of de Skill. Am I making myself clear to you?" After n''s deration, the ce became filled with pleas and cries in an instant. "Oh my gosh. What should I do? I cannot die or be a ve! I still have to take care of my parents," one Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! said in a panic before breaking out sobbing. "Elder n, please let me go home. I don''t n on joining any of you." The training ground was thrown into a turmoil. "Long live our great leader!" The disciples of the School of de Skill eximed cheerfully. Now that n was taking charge of the Ilmen Sect, they could do anything they wanted. In order to show their new power, some of them walked to the crying disciples and beheaded them with their sabers just because they wanted to. "You son of a bitch. Our master has just be the new Sect Leader, and you have the audacity to say that you want to go home? How dare you disrespect him like this? Go to hell!" In only a few minutes, most, if not all, of the crying disciples had been ughtered helplessly. Appalled and terrified at the scene, the other disciples shut up. They thought, ''This is what hell must be like," and instantly regretted evering to the Ilmen Sect. Michael and the other elders, while indignant and sad, did not even dare to stop them because there were two Wonder Realm masters there who were on n''s side. Taking action now would mean suicide for them. They knew they were more help to the sect when they were alive, and so, they kept silent against their own will. Instead of punishing his unruly and violent disciples, n praised them for their cruel acts against the innocent people of the sect. With a wave of his hand, he ordered his loyal followers, "Take Darren to me. It is time for me to take his life." Darren, n knew, was involved in his son''s death, and so he had been waiting for a long time to kill Darren. Now that he was the Sect Leader, killing Darren was one of his first orders of business. Upon hearing this, a group of people cleared the path immediately. The next second, Darren and Elsa came into n''s view. Everyone else focused their eyes on Darren, including the young man who stood between two cultivators of the Wonder Realm. With his eyes lighting up, the youth said, "Wait, before you do anything, get someone to battle that brat. He is going to die anyway. But before that, I want to see him struggle." "May... May I know the reason, young master?" asked one Wonder Realm expert. "No reason. I just want to do it. Isn''t that enough reason for you?" the young man replied arrogantly. "Who wants to fight that brat? Anyone who kills him will have the honor of being my servant," The young master said superciliously, as he turned to look at the members of the Ilmen Sect. Darren, on the other hand, immediately flew into a rage. "My young master, Darren might have killed my son, so I''d like to end his life on my own so that I can avenge my son. I hope you would stay out of this and leave him to me," n said humbly as he moved closer to the young man. The moment he finished his sentence, he got pped across the face. A loud voice cut through the air. "Who the hell are you? I couldn''t care less about your stupid vengeance. He is my prey. How dare you get in my way? You''re nothing but a pathetic loser to me," the young master berated, embarrassing n. n didn''t expect the young master to be someone who would p him like that with so many people around. He looked at the elder in ck silently, wishing that the elder could defend him and his honor. "Humph! How rude you are. You dare to defy young master? Apologize to him right now!" the old man in ck berated. n was stunned at Moore'' response. He had thought that his grand uncle would stand up for him, but it turned out that he was on young master''s side. "What are you waiting for? Get on your knees and apologize, you loser," Moore Mo demanded brashly. The next second, an enormous internal force Moore had unleashed came at n and forced him to get down on his knees. n knew that if he did not make an apology, he was the one who was going to be killed. He was shocked. It was until now that he realized how weak he waspared to the Wonder Realm cultivators and the young master. Terrified as he was, he pulled himself together instantly. He quickly lowered his head, and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, sir. Please forgive me for my rudeness." The young masterughed out loud cruelly and responded, "Fine, I''ll spare you this time. Just remember one thing: you are nothing to me." In spite of the situation they were in, the people present still felt d to see the young man insult n that way. "n, do you believe in karma? Never in a million years did I expect that I would ever see you kneel before someone like this. Ha-ha!" ridiculed a middle-aged man with a spear on his back. Chapter 92 Rebellion Began (Part Two) Chapter 92 Rebellion Began (Part Two) The man who ridiculed him was rk, the Elder of the School of Spear Skill. n could do nothing but grit his teeth so that he could stop himself from speaking. He initially thought that today would be a good day. However, things didn''t go as he had imagined. Somehow, he even ended up being insulted like this. "You,e over here." One Wonder Realm cultivator grabbed Darren by the arm and dragged him onto the battle ring following young master''s order. Darren stood on the stage, calcting what to do next. ''The Sect Leader asked me to take out a Wonder Realm master with some special skills. But right now there are two Wonder Realm experts here. He hasn''t taken any actions yet, so I can''t act recklessly.'' Darren controlled his anger while he was waiting for Michael''s instruction. He didn''t want to mess up Michael''s n. "Who wants to challenge him? Anyone who defeats him will be my servant," The young man said loudly. He waited for a few moments, but no one volunteered to battle Darren. Creasing his eyebrows, he stretched out his hand and attacked several disciples. In an instant, the poor victims turned to ashes. With a vicious expression on his face, he said menacingly, "If no one fights him, I will kill all of you. Ha-ha. If you haven''t noticed by now, I enjoy killing." "Sir, I''m Randy Mu. I''m ready to battle him!" Randy took a leap and positioned himself in front of Darren. "Bastard, get your ass out of there!" rk scolded furiously as he recognized his disciple. "Elder rk, cool down. These masters are in charge here now. You''re in no position to lecture me. After I''ve in this brat, I will be his squire. When that happens, you won''t be able to talk to me like that anymore!" Randy snapped. "You ungrateful bastard. I took you under my wing! I taught you for years, is this how you pay me back?" rk said, trembling with anger and disappointment. "Old man, stop embarrassing yourself. I became strong because of my talent. This has nothing to do with you or anything you taught me. Don''t tter yourself," Randy retorted. "You..." rk was so angry that he could feel his blood start boiling. "That''s pretty good. I like you. I need an ungratefulckey as my squire, and you''re the perfect candidate. I''m looking forward to your performance," that young man remarked. "Thank you, sir. I promise to be loyal to you," Randy responded in a joyful tone. ''Shame on him. What a jerk, '' many people present cursed Randy inwardly. To their dismay, Randy N?velDrama.Org owns this. turned out to be such a shameless, evil guy. "Randy, get out of there! You are going too far. I only asked you to teach Darren a lesson. I did not ask you to side with our enemy," Fiona said with a sh of anger, pointing at Randy. Randy''s face shifted as he said coldly, "Did you really think that I was in love with you? I just wanted to fuck you, but you yed hard-to-get with me, and I''m not a patient person. After I end Darren, I will take you in front of all these people. Ha-ha!" "Randy, you''re a jerk. Shame on you!" Fiona thundered. At longst, Randy had shown his true colors. "Drop the act, Fiona. Stop acting so stuck up. You''re lucky that Randy wants to sleep with you. In fact, you should even thank me for that I didn''t drug you before," said the girl who was standing beside Fiona. Her face was swollen. "How could you two treat me like this? You..." In that moment, Fiona felt despair. It was as if the whole world had abandoned her now that those she had trusted the most had betrayed her. ''It turns out Darren was right about them. Thank god I didn''t let that jerk take advantage of me, '' Fiona thought. "That''s enough!" Darren shouted at Randy, "You don''t deserve to live in this world. Go to hell!" "Are you kidding me?" Randy spat at Darren defiantly. He swung his spear at Darren. Darren activated his sword core in his elixir field and in an instant, a strong sword intent gushed out from his body. Terror filled Randy''s eyes. ''That sword intent is so powerful!'' "How is it possible? He still has sword intent?" Thomas eximed, utterly shocked. In that moment, he sensed that the overwhelming sword intent Darren had released was even more powerful than his. ''He truly is a genius, '' he remarked in his mind. With minimum effort, Darren chopped off Randy''s head with his sword, killing Randy on the spot immediately. The young man narrowed his eyes at Darren. ''I knew that brat was something. But I didn''t expect that he would possess such a violent, formidable sword intent.'' "This is interesting. There is a genius in a sect as small as this one. He''s like a diamond in the rough, and I''m going to wipe him out myself!" The young man murmured with a smile. He stretched out his palm to hit Darren. Things were getting out of control. Michael had nned to observe for a while before making a move. But now, enough was enough. Upon noticing that Darren was in trouble, he rushed towards his side without any hesitation. "How dare you make a move against Darren, you brat? I will send you to your Creator!" Michael bellowed with a terrifying gleam in his eyes. All of a sudden, dark clouds epassed the whole sky. Making things even more terrifying, the training ground started to shake violently. "This is not good. The Wonder Realm cultivator is about to attack young master. We have to protect him at all costs!" The other two Wonder Realm cultivators eximed upon realizing that Michael was about to hit their young master. Each of them released a terrifyingly powerful aura tobat Michael and closed in on him as fast as they could. Chapter 93 The Right Time (Part One) Chapter 93 The Right Time (Part One) A tense fight was approaching. The young man stopped halfway in his advancement. He could sense that the growing energy force ahead would smother him. He was just a cultivator at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm, same as Elder Thomas. How could he take on a cultivator of the Wonder Realm? At this very moment, the two cultivators of the Wonder Realm in his team rushed forward and activated their vital energy, pushing back against the opposing force. Otherwise, the young man would have suffocated under its weight. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The two energies collided. The powerful impact between the two sides sent shockwaves across the arena. It was still too much for the young man to withstand. He took several wobbling steps backward to maintain his bnce against the force, but the impact had injured him, and blood spilled from his mouth. Meanwhile, the two cultivators of the Wonder Realm continued to fight Michael. "We have underestimated his cultivation base," said the first cultivator. "I can''t believe he is this strong even though he is just at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm." The two cultivators were awestruck to find that despite their shared efforts, the sh against Michael ended in a tie. But they had intended to use their first bout only as a test to see the level of Michael''s cultivation base. They had yet to exert all of their vital energy. Darren, who had been standing beside the arena, retreated several steps as well. Part of his cultivation base had been revealed, but he did not show his trump card. He was waiting for the right moment now. He would assist Michael to fight against the two cultivators when the time was right, but it was still risky to do so now. "Darren, are you all right?" Elsa asked with concern in her brows, as she took his arm to help keep him from falling backward. However, she too was feeling the impact of the intense fight and she had difficulty withstanding the off-shooting energies. The movements of the fighters as they exchanged blows summoned an intense hurricane. The powerful forces around the two cultivators and Michael injured many by-standing disciples who were near the arena. Most of them were at the seventh or eighth stage of the Spirit Realm. Many spat blood against the ground, and others fainted, unable to bear the unruly energies. "Everyone! Retreat!" Wayne cried out from the back of the crowd. "I will summon the Shield Dome to protect you guys. Sect Elders, please gather the disciples there!" He closed his eyes and began to murmur to himself in a soft, shallow voice. When he opened his eyes, there were many glowing runes that hovered around his hands. A giant dome suddenly rose up behind him, covered by the runes. Then the sect elders quickly ushered their disciples into the dome. The dome protected the disciples from the powerful forces shing around the arena. Without the dome''s defenses, they would have suffered the uncontrolled energies and fallen to their deaths. "It''s so horrible! I want to go home!" "Elders! Save us! We don''t want to die!" Many disciples wept with fear. Even if they could survive the day, the trauma would haunt them for the rest of their lives. The two cultivators at the Wonder Realm and Michael continued their fight in the air. The sky darkened, and the lighting made cracks in the sky, sending loud booms across the ground below. "You are not that strong as I thought, old man! I can deal with him alone, Simon." The one who spoke was the cultivator named Moore Mo. He had figured out Michael''s true cultivation base during the fight. He believed he had a fifty percent chance of sessfully defeating Michael single-handedly. Despite the odds, Moore wanted to fight against Michael alone to take advantage of the opportunity for cultivation. "All right! Grasp this opportunity!" Simon said. "It''s your first time to fight against a cultivator at the same realm as you. Don''t disappoint me, Moore!" Then he pulled back and slowly glided toward the ground. He stayed behind Moore and Michael and folded his arms before his chest in a manner that suggested he was no longer a participant but a spectator about to enjoy a good show. Michael was thrilled to see this change in events. It would have been difficult for him to fight against two cultivators of the Wonder Realm alone. But now Moore Mo wanted to fight against him one-on-one, which offered a perfect opportunity for Michael. ''Now! It depends on Darren!'' Michael thought. Michael knew well that he and Moore were at the same realm, which was the Wonder Realm and that the possibility to kill his opponent was close to zero. Even if the gap between their cultivation bases was narrow, Moore would still have the chance to escape at thest moment. What was worse, Moore''spanion, Simon, was also a cultivator of the Wonder Realm and could enter the fight at any moment. Michael now needed to consume as much of Moore''s energy as possible while he waited for Darren to make his move. Michael was confident about Darren abilities. After all, Darren had his secret weapon that his opponents could not foresee. The sky thundered. Another lightning strike split the dark sky, covering the entirety of Ilmen Sect in a sh of bright light. The earth shook as Michael''s and Moore''s attacks came against each other. "Not bad, old man! I guess you really wish to meet my de." Moore was losing patience. Neither of them had an advantage during the fight, and both were suffering from internal injuries. "Ha-ha! Moore is going to exert the Omnipotent Talent Skill. The old bastard will be in trouble now," Simon said to himself. In a sh, Moore''s vital energy surged. The next second, a great de made of lightning and fire appeared from the rolling clouds above. Everyone in the vicinity could feel the invincible power of the great de in the sky. "Lucky for you, old man. Feel honored to witness my Omnipotent Talent Skill! This move is doubly powerful! It''ll kill you twice! Ha-ha!" "Impressive! The Omnipotent Talent Skill Moore has mastered is the Thunder Firing de Intent." Simon was surprised to see the great de as well. Chapter 94 The Right Time (Part Two) Chapter 94 The Right Time (Part Two) "Big deal! You think only you have an Omnipotent Talent Skill, right?" Michael sneered. Then Michael released his vital energy as he reached a hand over his head. A momentter, thousands of palm- shaped forces dropped from the sky. "Myriad Palm Shadows! Attack!" "Thunder Firing de Intent!" Michael and Moore, two cultivators of the Wonder Realm, exerted their Omnipotent Talent Skills at the same time. In the face of the god-like forcesing together between Michael and Moore, the bystanders watched with bulging eyes and breaths held in their chests. "Gods bless us! Bless Master Michael to win this fight! Otherwise, we would die here today." Many of disciples began praying to the gods for help. "Get ready, Darren!" Wayne whispered to Darren. "This round will consume half of Moore''s energy. It''s all about the timing." Darren observed for a while and shook his head, speechless. Wayne didn''t know what he meant by that. "What''s that look? Opportunity knocks. Don''t miss your chance, Darren!" Wayne said anxiously. "No, it''s not the right time yet. The force will throw me to the ground before I can get close. Then I will have no chance to approach them." Darren calmly exined to Wayne. A choice made hastily would only cost them everything. Darren told himself to be patient and keep calm while he waited for the right moment. "Okay, I trust your decision!" Wayne decided to put all of his trust in Darren when he saw the determination sparkling in the young man''s eyes. Darren walked to Elsa and took out a rune paper from his pocket. He handed it to her and said, "Elsa, this is what Mr. Wan gave to me as a gift. And now I want you to take it." "No! I can''t take this, Darren. It''s Mr. Wan''s gift for you, not me," Elsa said, refusing the rune paper. When Wayne saw this, he drew Darren away and whispered, "Darren, I spent more than ten years on this rune paper. The reason I gave it to you is that you may escape with it when you are in imminent danger. You can put a hole in the earth with this rune paper and travel a thousand miles away in a single sh. If you fail, this rune paper will save your life. It is your final lifeline! Why did you try to give it Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! to Elsa? What were you thinking? Listen to me carefully, Darren. We have ced all of our hopes and the future of the Ilmen Sect on you. You are our savior. If you die, we will all be doomed. Will you still insist on giving this rune paper to her?" "Mr. Wan, if you were me, what would you do?" Darren replied. "Of course, I know this rune paper is my only chance to survive should I fail. But how would you choose if you were the one standing in my shoes? Would you choose yourself or the one you love?" When Wayne did not respond, Darren turned and walked back to Elsa. Darren''s answer surprised Wayne. He looked at Darren''s back and nodded with admiration. ''What a good kid!'' Wayne marveled to himself. ''I respect you, Darren.'' Darren stood beside Elsa and handed the rune paper to her. "Take this, Elsa. If Ie into danger, ce a drop of your blood essence on the rune paper, and it will save my life. Do you understand?" Darren knew that Elsa would never take the rune paper if he told her how the rune paper truly functioned. He had to lie to her. If his life was in danger, he knew Elsa would immediately follow the steps he told her to save him. Then the rune paper would take Elsa away to safety. When Wayne heard what Darren told Elsa, tears almost escaped from his eyes. But he did not let them show, for he did not want Darren''s actions to be in vain. At this time, the fight between Michael and Moore reached its pinnacle. The great de thundered, and the mes around it turned into balls of fire, falling like massive raindrops. Michael''s palm-shaped forces kept gathering, pushing back against the great de. Below, the Ilmen Sect was and on the verge of falling into the underworld. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The shockwaves from the shing Omnipotent Talent Skills made impacts against the Shield Dome, which struggled to withstand their pressure. Despite the dome''s protection, many of the disciples tried desperately to hold it together, coughing up blood as their bodies suffered the energies of the Wonder Realm cultivators above. The forces of the two skills were too mighty. Michael and Moore were both thrown back by the impact of thetest collision. Both of them were now experiencing severe injuries. Michael saw Moore gasping for rest. There was not a moment to spare. This was his opportunity. He activated his Myriad Palm Shadows again. In a sh, thousands of palms flew toward Moore. "Fuck! You old bastard! Don''t you know how close to death you will be after you exert this skill?" Moore yelled at Michael with a shock and horror. He had never expected Michael wouldunch such an attack now that both of their energies were so depleted. But Moore had no choice but to counter Michael''s attack. Otherwise, death was a foregone conclusion. He jumped up and grasped the great de in the sky. He held it there and waved it in a circr motion, drawing its energies. Thousands of de-shaped forces flew from it, targeting Michael''s approaching palms. Then Moore retreated at once. "Good for you, Moore! You cunning guy! Fight against his Omnipotent Talent Skill with your supernatural martial kill in order to save your energy to run away! Well done! It''ll be easy to kill the old bastard now," Simon marveled, nodding with giddiness. "Now. The time hase." Darren murmured and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, bright rays of light shot from his eyes and a rune paper appeared in his hand. Chapter 95 A Thousand-fold Sword Intent Chapter 95 A Thousand-fold Sword Intent Darren concentrated hard. Using his mind, he dripped a small amount of blood essence onto the rune- covered paper, which immediately burned up. "Wow, what a wonderful feeling!" The next moment, his figure suddenly rushed to the masters of the Wonder Realm in the sky. "What? It''s Darren! Has he lost his mind? He''s rushing to those masters!" someone cried out in surprise, noticing his movements. "Darren is rushing to those masters at the Wonder Realm! I can''t believe it! What the hell is he doing? He''s freaking out!" The people who were standing around Darren''s original position also began screaming. Even Elsa turned pale with fear. She didn''t know why Darren had suddenly flown into the sky without warning. "Father, stop Darren. Please," Elsa begged Thomas, worried tears pooling in her eyes. "Goddamn it!" Thomas felt angry at Darren. "He gets in trouble every time. s! How many sins have I time!" Thomas grumbled as his momentum surged up. He was trying to fly over to stop Darren. "Well, I wouldn''t have tried to save him¡­ but I''m afraid he''ll get in our leader''s way." "Dad,e on! Stopining, and stop him now," Elsa begged Thomas, her voice cracking. "Shut up!" Wayne suddenly shouted sternly. His roar made everyone stand still. "It''s up to Darren to kill the cultivators at the Wonder Realm." Wayne''s whisper reached their ears like a thunderp before the crowd could recover from their pause. On the other side of the battle ring, n and the young man looked up into the sky, bursting into "This boy must be a fool. How dare he rush at the cultivators of the Wonder Realm! How ridiculous!" Of Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! course, Darren''s actions didn''t escape one of the two cultivators at the Wonder Realm. However, like everyone else, he thought the boy was on a suicide mission and couldn''t be bothered to care. But Moore waspletely unaware of Darren''s arrival. In a sh, Darren appeared next to him. "Huh? Where did the boye from?" Moore finally noticed him, but he was trying to hide from Michael''s Omnipotent Talent Skill and didn''t care about some no-name cultivator. Darren channeled the power of his mind, and a wonderful sword with a purple glow suddenly appeared in his hand! At the same time, the rune paper in his other hand began to glow strangely. Close to the battlefield where those cultivators at the Wonder Realm were, Darren felt the pressure grow as though it were going to explode. Instantly, his dark armor lit up against the overwhelming pressure. Soon, the sword core in his body surged crazily, and frightening sword intent grew rapidly like wild weeds. The battlefield of the cultivators at the Wonder Realm was suddenly invaded by a mighty sword intent. "Humph, an overconfident nobody!" Sensing Darren''s sword intent, Moore gave a sneer and struck him with his de. He was confident that with his strength of the Wonder Realm, he could easily break the sword intent. But he was wrong. Completely wrong. And he soon found out! "A thousand-fold sword intent! Kill!" Darren yelled. The powerful sword intent in his sword instantly skyrocketed a thousandfold, and enveloped the surrounding space! "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" This of course was a superior martial skill, but with the thousandfold sword intent, it was dozens of times stronger than a supernatural martial skill! "What happened? The boy''s sword intent has reached an incredible level!" Simon was startled, stepping back. When he had steadied himself, he said in horror, "That is the work of a rule cultivator!" He was right. It was the rule cultivator Wayne''s life''s work thatnded on the rune paper. The rune could enhance the power of the user''s most formidable skill by a thousandfold in an instant. Unfortunately, due to hisck of ability, Wayne''s rune could only be used by people whose cultivation base was below the Wonder Realm. Of all the people who met this requirement in the Ilmen Sect, was there anyone more qualified than Darren? No! If Wayne had given Thomas that rune and increased his sword intent by a thousandfold, it would have been much less powerful than when Darren used it. Certainly it would not be enough to kill a cultivator of the Wonder Realm! Given this loophole, Darren was the only one who could kill a cultivator of the Wonder Realm with it! Feeling the unprecedented power of the sword intent, Moore lost hisposure. He jerked back, wildly brandishing his de. "Go to hell!" roared Darren. Instantly, Moore was nketed by the terrifying sword intent, drowning him like a giant wave. With the death creeping in, Moore''s eyes widened, unable to believe that a young man at the Spirit Realm could have such frightening abilities. He was unwilling and resentful, but in the face of the great power of the sword intent, his de intent was destroyed as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing fragile sses. "I will kill you, little brute, even if I''m going to die. Omnipotent, Talent, Skill!" In a sh, a huge thunder de emerged in the sky, and then fell abruptly. As this happened, Darren''s crazy sword intent had destroyed Moore. He disappeared from heaven and earth, leaving no trace, not even dust. However, the powerful de in the sky wasing towards Darren. Death was hurtling towards him quickly, and Darren felt infinite fear in his heart. ''My armor can withstand two attacks from a cultivator at the Wonder Realm, but it can''t withstand attacks from the Omnipotent Talent Skill. What should I do? Am I really going to die?'' Darren thought, horrified. But right when Darren was about to be consumed by despair, Michael''s lean figure popped up in front of him. "Sir! Run!" Darren shouted. Michael didn''t leave, as if he didn''t hear Darren. His breath was waning as he attacked the descending Omnipotent Talent Skill. He, who had been like a spent arrow, forciblyunched his life vitality. He was on the verge of death. As the power of the Omnipotent Talent Skill was weakened, Michael fell from the sky. The de eventually hit Darren, knocking him out of the sky and into the Shield Dome. "Darren..." Everyone looked at his figure, feeling a mix ofplicated emotions. Silence fell over the crowd. "I didn''t know Darren could be so powerful. I was wrong. I was really wrong," Thomas murmured, his eyes full of regret. Seeing Darren falling to the ground, Elsa burst into tears and immediately rushed to him. ... "Damn, I almost died." After a moment, Darren swore and stood up. He was ckened, as if he had been covered in a st of soot. Elsa leaped over to him, wrapped her arms around him, and began to cry with relief. "Darren''s not dead. He''s alive!" Exmations of joy rose from one to another. Soon, the loud cheers had grown deafening. "Go get Master Michael!" Darren shouted at once. Hearing his words, rk immediately ran to the ce where Michael fell, and picked up the emaciated cultivator. "He is badly injured." rk shed silent tears at the sight of Michael, wiping them away with his sleeve. "It''s not time to celebrate yet." Wayne looked gravely up into the sky. There was still a cultivator at the Wonder Realm, after all. Everyone came to the realization that Darren had killed only one cultivator at the Wonder Realm. Now that Michael was seriously injured, no one had any idea about what to do next. "A genius! You''re an amazing genius, young man." The enemy''s voice rang out like a great bell. "It''s enough to shock the world for you, a cultivator at the Spirit Realm, to kill a cultivator at the Wonder Realm even if you used the power of a rule cultivator. Rest in peace, Moore. Your death has created a legend, and I will be the one to kill it. Ha-ha-ha!" The ominous clouds still hung over the sky, and gloom set back into everyone''s heart. "Mr. Wan, this rune can be used one more time, right?" Darren asked quietly, frowning. "Yes. This rune can be used twice, but Darren, even if you raise your sword intent a thousand times, you will be killed by the cultivator at the Wonder Realm in his prime. Run away, and hope you get the chance to avenge the dead someday," Wayne sighed helplessly. "No, I still have a way to kill him¡­ If only someone can distract him a little!" Darren''s words once again shocked everyone, sparking a glimmer of hope in their hearts. Chapter 96 Blood Dragon Phantom (Part One) Chapter 96 Blood Dragon Phantom (Part One) Several Elders gaped at Darren. They dared not believe his words, nor did they dare to deny him outright. Darren was like a divine miracle that they could not deny nor give up. "Darren, what are your odds of sess if we go and distract him?" The Elder of the School of Spear Skill stepped forward and asked Darren in a solemn voice. "Elder rk, you will put yourself in jeopardy if you try to distract him, you may even die. Please think twice," Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Darren said. Everyone knew in the bottom of their hearts that tangling with a Wonder Realm master was to bring about one''s own destruction. "Ha ha ha, a true man should live his life with an indomitable spirit. Why should I feel frightened if I can die with honor and dignity? I am not afraid of dying. I am happy to see a genius like you before my end," rk said in a rich and powerful tone, causing several disciples from the School of Spear Skill to kneel down in silence as tears fell from their cheeks. "You are a hero, Elder rk. My odds are over fifty percent if you can break his attention from me!" With the help of Wayne''s rune, Darren was quite confident he could seed. "Fifty percent?" It was clear on their faces that Wayne and several Elders did not believe Darren''s words, though they kept their silence. "If Darren says he is confident in defeating Simon, then I believe him wholeheartedly. Count me in on this n!" Thomas waved his sleeve and unsheathed his long sword with a flourish. Then, he turned to Darren and said, "I was mistaken about you before and I apologize for my actions towards you in the past. Promise me that you will take good care of Elsa if you two make it out alive. As her father, I feel that I have failed her." As Thomas''s voice broke off, tears coursed down Elsa''s cheeks as she felt the emotion in his words. Of course, Darren had never hated Thomas. He knew the man was simply keen on protecting his reputation. "Elder Thomas, please feel assured. I promise you Elsa will be safe even if I die," Darren said firmly. "No, I don''t want any of you to die." Elsa wrapped her arms around Darren and sobbed against his chest. . "Damn you! Now that that old crock Michael cannot fight anymore, I look forward to seeing how you will struggle for your puny lives! I want you to die in unbearable pain, you insects," said the young man who came from the Holy Land. He had never been hurt like this before. "Young master, please take revenge for my grand uncle! Kill them all!" n said, bowing and begging like a sycophant ve. "Piss on your revenge! Even your grand uncle was just a worthless mutt, why should I disgrace myself to avenge a dog? You are putting your foot in your mouth. Do yourself a favor and p yourself in the face," the young master said with despise. Head bowed and a confused look of uncertainty and bewilderment crossed n''s features. He did not expect to be put in such a position. Now it seemed he would never be able to be the leader of the Ilmen Sect even if Simon killed the remaining elders. The great regret in his heart turned into profound helplessness. There was nothing he could do but obey. "Yes, young master." He pped his own face as he whispered back. "Hum?" The young man was still unsatisfied. "It doesn''t look like you are going to admit your fault, right? Fuck you!" He kicked n down as he spoke and stomped on n''s face, bursting into maliciousughter. n didn''t dare move an inch. He took the blows like a broken and obedient dog receiving its master''s fury. The others sneered at n''s behavior. ''This bastard deserves what he gets, now he is worse than a dog, '' they thought. ''At least we have the integrity to fight for ourselves, although we are in danger of dying!'' "Well, Simon." That young man withdrew his foot on n''s face and said to Simon: "Break them. Don''t let them die too quickly, do you understand me? You will suffer if you don''t follow mymand. I want them to die slowly and painfully." "Yes, young master, I understand. I will not kill them easily, and I will let them know that living can be worse than death!" Simon dashed toward the Shield Dome as he finished his words. The Shield Dome could counteract dispersed vital energy, but it couldn''t stop people from getting in. Simon easily broke through the protectiveyer and darted at the nearest disciple of Ilmen Sect. Simon stretched out his hand casually and pinched the arm of the disciple. With a quick snap, the arm broke off, tumbling away in a trail of blood. "Brother!" A man beside that disciple immediately knelt and cried out, "Please spare my brother''s life. We are from a remote town. We came to the Ilmen Sect to learn martial skills. We have never offended you, please spare our lives. My lord, please let him go, I will do whatever you ask." Seeing Simon was indifferent to his words, the man knelt and put his head to the ground like a chicken pecking a rice grain. "You wish for me to obey yourmands? Will I still have my pride then?" Simon gave an excited cracked and contorted the disciple''s face, just destroying his jaw. "Good, Simon. You did well! Now break Darren''s arms and legs. Remember not to kill him instantly! Ha ha ha." The young master was quite satisfied with Simon''s act. "Lad, you really astonished me." Then Simon walked to Darren and said, "You are a genius that could be hardly seen in five hundred years among martial artists. It''s quite a pity to kill you. But it''s a world where strength and power dominate everything. You have offended our young master and thus your death is deserved." Darren kept hisposure and said coldly, "You are an embarrassment. I''ve never seen someone proud of ughtering warriors beneath them for the fun of it. As a Wonder Realm master, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You indeed are an arrogant bastard, but don''t let it get to your head. For me, you are even worse than filth!" Chapter 97 Blood Dragon Phantom (Part Two) Chapter 97 Blood Dragon Phantom (Part Two) "Hmmm, you are more arrogant than me, little insect! Soon you will know your folly to havee into Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. this world," Simon said in a fury. As his words left him, his figure shed like a line making shapes in the Shield Dome. In the blink of an eye, dozens of disciples had lost their limbs. Cleaved arms and legs covered the Shield Dome like a ughterhouse. "How''s it going? You must be furious to see your fellow disciples mangled like ughtered sheep. Do you feel useless?" Simon said, his taunt in his voice. "You are still wet behind the ears, little warrior. Your little girlfriend is exceedingly beautiful. I wonder if you will still like her when her face is torn and her legs broken?" Simon now stepped toward Elsa. Panic shot through Darren''s heart. His breath expanded violently before Simon could make his move. "Fuck you!" Darren gave a loud shout and shot toward Simon like an arrow. Darren had not yet used hisst resort. He only wished to prevent Simon from harming Elsa. Bang! Darren was hit by Simon''s palm and flew backward. "Save me, Elsa!" Darren called out as he was pushed back. Suppressed by Simon''s aura of death, Elsa was dumbfounded and could not move an inch. She did not regain herposure until she heard Darren''s voice and saw his body being thrown by Simon''s blow. Without hesitation, she ced a drop of blood essence on the rune paper Darren gave her before and triggered its effect. In an instant, Elsa''s figure faded away with the glint of the rune paper. "Hmm? You want to escape?" Simon found something was wrong and delivered his palm into Elsa''s torso. A stream of blood spurted from Elsa''s fading figure before she could vanishpletely. "Darren¡­ " Only now did Elsa realize that Darren was saving her. What he had told her before was a lie. The rune paper would teleport the one who carried it. "Elsa!" Thomas did not realize his daughter had escaped. In a towering rage, his sword intent erupted from his body and he dashed at Simon. "I will kill you!" he hissed between his clenched teeth. But now, a wicked smile crept onto Darren''s lips. "Now I have no more scruples, let us fight to the death!" Darren''s armor could block the attack from a Wonder Realm master two times. The first time he blocked the weakened Omnipotent Talent Skill, and this time he blocked Simon''s palm attack. For this reason, he was nearly unharmed. "Elders, attack him now!" Darren shouted at the Elders as his figure retracted. rk, Thomas, and Ezra all responded to Darren''s voice at once and dispatched their most potent skills against Simon. Massive energies came together in a single force against Simon. "Hmmm, you are overestimating your strength!" Simon said. Despite their best efforts, the powers of the Elders were ineffective. For Simon, kill them would be like swatting a mosquito. But even to swat a mosquito, a person needed to make the motion to pull back his hand. Just as Simon readied his move to kill the Elders, Darren''s rune lit up again. He raised his purple lightning sword and shed down at Simon. Enormous sword intent exploded from the sword and permeated through the air. Simon just frowned at Darren''s attack. ''Do you really think I am afraid of your sword intent when I am in the prime of my power? You will die a horrible death, '' he thought. Then with one hand, he dismantled thebined attack of the Elders. And he kept his other hand free while keeping a close eye on Darren''s each and every move. ''Young Master has told me not to kill these men, he wants to see them be tortured, '' Simon reminded himself. "Fuck off!" Simon blocked rk''s spear thrust, and in a single motion, he turned and delivered a violent punch that was powerful enough to send boulders of earth and rock in Darren''s direction. Darren did not avoid the iing debris. ck scales grew across his body as his demon core spun wildly in his elixir field. Combined with the defenses of his armor, Darren hoped it would be strong enough to withstand Simon''s palm attack. Bang! Blood gushed from Darren''s mouth as he was struck by Simon''s palm attack, but Darren continued his path forward, closing in on Simon despite his injury. He had received more damage than he anticipated, but it was not enough to put him down for good. ''Hmm,e then! I can withstand your thousand-fold sword intent with my body alone, '' Simon thought. With absolute confidence, Simon downyed Darren''s sword intent. He would not believe Darren''s power could threaten his life. "Go to die!" A sinister smile appeared on Darren''s face as he approached Simon. "Omnipotent Talent Skill, Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren shouted hoarsely. As his blood essence burnt, a young man with Darren''s appearance appeared. "What?" A stern expression broke on Simon''s face as if he had seen a horrible vision. This was far beyond his cognition. How could a Spirit Realm juvenile possess an Omnipotent Talent Skill? It was too incredible to believe. It meant two Darrens and two thousand-fold sword intent! "Omnipotent Talent Skill, Void Divine Fist!" Now, Simon finally felt the deadly threat from Darren''s wild sword intent. He immediately carried out his own Omnipotent Talent Skill after repelling another Elder. His strength at the Wonder Realm was carried out to its fullest extent, causing a rumbling that echoed between heaven and earth like tens of thousands of demonic monsters were galloping. "Young master, I will have to kill him under such circumstances. There is no holding back now," Simon said silently, as a colossal fist shot against Darren like it had descended from the depths of hell. Without any fear, Darren gave a devious smile and gently uttered a single word, "Mingle!" This was the second stage of the Blood Dragon Phantom. The two figures of Darren joined together in a sh as the blood essence inside both Darrens burnt wildly. The newlybined Darren now contained double the two thousand-fold sword intent. "Four thousand-fold sword intent! Die!" Darren shouted, his face twisted by rage. Chapter 98 The Talent Roll Chapter 98 The Talent Roll The wind howled and the thunder roared. The intense sword intent from the fight tore everything apart as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The crowd on the ground looked up at the young man. He had be a legend. "That is Darren..." "The genius of this world, at least within our range of cognition." "Just look at him. Looks like God yed favorites and showered him with blessings. How dazzling!" Murmuring sounds dissipated in the wind. Above the sky, Simon''s Void Divine Fist was smashed into pieces. All of a sudden, his pupils dted and darkened. His body disappeared into thin air as if it had never existed, as if he were merely sand blown away by the wind, and just like that, he was gone. The crowd went mute for a while. Then they roared loudly in sorrow and rage. They screamed at Darren like a roaring ocean with a wild current. Darren instantly fell from above the moment his sword intent vanished. His face was as pale as a sheet, and grey film covered his eyes. At the sight of his face, the crowd''s cheers turned into worry and fear. Everyone could see that he was clearly on the brink of death. He had consumed all his blood essence after he was injured seriously, and now it seemed like there was nothing anyone could do. The crowd ran to catch him when they saw his figure falling. The people could not help but sob at the sight of his pale face. He was their savior, the legendary figure they knew, and there was a big chance they might lose him. "No, please, please do not die..." Everyone prayed from the bottom of their hearts. "Take me to him," Michael moved his dry mouth and said to Wayne softly. Michael''s tears trickled down his cheek when he cast his eyes upon Darren and saw what he looked like. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Let us try to save his life, Wayne." Michael pleaded in a very weak voice. "I will do my best to save his life even if you do not demand it. You and I have known each other for life and I would like for us to continue our brotherhood in the Netherworld." The two old men stopped moaning and smiled at each other, "To die for the unparalleled genius is to die a worthy death." "Burn! Burn our corrupted bodies into the spring of life to the boy''s rescue!" Runes shed, one after another, as Wayne muttered his words. A green me full of the energy of life came out of the old men''s bodies and into Darren''s body. Darren''s cheeks gradually became rosy as the two old men''s bodies faded into ashes. His broken body recovered quickly and a beam of light once again shone at the deep darkness in his soul. He hade back from the brink of death. But by then, the two old men had vanishedpletely. They had traded their lives for his. The crowd fell upon their knees in tribute to the two masters. The torrential rain stopped, and a cold raindrop fell on Darren''s face, waking him up. Darren opened his eyes as if he was only waking up from a dream. He looked at the bright world curiously with tears in his eyes. It was as if he had been born again. "Darren, it is good to have you back. It is, however, the two masters have left us forever," Thomas said, choking as he tried to hold back his sobs. No matter what he did though, he could not stop the tears from falling from his eyes. "I see," Darren replied in a sad and hoarse voice. He stood up and knelt like the others. "Farewell to you, masters. I swear to take you back from the Nethend if there is one. God bless your souls and may you rest in peace." Three Wonder Realm warriors and one rule cultivator died in thisbat. What a tragedy. But what about the initiator of thisbat? The crowd turned its attention and red furiously at the two people who had brought about their suffering. They had copsed on the ground from the strength of Darren''s sword intent. "Darren, it is time for you to deal with the two beasts. They are yours now. You can do whatever you want with them," Elder rkmented. As if on cue, a beam of golden light shed in the sky, and two ancient golden rolls appeared from high above. "Oh, look! The Talent Roll of this era!" Closely inscribed on the rolls were the names of talents of their time, men of unsurpassed excellence. "Look! Darren is in the eighteenth ce on the roll!" an elder eximed loudly. But soon Darren''s name quickly moved downwards on the roll. "The contemporary Talent Roll only records the current status of one''s power. Now that the fight is over and he became weak, his rank is going down." Darren''s name then stopped at the twenty eight thousand and four hundred and fiftieth slot. Darren felt an indescribable emotion upon seeing his rank on the scroll. If his ultimate attack which took all of his might to pull off only ranked eighteenth on the Talent Roll, then it was hard for anyone toprehend how immensely strong those other talents were. There were two sheets of the golden roll, with only two words on the other sheet. The words were John Doe. ''Wow, I didn''t know that there were so many other geniuses who have out-powered me in talent and strength. I really do have a long way to go, '' Darren thought to himself with a heavy heart. The two golden rolls stayed in the air for nearly an hour and vanished once again. Nobody knew the origin and the author of Talent Roll. It was a mystery. There were some elders, however, who had heard of rumors about the Talent Roll. One of which was the saying that its appearance would bring about a prosperous time in the world of martial arts. ... Everything went quiet once again as the atmosphere turned peaceful. It was time to make a decision. "Kill the two monsters, Darren!" The crowd looked at the young man and n with hate in their eyes. There were only three elders of Ilmen Sect present there aside from n. The young man and n were seriously injured from Darren''s sword intent and were both on the brink of death. Darren stood in front of the crowd, leading them. "I want to know who on earth killed my son before I die!" ny there, dying with his clothes in shreds, looking like a beggar. Darren paid no attention to him. He moved his eyes to the young man huddled on the floor. "No! Don''t you dare kill me. My father is the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land! He will kill you if you dare to harm me," The young man said, trembling in trepidation. "Do you really think you can scare me? After I killed a Wonder Realm master?" Darren replied coldly. The young man fell upon his knees and pleaded, "I beg you. Please spare me. I can give you anything you want. Superior spiritual herbs, top-level martial skills, beauties, just name it. Just spare my life, please." "Ho-ho, are you scared now? Are you actually begging me for your life? Why didn''t you think about this when youmanded the Wonder Realm master to ughter people? Haven''t you thought about the pain these victims have been through all because of you?" "They are nothing but ants to me. Master, you are destined to be a significant hero, let us swear to be brothers so we can enjoy all the prosperity and indulgence this world has to offer together. We don''t have to ever think or care about those ants." Darren''s face froze upon hearing this. His words solidified his decision. He was going to die, and there was nothing he could do about it. "Whoosh!" The young man''s head fell on the ground as Darren''s sword shed at his head with a whistling sound. "Whoever sets the value of human life at naught should die, even the son of the god." "Thank God he killed that beast!"" Warm apuse rose from the crowd. "It is your turn now, n." Darren continued in a calmly terrifying tone. "Ha-ha! I have nothing to live for anymore. I don''t care if you kill me!" n howled withughter. "There is no quick death for somebody like you. There is no way I am giving you the easy way out. Now, let me tell you something." Darren approached n and whispered to his ear. n stoppedughing immediately. His face became a mixture of anguish and anger. "You! It was you!" He was so heartbroken upon hearing Darren''s revtion that his fingers trembled from the pain. "He deserved it." Darren swung his sword and cut off n''s meridians, depriving all of his cultivation base. "Why don''t you just kill him, Darren?" The audience red at n with intense hatred. "Trust me. It would be more painful for him to live like this. This is the rightful punishment for such a viin." Darren turned his back from n. n huddled on the ground. The saliva drained from his mouth and tears trickled down on his face. He hoped that he had never lived. The crisis was over atst. "What an extraordinary young man! I would have helped you if I were strong enough. Darren, Now that the Talent Roll has appeared, I expect to see your name listed among the first hundred. Maybe you can enter the Sky Chart in ten years," said a beautiful voice. All of a sudden, a figure of supernatural beauty appeared not far from the scene. Chapter 99 Waving Good-bye Chapter 99 Waving Good-bye Nobody knew who she was. What she just said brought confusion to everyone. However, everyone was attracted by her graceful figure and pretty face. She was so beautiful you could say she was on par with Elsa. Their beauty had their own merits, but both were equally striking. The moment she appeared, many disciples'' hearts thumped faster. They couldn''t catch their breaths at the sight of her beautifully astonishing face. The elders were shocked too. They didn''t remember there was such a beautifuldy in the Ilmen Sect. After a while, they vaguely remembered that she was the girl who came to Ilmen Sect years ago, the one who was injured. "Yes. It must be her!" The elders looked at her more closely to confirm their spections. While the others tried to guess her identity, a sweet and pleasant voice spoke up, "My name is Hailey Yao. I have been in the Ilmen Sect for years. I''m so sorry that I couldn''t do anything when the sect was in danger." "Then why did youe out now?" Darren was a bit shocked as well when he saw her pretty face. He asked her as he recovered from his trance. The girl walked towards Darren with a faint smile. "You killed the young master of the de Holy Land. I''m afraid Ilmen Sect would face destruction very soon. Since my shelter will be razed to the ground, I am forced to leave. But I didn''t mean to just stand around and watch Ilmen Sect fall to the ground. Please trust me." "Ha-ha! You don''t need to feel guilty. Since you''re not a disciple of Ilmen Sect, it should be none of your business. Nobody will dare stop you. You can leave now," Darren said calmly. Hailey nodded and handed an ancient book to Darren. "Read the book carefully. It speaks about the Talent Roll. I hope I see your name on the Talent Roll one day. You''re truly a gifted talent. See you." With that, she sprang lightly and flew away with grace. Darren was astonished by the powerful vital energy emanating from her. ''She has obviously reached the Wonder Realm!'' he thought. The elders were shocked as well. Then a discussion began among them. "She was heavily injured when she came to the Ilmen Sect and was taken in by our sect head. Since then, nobody has ever seen her again. It''s remarkable that she has already reached the Wonder Realm!" "Yes. I remember her from several years ago, back then she was only a cultivator at the eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm. How could she improve in such speed? She must be a talent from some Holy Land." But if she has reached the Wonder Realm, why did she say that she was unable to help us? She didn''t look like she was lying. There must be an exnation." Darren didn''t think about it too much. He put away the ancient book the girl gave him and turned to the crowd. "Everyone, we have to depart now. Otherwise, those guys from the de Holy Land woulde and attack us soon," he said with a serious look. An elder announced with a mncholic look, "What Darren said is reasonable. You should depart immediately. When you get home, don''t tell anyone that you have practiced cultivation in the Ilmen Sect. You wouldn''t want to get into any trouble. Understand?" "Yes, sir!" The Ilmen Sect disciples answered simultaneously. Darren didn''t want to say anything to the disciples of the School of de Skill, so he just let them go. In an instant, the joy of survival turned into the sadness of departure. Many disciples who had cultivated together in the sect for many years hugged one another, exchanging goodbyes. In the end, all the disciples of different schools kowtowed to the elders before leaving, they couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Well, we are lucky enough to have survived. Maybe we''ll meet again one day. You can leave now," an elder said with a sigh. They were about to leave the ce where they spent most of their lives. Looking at the devastatednd onest time, they couldn''t hold in their emotions. "Everyone, please wait for a moment!" Darren shouted as the disciples were about to leave. Everyone stopped and looked at him. "Oh, we forgot to thank Darren!" "Yeah! Without Darren, we would probably be dead! We are in such a hurry that we forgot about it." "Let us give our thanks to Darren!" someone proposed. All the disciples knelt down and kowtowed to Darren. "Darren, thank you for saving our lives!" they all said sincerely. "You''re wee! Please get up," Darren immediately said. "Darren, you deserve our thanks. We couldn''t have survived without your help." With that, the elders bent their knees and kowtowed to Darren with sincerity. Darren held up the elders in a hurry and said, "I am merely a junior in front of you. I do not deserve to be thanked like that." Then he knelt down too and kowtowed towards the square. "We owe our lives to the two seniors," he said. The other disciples thought the same way, so they all kowtowed towards the square and mourned silently. After that, Darren conjured a pile of superior spiritual herbs in front of the crowd. "Wow! Are those the superior spiritual herbs?" Everyone was shocked, as they had never seen so many superior spiritual herbs before. Darren nodded and said, "My friends, we are going to part soon. I have nothing else, but some superior spiritual herbs for you. Each of you can take ten of them and use them to help yourselves." Now there were still more than a thousand disciples who hadn''t left yet, so that meant over ten thousand superior spiritual herbs would be taken away. Everyone gasped as they realized how many superior spiritual herbs Darren would have to spend. Although the disciples knew that the superior spiritual herbs were precious, none of them rushed forward to take them. "Darren, you''re the peerless talent. These spiritual herbs will be more useful to you than to us. You have done us a great kindness by saving our lives. How can we ept your spiritual herbs?" "He is right. Darren, we can''t take them from you. You should keep them for yourself," a disciple said. They longed for these spiritual herbs and they needed them too. However, they preferred that Darren keep them knowing that the herbs could do more to him than to them. "Just take them. I know you need them. Anyone who refuses to take them despises me," Darren said seriously. Everyone was so moved by Darren''s generosity. Some of them felt intense guilt remembering that they once looked down upon him and cursed him. ''How could I treat Darren that way? I was so stupid!'' some of the disciples thought. Under Darren''s persuasion, all the disciples finally lined up and took ten superior spiritual herbs each. They thanked Darren profusely before leaving in small groups. After a while, rk and Ezra waved good-bye to Darren and then flew away. The ruined square was empty. When a gust of cold wind blew, it looked more bleak. "Darren, where are you going?" Thomas asked, staring sadly into the distance. "First, I have to go and look for Elsa. I still have many things to aplish. Why note with me? I know you''re worried about Elsa." With a long sigh, Thomas waved his hand. "I won''t go with you. I''m sure that you would find her," he answered. Darren was about to ask why Thomas didn''t want to find Elsa with him but Thomas signaled him to stop. Then Thomas continued, "Darren, I could tell that you treat Elsa better than anyone else. As her father, I''m truly happy for her. Young people should go out and see the world for themselves. When you find Elsa, please tell her that I have returned to my hometown. I will be very happy to see you both Thomas tried to hide his sadness, but tears streamed down his cheeks. "We will definitely visit you," Darren said. He knew that Thomas must have had his reasons to not go with him. Since he didn''t want to talk about it, Darren didn''t ask further. He continued, "Elder Thomas, please take care of yourself." Thomas nodded and looked back at Darren. "Please take good care of Elsa. I hope you two find Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! happiness and never part." With that, Thomas turned to leave. "Take care, father!" Darren shouted behind Thomas, hoping to assure him more with the word "father". Thomas trembled, tears streaming down his cheeks. He murmured, "I''m relieved. My daughter would be very happy. Thank you, Darren." Then he strode forward and disappeared in the distance. Chapter 100 Target Chapter 100 Target The others were all gone now. Darren''s heart was suddenly at peace as he thought of the future. He did not want to leave hastily, since the people from de Holy Land would note for him in a short while. Darren kept striding forward until he entered that bamboo cottage on the highest peak. "s, the two masters died in rescuing me. I feel distraught at this." Darren could not help feeling mncholic after he stepped foot in the cottage. Though he had just met that two old men for a short time, he felt that they were nicer and warmer than all the elders in the family. "If it hadn''t been for Mr. Wan''s treasure, I would have been dead. But I know I can do better if I''m stronger," Darren sighed. "Mr. Wan is a rule cultivator. What exactly is that? How could a rule cultivator create such a formidable treasure?" Darren thought of the rune which made his sword intent over a thousand times stronger. It had taken his breath away! He had never expected that a rule cultivator could be this powerful. Just imagine a rule cultivator with a higher level than Mr. Wan''s. If the rune he made was used by a master of the Wonder Realm, how mighty could the effect be? When thinking of that, Darren decided that he needed to search for information about rule cultivators. "Right now, the most important thing I need to do is to advance my power and cultivation base. However, having not yet fused the de and sword intents is an obstacle of the advancement of the cultivation base. It''s perfectly fine when I am at Mysterious Realm, but things are going to get difficult if I still haven''t fused the de and sword intents when I am in the Wonder Realm." Darren took out the parchment scroll Mathew left him while he was still thinking of it. He had not had the opportunity to check on it until now. "Talent Roll? Mr. Xiao mentioned the Talent Roll as well." Darren''s curiosity was spurred at the first nce of these several characters. "Darren, if you desire to fuse the sword intent and de intent, you need to develop your own de intent and forge it into de core, in which case you will have the opportunity to merge it with sword intent. And the key of the fusion of de intent and sword intent is the Primitive Stone, which can only be found inside the Raksa Sea. The search will definitely be a hard trip! Even entering the Raksa Sea is no easy task. The simplest way to get into it is to be ranked among top 100 in Talent Roll, in which case you shall be granted a pass to enter it. There are other ways, but they all are extremely difficult, so I won''t tell you." ... In the following two hours, Darren finished reading Mathew''s letter, which dictated things Darren needed to remember. But its description about Talent Roll was not detailed. Luckily for Darren, that ancient scroll Hailey left for him could serve the purpose. "How truly fortunate I am! I have obtained what I need most at the moment." Darren shook his head, not knowing if it was because of luck or fate. Darren opened the ancient scroll and read through the entirety of it, not missing a single detail. The Talent Roll was a record of the extremely talented cultivators since ancient times, a contextual description of the rise and fall of every era. "Vernon Zhu, the talent who ranked fifth on the Talent Roll 80 thousand years ago, reached Grand Realm at the age of 18 and had a holy body at the age of 22. Yet he disappeared from the face of the earth since he went to fight in the battle on a demond at the age of 25. In the following 7 thousand years, no man''s talent could surpass his." This was what the Talent Roll said about a peerless talent. In the same time he learned that the Talent Roll was divided into the Sky Chart and the Earth Chart. The talents on the Earth Chart were extraordinary warriors. The Sky Chart solely contained 5 slots, any of which might not be upied in a thousand years. "Finick Feng, the talent who ranked third on the Talent Roll 70 thousand years ago, reached Grand Realm at the age of 15 and had a holy body at the age of 20. In the same year he was abducted by a divine force from the above and then disappeared into the void." "Cheryl Hu, the talent who ranked top on the Talent Roll 69 thousand years ago..." Lots of the peerless talents from ancient times were recorded. Darren only read the information of several of them briefly. "The Talent Roll is a record of the peerless talents of thest one hundred thousand years and the names on the Sky Chart are only a few thousand. It seems that it will be really quite difficult to get my name on that list." It was hard for him to believe that there was one who already had earned a slot on the Sky Chart in his time. And the name was ''John Doe''. One of the basic requirements of getting on that list was that one must be under 30. Darren deemed that this ''John Doe'' had indeed been a very formidable person. "Right now, I merely rank behind the 10000th on the Earth Chart, forget about the Sky Chart! I wonder if I will be able to see my name on that Sky Chart after my fusion of de and sword intents." Darren felt his blood churning whenever he thought about the legends of these peerless talents. He was eager to obtain a slot and see his name on the Talent Roll! Suddenly, Darren found a token hidden in that ancient scroll as his hands unrolled thest bit of it. On thest part of the ancient scroll, there was a line of words which were beautifully written. It read, "Given your present cultivation base, Darren, you can only advance after you go to the Holy Lands. This is a pass to the Holy Lands. You may not enter any of thesends without this token until you have reached Wonder Realm. I hope you take good care of it." There was no denying that this token had been left by Hailey! Darren was greatly perplexed. He had never even met her! Why did she give these things to him? "Could it be that she saw me killing those martial artists of Wonder Realm? Oh, well. I need to pay a visit to the Holy Lands. It has been a long time since thest time I saw my sister." ... Darren did not leave immediately. Instead, he checked his talent. Since he had assimted the skills of the two masters of Wonder Realm he killed, his talent might have been improved. "Good. I think that now my talent is at the second level of Earth Degree." It was a giant leap from the first level of Earth Degree! It meant that Darren could perceive things he could not understand before. With this, he sat down with his legs crossed and began reading Nine Changes of the Demon, a legendary martial skill. Darren tried toprehend the second stage and as he had expected, it was much easier than before. Then he focused all his mind on the martial art. "Hoo!" After some time, Darren drew back from his contemtive mode. He hadpletelyprehended the second stage of Nine Changes of the Demon and even crossed the threshold of the third stage! "If I turn into my demon form, my body will definitely be greatly strengthened. Perhaps, the cultivator at the pinnacle of Mysterious Realm can''t kill me with a blowbining all his strength! And if I fight with my demonic internal force, there''s a good chance that I can defeat martial artists of the fifth stage of Mysterious Realm!" Darren was delighted because he had advanced considerably far in such a short time, and his defense ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. abilities had been enhanced greatly as well! He found it difficult toprehend the third stage, so he decided to put the Nine Changes of the Demon aside and began studying the supernatural de skill he obtained from the Starry Tower. "It''s veritably a martial skill of supernatural level. It''s difficult for me toprehend." Darren frowned after he had been studying it for a while. Luck had helped himprehend the Nine Changes of the Demon, which was of legendary level, because he had absorbed demonic internal force and turned it into a demon core. He also sessfully forged the sword core because he absorbed an enormous amount of sword intent! Luck had yed a vital role in his improvement. But the same could not be said with this de skill. It required Darren''s own talent to perceive it. Only when he had mastered it could there be a chance for him to fuse the de and sword intents. "Screw it. As long as I keep spending time and effort on it, I believe I can perceive the de intent soon." Darren was exceedingly determined to master this supernatural martial skill! All of a sudden, he heard an rming sound! The earth began to tremor wildly, shaking the bamboo forest outside the cottage. "Boom!" A gigantic palm came out from nowhere and smashed the Ilmen Sect into a crater on the ground! "Who killed my son? Who?" The earth and the sky seemed to be falling to pieces as this forceful voice shouted. "I''m lucky this bamboo forest is ten miles away from the main peak of Ilmen Sect! Otherwise I would have been smashed into a pile of meat. I have to get out of here immediately!" Darren hastily gathered his things and ran. Chapter 101 Conflict (Part One) Chapter 101 Conflict (Part One) Darren kept running without taking any rest. He had no more rune papers to help him now. If a cultivator of the Wonder Realm, or even some cultivators of the Mysterious Realm caught up with him, he would certainly get killed. He ran as farther west as he could. By the time he took the time to stop to take a breath, he had already run for hundreds of miles. The ancient parchment scroll Hailey left him included the location of the eight Holy Lands in the world and he had read that the Dragon Holy Land and the Lotus Holy Land were in the west. One of the reasons why Darren headed towards west was to find his sister. ''I wonder how Elsa is doing. Every time I think about her, the sword core in my elixir field would react. Very interesting. I wonder if it''s because we absorbed the same sword intent when we worked on our sword cores. So we can feel each other now. Is that it?'' Darren mused. Gaining new strengthened determination from the thought, he set off again, walking towards west. His feeling told him that he would also find Elsa in the west. He wasn''t certain if his feeling was right or wrong, but it was better than going with nothing. A few hours of walkingter, Darren found a prosperous city at the foot of a mountain. After having climbed over several mountains, it felt like it was almost heaven-sent for him to find such a perfect ce for a respite. He then leaped into the air andnded in front of the city. "Andor City! What a big city!" he delightedly eximed. As he walked into the city, he found that the ce was much more lively and bustling than Acqua City. There were people and merchants anywhere he looked. Darren roamed around for a while andter stumbled upon a restaurant where the food for sale contained spiritual energy from heaven and earth. At the center of the restaurant hall, a middle-aged man with a moustache was earning a living, holding a storytelling spectacle of sorts. The man leaned forward, trying to intrigue his audience. "One moment, the boy held up his sword. The next second, bright purple lightning appeared around the sword! When the lightning cleared out, the boy had changed into a giant, a colossus!" The man stretched out his arms for extra theatrics and continued, "The moment he brandished his sword, the weather changed and the earth shook. His opponents, the cultivators of the Wonder Realm, were frightened out of their shit¡­" "That''s so ridiculous! How is that even possible? It''s all bullshit! How stupid do you think we are?" someone from the audience interrupted. "Yeah! It''s so dramatic, but I like it," another stated. "Hey, you! If that story is really true, then what''s the boy''s name and where does hee from?" another one challenged. "Ha-ha!" the man chuckled. He stroked his moustache, leaning forward once again, as if he was about to tell the audience a secret. "You want to know his name and where hees from? I know that of course," he went on. He picked up the cup beside him and took a sip of tea, slowly tasting it, taking his time. "Then why don''t you spill it? Or do you want to tell it to my fist?" one of the audience hotly said. "Oh,e on! Be patient, man! Of course I will tell it. Chill out, chill out!" he said, trying to calm down the audience. The man paused for a moment. Darren found himself intrigued by the man as well. He did not expect that his story had reached other cities far away from the Ilmen Sect. He had a hunch that it was the disciples of the Ilmen Sect who scattered out the story. Seven days had passed since that incident. He would not be surprised if he were to find out that the story had somehow reached further than Andor City. "The story says the boy''sst name is Chu and he is from heaven. His father is a respectable god in the heaven," the man revealed as he pointed to the ceiling. "His father takes charge of a pce in Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. heaven." "What the hell are you talking about? No money for you!" "Let''s go, everyone! He just fooled us. Tch, heaven. Ridiculous!" The man''s audiences started to leave in droves. He grew anxious as he watched them leave. Darren shook his head in pity for the man. He then walked over towards him and threw him a spiritual herb. "Hey! You!" the man called out. "If you didn''t like my show, you can just leave like the rest of them did. You didn''t have to throw crap at me!" The man became angrier. A new batch of guests were just beginning to arrive at the restaurant. The man had picked up the herb and was about to throw it back at Darren when one of the new guests noticed the herb and interjected, "That''s a superior spiritual herb!" Based on the clothes the guests were wearing, it could be presumed that they were from a rich family, plus they were all carrying weapons. They were most likely from a martial arts n. Otherwise, they would not have been able to tell that the herb was a superior spiritual herb with just a nce. "Oh! It''s true! That really is a superior spiritual herb!" a young man eximed. "Hey, you! I will give you four hundred for that herb," he said as he took out money from his pocket and threw it at the man''s direction. "I''m sorry, mister. I''m afraid it''s not for sale," the man replied as he quickly hid the herb into his pocket. Although he didn''t know what a spiritual herb looked like, he had heard a great deal about it to know that a superior spiritual herb was worth a fortune, at least a thousand. "Save your nonsense! Will you give it to me or not?" the young man threatened. The threat scared the man, but once he had thought about how much the superior spiritual herb was worth, it became hard to convince him to give it up. In the end, he just shook his head. Chapter 102 Conflict (Part Two) Chapter 102 Conflict (Part Two) "You fucking idiot! You had your chance and you blew it. I was being generous, offering you a reasonable price for that herb. But since you don''t want my money, I will just take it for free. Give it to me now!" the young man roared. He then kicked the man right in the stomach, snatched the superior spiritual herb from his pocket along with the money he threw at him, and walked away. The man doubled over to the ground and cried out in pain, but he did not dare offer any more disagreement. His cultivation base was only at the first stage of the Primary Realm, after all. His strength could not possiblypare to that of these people who were members of a noble n. What was just robbed from him was a superior spiritual herb. Even just a little amount of the herb would have been able to help him support his family for at least ten years. He found it hard to ept such a loss. The man was stillmenting over his misfortune when he turned over and saw that Darren was still there at the restaurant. "Mister! Mister! Please help me! They took the precious herb you just gave me. Please! Please help!" the man begged as he crawled over. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Darren felt sorry for the man, so he walked up to the young man and tried to reason with him. "Mister, why don''t you just give the superior spiritual herb back to the poor man. Please have some sympathy," he appealed. "Who the hell are you? Don''t you know who I am, you idiot? Nobody in this city dares to go against my will, so fuck off!" the young man barked. Darren grew infuriated with him, but he chose not to waste his time with them. He instead just turned to the man and crouched down. He took another superior spiritual herb and handed it to him. "Here you go, mister. Its spiritual energy would decrease as time passes, so it''s best that you sell it today. The quicker you sell it, the more money you''ll get," he told the man. "Oh! Thank you, young man! Thank you!" the man cried out in joy. He took the superior spiritual herb and struggled to get up in pain. ''It''s all right. A little pain is worth it for the fortune I''ll get thanks to this herb!'' he thought as he rushed out. However, as the man reached the exit, the young man caught a glimpse of him holding the superior spiritual herb. "Give that to me, you scum!" the young man said as he snatched the superior spiritual herb from the man again. The young man did not expect that he would run into an unexpected fortune today. He held the two superior spiritual herbs in hand, wild with joy. "Where do you keep getting these? Did you steal them? Hand in all the herbs you have and I might just spare your life," he vaguely threatened. "Just look at him! How can a deadbeat vagrant like him get a hold of not just one, but two superior spiritual herbs? He must have been stealing them! Go for him, boys! Find out what else he has," one of the young man''spanions said. Darren could not just stand and watch any longer. He stood in front of the poor man and frowned upon the young man and hispanions, anger burning in his chest. "Don''t push it! Which do you value more, those herbs or your lives? Think wisely," he sternly warned them. The young man cracked up at Darren''s statement and started to mock him. "Ha-ha! You poor hopeless idiot. You must be new here. That''s all right, we can show you around and maybe put an underwear over your head ¨C go on, boys, beat this guy up!" the young man ordered hispanions. It was bing apparent that he was their leader. "Yes, master!" A massive strong-looking man rushed over at once. However, the man froze halfway towards Darren. He stood as still as a statue. "What the hell are you doing, Neil? Attack him!" the young man urged, baffled by hispanion''s unusual behavior. Bang! Neil fell to ground, blood rapidly flooding on the floor. "Is-is he dead?" The young men stepped back in fear. Neil was at the sixth stage of the Primary Realm, but now he was dead. Just like that. None of them even saw Darren move a single muscle. ''When did he attack? What just happened? How was that even possible?'' they all collectively thought. "L-let''s get out of here!" the man in the lead stammered, face pale in fear. He then threw the two herbs on the ground and ran away. Darren did not try to follow them. He killed the massive man only as a warning. Otherwise, they would have continued bugging him. He could not care less what they did next, as long as they left him and the poor man alone. "Mr. Long, that guy is fucking strong! Lucky for us! We survived death," one of the young men said, relieved. "You fucking idiot! That guy is in big trouble now. We have to avenge Neil," Paul Long snapped at him. He turned to the other young man. "John, break my arm. I will go see my brother and tell him that that guy robbed us and killed Neil. Got it?" "Are you sure, Mr. Long? This n is brilliant, though. Your brother is a nominated disciple of the Dragon Sect and would even be qualified to get into the Dragon Holy Land a year from now. If your brother would help us, that guy would be done for!" John Liu replied. "You''re damn right! We better move faster. That guy might run away if we don''t hurry" They then staggered away. Chapter 103 Elsas Whereabouts Chapter 103 Elsa''s Whereabouts Darren came to an inn and got a room. He closed the door in an effort to get some sleep, but soon loud noises reached his ears from outside. "So many things have happened recently! That damned fat man forced a poor injured girl to be his girlfriend! You got robbed and got your arm broken! I don''t even know where to start to try and fix this crap," Shaun Long yelled. "I didn''t want to bother you, but that brat has gone too far. He mugged us and even killed Neil. You have to help us take revenge! One more thing... I heard that the stunning maiden Nathan met was really powerful. Word on the street is she released sword intent. I don''t know if that''s true. If that girl really mastered sword intent, I bet she replied. "As far as I know, Nathan gave up trying to convince that girl to marry him. But Nathan¡­ he seems much more cunning than Mr.... Nathan really is crafty. I heard that he gave that gorgeous girl to Joseph Wu, a disciple of Dragon Sect," another man cut in. "Shut up!" Shaun shouted, anger written all over his face. "Nathan caught that poor girl! I wanted to rescue her but I failed. I was too weak!" Boiling over with rage, he stretched out his hand and destroyed a chair. "Where are you, you despicable killer? Get out!" he bellowed, ovee with fury. The next minute, a teenager showed up and stood in front of Shaun. "Shaun, it''s him. He murdered Neil and broke Paul''s arm," thed said, pointing at Darren. "You took a life in broad daylight! Scumbags like you shouldn''t live in this world," Shaun hollered, fuming in rage as his eyes squinted fiercely. To everyone''s surprise, Darren rushed to Shaun, grabbed him by the cor and said icily, "Tell me where Dragon Sect is." Darren could sense everything that was happening within a radius of tens of thousands feet, so of course the conversation among those men didn''t escape him. After hearing what they said, he had a sinking feeling that the girl in question was Elsa. Shaun was overwhelmed by fear. He couldn''t move an inch. And at the same time, he felt like countless sharp swords were pressed firmly into his skin, threatening to cut him into a million pieces once he moved an inch. "You, you haveprehended sword intent?" Shaun swallowed, terror evident in his eyes. "Cut the crap and tell me where the Dragon Sect is," Darren interrogated him, his eyes burning with ferocity. "I don''t think people who kill and rob like you are good people. I will never tell you even if you kill me," Shaun said stubbornly. A group of people who were on Paul''s side stared nkly at Shaun and Darren, not knowing what was going on. "What''s wrong with Shaun? Why is he sweating all over his forehead?" one asked with a confused look. "What are you doing, Shaun? Hurry up and put this brat down," Paul cried out. "Shut up, you little liars!" the innkeeper yelled angrily as he made his way to Paul and hispanions. "You little bastards, don''t think I''m blind to your dirty work. You''ve robbed many people in my ce. Now you even dare frame this innocent boy! You''re all shameless jerks!" "Shut up, old man. If you dare to say another word¡­ Well, I''m sure you know the consequences," one young man threatened, shooting a menacing re at the innkeeper. "What the hell is going on?" Shaun snarled at Paul and his friends. Upon seeing this, Darren suddenly realized that Shaun must not be a bad guy. Hence, he released Shaun from his grip. ''Even if I continue to push him, he will not tell me where Dragon Sect is, '' he thought. Shaun strode towards Paul and the other guys. He had put two and two together and finally figured out what had happened. He pped Paul across his face and huffed, "You bastard, you told me that someone broke your arm. Turns out that was just a lie. Fine, now that you like robbing others, I will punish you on behalf of our father!" He raised his hand and broke his brother''s other arm. Paul let out a painful scream, clutching his broken arm. "I was wrong, Shaun. I won''t do it again!" he pleaded pitifully. Shaun ignored him and broke the arms of hispanions. Looking at them moaning in pain, he ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. warned, "You scumbags! Listen to me! If you dare to get involved with bad deeds with Paul, I will kill you! Take this bastard with you and get lost!" Groaning in tremendous pain, the teenagers left the inn with Paul. "Hey buddy, I apologize for wronging you. I shouldn''t have acted so recklessly. Please forgive me," Shaun apologized to Darren, half kneeling. Darren admired him at once for his upright character. Shaun''s sincere apology quelled his fierce anger. "It''s not your fault. Get up. Please fill me in about that maiden. I must know her whereabouts," Darren said. Noting the anxiety on his face, Shaun briefly summarized how he had met her. Several days ago, he ran into a girl who was covered in blood in a field. He nned to take her home and help her, but Nathan Chen stopped him. He was from an eminent n which had close ties with the Dragon Sect. Nathan was attracted to her beauty and attempted to take advantage of her since she was badly injured. Shaun pulled out all stops to rescue her from Nathan but was subdued by Nathan''s strong servants. He had to watch Nathan take the girl with him. Heter heard about some rumors. It was said that Nathan didn''t rape that girl and almost lost his manhood due to the sword intent she had released. Realizing that he couldn''t get what he wanted from her, Nathan handed the girl to his lecherous friend named Joseph Wu¡ªa disciple of Dragon Sect. After hearing this, Darren grew worried and restless. "Buddy, I don''t know how important that girl is to you, but I advise you to give up saving her. Even though you''re strong, you can''t rescue her from Dragon Sect. Normal people can''t get inside this sect. After all, it''s located in a Holy Land of martial arts. I''m just at the fourth stage of the Spirit Realm. I couldn''t save her because I am too weak," Shaun said sadly, still ming himself for not being able to help her get away. "Just tell me if you know how to find Joseph," Darren said. "My ancestors were involved with Dragon Sect and I was lucky to be its non-official disciple. I have been there once," Shaun replied truthfully. "Great. Come with me," Darren responded. He grabbed Shaun by the arm and activated the Shadow Lightness. In a blink of an eye, the two had vanished into thin air. Under Shaun''s direction, the two arrived at a stone monument. "Buddy, this is the entrance to Dragon Holy Land. But you can''t get inside because you don''t have a token," Shaun said with a sigh. At once, a token materialized in Darren''s hand. "No way! You have one!" Shaun eximed in astonishment. He shook his head in disbelief, but instructed Darren, "Insert it into the slot on the monument, then we can get inside." Darren inserted the token into the slot immediately. With a sh of white light, he and Shaun had disappeared. Darren arrived at another ce in an instant. Beautiful scenery unfolded before him. He looked around and saw plenty of trees, grass and flowers. Looking up, he spotted many diabolic beasts flying in the sky. However, he was in no mood to appreciate the enchantingndscape. All he wanted was to reach Dragon Sect. Suddenly, the sword core in his elixir field began to move slowly, making low sounds. ''Is Elsa activating her sword intent? This is not good. She must be in danger!'' Darren thought. With a livid face, he grabbed Shaun by the shoulder and said impatiently, "Take me to Dragon Sect!" Shaun nodded. The two disappeared again. Chapter 104 He Is Coming Chapter 104 He Is Coming Darren pushed himself to his limit, going as fast as he could while following Shaun. Shortly after, pces appeared in front of them. The pces stretched until the end of the horizon, but most of them were in the mist. They looked luxurious and magnificent. A giant dragon silhouette emerged behind the pces, as though it was trying to be inconspicuous. That was where Dragon Sect was located. "Shaun, do you know where Joseph lives?" Darren looked around him, unable to contain his thoughts from showing on his face. All he could think about was how hard it would be to find a single person amidst this enormous ce. "Rx, brother. Though Joseph is one of the inner disciples, he could never live in luxurious pces. In fact, he is a good-for-nothingd who has to rely on his grandfather. It is quite easy to find him. Come on, this way." Shaun pointed at the rows of wood houses just beneath the pce steps. Darren rapidly flew towards the wood houses. The nearer he got, the stronger sword core was changing. It seemed he was really getting close to his destination. There were thousands of wood houses ahead, though, and they appeared to be endless. "What? Who the hell stepped on my spiritual flowers to death?" "Amazing! Those people are so fast! Just who are they?" "Wait! They are not members of Dragon Sect! Chase them!" Dashing into the wood houses, Darren and Shaun were detected by quite a lot of outer disciples in Dragon Sect. They heard thements and remarks thrown at them, but they made sure not to make eye contact. Darren was slightly surprised when he saw these outer disciples. He felt that the outer disciples had already reached the Mysterious Realm. Clearly, they wereparable to Jerome in Ilmen Sect. He wished that these people would never try to stop him. He could handle it if only two or three would block his way, but more than that? It would result in too much of a dy and they couldn''t afford that. They were pressed for time as it was, so they wanted the barest amount of confrontations possible. He was quite anxious. As he was poring over the possibilities, two figures appeared in front of them, releasing powerful energy. Darren scowled. This was not looking good. "Where are you from, you little thieves? How dare you rush into our Dragon Sect?" Shaun threw Darren a sideways nce. "What should we do, brother? Joseph is not far away now. If we could just get a few more minutes..." he trailed off with a wince. The power emanating from those two men was so strong that his breath came out in hitches. Darren did not answer, but his face said it all. This was not going to be easy for both of them. He was willing to risk it--to fight to the death. "What? Joseph? You are looking for that piece of shit? Too bad, you won''t be able to find him," the man said, looking at the others who were watching the scene. "Catch them! Beat them to death!" Darren noticed how the man looked quite troubled at the mention of Joseph''s name. He wondered why. Those who were chasing from behind started cursing when they also realized that Darren and Shaun were here for Joseph. Something was definitely going on. "We cannot touch Joseph. Damn that bastard! But beating his friends might make us feel better about it." "Exactly! A moment ago, I saw a fatty and a few people heading towards Joseph''s ce with a linen bag. They must be plotting something." Suddenly, Darren felt the sword core in his belly charging intensely. He could only think of one reason: Elsa. She must be initiating sword intent, to which his body responded. "Get out of my way," Darren said coldly as his eyes filled with murderous intent. As though they were all hit by an invisible force, quite a few others winced and stepped back. They ogled at Darren with stunned faces, unsure what just happened. "What is going on? Why do I suddenly feel fear towards this cultivator of the Spirit Realm?" They were all dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Shaun noticed that the disciples were resentful towards Joseph. He was actually excited when he said, "Gentlemen, we are not Joseph''s friends. That bastard kidnapped this guy''s fiancee, so we''re here to rescue her!" "What? In that case, we won''t stop you! Come on, everybody. Let them through." They then stepped back and retreated to their previous positions. Darren and Shaun gave them a nod to acknowledge what they did and proceeded to Joseph''s house. "Damn, it seems Joseph will just beat them up like the others." A few people sighed from behind, a sign that they were thinking the same thing. "After all, he is only a cultivator of the Spirit Realm. Even if he gets there, he won''t be able toe back out there alive. I wish there would be a miracle, though." It was evident that as much as they hated Joseph, they also feared him greatly. "Brothers, who on earth is Joseph? Why do you fear him so much?" a young disciple, who had just entered the sect, asked curiously. "Who is scared? Nobody here is scared!" one of the men eximed, seemingly offended. "He is mediocre and he has reached only the eighth stage of the Spirit Realm. Relying on his grandfather, the manager of Magic Medicine Pavilion, he gathered a number of fighters including inner disciples. The best fighter has even reached the seventh stage of Mysterious Realm." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Exactly! It''s not him that we''re wary of, but the fighters he assembled and his connection to the manager of the Magic Medicine Pavilion! Joseph himself is nothing. He''s just a bastard that toys young women, robs people, andmits all sorts of crimes. It is said that he even recruited a few idlers to help him find young girls outside the Holy Land when he got bored with the girls in the sect. He gets away with everything he does. What a curse he is!" "Why doesn''t the sect take care of that scum, then?" "There are tens of thousands of disciples in the sect, which makes it hard to notice him. And the manager of Magic Medicine Pavilion, who has solid cultivation base and has a lot of power, is his grandfather. If Joseph''s crimes ever get reported, his grandfather will just use power and money to let him off the hook. If the one who reports him refuses to back down, they will use force to suppress him. So the top managers of the sect don''t really know these things." "He is detestable!" Several heads nodded gravely. Then one of them said, "Anyway, let''s go take a look right now. It seems like there is a fight over there." ...... An independent pavilion stood among the wood houses. It had intricate designs, which made it conspicuous. That was where Joseph lived. An ugly, fat man with pockmarks on his face yelled from upstairs, "What the hell is going on downstairs? Why is it so noisy? I cannot have sex." It was the same man that Darren and Shaun were looking for: Joseph Wu. He was as disgusting as Nathan Chen, who was standing beside him. "Hey, Nathan. The beauty you delivered this time is the best. Maybe a little too fierce and I almost fucked up, but nothing I can''t handle." Joseph looked at the disheveled girl who was hiding in the corner as though he could see through her clothes. He wanted to eat her alive. "Master, it took me a lot of time to get her. Could you..." Nathan was one year older than Joseph. One day, Nathan had a conflict with Joseph in a brothel outside the Holy Land. If Nathan didn''t bend the knee to Joseph, he could have gotten killed. Butter, Joseph found Nathan useful. Therefore, hemanded Nathan to catch beautiful young girls and send them to him. "Good boy! I will give you three superior spiritual herbs this time. Oh, wait! Since you have given me such a beautiful girl, I will give you five!" Joseph eximed,ughing as he sprayed spit everywhere. "Thank you, Master." Nathan made a kowtow to Joseph. Suddenly, with a lustful nce at the girl, he said, "Master, after you finish with her... could I toy her for a little bit?" "Fuck off!" Joseph yelled irritably. "I am going to y with this little beauty for at least a month. I will let you know by then." He then tried to kick Nathan out of the room. Nathan rolled on the ground, but held onto the hem of Joseph''s clothes desperately. His eyes lingered on the girl and it was obvious that he wanted to get his share. It was so rare to find someone like her. He wasn''t going to let this chance go. He raised his head and spoke, "My lord, I will help you hold her down so you can do whatever you want with her." It didn''t matter that he couldn''t have her right now. He just wanted to touch her. "Whatever. I can''t wait any longer," Joseph huffed as he started taking his clothes off. He looked at his two subordinates, who reached the fifth stage of the Mysterious Realm, and barked, "Spread her legs. Once she gets a taste of the real world, she won''t struggle anymore." In the corner, Elsa trembled with fear and pain. She was so injured that she could barely open her eyes after initiating sword intent over and over again. She looked at Joseph and saw the kind of misery she was about to go through. Just as she was about to sumb to despair and hopelessness, though, the sword core in her belly started to vibrate violently. A wave of warm air and familiarity hit her, making her smile in relief despite the situation she was in. "He ising..." She closed her eyes and wiped the tear that slid down her face. Chapter 105 Run Chapter 105 Run As he ran into the courtyard, Darren easily swept off any creature that stood in his way. As a result, many of the subordinates who had reached the seventh or eighth stage of the Spirit Realm had fallen to his sword. "Who the hell is this savage boy? How is he so powerful while only at the Spirit Realm?" The two veterans at the fifth stage of the Mysterious Realm stood aside, stupefied. "How imprudent. Let me cut his head down." One of the veterans mounted a charge directly against Darren. At that time, Darren seemed to bepletely immersed in ughtering¡ªturning around, he easily wielded his sword toward the attacker without hesitation. Halfway through the dash, the man moved back instantaneously¡ªhe felt the dangerous hint of death just from Darren''s movement. Soon, the noises attracted plenty of curious spectators around them. "I''m afraid that this kid, Joseph, just invited big trouble. A young man at the Spirit Realm who managed to ughter his subordinates like he was butchering animals¡­ he must have some powerful background." "Did you see how he just forced a man at the fifth stage of the Mysterious Realm back by wielding his sword only once? Is he even human?" ... Meanwhile, Joseph Wu who was as stout as he ever was, yelled from upstairs, "I can''t stand this perpetual noise any longer. All these useless losers, halve their resources for this month, hmph." "Don''t be mad, my lord. I will help you hold her legs to keep her from moving." Nathan Chen walked over to ingratiate himself with his master. "Ha, little beauty, your sweetheart ising." At the same time, Joseph threw himself in the same direction impatiently. Shoot! Blood spewed out from Elsa''s mouth and onto the two people with a faint trace of sword intent. Because her mind was still rather fuzzy, she could only forcefully control the sword intent inside her body using her instincts. Inside her navel, the sword core was so bleak that it was on the edge of shattering into pieces. "Ouch!" Because Elsa was in his reach, Nathan was going to press Elsa''s torso when the sword intent pierced through his ear. "Damn it¡­" he cursed. Grabbing Elsa''s sleeve, he tore her clothes into pieces. "Tsk tsk¡­ so beautiful and seductive. Enjoy, my lord." Nathan''s smile was maliciously dark. "Ha! I can''t wait any longer. Hold her tight for me!" As Joseph lowered his fat torso, his hands stretched toward Elsa. Bang! The instant Joseph''s hand barely touched her, an unparalleled sword light shed and the whole floor caved in with a loud crash. A figure appeared through the sh and soared toward the sky, holding Elsa in his arms. Immersed in the darkness of helplessness, Elsa suddenly felt a surge of warmth. The familiar shell made her brim with tears. "Bastard¡­ bastard!" Crawling out of the ruins, Joseph couldn''t help but curse when he saw Darren in the air. "Kill him!" As Joseph mored, Darren''s silhouette moved all of a sudden, turning into a shadow firing straight at him. "Ah!" Joseph''s crotch began shedding blood profusely and he cried out in pain helplessly. At that moment, no one dared breathe. "He dared to cut off Joseph''s¡­that''s his end. He''s going to die today." "He''s too imprudent. He should''ve fled as soon as he saved the girl¡­ what a pity that he''s going to die so soon." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Soon after, Nathan also managed to free himself from the ruins. Upon witnessing the scene, he immediately cried out, "Go find Manager Wu, tell him that something terrible has happened¡­my lord has been maimed." Looking at Nathan, the people around him burst intoughter. "Little bastard¡­ you''re so dead. Do you know who he is? How dare you harm the grandson of Manager Wu?" Trembling with fear, Nathan roared. "Schwa!" In one swing of the sword, blood spewed from Nathan''s neck and his head dropped to the floor in an instant. Darren''s face turned grim. Looking at the fragile, weakdy in his arms, he felt an irresistible urge to kill. "Kid, you''d better consider your actions more carefully. If you killed me, neither of you would have a chance to live another day." Covering his crotch with his hands, Joseph had a face as white as a ghost''s. "Stay away from me¡­ I didn''t do anything. Please spare me!" But it was clear that Darren had no mercy for him. Joseph was so terrified, he could faint at any moment. "Spare you? A beast like you is only a disease to the world!" Darren responded coldly, wielding his sword. But to his surprise, an immense power poured out from the sky, smashing straight into the ground and cracking it open, forcing him back a few meters. "Damn, he''s too strong." Darren''s face turned pale as he realized the fact. Looking at Elsa, he decided it was unwise to linger any longer. Determined to leave Joseph behind for the time being, Darren utilized Shadow Lightness to rush away at maximum speed. "You maimed my grandson. I shall not let you escape!" An old man descended from above them. When his hand grasped the empty air, it somehow ripped space open just behind Darren. "That''s Manager Wu from the Magic Medicine Pavilion. He entered the Wonder Realm sixty years ago. No wonder his grasp is so powerful!" "We should get out of here if we don''t want to get caught up in an ident." After the old man appeared, the onlookers fell into silence out of fear and quietly slipped away. Feeling the strength of the palm behind him, Darren fell into a panic. An inescapable force seemed to confine his movements as he fell to the floor,pletely powerless. All of a sudden, Darren was covered in cold sweat, astounded by the enormous pressure forced upon him. "Grandpa¡­ help me¡­" Joseph cried, crawling towards the old man and grabbing onto his leg. His grandfather''s arrival somehow helped him retrieve some guts. The old man''s face turned pale with rage when he saw Joseph''s bleeding lower body¡ªhe was furious to see how thest descendant of the Wu family was maimed. "Capture him!" When the old man bellowed out, several warriors at the top stage of Mysterious Realm around him charged at Darren immediately. "Eh? This kid is at the Spirit Realm." They had thought that he must''ve been a powerful person to have dared injure Manager Wu''s precious grandson¡ªJoseph was always protected by plenty of veterans beyond the fifth stage of Mysterious Realm. It was astonishing to learn what Darren''s cultivation level really was. "Spirit Realm? You let a Spirit Realm nobody touch my grandson? Good-for-nothing rubbish." The old man''s fury surged upward as he took it out on Joseph''s subordinates. In a single strike, he smashed one of the veterans into mush. Meanwhile, the constraining force he imposed on Darren slightly weakened, giving Darren the chance to initiate his sword core and refill his body with power. Although he was able to use all his power, Darren wasn''t certain he had a chance of surviving¡ªhe needed four thousand times more sword intent to kill a Wonder Realm master. Boom! But Darren had no choice but to try his best. A strong sword intent broke through, along with unbounded de internal force and demonic internal force. The unparalleled force flooded the surroundings, making the two warriors at the top stage of Mysterious Realm jump back, one of them getting injured. "This¡­" "Such strong sword intent¡­ what happened? This kid¡­" The veterans couldn''t be more surprised. At the same instant, a figure shed speedily toward Joseph who sat on the floor beside his grandpa crying. "I''ll kill you!" his grandpa shouted. "You still want to kill my grandson when you''re about to die. You''re asking for it now!" With a wave of hand, the old man made the sword intent disperse easily before he raised his palm toward the figure. "Phantom!" After one hit, the old man''s face suddenly turned away. No wonder he felt a trace of a rule force sh. "Does he have Omnipotent Talent Skill?" he muttered. He would never have believed that a young man of the Spirit Realm could possess powerful sword intent and Omnipotent Talent Skill and could summon a Phantom that he couldn''t detect, had he not witnessed it himself. While the old man was stunned, the figure of the young man disappeared, leaving a pool of blood on the ground. "No matter who you are¡­ I''m going to kill you! Mark my words!" In an instant, the old man''s body moved swiftly toward where the young man disappeared. Chapter 106 Forbidden Area Chapter 106 Forbidden Area With Elsa in his arms, Darren tried his best to escape. Suddenly, he sensed someoneing. He had an unmistakably powerful aura. Worse, he wasing for him. ''What should I do?'' Darren thought in panic. Considering his current strength, the most sensible thing to do was to run away. He was not fit enough to fight someone who was above the sixth stage of the Mysterious Realm. ''Oh no, he''sing!'' he thought as he felt a chill creep up his spine. The figure started to approach him. "Are you trying to get away, brat?" said the old man from far away. Concentrating his strength in his palm, he hit thed with it. Bang! Despite his best efforts to dodge the blow, Darren was hit strong and hard. He spat out blood immediately on impact. "He is still alive? Looks like this bastard is stronger than I expected," the old man said in surprise. He then gave Darren a more powerful strike. ''Damn it! He is running towards the forbidden area. I must kill him with my next blow!'' the old man thought with creased eyebrows. A whileter, he found himself closer to his prey approaching a dusty pce with a hundred-foot-tall door covered by mysterious runes. "Go to hell!" the old man cursed as he threw a fist at Darren. His punch contained eighty percent of his power. The vital energy the blow carried caused the dust on the ground to float in the air and shoot towards Darren. Flustered, Darren tried to concentrate. The demon core inside his elixir field started to stir. He nned to use his demonic power to withstand the uing blow. ''It looks like that pce is some forbidden area. Perhaps I can hide there, '' Darren thought as the edifice caught his eye. "Get lost!" Suddenly, just as Darren dashed towards the entrance of the building, a powerful shout resounded. He spat blood again. Two middle-aged men appeared at the front door, blocking him from entering. They were even stronger than the man chasing after him. All the while, the tremendous vital energy the elder behind him released was stilling at him. He found himself trapped. He could not find a way to escape his fate at that moment. "Stop or we will kill you!" the more powerful man boomed again. His shout was enough to make Darren spit blood again. Darren felt that his bones almost crushed because of its power. ''This is not good. I''m going to die, '' Darren thought in desperation. Seeing the injured Elsa in his arms, he decided to pull himself together. He had to survive this. Wasting no time, he activated his demon core. He took the ck armor he got from Wayne out of his Space Ring and put it on. In a sh, he was covered in ck scales and sharp spikes appeared on his back. Bang! Darren got punched and was thrown into the air. The faces of the two middle-aged men darkened with terror when they saw Darren flying at the door filled with runes. "Shit!" the two cursed. Darren flew towards the door. Apparently, they could not cross the line drawn with blood on the ground before them. Before Darren hit the door, however, he was stopped by an invisible, soft wall and fell to the ground. "Thank God he didn''t break in there," the two middle-aged men said in relief. Joseph''s grandfather stopped in his tracks and squinted his eyes to get a better view of what happened. "That little bastard fell right at the edge of the forbidden area. Still, it seems that he is still alive!" he murmured. "Frank, I don''t care why you''re after him. Get out of here! Anyone who gets close to the forbidden area must die," one of the middle-aged men warned sternly, addressing the old man. The two middle-aged men each released an enormously strong aura as a sign to ward him off. Frank Wu snorted. "That brat did such a horrible thing to my grandson. He must die today. You two are responsible for guarding the forbidden area and you can''t cross that blood line, but I can. What will you do with me if I barge in, eh?" he replied coldly. "Don''t be stupid. There is a reason why this ce is forbidden. You know what will happen if people get inside!" the guards reminded. Frank contemted for a while before saying, "I will kill him the moment he goes out of there." Then, he turned around and drew a wicked smile. He then bellowed, "Omnipotent Talent Skill, Angry Sea Wave!" An overwhelming wave of vital energy shot towards Darren who was sprawled on the ground. Darren held Elsa closer to his chest, as he looked at her pale face with immense sadness in his eyes. ''I don''t think I''ll survive this. Perhaps this is the end of my life, '' he thought. "How dare you, you old bastard!" the two men cursed at Frank as they panicked. They didn''t expect him to ignore their warnings and use Omnipotent Talent Skill right in front of the forbidden area. Although they were stronger than he was, it was toote for them to fight back. Out of options, they gathered all their vital energy to withstand that blow. Bang! Bang! The two men''s defenses managed to counteract most of the power from Frank''s attack. The remaining impact of the blow fell on Darren. With Elsa in his arms, Darren felt as if he was about to pass out. The force threw him back until he hit the door of the pce. Several scales on his back broke because of the wave of impact. Blood dripped on the floor as he flew towards the entrance. As soon as he hit the door, though, something strange happened. The golden runes glowed. Then suddenly, Darren and Elsa seemed to have disappeared into a ck hole. "We''re in trouble," the two middle-aged guards muttered in fear. It was as if they were descending into an abyss. ... In a cave at the back of the buildings of Dragon Sect, a young man sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. He barely breathed. He almost seemed dead. Suddenly, his eyes shot open. With a growl, he morphed into a shade of dragon, left the cave, and soared into the sky. In the next minute, he appeared in front of the dusty pce with his eyes burning with fury. His arrival made Frank tremble violently. Panic-stricken, the old man knelt. "I''m in a lot of trouble! What do I do?" he muttered in a shaking voice as his face turned deathly pale. A few moments passed but the young man had not said a word. He merely stayed by the entrance of N?velDrama.Org owns this. the pce and stared silently. Frank, who was still on his knees, freaked out because of the eerie silence. "Holy Lord, that brat maimed my grandson. I was so angry, and I only wanted to teach him a lesson," Frank exined in a trembling voice. He made sure to keep his head down. Deafening silence enveloped the ce again. Still not receiving any response, the man finally raised his head to look at the sky. Several figures who exuded an aura as powerful as his suddenly showed up in the sky. "Scott, you just made a huge mistake," a man surrounded by blue lightning said icily. "Oh,e on, you''re overreacting," a girl standing over a lotus said to herpanion. "But seriously, Scott, you do need to be more careful. You should not let other people inside there again. The rest of us do our job well." She smiled. "Humph, what if it flees from the forbidden area? Who can defeat it and lock it up again?" the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land said sternly. "Don''t be so pessimistic. If the eight of us work together, I''m sure we''ll manage to put it in prison again. Anyway, let''s go. Scott, just pay more attention to the forbidden area next time," the Holy Lord of Void Holy Land said. "He is right. That should be doable." The seven Holy Lords stayed in a heated discussion while floating in mid-air, but Scott Ao stayed motionless as he watched them. After a long pause, he finally said coldly, "I will enter the forbidden area and take him back." "No way!" the Holy Lords opposed his idea instantly. "What if you die there? You know how dangerous it is in there!" "Scott, you''re only half a step into the Grand Realm. How can you be so stupid?" ... "I''ve made up my mind," Scott said resolutely. Regardless of their objections, he took a step towards the door of the pce. "Scott, you are so stubborn! Come back!" The seven figures in the sky flew towards Scott in an attempt to stop him. To everyone''s surprise, the instant Scott lifted his foot to step inside, the golden runes lit up and forced him to step back. "It refused me!" Scott murmured in shock. Chapter 107 Healing Chapter 107 Healing The eight Holy Lands for martial arts had been guarding the forbidden area for numerous years. Since the beginning, no one had ever attempted to enter it. Scott Ao was the first person who tried to do so. However, to his surprise, he couldn''t make it. The power of the obstruction was too strong. The other Holy Lords also fell to the ground. "I just found out that the forbidden area you guard houses a living creature. Who is there?" asked a Holy Lord named Landon Lei. Now, the two middle-aged men who guarded the forbidden area came over and narrated what happened in detail. "A young man who reached the Spirit Realm is in there?" The Holy Lords asked in disbelief. It seemed impossible. Even Scott could not get in. How could a young man who was only in the Spirit Realm make it? "Distinguished Holy Lords, he was a guy with ck spikes covering his body. I didn''t know what happened to him," one of the guards said. Scott looked grim and frowned when hearing the story. "Dammit," he cursed. The Holy Lord of Lotus Holy Land stood out and said, "Do you remember the strange thing that happened in Barren Wastnd a few months ago? Was he the one in the coffin?" "I don''t think so. That day, each Holy Land sent hundreds of cultivators in the Wonder Realm to suppress the fiend. He seemed to have been shocked by something. During the escape, he injured more than ten cultivators, indicating that he had immense strength." "But, if the guy who entered the forbidden area had ck spikes, then he must have had some business with the fiend in the coffin. If he entered the forbidden area, I am afraid that..." The faces of the Holy Lords turned grim. "It''s no use guessing it. Let''s get out of here and see for ourselves what will happen." ¡­¡­ After a long discussion among the Holy Lords of the Holy Lands, Scott stared at the door with no words. He had an ominous premonition. "Lord, I did it unintentionally, please spare me," Frank pleaded as he knelt on the ground with his heart in his boots. Scott ignored Frank and walked away. This silent atmosphere made Frank extremely fearful. It was even more ufortable than being killed with a fist. The ce he knelt on was already full of sweat. Seeing the Lord walking away, Frank felt relieved. "I have made a lot of contributions to the Dragon Sect all these years. Lord, please show me mercy." The moment he stood up, his body turned into sand, drifting in the wind... ¡­¡­ After Darren was swallowed by the ck, giant mouth, he went unconscious. He woke up in arge hall supported by hundreds of huge stone pirs engraved with quaint patterns. Its ceiling was full of cobwebs and dust. It looked as if it had been abandoned for thousands of years. Rusted ck iron chains intertwined with the huge stone pirs and extended across the entire hall. Overwhelmed with pain, Darren almost fainted again. Then, he found Elsa in his arms. She was also very pale and seriously injured. He immediately took out the spiritual herbs from the Space Ring and swallowed them, which helped speed up his healing. By the time he was able to consume thousands of them, he found himself feeling better,pletely free of pain. He continued to eat the herbs as he sat behind Elsa and instilled spiritual energy into her body. A few hourster, the sword core in Darren''s belly emitted a subtle roar. This indicated that he already managed to feel Elsa''s sword core. Color finally returned to Elsa''s skin. She no longer looked pale. Her cheeks flushed and she was filled with energy. Cough! Elsa coughed out some dark blood and opened her eyes. Immediately, she inspected her surroundings. Relief filled her when she saw a familiar face. Darren stopped instilling the spiritual energy the moment she woke up. With pale lips, he smiled at her. Elsa was tearful, but she couldn''t say a word. She threw herself into Darren''s arms. "Thank god I have you," she said softly as she held him warmly. "It''s okay, Elsa. It''s okay," Darren soothed her as he rubbed her back. He then took out hundreds of spiritual herbs. "Here, Elsa. Absorb these. It would be too slow if I were to continue instilling the spiritual energy to you," he instructed. With her lips resting lightly on Darren''s face and her arms around him, she held him tighter and whispered, "You lied to me. Hmph!" "What? I lied to you?" Darren replied, confused. "Rune," Elsa replied with a glint in her eye. "The next time you lie to me like this, I will bite you!" she teased. A warm feeling swept over Darren. Suddenly, he could not feel any of the pain he had been feeling. Even his mind was in a state of diposure. He stood and looked at the beautiful face in front of him. Reaching out, he touched her soft hair. It could not get any better than this. "Hey!" "Hum?" Darren suddenly turned pale. "Elsa, did you hear something?" "Yes, I did. Where are we?" she replied as she immediately let go of their embrace and looked at their surroundings. She was surprised to see so many ck chains. "It is the forbidden area of a Holy Land," Darren frowned. "Okay, never mind. Ignore it. Absorb the herbs to heal yourself. We will find a way out after we recover," he said. Elsa nodded and picked up the herbs to absorb them. It took them more than ten days topletely recover. In those days, they consumed nearly 30, 000 herbs to cure their injuries. "Breathe," Darren muttered when he opened his eyes. "What''s going on?" Elsa asked. There was something wrong, she felt it. "I did my best to control the dose but... I think I may have absorbed too much spiritual energy. I am almost at the Mysterious Realm," he replied. He looked very concerned. "What should we do? You have to stop absorbing spiritual energy," Elsa replied, worried about Darren. "Don''t worry, I can take care of myself," Darren nodded. Something else seemed to bother him. Once he reached the Mysterious Realm, enormous spiritual energy would enter his body. This would cause conflict between the de internal force and the sword intent. This conflict might kill him. What was more, the sword intent was much stronger than the de internal force. Under such circumstances, a struggle between them might cause bad things to happen. Darren thought for a while. ''If de internal force is defeated by the sword intent, the powerful sword intent will split my body into pieces in an instant, '' he spected. Thinking of this, Darren stopped absorbing spiritual energy. He would die if he identally broke into the realm. ''Only when sword intent and de internal force are well-matched in strength could I survive entering the Mysterious Realm, '' he realized. ''What I have to do for now is to strengthen my de internal force so I can prepare to achieve a higher realm.'' N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Darren, look!" Elsa suddenly yelled, frightened. Darren immediately woke up from his meditation and turned his gaze to the area where the sound came from. However, he saw nothing but a dark hall. Chapter 108 Mysterious Paintings (Part One) Chapter 108 Mysterious Paintings (Part One) "Elsa, what did you see?" Darren asked. He had tried to use his mind to explore the pce, but he didn''t find anything. Staring at the expanse of darkness with a nk expression on her face, Elsa blinked, her eyes quivered nervously. After she snapped out of her brief trance, she finally replied, "I saw a guy over there. He was wearing a ck robe. When I tried to watch clearly, he suddenly made a slight movement. But it''s totally dark in there, so I am not sure if my eyes have just deceived me." Darren went silent for a moment. "Maybe¡­" he started. He cut himself off and looked away. When he looked up, he found that numerous ck chains were inteced on the ceiling. Now that it was called forbidden area, he felt that it might be far too risky to walk into it as it might be hard for them to get out again. They were facing an extremely dangerous situation, and he needed to think things through with caution. "Elsa, you should just stay here and wait for me. I will try to find the way out by myself," Darren bravely insisted. Since the three sides of the pce were blocked by the walls that were stered with an abundance of mysterious runes, they could only find a way out from the front of the pce. However, the road at the front was in total darkness, so he had to believe in himself and to venture out and take the risk for them both. After looking around and finding nothing strange, Darren decided that they were presently staying at a rtively safe ce. Since the ce was safe from the danger and violence that threatened them, he wanted Elsa to stay. "No," Elsa firmly replied. "Don''t worry, Elsa. I will be careful," Darren assured her. "Oh, I''m not worried about you. I''m just afraid of being alone in this gloomy pce. What if I''m in danger and you''re not by my side?" Elsa coyly protested. She then grabbed Darren''s arm and strode towards him with an innocent smile on her face. Darren couldn''t help smiling at Elsa''s antics. His affection for the lovely girl grew with the passing of time. With a slight shake of his head, "All right," he said, giving in. They gingerly felt their way along the dark passage, careful not to touch the ck iron chains. Four hours had passed. As they kept on moving forward, numerous stone pirs retreated behind them. The journey seemed endless and Darren was afraid they might get lost if they continued ahead. By this point, Darren had be fully aware of the current predicament they were facing. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "We''repletely lost," Darren announced. "We''re back at the same ce we started in. We didn''t even move forward at all." Elsa nodded in agreement. "I''ve already noticed it, but I wasn''t sure whether my spection was right or not, so I didn''t say anything," she replied. "If I guessed correctly, we''repletely lost in a maze right now. If we don''t find out a way to escape, we might never find a way out. We might end up using up all our strength and die from insufficient spiritual energy," she added. Darren nodded his head, agreeing with Elsa. As Elsa nced away from Darren, something suddenly caught her eyes. "Darren, look! There''s something on the stone pirs and the walls!" she eagerly eximed, as she pointed behind him. Looking at the direction where Elsa was pointing at, Darren noticed that something was partially covered with dust and dirt. "Great eye, Elsa! If you hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t notice it at all," he said as he turned to praise her. "It may have something to do with the maze. Hopefully, it could help us figure out the problem." And so, they changed their direction and walked towards the huge stone pirs. As they reached a stone pir, Darren stretched his hand forward and aimed towards it. The power that emitted from his hand instantly blew away all the dust and dirt that had built up on the pir, and the stone finally revealed its real identity. They found various ancient patterns carved onto it. Darren then began to dust out the other stone pirs and the walls, stripping them off of all the dirt and grime, just as he did with the first one. "Elsa, look. The same patterns keep emerging again and again when I move further forward. It could probably mean that we''re going in the wrong direction and will stay stuck in the same ce," he hypothesized. Darren was absolutely certain that if they kept on moving forward, all their efforts would be in vain. "Smart," Elsa agreed. "So, what should we do now?" Darren didn''t reply. Instead, he started observing those mysterious patterns on the first stone pir. He wanted to figure out the hidden meaning of the patterns and get away from the pce as soon as possible. He soon realized that they were paintings realistically depicting the grand wars. Human beings and various strange creatures were painted on them. Since the paintings were enormous and there was an innumerable amount of them, it was too mundane for the human mind toprehend those paintings. Even though Darren was super talented, it still took him three days topletely understand them. Elsa also did not just goof around. She went down to business as she read all the patterns and tried deciphering them with Darren. "Well¡­ What do you think, Darren?" Elsa prodded at Darren after going through all the patterns and paintings. "From what we''ve gathered, the war started with an unknown mysterious creature. It triggered the start of a war thatsted for over tens of thousands of years. Also ording to the patterns, people who got involved in the war were exceptionally strong and only a few people were able to match their power at that time. Those people had died in the war and that whole affair was now in the dim and distant past, and still, not many men have achieved the same greatness in talents as they had," he slowly enumerated. Chapter 109 Mysterious Paintings (Part Two) Chapter 109 Mysterious Paintings (Part Two) As he started to analyze the patterns, he tried to recall some of the details he found. When the war began and up until it became more and more violent towards the end, there was always a group of mysterious men who wore ck robes that kept appearing in every corner of the paintings, but their faces were always not shown clearly. Darren closed his eyes to think. A copious number of paintings shed through his mind. Eventually, an idea popped up in his mind and his face lit up in realization. "The rule cultivator¡­" he quietly murmured. He opened his eyes and suddenly started to roughly skim through the paintings again. "Although these ck robed men had never actively participated in the battles, they must have been an indispensable part of the war. They must have been rule cultivators and were absolutely much more talented than Mr. Wan," he added. As he looked through those patterns again, he knew that he was right. Darren was shocked when he was able to kill apetent fighter of the Wonder Realm with the rune. The fact that a rule cultivator had such extraordinarily strong powers to create the powerful rune still had not ceased to astonish him. From that point onward, he became determined to find the truth behind the enigma. However, since Wayne had passed away, he still had not been able to figure it out. While Darren was deep in thought, he suddenly recalled something, the memory rushing to him. He remembered that when he had walked into that mysterious bronze coffin, he was bewildered by the number of tombs he found inside and thepellingly powerful auras he felt emitting from inside of each tomb made his blood run cold. He remembered seeing some words inscribed on one of the tombs, "I died in this divine coffin when I went on a campaign with the lord of martial arts to fight outsiders whomitted aggression against thend..." It was possible that those few words were a recounting of the same war that was in the paintings. Since Demon King Andrew''s tomb was just one of the first ones that he was able to reach, he was certain that there were still a great number of tombs and countless unsung heroes deeper inside the coffin that he was not able to look at. "Hey Darren, you still there?" Elsa jokingly said, snapping him out of his thoughts. Darren shook his head as he came back to his senses. "What were you thinking about?" she asked. Darren turned to look at her. "It might be immensely difficult for us to escape from this maze. This maze was created by a rule cultivator and we don''t know a thing about rule cultivators," he gloomily replied. Elsa furrowed her brows in confusion and asked, "Rule cultivator?" "Yes. A rule cultivator that was exceedingly more powerful than Mr. Wan." Darren paused and let out a deep sigh. "And even if we do find a way out, since we''re in the forbidden area of the Holy Land, our future is uncertain. I honestly don''t know what to do," he continued, plopping down to sit on the floor. Darren''s brows furrowed in frustration and a worried frown creased his forehead. He was starting to lose hope. "Hey, it doesn''t matter if we won''t be able to get out of here. In the worst case that we do die in here, I feel happy and content just to have been able to spend my time with you," Elsa tenderly reassured him, following him down on the floor. Her face then broke into a bright smile as she reached out her hands and wrapped them around Darren''s waist with her chin propped up on his shoulder. Darren was paralyzed once he felt Elsa''s warm breath against his neck. ''How could a simple hug easily make me feel so much better?'' he thought. He gently pressed his cheek to her forehead and returned the hug as he said with a smile, "I''ll always be here for you and I''ll always protect you. We won''t die N?velDrama.Org owns this. here, and maybe, in the future, we could have a child together." The words made Elsa''s face flush with warmth. "Since when did we be so intimate? Is it somehow my destiny to meet you and fall in love with you?" she whispered softly into Darren''s ear. Darren also could not figure out how they ended up falling in love with each other. He gave her a barely audible chuckle and replied, "I don''t even know when I became captivated with your beauty." "Humph! Are you saying that I tried to seduce you or something? Why don''t you just admit that you were already attracted to me from the start," Elsa flirtatiously protested, slightly pouting her lips. She leaned forwards and softlyid a kiss on Darren''s face. "All right, I admit it," he said, now fully grinning. "Admit what? That you''re only interested in my looks? You jerk, I''m going to kill you!" Elsa then yfully threw herself into Darren''s arms and her scent overpowered his senses. He felt her silky smooth skin touch his. Her tender movements made his blood boil with desire. His breathing became more and more erratic. He swallowed hard. "Elsa, how about we¨C" Before he could finish, they identally touched one of the ck iron chains. A seemingly infinite number of runes suddenly shed across their eyes then the whole pce shook violently. "Shit!" Darren cursed. He swiftly stood up from the ground as he berated himself under his breath, "I knew those chains were dangerous. I''m so careless!" Once Darren was on his feet, the entire pce was suddenly pervaded by a strange smell and the numerous runes flew into his body. Elsa was left aghast by what had just happened, and Darren, shortly after his body absorbed the runes, went deathly pale and looked as if he might faint. Chapter 110 Realization Chapter 110 Realization The sudden events brought fear to Darren. He could feel his blood and flesh shriveling so fast as the dying and withering breath invaded his body continuously. In great surprise, Darren immediately battled his thoughts and dispatched all his internal force and sword intent in a desperate attempt to block the queer breath. It was like watering off a duck''s back. The strange and withering breath permeated into Darren''s pores, soon it had soaked through every inch of Darren''s skin. But Darren couldn''t feel any pain. "What should I do?" Under the intense pressure of the situation, Darren battled his thoughts once again to try to assimte the strange breath. To his desperation, he failed none the less. He was able to assimte talent, cardiac core, and sword intent sessfully, but this was something else. There wasn''t anything he could do about it. The mysterious stone in his mind had no reaction to the withering breath. "Elsa, you as well..." Just when Darren was about to give up, he saw the same changes happening to Elsa as they happened to him. At this moment, both Darren and Elsa were going through indescribable changes. It was as if they were witnessing the psing of time, marking the signs of aging in their hearts. They had so many things left undone, they had just fallen in love. ''To age and die in this manner?'' Darren could not ept the way he and Elsa were aging. But they were unable to resist the power no matter how hard he tried. "The power of a rule cultivator," Darren sighed. Their bodies continued to shrivel, soon they would be turned into nothing but bones. ''The power of a rule cultivator?'' Darren thought. ''Where does the power of a rule cultivator lie? It''s somewhere between heaven and earth, isn''t it? I can try toprehend the true meaning of the power brought by the rule master.'' Meanwhile, he recalled the queer gestures of the men in the ck robes engraved on the stony pirs. Of course his memory had helped him memorize all the gestures. Lost in deep silence, Darren imitated the same gestures engraved on the stone pirs. A momentter, he felt as if everything around them had vanished. In the darkness, countless varicolored spots of light flew through the air. Darren was like an onlooker watching these spots of light dance friskily in the darkness. He also saw many green ones being dragged out of his and Elsa''s bodies via gray threads as thin as hair. ''That''s the breath of life. Ours are being taken away from us, but what are those thin threads? They are threads of the rule, just like the silvery silk threads of the Avatar Rule!'' Darren saw the light suddenly. He then tried to connect with those thin threads through his Omnipotent Talent Skill. Buzz. Darren''s head heard and felt a loud ringing. He opened his eyes and the world around them had changed. Apart from the silvery silk threads, there were many gray silk threads with green spots of light stringed through them. "It seems a little different," he said to himself. Darren tried toprehend what was happening. He tried to connect with the gray silk threads, but he could not touch them at all as if they were just images in his head. ''Like the Omnipotent Talent Skill, the power of a rule cultivator has something to do with the rule. But not the same rule as that of a martial skill cultivator. What''s the difference on earth?'' Darren beat up his brain, trying his hardest to understand. They were almost out of time, their bodies were withering. Death wasing. ''What''s the difference? What''s the difference on earth? A martial skill cultivator needs to connect the details of the rule before developing his Omnipotent Talent Skill. Connection with only one silk thread would be enough to possess the power of the rule. But how about a rule cultivator? Mr. Wan didn''t seem to have any martial skill strength. He must have possessed some power of the rule, or else he would not have been able to create the rune with enormous power. Got it!'' Inparison, Darren finally grasped the key point. His face lit up in joy. The Holy Lord of the Dragon Holy Land, Scott, had enveloped his consciousness over the forbidden area since Darren entered it. He suspected something to be unusual. More than twenty days of calmness loosened his consciousness. There had been nothing worthy of immense attention. In the great dragon shadow, Scott opened his eyes and turned into a dragon shadow of nothingness and soared above. He intended to inform the other lords of his discovery. After all, they had to follow the teachings of the deceased lords before they took the position of the Holy Lords of the Holy Lands. They would allow a living person to enter the forbidden area in no circumstance. The moment he flew out, he felt some abnormal activitiesing from the great hall. Some queer power came out of the great hall following a slight tremble. Scott was instantly alerted. "Is that... I haven''t felt that kind of power in many years," Scott muttered solemnly. He used to sense that kind of strange power every ten years, but he had just sensed that less than three years ago. This was obviously out of the ordinary. ''It must have had something to do with the fact that two people have entered the forbidden area, '' he thought. Immediately he returned to the dragon shadow. After a brief thought, he was determined to keep the news of the abnormal activities hidden from the other lords. ''The power is much weaker than before. What happened?'' Scott mulled in his mind and stared at the great hall steadily. But there weren''t any more abnormal activities. . Inside the great hall, Darren was still engrossed in the rule worldposed of silvery and gray silk threads. The difference was that the gray silk threads that dragged the green light-spots out of his body started to break off one by one while the green spots of light returned and brought vitality back to his body. When these spots of light returned to Darren''s body, he stopped cutting off those gray silk threads and transferred his thoughts to Elsa. Now, Elsa had lost her spirits. Like a dead tree, her consciousness was also about to disappear. Tiny green spots of light barely visible to the naked eye started to fly back into her body as if they were answering a call from the distant skyline. As time went by, Elsa''s skin slowly became more tender and sanguine until her original appearance came back. Then Darren retrieved his thoughts and began to replenish his own vitality. "Eh..." a hoarse voice was heard from the dark end of the great hall, full of doubt. He raised his head, his dry and withered face was covered under a ck cloak. Without a scrap of flesh, only green energy meridians could be seen across his body. He had deep eye sockets, and small green spots of light served as his eyeballs. With a crutch in his hand, he stumbled forward. "You have connected with the rule." He raised his head and looked at Darren, green spots of light fluttered like wild fire in his own eyes. He must have looked surprised if he could have any expressions. Darren opened his eyes. Half of the old man''s withered face exposed from his ck robe startled Darren. "Sir, are you the rule cultivator who has been guarding this ce?" Darren asked, confused. He didn''t expect someone to be living there. But when Darren tried to use his thought to detect the old man''s breath of life, he felt noting. This made N?velDrama.Org owns this. him even more confused. Without answering Darren''s question, the man in the ck robe reached out his withered palm and made a move in the dark. Immediately countless gray silk threads burst out of the ck chains and enveloped Darren, turning him into a cocoon. Again, Darren felt his vitality gushing out of his body like cascading rivers. "Sir!" Darren gave a hasty shout. He felt he couldn''t cut these gray powerful silk threads at all with his thought. "How could he connect with the rule?" the man in ck robe muttered to himself, a coarse voice uttering from his throat. "Sir, I have figured out that the martial skill cultivators seize the force of heaven and earth while the rule cultivators only control it. I broke the gray silk threads by pure coincidence. Please show me mercy." "Seize the force of the heaven and earth, control the force of the heaven and earth," the old man repeated slowly. The green spots of light in his hollow eye sockets shed again. "Follow me," his voice was quite strained. The gray silk threads that enveloped Darren and Elsa vanished along with his words. Chapter 111 Choice Chapter 111 Choice Darren was surprised for a split second. He then held Elsa''s hand and followed the man in dark. As they walked further, Darren found that the array which trapped them before was made up of simple threads, not asplicated as he thought at first. He could easily crack the threads if he wanted to. As they went forward, the view on both sides changed. There weren''t any gray walls anymore. At the end of the pce was a door. After they entered the door, they were greeted with a narrow tunnel, with kerosenemps lit on both sides. The dust over themps produced a general air of decrepitude and neglect. "Look, Darren! Who are they?" Many people in ck robes sat on both sides of the tunnel. Many of them had ck iron chains piercing through their chests. And the others had their hands and feet shackled. They were like withered flowers. It seemed that they had been dead for centuries. "Are they rule cultivators?" Darren guessed. "Not quite. Witchers! We are all witchers," said the elder in front of them, with his hoarse voice. "Aren''t you a rule cultivator, sir? And what makes a witcher different?" Darren asked out of curiosity. The answer the elder offered proved that his former spections were wrong. The elder, who walked very slowly, made no answer to Darren''s question and kept teetering. All of a sudden, a strange roar came from the end of the tunnel. The roar was faint but powerful. What happened next knocked Darren and Elsa down to the ground in an instant. Green mes zed in the dead men''s eyes, and they all turned their heads towards the end of the tunnel simultaneously. "They are still alive!" Darren''s jaw dropped after seeing what happened. He had never expected those men in ck robes to be alive. When the faint roar disappeared, the green light in their eyes slowly faded until theypletely went out. The tunnel went back to its former state, in absolute silence as if nothing had ever happened. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Elsa held Darren''s arm tightly and said in a low voice, "I''m scared, Darren." Darren made no answer but held her hand tightly tofort her. The absolute silence went on for several hours. "It''s human blood!" Some elders, in the same ck robes, walked over to the elder in front of Darren and Elsa. Green mes were burning in their eyes. Their res exuded hostility towards Darren and Elsa. Then the elder, who was leading Darren and Elsa, talked to them in theirnguage that Darren didn''t understand. At first, they were whispering. Every now and then, they would look at Darren. Then they had a dispute. But in the end, it seemed that they had reached an agreement. An elder, who came hereter, walked over and looked at Darren with his green eyes. Then he reached out his withered hand and ced it over Darren''s head. After a moment, he spoke hoarsely, "Level three Spirit Power!" Darren didn''t understand what the elder meant. Although he was curious, he dared not to speak out of fear. So he kept quiet and waited. "Be a witcher! Or die!" said the elder. He left the choice to Darren without any warning. "Sir!" Elsa eximed out of concern. No matter which one Darren chose, neither would earn him a good result. She bowed to the elder and spoke reverently, "Sir, please forgive him! He is here for saving my life. He hasn''t done this on purpose. I have a better idea, sir. Take me instead! Make me a witcher. But please spare Darren''s life." The elder and the others shook their heads when they heard Elsa. One of them said, "We can''t afford to send you out of here and frankly, your Spirit Power is not qualified to turn you into a witcher. In other words..." Darren knew well what they meant. Since Elsa was not qualified to be a witcher, the only choice she had was death. Darren widened his eyes with shock and interrupted, "Sir! I know we have no choice. But at least, we have the right to know why we have to die." Obviously, Darren had made his choice. It was to die with Elsa. After all, they didn''t have the power to go against the witchers. The elders were speechless for a while. Then one of them waved his withered hand. Then a ray of green light shot into Darren''s head. An aggressive headache overwhelmed Darren, as if a powerful explosion was taking ce inside his head. Meanwhile, thousands of fragmented images flooded his mind. Elsa''s face grew pale with worries. She burst out her sword intent, targeting the elders, and threatened them, "Let Darren go! Stop that!" However, her sword intent faded into nothing before it could even approach them. And she was shackled by an unknown force, which rendered her immobile. In an instant, one of the elders waved his hand. The next second, Elsa closed her eyes and passed out. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Darren held his head and fell on his knees, crying out in pain. But after a while, he closed his eyes, frowned deeply, and stopped yelling. The fragments in his mind came together like puzzle pieces and formed vivid images. As time went by, Darren remained speechless. His eyes rolled behind his eyelids. Streams of tears escaped from his eyes. Then he looked up, and began weeping andughing at the same time. A mixture of reluctance and desperation could be seen on his face. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Everything that happened all seemed to him like a long dream. Darren opened his eyes in a daze. "Now! You have learned the reason," a hoarse voice said. "It''s not because we are cruel. You just saw how much the ancestors of the human race have paid for that. Pools of blood. Millions of people sacrificed their lives. We don''t want history to repeat itself. And now Hiram the Great has passed away. If the same thing happened, who else would save the world?" "I understand now, sir!" Darren answered with a deep sigh. The pictures he saw in his mind were so real. He felt as if he was there in all of them. Under the dark sky, millions of strong cultivators rushed to the colossal monster. The cultivators used their bodies to form a powerful shield from the dark aura surrounding the monster and kept attacking, but they died one after the other. The leader of the witchers exerted all of his power to fight the monster, but the death toll continued to increase sharply. Hiram the Great, the legendary hero, rushed over but soon was thrown away by the monster. However, he didn''t give up no matter how much he had to repeat the entire process. He continued to fight the monster until hisst breath. Darren, like most people on the spot, was the smallest being. He knelt down and wept like them, praying to heaven for help. But the monster kept throwing back corpse after corpse. The pictures were the same as the murals he and Elsa just saw. What Darren saw in his mind were pictures of the same war. In that war, the human race won but the cost was huge. They sacrificed millions of warriors including Hiram the Great. It was a tragic victory. "Is the monster locked up in this ce?" Darren asked. The elders nodded. "And a drop of blood will unleash it, right? It will escape from here and run back to the human world." "Yes, you are right. Although we can send you two out of here by Witcher Power, it would escape out of here when most of the power is shifted from guarding it. That''s thest thing we want to see. That''s why no one ever got out of here alive." "Look at us!" The one who spoke took off his ck robe. His body was skeleton-like but covered in withered skin. "We have no blood running in our bodies. Technically, we are not human beings. We are witchers." "Now! Tell us your choice! You want to die or be a witcher? If you choose to be one of us, you will stay here and guard the monster." Darren looked at the unconscious Elsa and gave it some thought. Then he made up his mind. Since Elsa had no choice but to die, he decided to be with her forever. Darren answered, "Sorry, sir! I choose the first one. I choose to die with her." Silence swept over the tunnel once again. "s! It''s better for you to die under the pce''s hands than be killed by us," an elder said with a sigh. "That''s all right. I''m ready now, sir!" Then the elder reached out his hands and made a strange gesture. The next second, the Witcher Power targeted Darren''s head. "Ken, what are you doing? Why don''t you use the Death Rule? The rule could melt his blood thoroughly. It''s safer," another elder asked with doubt. "I want him to die with ease. After all, everyone is scared of death." "That''s right." The elder who just exerted the Witcher Power was destroying Darren''s soul before melting his blood. Then Darren would feel less pain before dying. But when his power got into Darren''s soul, a destructive force burst out. The elder felt the aggressive force, which was strong enough to destroy everything in the world. In the end of the tunnel, twelve men in ck robes, whose power auras were mighty and invincible, lit up the green mes in their eyes. Chapter 112 Hope (Part One) Chapter 112 Hope (Part One) The twelve old witchers, who sat around the boiling blood pool, were shocked by the vast surge of power that exploded from Darren. They couldn''t believe that thed could release such power at a young age. They could onlye up with one solution. "Twelve. Send them out," came an order from a strong witcher, while still watching Darren''s out-bursting power. They were all frantic but the strong witcher had to remain calm. "Huh? Send them out? Should we let them go?" the one called Twelve anxiously asked, hoping he had just misheard things. Hardly, his voice faded away when the blood pool bubbled and churned. The strong witcher''smand lingered in his mind, making him tremble in fear. At the sight of that situation, they had no choice but to do so. With full concentration, the eleven witchers quickly made up a phnx with their hands raising up inplex gestures. Then streams of Witcher Power rushed out and formed a circle of light above the pool. On the other hand, Twelve was lost in fear, as he knew what would happen right now. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After a while, from the blood pool, a huge paw reached out instantly. As if it wanted to break through the Witcher Power hovering above. The devil had been suppressed in the pool for many years, but it always looked for a chance to revive. As the guarders of that pool, those witchers fulfilled their duties to suppress that devil under the pool, preventing it from getting away. "Yes, Twelve. You heard me. Send them out," the strong witcher could only reply until then. Twelve couldn''t suppress himself anymore. "But I''ll lose eighty percent of my Witcher Power if I do so. Then we can only suppress it for five hundred years at most," Twelve replied gravely. It was not that he didn''t want to drain his power that much, but he worried that he would lose too much power to suppress the devil with his witcher brothers. He worried whether it was worthwhile to do so. "It doesn''t matter whether it''s five hundred years or eight hundred years, Twelve. The devil wille back sooner orter. Send them out," said the strong witcher. Then together with the other ten witchers, he released more power to put that bloody paw down. Twelve was left hanging with the strong witcher''s words. Howl! A loud shriek lingered around as the eleven witchers'' attack strengthened more. Under stronger attack, the bloody paw disappeared followed by a sharp cry. ... As Darren''s horrific power evidently showed, there came frightened witchers. They all stood still and stared at Darren in rm. Lost in mixed amusement and anxiety, the witchers badly wanted to talk to Darren but had no courage to do so. At this time, a witcher, whose eyes were like a green ze, walked out slowly. His gesture caught Darren''s attention, but Darren could only watch him silently. "Sir," the witchers there greeted respectfully together, while their voices echoed in the dark passage. Then they told something to Twelve in anguage that Darren didn''t understand. Twelve, on the other hand, only responded with a nod. "Go ahead," Twelve ordered, and the other witchers left. Then he diverted his attention to Darren this time. "Kid, how did you get into here? This is not a ce that you can easilye to," Twelve asked. His voice sounded more normal, and he was more gentle than the others, making Darren feelfortable. Darren felt relief and sce. Cheerfully, Darren saluted to him and told him what had happened briefly. Twelve was astonished by his story. "So that''s what happened. But that''s impossible for you to do that. Not even with your full strength," said Twelve firmly. "Let me get this straight, kid. The Devil Conquering Hall has been sealed by Mister Honor. Even the Holy Lords can''te in. What''s more, the duty of the Holy Lords is to prevent the remnants of fiends from getting into here. How could that even be possible for you toe in?" Twelve''s sentiments made Darren frown as he was deep in thought. He wondered if he had been able toe in there because he had transformed into a fiend at that time. This was the only usible thing he could reason out. However, Darren didn''t know whether he should tell Twelve about it or not. He seemed too scary for him. But then he pondered, Twelve seemed too powerful. He would know what he wanted to know, even if he was not told. It was useless to lie and hide something from him. "Sir, to be honest, I think I was able toe here because I have the ability to transform into a fiend. I had undergone some strange adventures where I gained that ability," Darren said modestly, as he had no choice but to tell him the truth. Trouble mighte in his way if he lied to these powerful witchers. That powerful witcher, Twelve, became quite excited after Darren''s words as his green eyes sparkled and were full of happiness and astonishment. Darren''s abilities amused him. "What? You can transform into a fiend?" Twelve asked in surprise, almost shouting in joy. Darren almost jumped in surprise with Twelve''s reaction. He didn''t know what was wrong with Twelve, but he felt that Twelve was excited because of something good rather than being angry. "Yes, sir. I can," Darren answered reluctantly. "Kid, show me. Quick!" Twelve urged and bit his lips in excitement. Darren could only respond with several nods and a deep sigh. Then Darren did as what he was told. The witcher, meanwhile, watched in anticipation. Darren shut eyes and mobilized the demon core in his abdomen, fully focused. Shortly after that, his body was covered by ayer of ck scales on which sharp spines grew out. He had now transformed into a fiend. "Amazing! Bravo! It''s aplete transformation! You did it," Twelve praised enthusiastically. And he truly seemed happier. "Well, I am d to send you out then. It''s worth consuming eighty percent of my Witcher Power," Twelve said, feeling pleased. Surprisingly, Twelve didn''t get mad at Darren so he felt it confusing. The fact that he could transform into a fiend didn''t annoy the powerful witcher but pleased him. He wanted to know the reasons. "Sir, allow me to ask. I want to know why," Darren said hesitantly. Curiosity sparked his mind upon witnessing Twelve''s unusual reaction. Twelve nodded, as he already knew what Darren wanted to know. Then he waved one of his sleeves to transmit some pictures and memories into Darren''s brain. Perhaps the power of Twelve was too strong, Darren didn''t feel any pain this time. Memories transmitted into Darren''s mind shed simultaneously. A momentter, Darren understood everything in just a snap, even with no words to exin. Twelve was indeed a powerful witcher. What Darren saw was the history where creatures were dying out gradually. It was a war of survival of the fittest. During the war that hadsted for thousands of years, the human race had been on the verge of extinction. Trapped by that situation, some of the stronger survivors then caught some fiends to study their powerful bloodlines. And they finally determined to ask witchers to help them assimte those fiends'' bloodlines so that they could be as powerful as the fiends. Actually, those people had no choice but to use that way to survive. If their experiments seeded in that time, no one could guarantee that Hiram the Great would not apply this method. It was their only hope to survive. However, the experiments of assimtion failed in the end. Every method they knew was used back then, but it was all in vain. Chapter 113 Hope (Part Two) Chapter 113 Hope (Part Two) Tragically, most of the people who had participated in the experiments died on the spot. A few of them became dozens of times stronger than before, but their consciousness was out of control, meaning, they went insane. Gradually, they became fiends in the end, which had increased the number of their enemies. Upon seeing the scenarios from the past, Darren could only gulp because of mixed emotions. Among those people who participated in the experiments, only one strong person got eighty percent of sess. And after knowing who he was, Darren was astonished. That sessful man was exactly the Demon King Andrew, who had been buried in the mysterious bronze coffin. He was a powerful emperor at that time, known for the countless battles that he won. After the assimtion, Andrew created a masterpiece of demonic skills. And his strength improved sharply and he almost reached the Holy Realm. His power was truly that of a king. But why Andrew could only be considered eighty percent sessful. Darren also witnessed this. Even with the power of a king, Andrew couldn''t condense the demon core. It meant that his strength stalled at that level and couldn''t be improved further, leading him to only attain eighty percent sess. Actually, Twelve had felt the demon core''s presence instantly while Darren was transforming into a fiend. After all, Twelve''s ability and experience were extraordinary. And that was why he was so excited just now as he witnessed one of the extraordinary things he had ever seen. This moment was remarkable for him. Now, it was apprehended that Darren could transform into a fiend. It meant that the human race''s experiments seeded eventually. There was one person who could transform into a fiend, and at the same time, had the ability to control himself. A person that could save the human race. Feeling confused, Darren still couldn''t understand why the witcher was so excited. Yes, he could transform into a fiend. But what did it matter to the witcher? So Darren said, "Sir, I can transform into a fiend. That''s true." Twelve only nodded with a big smile. Darren continued, "But what does it have to do with your decision to consume your Witcher Power to send me out?" "My kid, we have suppressed the giant devil for thousands of years. But our power will run out one day. And that day ising soon. You are aware of that. Even if I don''t consume Witcher Power, we twelve witchers can only suppress it for eight hundred years at most. And other major Holy Lands may be in the same situation. It had been dismembered to eight parts by Hiram the Great before. But once one of its parts escapes, the world will be in chaos, and any Holy Land can''t stop it. At that time, its eight parts will be together at the end, and it''lle back again. It''s frightening, but it is true. Just now, we felt that there was a kind of striking power in your brain. So we were aware that you are a difference-maker and decided to send you out. We thought you could help us finish this long war of escapade. And I am d we made the right choice. Knowing that you can transform into a fiend, we are even happier. We can be saved. Darren, you know, you gave us many surprises today. After I send you out, we can only suppress it for five hundred years at most. We hope that you can make great progress and be as strong as Hiram the Great during this period. If one day the devil reallyes back to the world, we want someone who can stand out from the crowd and defend the human race bravely. You are the only one whom we can trust," Twelve said gloomily. He was worried about what might happen now, yet relieved because they found Darren. Now, Darren understood everything. Those powerful witchers actually thought that he would be a savior in the future. He was doubtful of himself but what could he do about Twelve''s moving words? He couldn''t decline for a second. "Don''t worry, sir. I assure you I''ll fight for the human race if that dayes," Darren replied respectfully with a smile. The witcher nodded pleasantly. He was relieved to meet such a potential human boy. The eighty percent power that he sacrificed turned out to be the best service. "By the way, I found you built the third level Spirit Power by yourself. It''s very helpful for your growth. Good thing you''ve obtained it," the witcher said to change the topic. The witcher wanted to know more about this special youngd. "Well, I couldn''t catch up. Could you be more specific, Sir?" Darren asked with twitched eyebrows. He didn''t know the function of the Spirit Power. This seemed to be a problem for him. He umted varying powers without knowing their functions. dly, he always met masters that knew how to make use of the powers he had. "Possessing the third level Spirit Power means you can already ess to some rules and utilize some simple power of rules. It''s a good skill. For example, among human beings, those so-called rule cultivators are the result of the exploration of Spirit Power. But all of their Spirit Powers are under level thirty-six. So they can only use some simple rules to make runes, weapons, pills and so on. Actually, you''ve already had those skills at present. As for how you can use them, you should explore it by yourself. And one more thing you need to know is that Spirit Power can grow. I can promote your Spirit Power. But if I really do that, even though I just increase one level of your Spirit Power, I''m afraid that you''ll evolve into a witcher. Witcher is not human and you can never leave here if you be one. You must not like that, right? So you can only improve your Spirit Power outside here. The higher your Spirit Power is, the better your ability to use rules will be. But remember, you should also keep your Spirit Power under level thirty-six. Otherwise, you''ll evolve into a witcher as well," The witcher exined thoroughly, enlightening Darren''s baffled mind. "Thanks for your instruction, sir," said Darren. He was happy to meet someone as good as him that could help him improve his hidden skills. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The witcher nodded and said, "Well, it''s time to send you out. Kid, remember what I''ve told you and keep striving. If that dayes, I really hope that you can stand out with enough strength." "I will, sir. Thank you again for everything," Darren replied. Then he held Elsa and said, "Sir, I must leave here with Elsa. I hope it won''t be much of a burden." "All right, no problem. It takes almost as much Witcher Power to send two people out as it does to send one anyway. I''ll send you two out together even though it needs more Witcher Power. I''m very pleased to meet you, kid." As Twelve was saying, his hands began to pose some strange gestures. And whirls of Witcher Power began to release. Before Darren could respond, a beam of light struck his eyes. Howl! It was that moment that a deafening roar called out. Then the bloody paw broke throughyers of barriers and suppression, and insanely, extended directly to Darren. It was not easy to control. "Oh no. It has been dormant all these years. It already has the strength to break through the shackle. What should we do?" a witcher asked, but no one answered as they were focused on the spell. The eleven witchers near the blood pool were totally shocked. Then they, in a panic, released sts of power to suppress that devil. But the bloody paw still extended to Darren shily. He might get hurt if it would still go berserk. However, Twelve didn''t stop, he increased the speed of changing gestures. There would be no way for him to spoil the sess now. Darren should not be trapped here, as he still had a mission to fulfil for the human race. After a while, a light door appeared and opened slowly at the end of the passage. Finally, a portal opened. Being frightened and agitated, Darren held Elsa and rushed out to that door at his fastest speed. No time should be wasted. However, simultaneously, the bloody paw just touched Darren''s arm, then scratched and wounded him. The bloody paw felt something strange upon this. A drop of blood slid from his arm and dropped onto the bloody paw. The blood was very unique to the bloody paw''s senses. At this moment, Darren''s figure vanishedpletely. He could go back to the outside now. Meanwhile, Twelve didn''t notice the tiny scene as he was too focused on creating a passage for Darren. Under the witchers'' crazy suppression, the huge paw fell into the blood pool again. The ambiance finally toned down. And everything went back to normal once again. Chapter 114 New Friends Chapter 114 New Friends Once Darren had dashed through the door with Elsa in his arms, he had escaped the forbidden area. Exhausted, he fainted and fell to the ground. A couple of minutester, he woke up. He studied his surroundings alertly and caught sight of beautiful flowers and tender grass. In the distance, there were countless towering mountains covered with vegetation. Various diabolic beasts flew in the sky. It was peaceful, pleasant scenery. Darren took a breath. Having stayed in the forbidden area filled with suffocating tension and darkness, he suddenly fell quite in love with this ce, greedily inhaling its fresh air. Looking down at Elsa in his arms, his mind finally set at ease at the sight of her sleeping with a serene expression. ''Oh, crap!'' he thought to himself, his eyes widening as he realized something. ''The spiritual energy in the Holy Land is denser than in any other ce. Even when I breathe, some spiritual energy enters my body! Because of this, I will enter the Mysterious Realm in advance!'' The thought made him uneasy. If he made a breakthrough, there was no way he could survive that! ''Even if I control myself and try not to take in spiritual energy, I will break into the Mysterious Realm in ten days. The only way I''ll survive it is to suppress sword intent in the process of the breakthrough.'' That was the only way he could think of. But suppressing sword intent was no easy task. "Come on, guys, go get it!" A loud voice reached his ears. Darren was instantly on alert and turned around. The only thing in sight was a beast dashing at him quickly. ''Oh? That''s a diabolic beast, not just any beast!'' Darren thought. He got a clearer view as it came close to him. It turned out to be a diabolic boar. He began to sense its strength and found that it was considerable. ''It is supposed to be a level eight or nine diabolic beast. But it''s covered in blood! It obviously got seriously injured, '' he assumed. The boar growled loudly. Its red eyes shed as it ran desperately forward. But when it spotted one of the people who was trying to catch it, it changed the direction and came at Darren. "I nned to leave you be, but now you leave me no choice!" Darren said. With this, he slit the boar''s neck with his de in a sh. He had decided to use de more frequently before he could unleash de intent which could be on par with the sword intent he mastered. He had made up his mind not to resort to sword intent unless he was in grave danger. "Well done. That was really impressive!" A loud voice remarked from behind him. Momentster, two young men who had witnessed Darren ying the boar ran towards him. They stood in front of Darren with evident admiration in their eyes. Darren checked the two strangers'' power secretly and knew they were at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. The two could be considered strong cultivators outside the Holy Land. But N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Thank you for helping us. As for this diabolic boar..." one of the men said with a hesitant expression, his eyes fixed on the dead diabolic beast. "You can take it if you want. I just killed it to protect myself," Darren replied as if he read the young man''s mind. "Thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we couldn''t have gotten it," the man responded with a smile before walking to the dead diabolic beast to deal with it. "Hello, I''m Steven Lu. This is my friend, Stephan Wu," the young man said, reaching out his hand. "I''m Darren Chu," Darren replied and shook hands with him. But there was one thing he couldn''t figure out. ''It is almost impossible for these young men to cause such a serious damage to the boar. How did they do that?'' he wondered. "Humph! Are you two idiots? Even without him, we could have in that diabolic beast! Why did you thank him? Where is your pride?" A teenager made his way to the three slowly. "Mr. Han, I was thanking him for helping us. Without him, we couldn''t have gotten the boar," Steven said, trying to break the tense atmosphere. Henry Han snorted and gave Darren a sidelong re. "Don''t get mad, Darren. This is Henry Han, and he is a respected rule cultivator, so he is a little aloof. Don''t take it personally," Steven whispered to Darren, looking embarrassed. As far as Darren observed, Steven was a kind, easygoing person who could be a trusted friend. For Steven''s sake, he decided not to give Henry a hard time. Besides, he was never a mean guy who would let slightly aggressive remarks get to him easily. He was interested in Henry. This teenager was the second rule cultivator he had met. ''Perhaps he took some credit for Steven and Stephan being able to hurt the diabolic beast, '' Darren thought. "Buddy, it seems like your friend''s fainted. What happened to her?" It was only now that Steven noticed the bewitching maiden lying on the ground beside Darren. "She''s fine. She will wake up soon," Darren replied, ncing at Elsa. "I don''t think so. Let Mr. Han check on her. He can help heal her," Steven proposed. It was apparent that he was a keen guy. Steven reminded Darren of Shaun. ''I really wonder how Shaun is doing. Thanks to his help, I managed to save Elsa. If our paths cross one day, I need to show him my thanks, '' Darren thought. "Who do you think you are? You think you can make up my mind for me? What makes you think I will do as you say?" Henry snapped. He was just at the eighth stage of the Primary Realm, but he was aggressive and arrogant. "You''re way too perky, brat. You''d better behave yourself. We paid you, remember?" huffed Stephan as he jumped to his feet ring at Henry. He had been squatting on the ground, busy with the diabolic beast''s body. It had cost Stephan and Steven a lot to invite Henry to be their helper. He was, after all, a rule cultivator of the Medicine Pavilion. "Stop barking at me like that. My task is to help you catch diabolic beasts. Following your orders is not my duty. You''d better keep that in mind," Henry sneered, unruffled by Stephan''s fury. "You..." Stephan faltered, pointing at Henry. He was too irked to say another word. "Get a problem with that? Are you pissed off? You can give it a shot if you want to hit me. Right here, why don''t you give it a shot!" Henry challenged, pointing at his head. "Come on, Stephan, let it go. Mr. Han has helped us with diabolic beasts for long. Perhaps he is a little tired," Steven mediated. "Steven, you''re always so nice to other people. Fine. I will stay out of this." Stephan squatted down to continue his work. "Hey bastard, I can help you save her, but you need to pay me twenty superior spiritual herbs. What do you think? Can you afford that?" Henry said scornfully as he went up to Darren. "Seriously? You''re ckmailing him with that amount of herbs!" Stephan snarled at Henry indignantly. "It''s none of your business," Henry snapped tly. Stephan shook his head and didn''t say another word. "Considering she is a pretty girl, I will show you some mercy. Five superior spiritual herbs will do. But there is one thing we need to agree on. If I touch some of her private parts, you can''t yell at me. What do you say? Ha-ha!" Henry said, staring at the unconscious Elsa with his lewd eyes. "Go away!" Darren shouted menacingly, his face turning dark. At the sight of his rapidly fierce expression, Henry grew so afraid that he stepped back. "Damn it! You dare to talk to me this way?" Henry cursed,ing back to Darren. Steven advanced forward and reached his hand to stop Henry from reaching Darren. He said, "Don''t get angry. Darren was worried about his friend, so he got carried away and offended you. Please don''t take it personally." "Screw you! Who the hell are you? I will teach you a lesson when Ie back to Lotus City!" Henry barked angrily. He walked past Steven, pointed at Darren as he demanded, "Get down on your kneels and apologize to me, or you will be in a lot of trouble." But what happened next took him by great surprise! He was struck by a stinging p in the face, leaving a red welt. "I''d like to see what you can do to me," Darren sneered. "You dare to hit me? I''m a disciple of the Medicine Pavilion. How dare you?" Henry said with a stunned expression. "If you don''t get out of here, I will kill you," Darren said in a cold tone, de internal force gushing out from his body. Henry was only at the Primary Realm. The strong de internal force Darren had released scared the hell out of him. Face turning pale, he copsed on the ground. The next second, he rolled his eyes and an invisible flying dagger shot towards Darren. ''What''s this? Looks like he cast some spell, '' Darren thought. Steven and Stephan didn''t notice the flying dagger, but Darren could clearly see it. ''He has used the Wind Rule to dispatch the dagger. That''s why it managed to achieve abnormally high velocity!'' he analyzed. Darren gathered his Spirit Power to control the flying dagger. "Swoosh!" The dagger turned around and came at Henry. It flew past his cheek and chopped off his ear. ''If I had better control of that dagger, he would be much worse off, '' Darren snickered to himself. Henry clutched the side of his head where his ear had been cut off. He was so astonished that he was numb to the paining from his wound. He stared at Darren in disbelief. After a long pause, he cried out in disbelief, "You manipted my wind dagger. Are you a... " "Get lost!" Darren interrupted him sharply before he could finish his sentence. Henry bolted away. All the blood had drained from his face! Chapter 115 The Holy Maidens Marriage Chapter 115 The Holy Maiden''s Marriage Steven and Stephan could not help but be shocked. They had not expected Darren to hit Henry directly! "Darren, don''t be so impulsive. You''ll get into trouble if you provoke him." Steven began to worry about the situation. "What exactly is the Medicine Pavilion?" Darren asked, recalling what Henry had bragged about. "Darren, you don''t even know the Medicine Pavilion?" Steven was somewhat surprised. "Did you just arrive in the Holy Land?" Darren nodded honestly. "No wonder you don''t know about it." Steven suddenly realized what was going on, and then he said, "In this case, I will tell you more about it. Let''s talk while walking. After you came to the Holy Land, everything will be moreplicated than you have experienced before. Each force is inplex dynamic with other forces. Don''t be impulsive from now on, Darren." Having said this, Steven and Stephan signaled Darren toe with them. As they walked, they filled him in on the situation in the Holy Land. In this way, Darren learned that the strengths of the Holy Lands were not as simple as he had just heard before he arrived in this area. "Darren, I advise you to join a big force as soon as possible, because being an individual cultivator in the Holy Land will never be easy. If you do not mind, I rmend you participate in the examination Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. for bing an outer disciple of the Lotus Holy Land," Steven said. "Steven, are you from the Lotus Holy Land?" Darren asked. He just heard Steven mention his story. "Well, yes, I am. Unfortunately, even though Stephan and I have been here for so many years, we are just outer disciples. We can''t help you much. I think... you seem to be at the peak of the Spirit Realm, aren''t you? If your talent is qualified, it will be absolutely no problem for you to be an outer disciple." Darren was going to the Lotus Holy Land to look for his sister! It couldn''t be better that he had met two outer disciples of the same ce. He agreed immediately. "Steven, we should be in the Dragon Holy Land now. Why did youe so far to hunt diabolic beasts?" "Although it''s thousands of miles apart, it only takes a few seconds if we use the transmission array. Five ink stones are really a big cost." "Transmission array, ink stone?" Darren was puzzled about these unfamiliar words. "Oh yes, I forgot to tell you. Ink stone is the currency of the Holy Lands. Usually, you can use a superior spiritual herb to exchange for an ink stone. The transmission array is a special tool which can instantly teleport people thousands of miles away. They said that it was made by powerful rule cultivators to make a lot of money for them," Steven exined. "Oh, I know." Darren nodded and then said, "Friends, you haven''t told me about the Medicine Pavilion yet." Hearing this, Steven scratched his head and sighed, "Look at my poor memory, I forgot it again!" "The Medicine Pavilion is a great force here. I heard that their Pavilion Leader is as strong as the Holy Lords! With a single wave of his hand, he can trigger thunderbolts, control ground fires and extinguish millions of cultivators in a second. His strength is extremely horrific! Even the ordinary disciples among them are remarkable. They have awakened their Spirit Power and possessed the means of attack that ordinary people do not understand. Of course, I have heard that there are pill refiners and elixir refiners among the rule cultivators. They have learned no means of attack, but their status is very dignified." "You''re wrong, Steven." Stephan, who had been silent all along, now chimed in. "What''s wrong?" "There is also another profession among the rule cultivators, which is more powerful than these two, even greater than the rule cultivators who have learned the means of attack." "Really? Don''t talk nonsense! Why don''t I know that?" "Ha-ha, have you heard of the runic expert? That''s the most powerful rule cultivator. I overheard about them from the disciples of the Medicine Pavilion by ident. Outsiders don''t know in general." After Darren heard that, he recalled Wayne right away. He was a runic expert! No wonder he could make such powerful and extraordinary runes! It was truly astounding. "It''s bullshit! I''ve never heard of it!" Steven didn''t believe it at all. "What Stephan told us was right. I was fortunate enough to witness how powerful a runic expert could be. Their power really is frightening," Darren said. "Well, let''s not talk about these irrelevant things. We''d better go back to the Holy Land first. In a few days it will be the contest for the Holy Maiden''s marriage! As outer disciples, it''s enough for us to send a boar diabolic beast as a gift." The truth was that Steven did not believe Darren''s words, because he had never heard of the runic expert in the Holy Land. How could Darren had met one outside the Holy Land? He did not want to further interrogate Darren and embarrass him, so he diverted the topic. "This stupid contest makes me furious! It''s humiliating that our Holy Land would be threatened by two Ancient Families." Stephan growled angrily as he smashed a big tree by the roadside with one punch. "The Holy Land is threatened by Ancient Families?" Darren didn''t understand. Were there any other forces in this Holy Land? "Yes. As I told you before, the forces in the Holy Land are veryplex. I need a lot of time to fill you in! I just hope that on the day of the contest, one of the outer disciples of the Holy Land wille out and win the race, so that the Holy Maiden will not have to be forced to marry one of their members. How shameful for us if that happens! The two families are malicious. They disqualified our inner and core disciples from participating in the contest, otherwise they would easily be defeated!" Steven sighed deeply, grief and indignation mirrored on his face. "I heard that the master of the Holy Maiden is dying. They asked the two Ancient Families for help, but both of them requested the Holy Maiden to marry one of their members before they help her. After a long consultation, the two families agreed to hold such a contest. But the premises are the contestants should be less than twenty years old, and only the outer disciples of the Holy Land are allowed to participate. It''s obvious that the Holy Maiden will belong to one of the two Ancient Families in the end." Stephan was also indignant. Darren did not say anything. It was quite interesting to listen to them chatting and learn about the Holy Land at the same time. "Speaking of this, the Holy Maiden has the samest name with you, Darren. She is so young that she would not want to marry now, but she respects Elder Xenia so much that she must save her. Hearing this, Darren''s heart beat fiercely and he asked, "What''s the full name of the Holy Maiden you speak of?" "Full name? I have heard that Elder Xenia has called her Belle, but I don''t know if it''s her name." Belle Chu! Darren''s heart began to pound like a drum. The girl they had been talking about was his sister! He needed to find out the details at once! "Friends, let''s hurry up," Darren urged. "Ha-ha, Darren, why are you in such a hurry, do you want to join in the contest? Don''t think about it, boy. Even Zane Zhou, who is the first ranking outer disciple, might have a poor shot at winning. He is at the eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Young disciples of the Ancient Families are not easily defeated." Seeing that Darren''s cultivation base was at the Spirit Realm, Steven could not help but joke about this. "I''m sure I''ll join in the contest of the Holy Maiden''s marriage." Darren''s answer took them by surprise. "What?" They were stunned. They were just joking, and didn''t expect Darren to take it seriously! "Darren, are you serious? Buddy, I advise you not to join in it. At your stage, you will surely be killed in the contest, believe me," Steven persuaded sincerely. "Marriage?" At this time, Elsa, who was resting in Darren''s arms, suddenly woke up. "Who do you want to get married with?" Elsa pinched Darren''s ear when she said this. "Don''t do that, Elsa. I just need to join the contest," Darren replied with a solemn face. He had just heard from Steven that his sister was very reluctant to marry, so at least he had to know the whole situation first. If necessary, he would certainly take part in the contest and win over the so-called Ancient Families! Chapter 116 Crisis Of Breakthrough Chapter 116 Crisis Of Breakthrough "Elsa, you woke up?" Darren now realized that Elsa had alreadye to. "Well, you must have been busy focusing on that marriage thing," Elsa grunted at him angrily. Darren smiled at her and said, "That''s nonsense. I''ll put you down now. I''ll exinter. By the way, this Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. is Steven, and this is Stephan." Darren put Elsa down and pointed at the two men to introduce them. When they saw Elsa, they were shocked. She was so beautiful that they almost could not breathe. "Hey." Darren coughed two times, and the two men were startled out of their dazed admiration. "Ha-ha." Theyughed embarrassingly and said, "Darren, you''re so lucky, your girlfriend is so beautiful." Elsa, slightly shy, nodded to them and smiled. "Hello, my name is Elsa Gongsun." "Hello, Elsa." They both nodded back at her, returning the smile. They were now formally introduced. Along the way, Elsa often asked Darren how they came out and why Darren wanted to participate in the contest for marriage. Darren responded to her that they would talk about thister. Of course, she chose to believe him. He must have some special reasons! Soon, they came to a transmission array. This transmission array was a huge rotating metal object, shaped like a honeb with many individual grids in it. Each grid could amodate about ten people. Darren was somewhat surprised to see this huge transmission array. It was rather impressive that this thing had been made by a rule cultivator! Darren tried to mobilize his Spirit Power to sense it for a while, and he saw endlessplex rule lines that formed the transmission array. He couldn''t even begin to understand how they worked! "The rule cultivator that created the transmission array must have used the Spatial Rule with great depth. It''s amazing." Darren was astounded. "You four, where do you want to go? Hurry up!" a guard of the transmission array said, urging them impatiently. In this ce, at least ten thousand cultivators who wanted to go other ces were waiting in line, so the guards were busy. "We want to go to the Lotus Holy Land," Steven took the lead and said to the guards. "Four people, ten ink stones, pay the money and you can go. Hurry up." The guard''s face was nk. It was a monotonous job. Ten ink stones were also a considerable expenditure for Steven and his friend. They could only get fifty ink stones a month as outer disciples, which was even less than the resources that some other geniuses outside the Holy Land had! "I''ll pay this time." Seeing the awkward air from the two young men, Darren went up to the guard and asked, "I only have superior spiritual herbs, can I use them?" "Hum, yes, fifteen spiritual herbs." The guard snorted at him with disdain. Judging from Darren''s attire, he was obviously a lowly cultivator. How could he afford fifteen spiritual herbs? He was just doing this beyond his means in order to be impressive! Darren also noticed the contemptuous look, but he did not say anything. He took out twenty spiritual herbs and threw them over. "It''s not easy to do such menial work. Five of them are a tip for you, you''re wee." After that, Darren led hispanions to the grid marked "Lotus Holy Land". The guard was stunned. He only saw the boy bring out twenty spiritual herbs like a magician who had nothing in his hand to begin with! It was amazing. Even though he had said something rude to him, he had been given five precious spiritual herbs! It was more than enough for him to change his attitude towards them. "Thank you, sir, take care!" The guard saluted at him in a ridiculous manner and activated the transmission array. He was overjoyed. ¡­ In a few seconds, Darren and hispanions emerged from the other side of the transmission array. Before them rose a prosperous city, not too far away. It was the city he had been searching for. "Darren, you''ve spent a lot of money for us. I''ll pay you back after I return to our sect." "If you insist, then that means you don''t see me as a friend. I will have to rely on you yo be an outer disciple. Spending several herbs is not a big deal." Darren took out more than a hundred spiritual herbs and ced them in their surprised hands. He said, "Brothers, this little gift is a token of my regard. I hope you can help me." "What!" Steven stared at the herbs, mouth falling open. After a simple wave of Darren''s hand, more than a hundred superior spiritual herbs appeared! He could not believe it! "Wow, Darren, you are a secretly rich man! The spiritual herbs are like cabbages for you, ha-ha." Stephan was more frank. He reached out and received the herbs. "Stephan, why are you so casual about this..." "You are indecisive just like ady. Darren has been generous and given a gift to us. Don''t be so hypocritical." Stephanughed. He turned to Darren and said, "Thank you, brother. If you need any help from us, don''t ever hesitate to ask." "We are friends. No need to be so courteous," Darren smiled at his politeness. "Ha-ha, my bad!" Steven alsoughed and pped Darren on his shoulder. Then they walked toward the city. Lotus City was located at the foot of the Lotus Holy Land. As long as they had a disciple''s token, it wouldn''t take too long to enter the Holy Land. "Brothers, when is the outer disciple election of the Holy Land?" asked Darren after they entered the city. "As long as we rmend you, you can take the examination at any time. Don''t worry." "Well, then, Elsa and I want to get to know the city first for a few days, then we will go to the Holy Land." "That''s fine. The two of us will go directly to the Outer Elder to make a report about you. This is my disciple token. You can use it toe to us directly then." Steven handed Darren his disciple token. "Thank you, my friends," Darren said, tucking it into his robes. "It''s nothing! By the way, Darren, the day for the contest of our Holy Maiden''s marriage is approaching, and there are at most ten days left. Since the contest only allows the outer disciples of our Holy Land and the descendants of the two Ancient Families to participate, you have to pass the outer disciple election before that, alright! Ha-ha." Stephan was cracking jokes, but when he sensed Elsa''s slight anger, he just grabbed his friend and waved goodbye as they walked back to the Holy Land. "Now you can talk." Elsa crossed her arms, expecting his justification. "What should I talk about?" "Are you still pretending? Do you dare to join in the contest?" "I have to." Darren smiled. "Tell me, why?" "You''re so stupid! Of course, I want another wife," Darren said,ughing as he ran away. "I''ll kill you, stop there!" Elsa picked up her sword and chased after him. After fleeing several streets away, Darren finally stopped. They were in a quiet alley now. He turned to her with a serious expression on his face and said, "Elsa, something is wrong." "You still want to deceive me?" Elsa curled her lips. She didn''t believe him at all. "Really, I''m serious. I feel like I''m going to make breakthrough. I can''t suppress myself any longer." Darren sweated a lot and tried his best to suppress the surge of the energy inside his body. Elsa immediately forgot her anger and went to Darren. She was anxious and asked, "What should I do? I''m afraid it''s dangerous for you to make breakthrough at this time." "Maybe I can still hold it in for ten days, but it''s not a long-term solution at all. The contest of the Holy Maiden''s marriage is also approaching, and I have to find a way to break through safely." Darren was anxious. His heart felt like it was in searing mes. "Darren, why do you insist on taking part in the contest? I know you must have a reason. Please tell me." Elsa gently took Darren''s arm. "She''s my sister, my own sister," Darren said softly. "What? Your sister?" Elsa was surprised. Now, Darren told Elsa everything about his sister. "Belle is definitely unwilling to marry one of them. How about I dress up as a man to join the contest?" Elsa suggested. "No, based on what Steven said, the disciples of the two Ancient Families are extraordinary. It won''t be so easy to win in the contest." Darren''s brows furrowed. "What should we do?" "We''ll find out. If I make a sessful breakthrough to the Mysterious Realm, my power will definitely be strengthened. Maybe I will have a chance then." Suddenly, several people suddenly came out from nowhere and surrounded Darren and Elsa. "Brother, it''s this guy who cut my ear. He seems to be a rule cultivator too!" Darren looked at them when he heard the voice. It was Henry, of course. He had brought a group of people with odd and powerful scents to attack Darren. Chapter 117 Confronting Rule Cultivators Chapter 117 Confronting Rule Cultivators "You brat, you have the guts to mess with us?" a tall, thin young man in a gray robe said menacingly, ring at Darren. "Ha-ha. You bastard, I was following you secretly! You''re really a fool, didn''t even notice me! I can''t believe you even darede here. You''re digging your own grave," Henry said smugly. His cheek where his ear had been cut off was swollen. So when heughed, he looked rather creepy. Darren began to check the strength of Henry''spanions and found out that they were just at the Primary Realm and some of them possessed strong Spirit Power. "Darren, it''s not a good idea for you to fight them. I''m afraid that you will break through if you activate any of your spiritual energy. Leave them to me," Elsa whispered. She took a step forward and unleashed all of her sword intent. "I can take care of these losers with my de in a minute. Now that you want to teach them a lesson, I''ll leave them to you. Be careful. They are rule cultivators, so they might have some special skills," Darren warned her. Elsa nodded her head, preparing to unleash some moves against them. Noticing that Elsa had stepped in front of Darren, the people of the Medicine Pavilionughed out loud. "You son of a bitch, you even got a woman to protect you! You''re a coward!" "She''s certainly a special girl, isn''t she? This brat is so lucky!" one of them said lewdly. "Hey, sweetie, this loser will get you in trouble sooner orter. Why don''t you hang out with me? I''ll make sure you''ll have a good time every night. Ha-ha." "Go to hell!" Elsa shouted, her face turning dark. Taking a deep breath, she charged towards them. ''I can handle these losers without using my sword, '' she thought. The gray-robed young man who outranked the rest snorted and instructed his crew, "Come on, just a girl at the Spirit Realm. Go take her." A couple of men around him started to move. They got into a formation and made mysterious gestures to form some special handprints. Upon seeing this, Darren had a bad gut feeling. When Elsa stretched out her palm to attack them, a soft force entered her body and counteracted the power in her palm. And meanwhile, several wind daggers came at her. ''Rule cultivators are good at using the natural forces to attack people. Looks like I can''t underestimate them, '' Darren concluded as he observed the fight. Elsa couldn''t see the wind daggers, but she could detect something was approaching. Instinctively, she rapidly moved aside to dodge the attack. The wall behind her was hit by the wind daggers and fell to pieces instantly. Elsa narrowed her eyes and became even more alert. Taking notice of their strange attack, she reminded herself to be focus. This time, she drew her sword and released strong sword intent. "Get lost before it''s toote. I don''t want to take your lives," Elsa said icily. "What''s this? It''s sword intent!" several stronger rule cultivators murmured, furrowing their eyebrows. It was evident that they were slightly afraid of powerful sword intent Elsa had unleashed. "What a surprise! You even mastered sword intent. I underestimated you, sweetie. But you still can''t hurt us a bit. Guys, get in formation!" the tall, thin young man in charge shouted, staring at Elsa with a yful look in his eyes. Darren didn''t n to join the fight for he had full confidence in Elsa''s strength. Most importantly, he was curious about rule cultivators and wanted to know more about their skills. ''If Elsa is at a disadvantage, I wille to her aid, '' he thought. A few secondster, the disciples of the Medicine Pavilion had assumed a hexagram-shaped formation. "mes Burning!" shouted the gray-robed young man as he stood in the middle. Scorching mes appeared under their feet, flowed together and formed a hexagram-shaped fire circle. ''They utilized Fire Rule, '' Darren thought, memorizing the gestures those rule cultivators had formed. All of a sudden, Elsa wielded her sword towards her enemies. At the same time, a tremendous st of sword intent came at them too. With their eyes closed, the rule cultivators stood still. As they made faster gestures, the fire circle gave off a sh dazzling light and moved towards Elsa at rapid speed. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" mes collided with sword intent in the air. After a few moments, fire rained down and dissolved the stone wall nearby. Influenced by the impact, Elsa took a step backward. However, she waved her sword, unleashing overwhelmingly powerful sword intent. Having done this, she dashed towards the tall, thin young man in an attempt to cut his throat. Her target let out a defiant snort and said fiercely, "Earth Formation!" The rule cultivators swiftly got into another formation. As Elsa approached them with her powerful sword intent, the earth began trembling and countless sharp spikes poked out from the ground, shooting up towards her! Elsa swung her sword and broke several of them. However, the power she had unleashed bounced back at her, forcing her to stagger backward. Just when the enormous sword intent was about to hit the rule cultivators, an ochre-yellow shield appeared in front of the rule cultivators and deflected her sword intent. Elsa''s heart skipped a beat as terror came over her. She stepped backwards and fought against her own sword intent. But inevitably, it hurt her badly. She felt a searing paining from her chest. Two of the rule cultivators whose Spirit Power was weak spat out blood, affected by the blow Elsa had dispatched. "Shit! This bitch has such a powerful sword intent!" "Shut up! How could you put the me on my sweetie? Your Spirit Power is just weak," one of those who didn''t get injured said mockingly. They were quiteposed and unruffled. Elsa was a bit frustrated. "You''ve done your part. I''ll deal with them," Darren said softly. "No. Stay out of this. I believe I can bring them down," Elsa responded with determination, as she waved her sword and darted at the rule cultivators. This time, she activated her sword core in her elixir field. A wave of infinite sword intent exploded out of her body and flooded towards them. "What the hell? This woman is going to use a more powerful skill to attack us. Keep your eyes open," the tall, thin man warned them immediately. The rule cultivators tensed up and got into the Earth Formation once more. Elsa was pissed off now. Her pride was quite wounded. She destroyed all the sharp spikesing out from the ground with the formidable sword intent, now much more powerful than the previous one she had released. Then, she directed the sword intent to strike the center of their formation. "What a bad luck. We have met a difficult opponent," one of the rule cultivators said in a trembling voice. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Some rule cultivators turned pale, growing visibly flustered at the sight of this. "Boom!" Invincible word intent shattered the ochre-yellow shield and attacked the rule cultivators'' skin! Though Elsa thought her enemies would be eliminated soon, the rule cultivators sped up simultaneously and vanished into thin air in a sh! ''They used Wind Rule to help them get away? They moved as fast as I do when I disy Shadow Lightness, '' Darren thought, amazed at their speed. He released his Spirit Power and was able to detect the rule cultivators'' positions. It turned out they wereing right at Elsa! With a furious snort, he strode forward. In a moment, he had positioned himself in front of Elsa and threw an abrupt and mighty kick. A disciple suddenly became visible! He was thrown into the air, coughing up blood. He finally fell on the ground ten meters away from where he had flown, rolling limply like a sack of flour. "I can''t believe it. This brat is too fast..." Now caught in a wave of panic, the rest of the rule cultivators fell to the ground one by one. Darren''s abnormally high velocity left them dumbfounded. What had happened also surprised Elsa. ''If Darren hadn''te to my rescue, I might have suffered severe injuries. The skills these disciples used are very very strange, and yet rather effective, '' she mused. "Now, it''s time to show you what I am capable of," Darren said with a big grin, a wicked looking over his face. "mes Burning!" Darren threw multiple gestures with such speed that no one could see what he was doing. He concentrated, and red mes filled his eyes. The next second, a fire ball materialized between his palms. Suddenly, it flew towards the rule cultivators lying on the ground. "It can''t be. How did he disy our skill!?" Shaken up, they all fixed their wide eyes on the fire ball hurtling at top speed towards them. Chapter 118 Rule Cultivators Chapter 118 Rule Cultivators The fireball exploded with a thunderous wave of scorching heat that beat them backward. They could not believe their eyes. Darren had learned the "mes Burning" that they had just exerted in the matter of a few minutes. It would typically take a high level rule cultivator several years to master a magic form. No matter how strong his or her Spirit Power was, none of rule cultivators could learn a rule spell so quickly. But Darren was a special kind of rule cultivator. Not only could he exert the rule force, but he could also see it. He could easily utilize the rule force to help him learn a magic form. On top of that, he was a masterful cultivator with a high talent level that could empower him to remember a cultivator''s gesture the moment he saw it. Bang! Darren''s opponents were thrown into the air by the force of the explosion and ckened by debris and soot. Although the "mes Burning" Darren exerted was not as strong as theirs, the power of the fireball was still extraordinary. "The fireball''s power isn''t enough. I guess I still need more practice," Darren said unsatisfied. Some of his opponents had passed out from the force of the explosion, and the rest of them were frightened to the depths of their very cores. "What, what should we do now, Barry? Has his Spirit Power reached level nine?" Henry stammered, shaking with fear. "Barry, we''d better escape while we can! Henry, it''s all your fault! Now we are into serious trouble. We can''t afford such heavy consequences of getting involved with a man like him." The background of such a talented rule cultivator must be a legendary being. The others looked at their thin and tall leader, Barry, awaiting his nextmand. They all wished to escape but would wait to hear his advice and orders. "Losers!" Barry yelled. "What else do you know except running away with your tails between your legs? It''s time to use my secret weapon." He turned now to face Darren. "Bastard! You''re screwed now." He took out several yellow rune papers from his pocket. "Rune papers!" his followers marveled with surprise. "My teacher gave me these rune papers to use as ast resort if my life is in danger. It''s a waste to use these papers to kill this asshole, but he has infuriated me. Nothing can stop me now." "What power those rune papers have, Barry? Are you certain you can kill him with the papers?" one of his followers called out. "Of course, I''m certain! One paper has the ability to suppress his power. Another can shackle him. And thest one can enhance the power of my skill. As long as I use the three of them together, I can even fight against a cultivator of the Mysterious Realm and beat the shit out of him. This bastard is just a cultivator of the Spirit Realm. It''ll be a piece of cake!" When hispanions heard this, the fear in their eyes dissipated and hope returned to their hearts. They were well aware of the potential power a rune paper contained. "Bastard! You will soon regret what you have done to us. Three rune papers! Do you know how precious they are? Your death is guaranteed!" Henry said arrogantly despite being covered by soot and grime. "So, you don''t want to end the fight?" Darren said, shooting a cold re at them. "Yeah! That''s right! Got a problem with that? Even if you do, you are going to die now. And your beautiful little girlfriend will be mine. Ha-ha!" Barry said, trying to provoke Darren. Hispanions whooped and cheered behind him. "mes Burning!" A hexagonal circle of fire appeared again. But this time, Barry ignited a rune paper as he exerted the skill, and the mes of the fire circle were suddenly enhanced more than threefold. Obviously, this first paper was the one that multiplied his power. However, Darren stood still, watching Barry''s move. He was confident that Barry''s fire attack would be no threat to him. "Target him! Now!" Barry pushed his hands forward, and the fire circle that now had grown into a massive fireball instantly shot toward Darren. Now Darren held out his de and activated his de internal force. Facing the fireball, he darted forward like a bolt of lightning. "He is a de cultivator? It matters not. Shackle!" Seeing Darren preparing a counterattack, Barry ignited another rune paper. Darren was racing through the air. Then his speed slowed until a stop as if he had been trapped by thick, invisible chains. "The Shackle Rune? Weak!" Darren activated his vital energy and released a sh of sword intent, cutting off the rule threads that he saw were tying him down. In an instant, the Shackle Rune had lost its power. His mobility recovered and he dashed at Barry with his original speed. "What? How- how''s that even possible? He also has the sword intent?!" "But he is a de cultivator! How can he also have sword intent? That''s impossible!" They were dumbstruck with amazement as they felt Darren''s aggressive sword intent, whose order of magnitude was stronger than Elsa''s. Their minds tumbled in confusion, but they could notprehend how a cultivator could possess both de internal force and sword intent. The general rule of de cultivation and swordsmanship dictated that sword skills and de skills were as ipatible as fire and water. "Calm down, guys!" Barry eximed. "I still have one rune paper remaining." Despite their shock, there was little they could do before Darren''s approach. With declining time and options, they activated all their Spirit Power and exerted the Earth Formation. At the same time, a smirk cracked Barry''s face, and he ignited hisst rune paper. "No matter what the hell you are, you will die now!" ''Wait!'' Darren suddenly felt a strangeness in his body. ''My sword intent is being suppressed. How?'' Darren could feel his sword intent decreasing. "Ha-ha! Bastard! This rune paper can suppress anyone, especially de cultivators and swordsmen. It''s a pity I wasted such a precious paper on you.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It can even suppress a swordsman at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. You, it''ll easily handle," Barry eximed with a smirk. He could clearly sense that his paper was drastically weakening Darren''s sword intent. With his decreasing sword intent, Darren came to a stop. He floated in the air, his face breaking into a thrilled smile. "Great! That''s so great!" Darren could not help butugh. Elsa was puzzled at the scene as well. She knew full well that Darren had the ability to kill his opponents easily even if he was suppressed by the rune paper, but she could not see why Darren would be so happy under such circumstances. ''Mr. Wan spent his entire life on a rune paper that could enhance one''s sword intent a thousand times. But, there are also rule cultivators who work on rune papers to suppress one''s sword intent. And that''s exactly what I want now! Wonderful!'' Darren was wild with joy, his heartyughter ringing out across the grounds below. "What the hell are youughing for? You idiot! Everyone, attack!" "Let''s kill this bastard! His sword intent is a hundred times weaker now. He is finished!" They didn''t work together as a single cohesive unit but exerted their attacks on Darren separately. The fight was intense. The wind des, fireballs and spikes from the ground were thrown at Darren incessantly. ''You think you can kill me when my sword intent is suppressed? So naive!'' Darren sneered. Then he began activating the sword core in his elixir field. Darren might have been killed by the rule cultivators if he was only a de cultivator or swordsman and knew nothing about the rule spells. But this was not the case, and his sword intent was even stronger than Thomas, who was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Even though Darren''s sword intent was a hundred times weaker, it would still be as easy as blinking an eye to kill the rule cultivators of the Primary Realm. All of a sudden, Darren''s opponents stopped their attacks. Darren''s sword intent was buzzing in their ears. The mighty power of the sword intent frightened them to the core. "The sword intent is so powerful. How can that be? Why''s his sword intent still so strong? I don''t believe it." Two of them cried with fear and shrieked like crazed dogs. They could not believe that this teenager in front of him was such a formidable foe. He was like a devil that hade up to y a game of death and destruction with the living. They could feel Darren''s aura of killing intent. Its overbearing weight drowned them, making them suffocate with misery and desperation. Swoop! Darren drew a wide arc through the air with his sword. In a sh of light, his opponents were beheaded. "What''s that? What''s that feeling in my mind?" After Darren killed them, a strange sensation appeared in his head. He activated his vital energy and cried out, "Absorb!" A secondter, several streaks of transparent soul energy flew to his temples. "That feels amazing! I''ve upgraded. My Spirit Power is level four now." Darren had been right about his spection that he could not only absorb Witcher Power but also Spirit Power. Darren slowlynded on the ground and walked toward Barry, who was quaking with cold sweat. "Tell me! Where do you get the suppression rune?" Darren yelled. He was like a demon from hell, whose every word seemed to plunge daggers through Barry''s heart. Barry, the only one who was alive after Darren''s sword attack, was so afraid he could barely speak. He even lost the strength to stand and toppled to the ground heavily. If his mind could process anything beyond Darren''s deafening power, he would have noticed that he had wet himself. Chapter 119 Get Ready To Loot Chapter 119 Get Ready To Loot Thenky youth was dumbstruck. "Speak!" Darren yelled as he gave him a hard kick. "Where did you get the suppression rune?" This suppression rune was so important to Darren right now. Now that he was about to break through his realm, the rune would help minimize the harm caused by the conflict between the de internal force and the sword intent inside him. Then again, one thought bothered him, ''Is it really possible for me to survive the harm that the conflicting forces would cause inside my body with a rune? If it is that simple, why did Hanson still not seed? It shouldn''t have been difficult for him to get a rune. Maybe Hanson''s sword intent and de intent were just too powerful because of his high level in the realm. Maybe there hadn''t been a rule cultivator powerful enough to make a rune that could suppress his sword and de intents, '' Darren pondered over and over. ''One more thing, though. I am in a much lower realm and my sword intent is a hundred times stronger than my de internal force. It would possibly work if I suppress my sword intent. Anyway, I must focus on getting the rune first!'' he continued to think to himself. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Thenky youth copsed on the ground and trembled with fear. He could not seem to be able to answer Darren''s questions. "Oh, so you want to pretend to be an idiot?" Darren asked angrily. He hacked at his feet, cutting off several toes. "Aghhh!" he wailed in pain. "Fine, I''ll talk! Please don''t kill me," he pleaded. "My master is a powerful rule cultivator of the Medicine Pavilion. He knows a mysterious master who sent him many such runes, so he gave me one of each kind," he exined. "A mysterious master? Are you telling the truth?" With another wave of Darren''s de, he cut off the youth''s toes from another foot. "Ouch! I am not lying! I swear! Please don''t kill me!" he moaned desperately. He did seem like he was telling the truth. "Tell me, where is your master now?" Darren asked as he pushed his de against the youth''s throat. "Spare my life, please," thenky youth cried bitterly. "Where is he?!" Darren asked again as he felt a violent fluctuation of the Spirit Power. Bang! With one palm attack, streams of blood spurted out of thenky youth''s mouth! "So you want to use some secret method to send a message? You''re going to die now," Darren said as he raised his hand and cut off his arm. The unbearable pain made thenky youth roll on the ground. "Fine, I''ll tell you! On the third floor of the Medicine Pavilion, in the pill refining chamber," he said in between muffled sobs of pain. "What''s your master''s Spirit Power level? What kind of skills does he have? Tell me!" Darren asked so he could consider what he would be up against in forming his ns. "My master is named Eugene Chen. He is a pill refiner. He knows nothing about rule spell attacks," the youth said. "Very well, I need to borrow something from him. You can die now." With his de, Darren ended the youth''s life. "I know you''ll take revenge if I spare your life, motherfucker. Don''t test me," Darren said aloud. After assimting the youth''s Spirit Power, he released a fireball and burnt the corpse into ashes. Then, he delivered a palm attack and dispersed them. He made sure to get rid of all the evidence to avoid trouble. . Soon, Darren and Elsa found the location of the Medicine Pavilion and found themselves in front of it. "Such a majestic and grand hall," Darren couldn''t help but gasp in admiration. "Yes, a pavilion with sevenyers. Its area must be thousands of acres big," Elsa agreed. "Darren, how long do you think you can suppress your realm? As of now, you have already used sword intent. Spiritual energy has already entered your body," Elsa asked, worried. "Six to seven days. Time is limited. I can try to make a breakthrough as soon as I have the suppression rune," he replied. They stepped into the Medicine Pavilion as they talked. The firstyer of the Medicine Pavilion was a ce to sell weapons and elixirs. Darren could enter it freely as tens of thousands of people came and went there every day. But he needed to get to the third "Elsa, wait for me here. I will go up to have a look," he told her. "Take care," she replied. Elsa decided not to tag along. It was something he would best do alone. "I will." Darren walked to another direction of the lobby. "What are you doing? Guests are not allowed to go upstairs!" Darren managed to go up to the second floor smoothly but he was blocked on his way to the third. Two stout men guarded both sides of the staircase. One man was a martial skill cultivator at the peak of the Mysterious Realm while the other was a rule cultivator with a strange aura. Darren apologized and pretended to have lost his way. He then proceeded to go back down. At the same time, he released his thought and tried sensing out the space around him. His findings disappointed him. There were numerous masters in the Medicine Pavilion including both rule cultivators and martial skill cultivators. Even his thought was not able to permeate into the space above. Still, he had a slight feeling that the people living on the higher floors of the Medicine Pavilion were really powerful masters. ''It seems that the Medicine Pavilion is not a normal ce. From where I''m standing, it already has countless restrictions. There must be more as I go higher, '' he realized. Now, he had a dilemma. Breaking entry into the Medicine Pavilion turned out to almost as difficult as climbing heaven itself. Darren was seized with a desire to leave the ce. But as he was on the verge of a breakthrough, he knew he couldn''t give up. While he was fumbling over his predicament, two noisy old men started to ascend the stairs. They smelled strongly of liquor. "Robin, why don''t you go to your pill refining chamber? You need to be careful of your elixirs. There are so many thieves here!" Eugene suggested. "Are you stupid? I am in charge of the weapon refining chamber and you are in charge of the pill refining chamber," Robin replied. "Are you sure?" Two old men walked past Darren, totally ignoring him. ''That old man manages the pill refining chamber. This is my chance, '' Darren immediately thought. Then Darren knelt in front of two old men. "Sir, I''m very d to meet you," he said. "Hum? Go away! Where did the doge from?" one of the old men cursed while kicking at Darren. Darren made a slight deft shift and dodged. Robin fell over, bumped on the wall, and passed out. "This is..." the two guards couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Mr. Chen, should we carry Mr. Zhou to his room?" One of the guards walked over and asked. "No, guard your passage. Let this old fool sleep here, ha ha ha," Eugene dismissed them andughed in amusement as he watched his friend lying on the ground. The two guards acknowledged them and walked back to their post. They were already used to these two old drunkards. "Hum? Who are you,d? Are you nning to steal my elixirs? Fuck off!" Eugene cursed, drunken and bleary-eyed. "Sir, I have admired you for a long time. I came here specifically to ask for your guidance," Darren said with sincerity. Darren felt quite fortunate to meet thenky youth''s master. "Hum, find one of your ancestors to be your master, idiot. Do you think I will ept scums like you to be my disciple?" He replied dismissively. Then, he continued to ascend the stairs, ignoring Darren ''This is bad, '' Darren told himself but decided to go after Eugene. The two guards blocked him immediately and shot him hostile looks. "Master! I have awakened my Spirit Power," Darren shouted in desperation. Eugene continued to ascend the staircase indifferent to Darren''s words. "Master, please. Give me a chance. I have awakened my level four Spirit Power." Immediately, he released his Spirit Power and shot at Eugene Chen. Feeling Darren''s power, Eugene turned around pleased. He wasn''t that drunk, after all. Chapter 120 A Harvest Chapter 120 A Harvest A gleam formed and zed up in Eugene''s eyes as he started to sense Darren''s raging Spirit Power. Eugene beamed up at Darren as if he had discovered some treasures. "Interesting, kid. Unleash your Spirit Power again," Eugene demanded at Darren with a smile. Taking a nce at Darren''s surprised reaction made Eugene believe that he was not hallucinating. The Spirit Power that he had was truly exceptional. At this point, Robin Zhou woke up suddenly and lifted himself up from the ground hastily. Shock and bewilderment were written on his face. "I was disturbed from my slumber! I sensed a strong Spirit Power! What is going on?" Robin shouted while staggering. With twitched eyebrows, the drunk man''s sight was moving haphazardly in sensing where could the Spirit Powere from. ''This is not good. I need to stop him, '' Eugene thought eagerly. ''If Robin found out that this brat has such strong Spirit Power, he will undoubtedly take him from me and make him his disciple. It will be such a waste!'' Meanwhile, Darren read Eugene''s mind instantly as he took note of Eugene''s expression. He was aware of how his true strength was needed to be hidden. Cleverness possessed Darren, making him smirk. Taking a step backward, he walked up to Robin directly. He stuck out his foot and tripped the drunk man over. As a result, Robin hit his head against the wall and cked out again. Silence prevailed, atst. "Well done, brat. You''re a clever kid. Now,e with me," Eugene praised, smiling delightfully. As he witnessed Darren''s Spirit Power and performance, he couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear. "Thank you, sir. It''s an honor to please you," Darren responded in excitement as if he was d to hear Eugene''s praise. It was going smoothly for him. In fact, Darren was happy because he would now obtain the rune. Eugene was too dumb to notice Darren''s ulterior motive as he was blinded by his greed. After hearing Eugene''smand, Darren followed him towards the staircase, as he hid his clever smile from him. "Just a moment, sir. I''m afraid I don''t recognize him. I''m sorry, sir, you can''t bring this brat with you. The third floor is a forbidden area. Outsiders are not allowed to enter," a man standing at the stairway entrance politely said to Eugene and shot a sneer at Darren. The abrasive manners of the man irritated Darren. Before he spoke a word, Eugene already huffed, "Humph? Are you trying to stop my disciple? Are you sure?" A couple of minutes had passed, but the two guards had no intention of letting them pass. Eugene took out two blue pills from his chest and threw them at the two. The two guards each took one pill. They smiled at Darren and finally gestured for him to pass. To avoid the mess, Darren hid his grump from the two guards as they were eyeing him. Then, Darren and Eugene started walking up the stairs. Meanwhile, Darren thought, ''This old man is nice to me. If he gives the rune to me obediently, I''ll not give him a hard time. Otherwise, I will have to use force.'' A dark stare escaped from his eyes as he was looking at the back of Eugene who was heading upstairs. For mercy, he had decided not to take Eugene''s life after what thetter had done for him. After a long while, Darren and Eugene reached the third floor. Invisible traps and formations covered the whole ce. It took them a long time to get inside the pill refining chamber. "Mr. Chen, are you usually refining pills here alone?" Darren asked politely. Then, he surveyed the spacious room carefully. There were all kinds of cauldrons, herbs in the corners and a wood cab which was ten feet long and ten feet wide on the left. ''Perhaps that''s where he keeps pills, '' he thought, staring at the cab. "Shut up and stop your curiosity right now. Kowtow and I will acknowledge you as my disciple. As long as you''re loyal to me, I''ll make sure you will be a well-known pill refiner in ten years," Eugene scolded. ''This brat''s Spirit Power could be on par with mine. If other people meet him, they will go to great lengths to butter him up. Once he bes my disciple, no one can take him away from me. I will be praised more than ever, '' he mused. "Oh, there is one thing I need to remind you. Once you be my disciple, you must only focus on refining pills. Don''t waste time on learning rule spells like my other stupid disciples. It''s not worthy of your power. Do you hear me?" he added with a slight raise on his tone. At the mention of his disciples, Eugene couldn''t help but re up. ''They dared to think little of alchemy and learn that stupid rule spells. I can''t believe I''ve such ungrateful disciples.'' "Pardon me to ask, sir, but haven''t you practiced any rule spells? I heard that rule spells are very powerful. They could kill people from a long distance. It would be such a waste if you haven''t tested your power in rule spells," Darren inquired, pretending to look curious. "Humph. There is no need to spend my time on worthless things. I am the best pill refiner. Many strong cultivators are dying to be my bodyguards. Why would I learn that?" Eugene boastfully responded, feeling smugly. "That''s great! What an advantage for me," Darren said with a hint of excitement. Eugene was stunned upon hearing a strange response from Darren. With a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth, Darren said, "Now, Mr. Chen. Hand over all your runes!" With a blink of an eye, a de materialized in Darren''s hand as he swiftly stretched it to Eugene''s throat. Eugene''s eyes widened as he was terrified for his life. "You brat..." He could only utter two words to Darren. Eugene was so scared that he took several steps backward. Eyes filled with terror, he stuttered, "Y-you''re robbing me?" "I have no time to waste. Hurry up. Don''t make me lose my patience. Give me your Suppression Runes!" Darren shrieked, cutting to the chase. "What runes? What are you talking about? Where did you hear that I have those? I don''t have them. Even if you take my things, you can''t make it out of Medicine Pavilion," Eugene spoke out loud, rolling his small eyes non-stop. It was apparent that he was terrified inwardly. "Fine. You still have the guts, huh? If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you and find them myself then," Darren threatened. Looking at Eugene who pretended to lookposed, Darren drew a faint smile before waving his de at him. ng! Eugene copsed on the ground and closed his eyes. In fact, Darren had no intention of taking his life. His de only touched Eugene''s shoulder. It was evident how Eugene was pretending to lose consciousness. "Now that you fainted, I will murder you," Darren said, observing Eugene lying on the ground motionless. ''He is acting. He didn''t pass out. How dare he fool me?'' Darren thought. "No, no, no, please don''t kill me. I don''t want to die. I''ll give you everything you want," Eugene pleaded as he opened his eyes abruptly. His pretension was no good in Darren''s eyes. In an instant, he got up and hugged Darren''s leg, crying out loud for mercy. With a victoriousugh, Darren said, "Give me Suppression Runes, then I will spare your life." "But, I don''t have runes. I''m telling you the truth. I''m a pill refiner," Eugene responded, wiping off his tears. "Looks like you''re not going to hand them to me. I''ll get them myself," Darren said, losing patience to Eugene. Then, he began to search for the runes, with too much aggressiveness to put on Eugene. "Perhaps they are kept in this pot," Darren said loudly, picking up a herbal pot and broke it with his palm. Eugene''s scream came after. He sighed and said, "Too bad luck. They are not here." Upon witnessing his pot was ruined, Eugene felt his heart ached. ''That''s a precious herbal pot, '' he eximed inside. ng! ng! ng! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Darren destroyed another herbal pot and some valuable china vases. "Please, please stop," Eugene cried. "Then, I will give you the Suppression Runes! Stop it already!" This time, he wasn''t acting. Seeing that some of his lifetime collections had been destroyed broke his heart. It was his weaknesses. Feeling relieved, Darren slightly signaled to Eugene to go get Suppression Runes. With much reluctance, Eugene walked to the wood cab slowly. He pressed a button, and a secret drawer with a pile of runes inside came out. Darren took a stride and took away all those runes. "Thanks for your generosity," he said to the pill refiner. With a beaming smile on his face, Darren headed for the cab which contained pills. Of course, this was not yet the end of Eugene''s suffering. "What... What are you doing?" Eugene asked in a shaking voice, with fear written all over his face. Most of his treasures were already gone, and he couldn''t lose any more. ''Is he going to rob me of my pills?'' he wondered, nervously. Eugene was a pill refiner. Although the runes were precious, they didn''t mean much to him. He only used them to bribe some strong cultivators. However, the pills were different. For him, they were the most valuable things in his life. Without showing any emotions on his face, Darren opened the cab and saw a box. There were about 10, 000 trinkets of pills inside the box. Another grin escaped from his mouth. Without a word, Darren took out his Space Ring and stored all the pills inside it. ''I don''t have many superior spiritual herbs left. These pills might be more valuable than the herbs, '' he thought. When Eugene saw this, his face turned pale instantly. "You, you even have a Space Ring. How could you?" he stammered. Unknowingly, he initially thought Darren would only take several hundred pills. In fact, he thought that he didn''t know which were top-level pills. That was why he had remained quite calm. But now all his pills had gone. Feeling suffocated, he fell to the ground again. But this time, he really cked out. Eugene was no good now. Ignoring the unconscious Eugene, Darren looked around and put several expensive staff into his Space Ring. If there was still room in the ring, he would have taken everything in the room. Too bad, he wished he had another ring. He then checked the cab where the runes had been kept. He then found an old book in the bottom drawer. It piqued his interest immediately. "Oh? What could this be? This book is hidden here. It must be some treasure. It''s mine now, '' he thought devilishly. Darren was about to leave as he already got what he wanted. It was an aplished mission. However, as he turned around and walked towards the door, he heard footstepsing from outside the room. There was someoneing now and might witness the devastating scene. "I asked you to refine pills for me a couple of days ago. But you haven''t given them to me yet. How displeasing. What have you been doingtely?" A solemn voice reached Darren''s ears, making his heartbeat rumbled. ''It seems like he is a strong rule cultivator! This is bad!'' Darren eximed silently as he sensed the visitor''s strength. Chapter 121 Began To Break Through Chapter 121 Began To Break Through ''The scent is too strong¡­ it''s weird¡­'' Darren thought, inwardly sighing as he pondered over what to do. Bang! Suddenly, the door to the pill refining chamber was kicked open with force. A pair of deep eyes were then staring straight at Darren. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Master, wake up! I told you not to drink too much. You never listen to me." Squatting down, Darren pretended to shake Eugene awake¡ªhe even smacked him secretly on his head to make sure he wouldn''t actually wake up. Simultaneously, Darren hid his true cultivation base using the Aura-concealing Skill, still worried about his true identity being uncovered. "Ha... this shameless thing," the man merely snorted, his expression cold as ice. Pretending to have only just noticed the man, Darren looked up and shouted in surprise, "Who are you? How dare you break into the pill refining chamber? This is a forbidden ce, get out of here right now!" The man wore a purple robe and his eyes seemed to hold endless ins of ice. Each of his movements seemed to be a merge between heaven and earth¡ªit was astonishing, mysterious, and seemingly impossible for Darren to understand it at all. "You dare to raise your voice at me? You don''t even know me. You''re too reckless!" As the man grew angrier, Darren made sure to look frightened as he stammered in a flurried voice, "Ah, I''m sorry, Sir. I did not recognize you. It''s my fault. My master just drank too much. The pills that you asked him for have already been well prepared. After I take care of my master, I will send them to you immediately." The man''s rebuke provided Darren with a window of opportunity. Hearing this, the man scanned Darren up and down, seeming to have noticed something. Suddenly, his eyes darkened as he asked, dead-serious, "Tell me, who am I?" ''Damn it¡­'' The stern voice made Darren''s heart race in worry just as an inexplicable force had attacked him. In the next second, he was imprisoned in the space around him, unable to take even a step. ''The controlling force is too strong¡­ I''m afraid his strength canpete with the witchers''¡­ but their scents are still quite different¡­'' At that point, Darren''s forehead began oozing with sweat. If the man found out what he had done, he would never find another chance to escape. "Sir, I''ve been a disciple of Mr. Chen for barely two hours. Before he drank, I heard that he was going to prepare some pills for a big man and asked me to be careful. That man must be you¡­" Darren said, feigning extreme panic. If he looked too calm, he wouldn''t pass as a novice disciple. "I have to wake him up and hear the truth from him." As soon as the man said it, Darren''s nerves started going out of control as his blood went cold. Mobilizing his mind, he looked at Eugene who remained sprawled on the ground. "Wake up, Master." Shaking Eugene''s shoulder with one hand, Darren put the other hand on Eugene''s stomach¡ªa secret force flowed into the body from along his palm. "Whoa¡­" A horrid stench filled the room and Eugene ended up vomiting all over himself. Still in character, Darren pretended to hold Eugene up and patted him on the back. As he did, he "Huh¡­ what a shame. Once he wakes up, tell him to find me and kneel to punish himself." Scanning Eugene''s dirty body, the man finally decided to leave the room. Before turning around, he looked at Darren, "I need ten kinds of pills. Send them to me in an hour or else you''ll pay." As he watched the man walk away, Darren kept up his performance for a while longer, afraid that he was still keeping an eye on the room, releasing his Spirit Power to examine him. Fortunately, the man didn''t bother wasting any time on someone as insignificant as Darren. Heaving a deep sigh of relief, Darren sat paralyzed on the ground. The force he endured under the man was just too ufortable. ''So the rule cultivator has that strong of a character. I''m afraid he could actually be on par with the Holy Lords of the Holy Lands¡ªmaybe he is even stronger.'' The thought made Darren release another sigh. In front of the purple-robed rule cultivator, Darren felt too small and weak. ''I''m not strong enough¡­ too weak¡­'' Muttering to himself, Darren smiled bitterly as he shook his head in disappointment, ''If one day, I can break through to the Wonder Realm, the sword and de intents will merge¡ªmy demonic body will have achieved a high level, and I won''t be afraid of him anymore.'' After a while, Darren regained his usual mood as he packed up his things and left the chamber. After that whole episode, the journey went on rather smoothly. The two men who guarded the passageway interrogated him with a couple of questions, to which Darren replied that he was only fetching something for Eugene to sober up. Giving each of them a pill, he passed the checkpoint. Heading downstairs, he released his perception and found Elsa in an instant, leading her out of the Medicine Pavilion. Shortly after his departure, the Medicine Pavilion turned into a boiling pot. Groups of strong rule cultivators and martial arts cultivators gathered together in flocks, rushing in all directions, anxiously looking for something valuable. "You dare to steal pills from my pavilion! Even if you run and hide to the ends of the earth, I will not spare you!" On the sixth floor of the pavilion, the purple-robed man''s face was deadly cold¡ªsomeone dared to steal all the medicine from the chamber right under his nose. It didn''t only cost him great losses, it was a direct challenge to his power. As Darren fled with Elsa, they did not stop until they came to the foot of the mountain of the Lotus Holy Land. "Elsa, let''s find a safe ce. I''ll try to break through. I can''t suppress it for long, anyway." Suppression Rune was the only chance Darren had to break through safely¡ªhe still wasn''t sure whether or not he could seed. But he knew that he couldn''t wait any longer and had to try soon. "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll make a smooth breakthrough," Elsa said confidently as she held him in her arms. Still, her eyes seemed to hold some worry. When they entered the depths of the mountain forest, Darren prepared the runes for what was about to unfold. "Fifteen Suppression Runes¡­and then I leave my life to fate." Gritting his teeth, Darren mobilized his Spirit Power and ignited a Suppression Rune, suppressing the sword intent in his body. "My sword intent is slowly weakening. It looks like it''s working, but I don''t know if it''ll be useful in breaking through." No longer thinking about it, Darren went ahead to ignite two more Suppression Runes, suppressing the fierce sword intent in his body. "It''s time." With a rather soft shout, Darren assimted a superior spiritual herb. Boom! Suddenly, tremendous spiritual energy crashed down like a heavenly fall, rushing into Darren''s body. Heaps of heavenly and earthly spiritual energy surged through his body. At first, it felt like his very flesh and bones were transforming into something new, his strength increasing infinitely. When the body was reconstructed, the energy of heaven and earth continuously poured into him, bing the de internal force and the sword intent. "Come on!" As Darren roared, he ignited several more Suppression Runes in session. "Ah!" Tremendous pain spread all over his body as if his organs were being torn apart by a strong force. The de internal force and the suppressed sword intent attacked each other fiercely, fragmenting the meridians inside Darren''s body inch by inch. As Elsa watched him suffer in such agony, Elsa couldn''t help bursting into tears from afar, too anxious to bear it. The de internal force continued to fight the weak sword intent, leaving Darren with gritted teeth and heavy sweating¡ªthe pain was so intense, he could''ve fainted at any moment. Even after two quarterster, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth still rushed into him and tore away at his meridians. ''It''s over. There should only be three Suppression Runes left. The sword intent will no longer be suppressed.'' With more than half of his meridians broken down, Darren was numb and weak as his consciousness blurred. Just in time, he felt the spiritual energy begin to weaken as it surged inside him. Before hepletely lost his mind, he ignited the remaining three runes and suppressed the sword intent indefinitely. At this moment, Darren was red all over, only the broken blood-red meridians surfacing on his skin. "It''s finally over¡­" After a long while, when Elsa saw thest trace of heaven and earth spiritual energy fall, she was choked up with sobs¡ªit was horribly painful for her to watch him suffer. Just as she rushed toward him as fast as the wind, a great thunderbolt shed in the sky, and another huge surge of spiritual energy rushed into Darren''s body. Having gone rather limp and silent, Darren didn''t even have the courage to open his eyes as he was ovee. "No!" Elsa''s desperate cry echoed throughout the quiet forest. Chapter 122 It Showed Up Again Chapter 122 It Showed Up Again In an instant, Darren had been inundated by the mighty spiritual energy from between heaven and earth. As this happened, the de internal force and sword intent increased and began to rampage in his body. He was totally numb and couldn''t feel his body. No pain, no sensation, no sight. All he could see was pitch-ck darkness. ''Is it what death feels like?'' Darren sighed to himself. Without the runes suppressing the sword intent, it quickly crashed into the de internal force and wreaked havoc on the passages through which vital energy circted. Suddenly--a sharp sound! Just as Darren was reaching rock bottom in total despair, he indistinctly heard the sound. "It''s so familiar," he murmured, but was unable to open his eyes to see what it was. Then he lost consciousness and fell into the darkness. Beside him, Elsa grieved. Looking down at his lifeless figure, she was overwhelmed with despair. But when she heard the sharp sound, she raised up her head and saw that in the depth of clouds, a figure stood in ck. Rumble! Thunder pped throughout the sunny sky. But soon dark clouds rolled over. With a wave of his hand, the figure in ck shot a cloud of powerful ck gas towards Darren. At the sight of the ck gas, Elsa burst out the sword intent and flew to it in a desperate attempt to resist it. But she merely bounced away from it when she was about 1000 feet away. But what happened next stilled her fears. The ck gas flew into Darren''s body. She figured out that the powerful figure in the sky must be helping Darren instead of harming him. She felt a glimmer of hope spring back in her heart, and observed quietly from some distance away. As soon as all the mighty ck gas had rushed into his body, Darren''s skin turned into ck scales and shells. He had transformed into aplete fiend. Inside his body, the pyramid-shaped demon core spun with an unprecedented speed. Heavy demonic aura instantly filled the space, causing Elsa''s eyes to widen. ... At the same time, it attracted other super masters of the Holy Lands. The Holy Lord in the Lightning Holy Land suddenly opened his eyes and extended his powerful spiritual sense to the Lotus Holy Land. Meanwhile, in the Dragon Holy Land, a solemn young man turned into a dragon image shooting into the sky. In the de Holy Land, the middle-aged man who had just been murmuring sadly in front of a tomb, became grim and serious. ... "That''s it! It appeared again!" "There it is! It showed up again!" The eight Holy Lords all cast their eyes at the sky. Powerful spiritual sense from them sted towards the figure in the depth of the dark clouds. A sharp noise resounded throughout the sky! The earth began to tremble as the clouds rolled like stormy waves. The figure''s silver eyes emanated eight streaks of spiritual sense which soon collided with the spiritual sense of the eight Holy Lords. The figure cried out sharply. It was teetering and looked like it was about to fall. Staring into nothingness for a moment, it dashed into the clouds and disappeared. The mighty ck gas it emitted also dispersed. The Holy Lords'' faces fell. Even with their strengthsbined, they had been unable to defeat it! They even didn''t hurt it. How powerful it was! At the foot of the Lotus Holy Land, Darren caught his breath with one leg kneeling on the ground. His eyes were glowing scarlet. The frenzied sword intent had been suppressed by streaks of powerful demonic internal force which weakened it further. Fortunately, the demonic internal force didn''t do any harm to Darren. Instead, it distributed one streak to cure his body. Finally, he exhaled with exhaustion and relief. Darren came to, rising up from his unconsciousness like breaking out of the surface of deep water.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "That''s it." Darren raised his head and looked into the depths of the void. He caught a glimpse of a pair of silver eyes. It was the fiend that had fled from the bronze coffin. "I can help you only once," a message was projected to Darren''s mind. It was in an obscurenguage, but surprisingly, Daren was able to understand it. After he digested the information, he looked up to the sky again, but the pair of silver eyes had disappeared. ''What on earth was it? Why did it help me? Is it because I had absorbed its demonic aura? Does it have rtions to the giant scarlet hand in the forbidden area?'' A string of questions popped up in Darren''s mind. He sat down, thoroughly perplexed. "Darren!" Elsa quickly dashed over to him. There were tears streaming down her face. "I''m fine. All is well. I made it through sessfully." Darren looked at Elsa, his eyes filled with gentle affection for her. Suddenly, he coughed out a stream of blood. His face turned ashen. "Your injuries are too severe." Elsa sat down at once, preparing to use her energy to heal him. "Don''t, Elsa. I have some magic pills which will be much more effective than energy healing. I need you to feed them to me." Darren was exhausted. He let his head rest on Elsa''sp. He concentrated his mind, conjuring a pile of various wooden cases onto the ground. Elsa opened them, quickly picked dozens of various fragrant healing pills and fed them to Darren. Because most of his meridians had been cured by the demonic internal force, the healing pills worked effectively to heal his internal injuries and the pain from his skin. After he gulped down several pills, Darren felt better right away. "Ah? I sense streaks of threatening aura. It''s likely super masters are heading here." He could sense that several streaks of powerful aura wereing from eight directions. Darren transformed his fiend-like body into a normal one in case that the masters would mistake him for the fiend and kill him. He did it just in time. Quietly, eight figures suddenly appeared in the clouds. They scanned the space for a long while, but they didn''t find anything out of the ordinary. "It seems that it has fled away. It has left no trace." "Scott, did something abnormal happen in the forbidden area in Dragon Holy Land recently?" Other Holy Lords simultaneously shifted their eyes onto Scott. Scott shook his head expressionlessly. "No. Nothing." "Humph. Someone from the Medicine Pavilion also came here." A figure robed in purple slowlynded beside the several Holy Lords. "You came in time. I was looking for you!" The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land whose face had gone purple with rage grunted and rushed over. "Mind yournguage when you talk to me." The purple robed man''s face also turned dark. "Who did the Medicine Pavilion give the most powerful runes to?" That day when the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land investigated his son''s death, he had found traces of a powerful rune! "Why should I tell you? I have heard of your son''s death, but is there anything to do with me? Humph!" the man in purple retorted disrespectfully. "Old bastard, I will kill you today!" The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land roared and emitted infinitely powerful de intent. Below them, Darren was dozens of kilometers away. But even at that distance, he was stunned at the mighty power of the de intent. ''His de intent is at least tens of thousands times stronger than my sword intent!'' Darren found the power fearsome. Increasing his sword intent to two thousand times stronger, he was able to kill a master at the Wonder Realm. ''The de intent released by the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land is so powerful! I wonder what realm he has reached! They are all extraordinary masters. Most probably they''ve almost reached the Grand Realm.'' Perceiving the powerful aura emitted by them, Darren was excited. Deep in his heart, he aspired to get stronger and stronger. "Stop!" Feeling the powerful de intent, the man in purple kept hisposure and used a secret rune to stop the attack. "Humph. I can''t defeat you, but can you kill me? No, you can''t. So if you piss me off, I''ll execute a forbidden magic rune and crush your Holy Land, so you should keep your grudge to yourself. You can''t touch me." "Quiet!" The Holy Lord of the Lightning Holy Land, whose body was intertwined around threads of lightning, shouted and stepped between them. His face was hard to see clearly because of the lightning around him. "Mr. Wan, you needn''t get involved in the investigation of the fiend. We''ll handle this. You can go now." "Humph. I just came here to see what happened. If there is something dangerous, I won''t help you. You can be sure about that! Ha-ha-ha." As the Holy Lord of the Lightning Holy Land saw the man in purple''s arrogant face, the purple lightning twined around his body started to crack. "Mr. Wan, I persuade you to leave out of good will, but you dare to speak in this arrogant way. Aren''t you afraid of death?" he threatened. Instantly, a murderous intent permeated the air. The man in purple quickly took two steps back. "You''re good! Each of you is really good! Once someone says something that displeases you, you decide to kill him. Do you forget the master on the seventh floor of the Medicine Pavilion? Humph! Besides, Bryan, you''re quite powerful, aren''t you? If you really want to know what caused your son''s death, why not kill the people in Medicine Pavilion and rush to the seventh floor to put your de on the master''s neck and interrogate him about who he gave that rune to? He is quite good at creating magic runes that can increase strength by a thousand or even ten thousandfold. So quickly, go and interrogate him instead! Ha-ha!" As he finished his words, the man in purple flew away, leavingughter in his wake. The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, Bryan''s face twisted and he cut the void to vent out his anger. ''Interrogate the mysterious man in the Medicine Pavilion?'' He didn''t have guts. The eight Holy Lords scanned the space with their spiritual sense and didn''t find any more hints of the fiend. Finally, they left. ... By the virtue of his sharp vision and hearing, Darren found out what had happened on the clouds. ''The man in purple was so arrogant that he even didn''t show cursory respect to the Holy Lords, '' he thought with a grim expression. ''I was the one who snatched pills from the Medicine Pavilion and killed the son of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. If those two things are revealed, I''ll probably die a miserable death, '' he thought to himself. Chapter 123 So Fast Chapter 123 So Fast "Babe, are you feeling better now?" Elsa asked as she rubbed Darren''s back. She wondered what had happened in the sky. "Elsa, what did you call me? Could you repeat it? Ha-ha..." As Darren was feeling better, he began teasing her. "Come on! How can you make fun of me? I''m worried about you!" replied Elsa as she rested her head against Darren''s shoulder. "Okay, I know, I know. I''m sorry. Could you not call me babe? That sounds weird." "Fine. Whatever you want!" Elsa smiled. "Good girl!" Darren pulled Elsa closer and inhaled the sweet scent wafting from her hair. He was enjoying this romantic moment with her. After two days, Darren found that he had almostpletely recovered with the help of hundreds of healing pills. The healing pills were very expensive. One pill would cost at least fifty ink stones. People might find it unbelievable that Darren had consumed hundreds of healing pills. "It''s done now." Darren murmured before opening his eyes. A sword created from his internal force rushed out of his body. As the sword flew toward the sky, Darren''s sword intent blew the clouds away. "Aha! I can''t believe how much the power of my sword intent has increased." Darren felt as though he were stronger than before. "Darren, what stage do you think you have reached now?" Elsa asked when she sensed his sword intent. "I think I can defeat those who are at the eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Perhaps, even the ninth stage if I go all out." estimated Darren. "Wow! Sweetheart, you''re amazing! Despite being a beginner of the Mysterious Realm, you have made such rapid progress. Congrattions to you, genius!" Elsa jumped with joy like a little girl. "Come on! You tter me too much." Darren smiled at her. "I have an excellent husband. Of course I''m happy," Elsa said without hesitation. "Husband? Who''s your husband?" Elsa blushed and pouted prettily, "What''s the difference? You''ll be my husband sooner orter. Don''t you want to be my husband?" Elsa asked with a demure smile. "Yes, I do. Trust me. I''m ecstatic to be your husband. Elsa, there''s no one here but us. Why don''t we do something romantic?" Darren''s heart beat faster as he asked Elsa. "Sure. You''re my fiance," replied Elsa. Her cheeks turned crimson, and her heart raced. After a moment''s hesitation, she murmured, "But what if someone came?" "I only wanted to hold a simple wedding ceremony here with you. Whoeveres here can witness this. What? Were you thinking about something else?" Darren smiled. "Nonsense! I''m not." Elsa blushed again. "Who said that I''m going to marry you?" "Well, why are you blushing? What are you thinking really? Huh? Ha-ha..." "Nonsense! I''m not thinking about that either!" "Thinking about what? Tell me. We''re about to get married." "I never said that I''d marry you. And, I''ll kick your ass if you speak to me like that again." Elsa became conscious when she understood Darren was teasing her. She threatened him yfully before chasing him. They were running,ughing, and flirting. Soon, they reached the entrance of the Lotus Holy Land. "We should meet Steven. I have to pass the outer disciple election as soon as possible," Darren said seriously. "You have nothing to worry about," Elsa replied with a smile. "No, I''m not worried about myself. I''m concerned about my sister. I wonder if she''s okay." Darren frowned. "I''m sure that she is okay. You''ll see her at the contest for her marriage." Elsa tried tofort him. Darren nodded and walked into the Lotus Holy Land with her. Steven had already given them a token, and so it was easy for Darren and Elsa to pass through the gate and find out where Steven lived. "Darren, I''m so d to see you!" Steven and Stephan were delighted to see Darren. "Hey, guys. I''m happy to see you, too. But could you please tell me where I need to go to take the test for outer disciples? I''lle back and see you after that," inquired Darren. "Since you''re so eager, how about I take you there now?" Steven then led Darren and Elsa to the location of the test for outer disciples. As soon as they arrived, Darren overheard someone talking. "Mydy, why don''t you listen to me? It''s said that the arcane ce for the supreme disciple election has been abolished because the test was too hard and dangerous to aplish. Being an Outer Elder, I cannot allow you to take such a risk. Could you stop making trouble for me?" said an old man. "Look, my talent has reached level three of the Earth Degree. I know that the test is very hard. But I want to try it." A teenage girl huffed. "Who''s that girl?" Darren was curious. "Her name is Cathy Li. She''s the granddaughter of the Left Guard of the Holy Land. She''s said to have the gift of level three of the Earth Degree. Everyone in the Holy Land, including the Holy Lord, treats her as a treasure. The girl is truly gifted, but she is very naughty. She often tricks the inner disciples." exined Steven. Before the Outer Elder could reply, the girl climbed onto his shoulders and wrapped her arms around his neck. The old man groaned when she yanked at his beard. "Say, yes! I''ll pull out your beard if you don''t allow me to go." "Lady, stop, and get down! What you ask for is impossible! You can''t pass the test. Not even Cloud has N?velDrama.Org owns this. the skill to pass the test." "Nonsense! Cloud is the top genius of our Holy Land. Why do you say that he can''t pass it?" Cathy pestered the old man. "Lady, if you keep acting like this, I''ll report your behavior to your grandfather." The Outer Elder''s tone conveyed that he had lost his patience by now. "I dare you!" Fear filled Cathy when she heard the Outer Elder''s threat. However, she hoped that he was bluffing. She decided to challenge him bravely. "Fine, let me send him a message then." The Outer Elder pretended to send messages to Colin Li. Afraid of what would happen, Cathy climbed down. No matter what she said and how much she begged, the Outer Elder wouldn''t allow Cathy to take the test. She was angry but had no way to change the old man''s mind. She kicked a few pebbles as she sulked in front of the entrance for the said test. "Attention, please! All the participants for the outer disciple election should follow me." Tired of dealing with the little demon, Cathy, the Outer Elder decided to begin the test. Upon hearing the announcement, Darren and Elsa began walking towards the old man. "Elsa, do you want to take the test?" Darren asked. "Yes, I do. I want to be by your side forever." She replied with a demure smile. Darren gently slipped his hand in Elsa''s as they walked forward. Soon, they reached the Outer Elder. "The rules are simple. Go through the door ande out as soon as possible. I''ll judge whether you have passed the test or not. Go ahead, guys!" Two doors stood side by side before the disciples. One was in good shape, but the other one was old and half-copsed. Darren assumed the little girl had been insisting on going through the broken door. Darren and Elsa stepped towards the new door. Elsa entered first. Just as Darren was about to enter, someone pushed him. In the blink of an eye, he was sucked into the copsed door. When Darren turned to see who pushed him, he saw Cathy smiling at him, mischievously. "Could you please try it for me? Ha-ha-ha..." Darren hadn''t wanted to take the test for the supreme disciple election at all. He tried to walk back through the door, but the harder he tried, the stronger the suction became. Finally, he gave up struggling, and soon, he disappeared from view. The Outer Elder panicked when he saw that Darren had vanished. He rushed forward and shouted, "Oh, my God! How could you do that, girl? You''ve killed him!" He became more serious, "I have no choice but to report this to your grandfather!" "No, no, no. Sir, don''t tell him, please! It can''t be as serious as you think. Maybe he''ll find a way out soon." Terrified of the consequences, Cathy began begging the old man. The Outer Elder didn''t nce at her. He sent a message with his spiritual sense to Colin. After a few seconds, a strong internal force carried an old man to the test doors. "Richard, you said that someone had been sucked into the test for the supreme disciple election." The old man asked with a frown. Despite his solemn expression, the old man''s white hair and beard lent him a dignified appearance. The Outer Elder lowered his head and remained silent. So Colin turned to look at Cathy. "Grandfather, I didn''t mean to push him towards the door. This is all his fault. He wouldn''t let me..." "Enough!" Colin yelled. Cathy knew that her grandfather was furious. "How dare you treat other people''s lives as a joke? You''re so young but so cruel. You''ll be confined for one year as a penalty. I''ll double it if you revolt." Then Colin turned to face the test door. He bowed respectfully to grieve Darren''s death. "Why are you still here? Just go home!" Colin yelled when he saw that Cathy hadn''t left. Cathy was in shock. She had never seen her grandfather this angry. She realized that she had made a huge mistake. Remorse filled her, and she burst into tears. "Richard, would you please apologize to his family on our behalf, and send them some money?" "Yes, sir." The Outer Elder thought, ''Mr. Li is really kindhearted. He could''ve ignored this insignificant boy''s life, but he didn''t.'' "I said, go home! Are you deaf?" When Colin saw that Cathy was still crying in front of the door, he screamed at her. "Bang, bang, bang..." The incessant ringing of a bell drew everyone''s attention away from Cathy. The onlookers gasped when they saw a young boy. He had exited the other end of the arcane ce for the supreme disciple election. "It''s him! How can it be? How did he leave there so quickly?" The Outer Elder was astonished when he saw that Darren was still alive. "Richard, what are you murmuring about?" Colin asked as he turned to look at the Outer Elder. Chapter 124 Supreme Disciple Election Chapter 124 Supreme Disciple Election Richard stared at Darren with disbelief and astonishment in his eyes. It was said that the arcane ce for supreme disciple election had been abolished years ago for it was too difficult for anyone to ever make it. As far as he knew, the talented disciples who signed up for the test either lost their lives or sustained severe injuries. He had no idea what tests the participants had to go through. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But now Darren passed the test unscathed. ''This teenager only took fifteen minutes to pass the test. What kind of genius could he possibly be?'' "Richard, I was talking to you. Answer my question," Colin reminded. "Ah?" Richard came back to his senses. An excitement spread across his face as he replied, "Sir, this teenager is the one who walked into the arcane ce." "Is that so?" Colin''s eyes lit up. He beckoned Darren with a wave of his hand and said, "Boy, please Darren looked at the elder in the near distance, thinking, ''A strong cultivator again. He gives off a tremendously powerful aura.'' He made his way to Colin and stopped in front of him. He cupped his hands and greeted respectfully, "Hello, sir." "Call me Mr. Li. What''s your name?" Colin said with a faint smile. "I''m Darren Chu. I came here to join the outer disciple election," Darren replied. "I see." Looking a bit surprised, Colin asked, "Did you juste out from the arcane ce?" Darren nced back at the entrance to the arcane ce and nodded in confirmation. "Yes, I guess so." With her face soaked in tears, Cathy who had stood aside silently joined them. Eyes wide open, she said, "So he really made it." She walked towards Colin and threw punches onto his chest non-stop. ring at him, she said in a soft voice, "How could you bark at me? You deserve this. Humph, you''re a bad grandfather. You said no one could pass the test. How do you exin this? You just wanted to teach me a lesson." "Sweetie, stop being naughty," Collin said to Cathy in a soft tone. He actually was very fond of his granddaughter. Now that Darren got out of the arcane ce safe and sound, he was no longer mad at her. "If he could do it, I can too. I must go there. Humph. You bluffed me because you didn''t want me to have any fun in there," Cathy pouted, looking very pathetic. ''Even a guy who signed up for the outer disciple election can pass in that so-called supreme disciple election. I''m a genius. Of course I can make it too, '' she thought. "That''s enough!" Colin''s face darkened as he said sternly, "Let him tell us how he did it. If you still have the guts to take the test after hearing his story, I''ll let you go. Sounds fair?" "Really? Deal!" Cathy cheered up immediately. ''I would get afraid? That''s ridiculous, '' she sneered inside. When the rest heard what Colin said, it piqued their interests. They were all eager to know every detail about the legendary supreme disciple election test. Truth be told, Colin didn''t believe Darren could pass the test with such ease. ''Perhaps he just got lucky.'' "Darren, tell us what happened. We want to hear every detail. To be honest with you, even I know nothing about the supreme disciple election test," Richard said curiously. "Sure. There are three tests in total," Darren said frankly. Upon hearing this, Colin grew more excited. A dash of pleasure struck across his face. "The first trial was aimed to test one''s talent," Darren continued. "I see," Colin cut in. "Tell us how you passed it." Darren nodded his head and started narrating his story. Here was how it happened. After he entered the old door, he saw eight patterns on the wall. They were the moves of an intact extraordinary fist skill. Only cultivators whose talent was on or above the Earth Degree should have been able to master it given the short amount of time. When Darren mentioned the fist technique, Colin asked, "Were you able to master that martial skill?" Darrenughed out loud and replied, "You must be kidding, Mr. Li." ''What the hell?'' the rest wondered in confusion. ''Does he have no idea who he is talking to? How dare he respond like that? He could either be bold or just extremely cocky.'' To everyone''s surprise, Colin didn''t get angry. Instead, he gave Darren an admiring look before saying, "Tell us how you made it if you didn''tprehend the martial skill." "The only way to judge one''s talent is by testing their performance in martial skill mastery. How could he have made it without mastering the martial skill? There must be something he isn''t telling us." "I agree with you. What he said doesn''t make any sense. How can we know one''s talent if we don''t know one''s performance in grasping martial skills?" "Be quiet and let him finish!" Richard shouted, stopping their discussions. As the crowd shut up, Darren continued his story, "It''s not that big a deal to learn an extraordinary martial skill in such a high speed. Many cultivators with the Earth Degree talent or above can do that with ease." After pausing for a moment to give the rest some time to process what he just said, he went on, "Only the elite among the talented people can fix an extraordinary martial skill that is given in the wrong order." While the crowd was taking in Darren''s words, Colin pped his hands approvingly. It seemed that he was the only one who understood what the teenager was talking about. "Even an Earth Degree genius has to spend at least an hour figuring out that is a martial technique in the wrong order. To get it back to its right order, one needs to have a good understanding of the martial technique from the start. In general, restoring a martial skill is much more difficult than mastering it," Colin exined while apuding. "Since Darren only spent a short time passing all the tests, it probably took him less than fifteen minutes to pass the first test," Richard added with erged eyes. "I see!" "It should mean that his talent is above Earth Degree!" "He is a real genius. He truly is an amazing individual." The crowd looked at Darren with envious eyes. Apuding warmly, they kept praising Darren''s talent. "Don''t be so dramatic. My talent is at the Earth Degree. If he could do it, so can I," Cathy snorted. She moved closer to Colin and said, "I will prove to you that I can make it just as he did." "Easy. Why don''t you make a decision after letting him finish his story?" Colin smiled at Darren. He was dying to know how thed had managed to pass the rest of the tests. "The second test was more difficult than the first one. I was also given a more dangerous task." When Darren said this, the crowd quieted down and held their breaths. ''He easily got through the first trial, which proves his excellent talent. But even such a genius found the second test to be difficult. What test could possibly challenge him? How about the final test?'' The crowd became more interested in Darren''s story. At this point, an aggressive, powerful sword intent appeared in the near distance. "Go to hell! You shouldn''t have dared toe after me!" A female voice resounded. Everyone turned their heads to see what was going on. A gorgeous maiden in purple came in their view. She waved her sword at a diabolic rat and killed it with one powerful strike. "Oh my gosh, she is so beautiful!" "She is at the ninth stage of the Spirit Realm. She has just in a top level diabolic beast. She has mastered the sword intent!" A heated discussion erupted among the crowd. "Richard, is that girl a participant in the trials?" Colin asked. The maiden''s move astonished him for he sensed that she had formed a sword core. "Yes. She is Darren''spanion. The two came here together to join the outer disciple election," Richard replied. Colin was overwhelmed by infinite joy. ''The two are definitely first ss geniuses.'' Chapter 125 Details Of The Test Chapter 125 Details Of The Test "Ha-ha." Colin waved his sleeve and walked over. "Richard, this little girl''s remarkable talent is enough for her to be an inner disciple," he said. Elsa didn''t agree at first. She gave Darren a look, waiting for his opinion. "Say yes, Elsa." Considering theplex rtionships among the different forces in the Holy Land, Darren thought bing an inner disciple would be beneficial to both Elsa and him. Moreover, being a core disciple in the Holy Land would give Elsa ess to various resources and directions from martial skill masters, which was what every martial skill cultivator wished for. Of course Elsa had the willingness to ept it, but it was all up to Darren. "What about you?" Elsa asked. "I have to see one thing done first," he answered. Elsa knew clearly he was talking about his younger sister. "Well, then." Elsa nodded to Darren, turned around and said, "I am willing to be an inner disciple of the Lotus Holy Land." "Good, we now have a new talented maiden with a promising future, ha-ha!" Colin said, happiness rose from the bottom of his heart. "Wow, I have a new beautiful sister," Cathy said as she walked to Elsa. "Wee! We are happy to be with you as an inner disciple of the Lotus Holy Land. I can y with you in future, I am definitely looking forward to that," she said with a nifty smile. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "No problem, you are also very beautiful," Elsa responded to Cathy. "Well, could you now tell us how you went through thest two rounds of the test, Darren?" Colin reminded. "Yes, tell us the details of thest two rounds of the test," all the ordinary disciples reiterated with excitement. "The second round of the test was about physical strength and willpower," Darren blurted out. "How did it test your physical strength and willpower?" Outer Elder questioned closely. "Ha ha." Darren stood upright with his arms crossed on his back. "The round was divided into three parts: you get burnt by roaring mes, get frozen by ice, and get struck by purple thunderbolt. Each step could cause great suffering to the body," Darren said slowly. "You are kidding me. Well, you did say it was quite dangerous, didn''t you? I think with immense strength and good physical body, one can withstand what you just described easily." "Yes, then why did so many talents fail to go through this test? I don''t believe it." There were many disciples with strong physical strength in the Holy Land, they should have been able to pass the test. Darren''s words confused the other people. "The roaring mes, ice, and purple thunderbolt were adjusted ording to the participants'' physical strength. The stronger you are, the more powerful they be. The fierce strike will cause a man half- dead regardless of his physical strength. Only men with extraordinarily powerful willpower and strong body restoring capabilities could have a glimmer of hope in surviving. However, even if a man could survive this round of the test, survival in the next round is surely impossible." The ce was abuzz with constant rambling immediately after Darren''s words. "So that''s why. No wonder no one passed the test all these years." "No! How did you manage toe out unharmed if everything was that difficult?" one disciple asked in disbelief. Colin was also wondering about this. Darren was totally unharmed despite his horrifying narrations about the trials. How did Darren manage to survive thest round of the test? Upon entering the second round, Darren found that all the three rounds were some kind of attacking arrays left by rule cultivators. He used his Spirit Power and saw clearly the rule silk threads thatposed the three arrays in his eyes. Darren''s Spirit Power was absolutely not powerful enough to control the three rules. But he was able to destroy some of the rule silk threads with ease. Unlike other rule cultivators, Darren could connect with his Omnipotent Talent Skill to see those silk threads of rule with his own eyes. Without some effort, Darren destroyed the rule silk threads that could amplify the power of the three arrays respectively. Then, he improved his physical strength by temporarily transforming into a demon and dashed out as quick as possible. With those, he was able toplete the challenge. But it wasn''t something Darren could just reveal to the other people. "Of course I have gone through the second round since I can tell you about it now. As for how I did it..." Darren paused. Colin knew Darren was unwilling to tell them his secrets. "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has their own special skills that should be kept unknown to other people. You don''t have to talk about it. Just tell us how you got through the third round of the test," Colin said. "If it was me, I''m sure I wouldn''t make it through the third round," Colin added. His words aroused the other disciples'' interests again. They were disappointed that Darren didn''t tell them the specific process of going through the second round. They wanted to know badly. "What kind of test would it be, that even Mr. Li would be unable toplete?" "In the third round of the test, a bronze mirror was ced inside. It could clone ten participants who were exactly the same with the real participant," Darren said in a t voice. That mirror was simr to the big bell Darren had encountered in the Starry Tower. The difference was that the clones made by the mirror were not as perfect as those made by the big bell. "Not bad." Colin nodded. "The bronze mirror in the third round is a treasure that has been inherited from the ancient times. It could clone up to ten participants in front of a warrior below the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. As I said, I wouldn''t be able to pass the third round of the test. How could someone possibly defeat ten clones of themselves all at the same time?" Colin said. So how in the world did Darren get through it? "Darren defeated his ten clones?" "It is too overwhelming, too astounding." Darren ignored the surprised disciples and continued, "The bronze mirror is a treasure, that''s true. But it could only duplicate participants'' cultivation level and martial skills and improve their strength by approximately three times. It would by no means duplicate the hidden powers of the participants. Do you understand what I''m saying, sir?" What he meant was that each Darren duplicated by the bronze mirror was at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm and possessed Darren''s de and sword martial skills. Moreover, each and every one of Darren''s duplicates was three times stronger than Darren in the Mysterious Realm. But Darren could beat masters at the supreme stage of the Mysterious Realm with his hidden means. Ten of his duplicates at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm shouldn''t be any trouble for him even if their fighting capacity was three times stronger. It was as difficult as climbing up to heaven to challenge an opponent nine stages higher. This kind of talent had never been seen in the Lotus Holy Land before. "If my estimation is right, your real strength level must be at least five or six stages higher than the first stage of the Mysterious Realm in order to defeat all ten clones," Colin analyzed. "More or less," Darren wanted to say no more words. "Genius, you are really a genius, Darren," Colin praised. "Your potential is on par with the disciples of the Ancient Families." "The Ancient Families?" Darren got a little surprised when Collinpared him to the disciples of the Ancient Families. They seemed to be extraordinary judging from Colin''s tone. "Correct, talented disciples of the Ancient Families usually can challenge someone whose cultivation level is higher, which is unreachable for some talented disciples of our Holy Land," Colin said with a sigh. "If you were at the fifth stage of the Mysterious Realm, you should consider taking part in the groom-recruitingpetition to be held on the day after tomorrow to help the Lotus Holy Land out. Pity, such a pity," Colin continued. "Let''s get straight to the point. Would you like to be a supreme disciple of the Lotus Holy Land, Darren?" Colin asked with conviction. "Supreme disciple, my goodness! It''s so enviable." "I am wondering what his treatment will be as the first supreme disciple of the Lotus Holy Land." All of the other disciples cast admiring nces at Darren. But to everyone''s surprise, he rejected Colin''s proposal. "Hum? Darren, are you stupid? Why did you reject his offer?" Outer Elder blurted out, even he was anxious for Darren. "I n to take part in the groom-recruitingpetition of the Holy Maiden. I heard only outer disciples could qualify for it. Do you mind borating on that?" Darren replied. Hearing Darren''s words, Colin frowned as it was the first time that he felt disappointed with Darren''s behavior. Chapter 126 A Real Young Genius Chapter 126 A Real Young Genius "Don''t you mention anything regarding the groom-recruitingpetition of the Holy Maiden again, you hear me? You''re talented, but still far too young. At present, you''re an antpared to the genius young men of the Ancient Families," Colin said, trying to dissuade Darren. "But don''t worry, if you practice for a few more years until you reach the age of twenty, you''ll be the strongest cultivator among your peers," he added. Darren did not want to hear any more exnations from Colin. He was definitely interested in hearing more about the Ancient Families, on the other hand. "Sir, may I ask a question? There must be countless heroes and gifted cultivators in the Holy Land, so why haven''t any of them defeated the Ancient Families? How strong are the Ancient Families exactly?" Darren inquisitively asked, bowing with his hands arched to show respect. What Darren had just asked Colin was something that most of the disciples present wanted to know. Colin pondered for a moment then sat down as he started, "The history of the Ancient Families goes back to the ancient times. They have an unusual blood lineage that can enhance their fighting power to its full potential. But of course, there are two sides to every coin. Because of the unusual bloodline, their progress in the cultivation realm is much slower than that of other gifted disciples in the Holy Land. Luckily, there is always an exception to everything. In recent years, the three Ancient Families have nurtured quite a number of geniuses. So, not only do those geniuses have the unusual bloodline that enhances their powers, but they can also improve their cultivation realms quickly. The speed of their realm promotion is almost equal to that of the geniuses in the Holy Land. As far as I know, they have several young men under the age of twenty who have already reached the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm, which is exceptional, given the adverse effects thate with their bloodline. What''s even more exceptional, is that it is said that there are also several young men just a little over the age of twenty who have reached the Wonder Realm. They''re geniuses," he concluded. "They reached the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm before the age of twenty? Do you know how strong they are in actualbat, though?" Darren continued his questions in curiosity. Colin chuckled, "Well, with the advantage of their unique bloodline, they will be invincible against warriors at the realms below the Wonder Realm. And Darren, I know what you''re thinking, but with your current strength, you won''t be able to win in the Holy Maiden''s groom-recruitingpetition," But there''s no need to lose heart! You will be strong enough topete with them. All you need is time, understand?" he cheerfully reassured Darren. Darren was saddened by the information he just heard. However, he was not one to give up that easily. He still had some confidence in himself. "May I ask you another question, sir? Is there anyone from the Ancient Families at the Mysterious Realm who can defeat a Wonder Realm master?" ''Since their blood lineage is so strong, when they reach the peak of the Mysterious Realm, they can fight even against the Wonder Realm masters¡­'' he thought, mind already beginning toe up with some sort of n. Colin chuckled amusedly at Darren''s question. "You should be clear that only a cultivator who masters the hidden skills can challenge the opponents who are in a higher cultivation stage than him. It''s simply impossible for anyone to win such challenges. Even if they have the strongest blood lineage, they can''t cross the realm limit to defeat a Wonder Realm master. So, to answer your question: no, there isn''t anyone from the Ancient Families who''d be able to do that," Colin replied, shaking his head. Hearing this, Darren was relieved. Back when he still had not broken through to his current cultivation realm, with his sword intent increased two thousand times, he had fought a Wonder Realm cultivator who didn''t use the Omnipotent Talent Skill, and he was able to kill him with his sword intent increased four thousand times. Now that he had reached the Mysterious Realm, the power of his sword intent and other abilities had been improved tenfold. If his cultivation were to upgrade by several more stages, his strength would be greatly enhanced. By then, he wouldn''t need to be afraid of the Ancient Families'' invincibility. ''I have to practice harder to elerate my cultivation so that I can win thepetition, '' Darren thought secretly, his mind already made up. "Now, Darren, you have be a supreme disciple. Come with me to see the Holy Lord right away," Colin ordered as he got ready to leave. "Wait just a minute, sir," Darren hastily replied. He wore a determined look on his face. "I think I should be made an outer disciple. I must attend the groom-recruitingpetition of the Holy Maiden," he continued. Colin''s face scrunched up in frustration, "You! Why are you so stubborn? To be honest, this recruitment is rted to the reputation of the Holy Land. Our outer disciple defeating a disciple of the Ancient Families? I want to be able to witness that ¨C more than anyone else. But it''s just impossible. I''ve already told you so much, but looks like my words are all in vain, huh? Besides, how could you be so unfaithful at a young age? Haven''t you thought about how Elsa would feel about this? I hate unfaithful people and if you insist on being stubborn, the Holy Land will not recruit a supreme disciple of poor moral character like you!" Colin angrily spluttered, disappointment evident on his face. But then, unexpectedly, before Darren had the chance to speak up, Elsa stepped forward and respectfully spoke, "Sir, I sincerely support Darren''s participation in the recruitmentpetition." "What? What did you say?" Collin cried out in surprise. ''Just what kind of enticement did Darren use to lure Elsa to make her support her own boyfriend topete in another girl''s groom recruitment?'' thought one of the men. ''I''m so jealous. I would probably die if I meet such a beautiful and magnanimous girl, '' mused another. Everyone was too stunned to talk after hearing Elsa''s words. They then cast an envious look in Darren''s direction. Much like everyone else there, Colin was at a loss for words. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Darren politely smiled as he turned to face Colin, "Sir, if you''re doubting my strength, why don''t you just test me?" "You mean," Colin furrowed his brows, "You want to fight against me?" he confusedly asked. "Are you out of your damn mind, Darren? How can you make such an outrageous demand?" the Outer Elder scolded. "Sir, please calm down. I''m just requesting Mr. Li to lower his cultivation realm to below the Wonder Realm to test my strength," Darren respectfully replied. "You little brat!" Colin chuckled. Colin suddenly remembered that Darren had passed the final test for supreme disciple election. He did guess that the young man could fight those at much higher cultivation levels. ''But that was just an estimated guess. Is he really that good, maybe even better?'' he thought as he looked at the confident expression on Darren''s face. He lightheartedly shrugged, "All right. I''ll fight you. If you lose, you''ll go with me to see the Holy Lord immediately and practice well in the future. Don''t think about anything else, okay?" he said, finally giving in. "Understood, sir. Thank you," Darren beamed. And then he abruptly proposed, not more than a second The whole room roared withughter at the seemingly absurd question. Colin held in a chuckle, "Well, if that happens, I will not only allow you to participate in thepetition, but also give you a sizable gift." He thought he could take this opportunity to discourage the young man. "You''re currently at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. I''ll suppress my cultivation to make it at the peak of the Spirit Realm. You have special abilities and other hidden talents, so I think this is rtively fair," he stated as he hyped himself up for the fight. Colin was a master who almost reached the peak of the Wonder Realm. His physical strength and cultivation base were many times stronger than Darren''s. In order to defeat Darren, he wouldn''t lower his realm down to the Primary Realm, but just down to the Spirit Realm. Darren also readied himself for the challenge. He mobilized all his strength and put it all into a single punch. It carried both the de internal force and the sword intent, but not the demonic internal force. He did not dare use it in front of such a strong master. "Ah-ha, not bad!" Colin eximed, his eyes widened in amusement. He noticed that Darren''s punch had the power of either the seventh or eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm. It seemed that he had really underestimated him. ''However, there''s no need to take it seriously, '' Collin thought. He nonchntly stretched out his hand to block Darren''s attack. However, his face changed dramatically just as their two fists met. He felt just how powerful Darren''s punch was. There were two strong forces that burst through his hand and went straight to his chest. "Bang!" The sound of the impact echoed in the air. Everyone watched the scene in disbelief. "Damn. I was too careless," Colinmented, then proceeded to praise Darren. "I thought I wouldn''t have to use any strength to deal with you, but I didn''t expect that you have such powerful hidden skills. You''re quite as strong as the ninth-stage of the Mysterious Realm," he admitted. He fell back half a step after receiving Darren''s punch. Luckily, he inconspicuously activated his strength at once to control his body. "What do you think, sir?" Darren asked as he held out his hand to Colin. "I admit defeat. You''re very good. You really are a young genius," Colin remarked, reaching out his hand to grab Darren''s outstretched one. Instead of condemning Darren, he looked at the young man with admiration in his eyes. After the people had heard it directly from Colin, they finally believed the scene that happened in front of them to be true. Chapter 127 Cause Chapter 127 Cause Darren performed too well. His performance stunned everyone in the area. Only Elsa had a smile on her face, appearing very calm. She knew that Darren always excelled in surprising people. Never before in his life had he failed in any venture he had taken. "Oh my goodness! This man really is powerful," eximed Cathy with her widened eyes. "Cathy, I remember that you wanted to join the supreme disciple election. I am allowing you to go now," Colin said with a smile. "Hum. Grandpa, I know you are making fun of me. Even Darren himself said that the test was too dangerous. Stop messing with me already," cried Cathy in anger. "Ha-ha," everyoneughed. They all understood that the little girl was frightened. "Darren,e with me. I want to talk with you alone for a minute," said Colin, just ignoring Cathy. "Elsa, let me show you to the inner department," the Outer Elder Richard hurriedly said with enthusiasm. Elsa did not answer. "Just go, Elsa. I wille and find youter," Darren assured her. As he saw that Elsa didn''t give Richard any response, he knew that she was waiting for his words. Elsa then nodded and made an obeisance to Richard by cupping one hand in the other before her chest. She said, "Thank you. Please lead the way, and I will follow you." Then she followed Richard away, while Darren left with Colin. "You rock!" said Colin as he and Darren walked towards an open area without other people, showing great excitement. "I indeed misjudged your real battle power. No doubt you are the genius of the geniuses. I did not expect that you could unleash such a powerful force as good as that of a cultivator at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm, while your cultivation is just at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. It''s crazy, ha-ha." Darren just now realized that Colin had always been quite calm, but as they came to this ce without other people, Colin blushed with excitement. How excited could he be? Darren kept an awkwardly short silence. "Ah, you probably overrated me," responded Darren in a low-key tone. "You are too modest. To be honest, my people and I might need you to help us save face this time," said Colin. At the time, he acted not as serious as he had just been, but rather like an old man just enjoying his final days. "Mr. Li, please make it clear to me what is really going on with the Holy Maiden''s groom selection ept Belle''s groom selectionpetition when they actually opposed it. He also had no idea how his sister ended up in her position of being the Holy Maiden of the Lotus Holy Land. Colin waited for a moment and replied, "Take your time. You have toe with me so that I could tell you about it." "All these troubles are because of Elder Xenia of the Lotus Holy Land. She has been seriously wounded and needs the magic spring water of the Ancient Families in order to mend her injuries," added Colin. "The Ancient Families'' magic spring water is good for Elder Xenia''s injuries. It just might be what she needs to keep her life. However, when the Holy Land sent someone to one of the three Ancient Families asking for some magic spring water, the chiefs of the Ancient Family proposed a condition that the Holy Maiden needed to be married with one of their members before receiving the magic spring water. What was more outrageous was that all three Ancient Families made the exactly same request." "Why did they do that?" asked Darren, puzzled even more than he already was. Colin paused for a second and then continued, "Because the Holy Maiden of the Lotus Holy Land has the Primitive Feminine Body. That means that she possesses the Primitive Feminine Bloodline. It is said that if there was an act of sex between two people, one with the Primitive Feminine Body while the other with the bloodline of an Ancient Family, the bloodline concentration of the person from the Ancient Family will be greatly enhanced. Thus, the three Ancient Families proposed that condition, to forward their self-interests." An angry look emerged on Colin''s face and he continued, "But the Holy Maiden is far too young, and being threatened by the Ancient Families is uneptable to the Lotus Holy Land too. As a result, the Holy Lord had to take great risks and make a bet with the Ancient Families and decide to hold a Holy Maiden''s groom selectionpetition." After hearing the words, Darren frowned and said angrily, "Mr. Li, I am afraid it''s highly unfair to the Holy Maiden. I don''t think it''s right for them to bet on her without her consent." "s, the whole thing is not that simple," Collin said with a soft sigh. "In fact, Elder Xenia suffered Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! serious injuries. Even if we get enough magic spring water, there are no guarantees that we would still be able to save Elder Xenia. So the Holy Land has been meaning to... give up saving Elder Xenia. Because once the Holy Maiden does the deed with someone, her Primitive Feminine Bloodline will lose its great power, and she will be an ordinary person being without any of her abilities. But the Holy Maiden and Elder Xenia are close. Even when Elder Xenia also objected to the proposal, the Holy Maiden insisted on sacrificing herself to grab the chance of being able to save Elder Xenia." His eyes glistened with tears as he continued, "Even though the Holy Lord tried to discourage her, she refused to listen. This pushed her to confer with the three Ancient Families without her blessing. However, they refused to give some magic spring water. It is said that the Holy Lord almost battled with the chiefs of the three Ancient Families. Finally, the three Ancient Familiespromised with the Holy Lord and decided to hold the Holy Maiden''s groom selectionpetition. However, the Holy Lord had to agree that the Lotus Holy Land could only dispatch outer disciples to join in thepetition." He stroked his forehead and added, "We hoped that if one of our outer disciples won thepetition, then the Holy Maiden would not have to get married, and the Ancient Families would have to give us the magic spring water. Unfortunately, among the outer disciples of the Holy Land, we couldn''t find anyone who would stand a chance against the disciples of the three Ancient Families. But your presence has brought us a glimmer of hope. You have a great chance in winning thepetition. If it is alright, I would like to know why you want to take part in thepetition." "I see." Darren nodded and deliberated the whole thing in his head. On one hand, Belle intended to save Elder Xenia and had to make an oath to marry someone of the Ancient Families. But on the other hand, the Holy Lord did not want to let Belle sacrifice herself. Thus, she depended their fate on the Holy Maiden''s groom selectionpetition. "I must win thepetition! As for the reason why I wanted to participate, you would know once I am the winner," replied Darren firmly. How could he let his sister be forced into marriage? "Well, Darren, you must be very careful during thepetition. In my honest opinion, you only have about 20 percent chance to win. If you find difficulty in beating your opponents, you must forfeit early so as not to be wounded badly. Do you understand?" said Colin with great concern. "And there is one more important point that you must keep in mind. If you do win, you can''t marry the Holy Maiden. I hope you understand," added Colin. "Ha-ha." Darren smiled faintly. He replied, "Of course I won''t marry the Holy Maiden. You will see by then." "All right, I don''t know what you are going to do, but I trust you and I won''t ask you more about it. I told you that if you win, I will grant you a big reward. Here you go," said Colin, handing a bronze mask to Darren. "What is it?" asked Darren in puzzlement. He took the mask, but he did not know what it was or what it could do. "Just put it on," replied Colin with a huge smile. Darren did not hesitate. He put on the bronze mask and immediately perceived its distinctiveness. "I feel my power increasing significantly!" Darren eximed in wonder. "Yes, this bronze mask is unique because wearing it will lend you a battle power increase of 30 percent! However, it doesn''t work that well for cultivators at the Wonder Realm, so I assumed that it would be of more use to you. Take it," exined Colin. The mask was indeed a good thing for Darren as it could greatly increase his chances of winning. Moreover, he faintly felt that the bronze mask seemed to be more special than it appeared. "Mr. Li, thank you very much," said Darren heartily. "Well, you''d better head to the outer sect first. The Holy Maiden''s groom selectionpetition will be held in two days. When the whole thing is over, you muste and meet me, and you will be promoted to supreme disciple. "Okay, I understand." answered Darren before he turned his back and left. . On the way to the outer sect of the Lotus Holy Land, Darren had been pondering over the bronze mask. He couldn''t exin but he felt a sense of familiarity with it. He thought about it for a long time before an inspired thought shed through his mind. He immediately took out the armor sent by Wayne from his Space Ring and put it on. "Sure enough, the mask seems to be another piece from this armor!" he murmured in astonishment. As soon as the armor and the bronze mask werebined, the entire set lit up with countless ck runes. A mysterious atmosphere surrounded the spot. Darren felt a sudden surge of energying from the armor. Chapter 128 Improve Strength (Part One) Chapter 128 Improve Strength (Part One) ''It has a strange aura that is different from that of a rule cultivator and a witcher, '' Darren thought. As soon as Darren''s curiosity about the ck rune red, it shed across his eyes and disappeared as sudden as the light appeared. ''So the armor and bronze mask were originally parts of an intact defensive armor. And it couldn''t perform its real power after it was broken apart, '' he thought. Darren came to the realization that if the war armor had remained intact, it might have had immense power. Even though he only had two broken parts, they could still greatly empower him and improve his strength by fifty percent! What more if he had the whole armor? He could only imagine the power it would have granted him. "I better hide it from others. But the mask looks quite good on me. Maybe I can use it during the whenever he needed. He had a smile on his face, thinking how useful the ring he got from the test was. Soon, Darren arrived at the outer sect of the Holy Land. After he simply reported to the elder, Darren got a token which showed that he was an outer disciple. Unlike other ordinary disciples, though, Darren even got a big house from Outer Elder because Outer Elder wanted him to concentrate practicing his techniques. After the news sank in, he started to think about his future ns as usual. He wanted to make sure that he was taking deliberate steps towards his goal. ''Right now, the most important thing is the convention. I must win first ce in that fiercepetition. After that, I will start to prepare myself for entering the Wonder Realm, '' Darren thought to himself. When Darren recalled how he broke through to the Mysterious Realm, he started to tremble with fear. At that time, he felt as though he would die at that moment. He was helpless and gripped by fear. It made him sick to even think about it. He wasn''t proud of it, but it was a fact that he had to face. If he couldn''tbine the intents of sword and de together before he arrived at the Wonder Realm, Darren was absolutely certain that he would not have another chance to survive the crisis. The odds weren''t looking good in his favor. ''If I want tobine these two intents, I must try to keep a bnce between them and use the power of the Primitive Stone. But right now, I am nowhere near possessing the de intent yet. I should put more effort into my practice this time, '' he mused. After pondering over the matter for a while, Darren came to a realization that it was the paramount task for him to have the de intent if he wanted to arrive at the Wonder Realm. Once he had that covered, everything else would hopefully fall into ce. As for the Primitive Stone, since it only existed in the Raksa Sea, he didn''t have to deal with it right now. ''But l don''t know what my rank is in the Talent Roll. Mr. Xiao said that only the top one hundred cultivators in the Talent Roll are allowed to enter the Raksa Sea. There are so many things I need to deal with right now.'' Darren felt dizzy at the mere thought of it. But still, he had high expectations for his future. He wondered how much his strength would improve if he was able tobine the intents of de and sword together and reached the Wonder Realm. He was actually looking forward to it. In the test of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent, that extremely outstanding youth gave him a chance tobine these two intents together. So he had seeded in using these intents to defeat the iparable master who had ck and white swords in his eyes. It showed that the de and sword intents were so intense that they could beat the living daylights out of such a strong master. Thinking of the possibilities, Darren felt that there was no time to lose. He immediately took out the Spectral Chop which he got from the Starry Tower. That supernatural de skill could be graded at sixth stage. When he seeded in grasping the skill, his de intent would be at the same level with his sword intent. "That de skill has six moves. The power emitted from it is tremendously powerful. And each stage in that de skill includes a martial form. You could have the real de intent only when you have Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ''If I could dedicate myself to practice, I believe that I canpletely master it in half a year. But I can''t concentrate my efforts on learning it right now since trifles always get in the way of my practice. I think maybe I should learn the forms first. As for the moves, since they are a little difficult, I will save them forter, '' Darren thought. Pondering over the matter for a short while, Darren made his decision. Since he didn''t have enough time topletelyprehend the skill, he had no choice but to give up something. Darren then started to learn the six martial forms. "The de intent is the soul of the de cultivation. And it is the sign that indicates that one has arrived at a higher level wherein cultivator and the de could unite as one. When one seeds in this, the de intent will greatly empower one''s strength, so one will feel as though he is an invincible de." Darren murmured. Darren closed his eyes and focused his attention on the words. Since he was a natural and had excellent talent in learning skills, he could easilyprehend theplicated martial forms with his mind. In the blink of an eye, a whole day and night passed. Sitting on a quiet yard with his legs crossed, he meditated under a maple tree. His stance looked calm enough to allow his mind to absorb and nurture the information he was getting from the forms. A light breeze was blowing, then several maple leaves fell and swirled in the air, spanning around Darren like a tornado. All of a sudden, a fierce and sharp power was emitting from Darren''s body. Those leaves broke into pieces that were invisible to the naked eye and disappeared into the air. "Ha-ha." His face broke into a smile and he opened his eyes, saying, "So that is how it feels when I unite my body and my de." As Darren waved his hand, an icy de appeared on his palm and a st of cold air swept through his face, surprising him a little. Chapter 129 Improve Strength (Part Two) Chapter 129 Improve Strength (Part Two) "Grand Thirteen de Skills!" When Darren raised his de, thirteen rays of light radiated towards the sky at the same time. But something was different this time. When he seeded in condensing the de, he found out that he not only had the de internal force, but also a hint of de intent inside his body. ''After I have grasped the first martial form, some of the de internal force turned into a small quantity of de intent. That is one giant leap for me in cultivation. It is a substantive change after days of practice!'' he thought. Darren felt giddy with excitement. He was more driven than ever. However, grasping the first martial form was only the first step in learning de intent. If he wanted to have the preliminary de intent, he would have to grasp three forms at the very least. And if he wanted to have the premium de intent, he would have to put a lot more effort in practicing to ''Right now, if I can improve two more stages in the future, those who have yet to reached the Wonder Realm will not be able to defeat me. Even if I don''t use the demonic power, I can still inflict heavy damage on them.'' Darren hadplete confidence in himself. He knew he had to trust his capabilities or else he would go nowhere. Since a great deal of demonic power got absorbed into his body, there was a dramatic improvement in his strength. Even if he didn''t use the de and sword intents, he could totally cream those masters who were at the top level of Mysterious Realm. It wouldn''t be as hard as it was before. But there was an enormous gap between the top level of the Mysterious Realm and the Wonder Realm. Even if he used up all his power and strength, it was an immensely difficult task for him to fight the masters who were at the Wonder Realm. If he wanted to kill such a master, the sword intent he needed was four thousand timesrger than the intent inside his body. He still had a lot of things to work on before he could take on any master at the Wonder Realm. As for the second form in the Spectral Chop, it was too hard toprehend, so Darren couldn''t figure it out in such a short amount of time. ''The rest of the forms are soplicated. I think I should deal with themter, after I kill some diabolic beasts and demonic monsters to improve my talent. Right now, I need to improve my cultivation stage, '' Darren thought. With that in mind, Darren took out more than five thousand pills and thousands of superior spiritual herbs from the Space Ring. All these precious medicines were filled with abundant spiritual energy that he could use to power himself. "Assimtion!" As Darrenmanded, piles of pills began to melt down and spiritual herbs started to shrivel up. All the spiritual energy contained inside them werepletely assimted by Darren. Although the inefficiency of the assimtion process had led to the loss of spiritual energy, he had a vast quantity of pills and spiritual herbs topensate for it. After he assimted some of them, the spiritual energy turned into de internal force, a hint of de intent and sword intent--then instantly filled his meridians. The rest of it was then stored inside his cinnabar field. As he kept on assimting the spiritual energy, Darren used it to build up his strength and improve his stage in cultivation. He could feel the power surging inside his body, keeping him warm despite the cold wind. Another day and night passed. After Darren finished assimting thousands of pills and over ten thousand spiritual herbs, he was really excited when he found that his cultivation had been elevated by two more stages. "The third stage of Mysterious Realm! I have improved by two stages overnight. I am certain that no one can achieve what I have done during these past few days in the Holy Land. Ha-ha." Darren burst out aughter. That experience left him feeling exhrated and more motivated. ¡­¡­ Shortly afterwards, the Outer Elder walked into Darren''s yard and told him the news. "Darren, it is time for you to go to the Lotus Hall. Come with me," he said. "Yes, sir," Darren replied with a smile. "Is your aura much stronger than before?" Outer Elder asked as he cast Darren a curious look. Since Outer Elder was at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, he instantly felt that something was different about Darren. He knew Darren had changed, somehow. After hearing it, Darren immediately changed his cultivation base with Aura-concealing Skill, pretending that he was at the first stage of Mysterious Realm only. The Outer Elder didn''t catch on. He didn''t know that Darren had a skill that could hide his true strength. "Ha-ha. I think you are overestimating me. You know that no one is able to improve his strength in such a short time." Darren smiled wider in order to diffuse any suspicions. "That is true," Outer Elder concurred, looking lost in thought. He then changed the subject. "Well, I have heard that Elsa has be Elder Albert''s disciple. From now on, she has to iste herself from others and concentrate on practicing. I''m afraid she will not be allowed toe out of her cultivation spot for a while," he said. "Istion for practice? Already?" Darren was confused. He was also a bit disappointed because he was nning to find her today. "Ha-ha. You don''t need to worry about her. It is a rare opportunity for her. I have heard that Albert is Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. going to help her improve the sword core''s level with his treasures, but I don''t know exactly what it means. So rest assured that she is in good hands. Maybe she will even be much more powerful than you are once shees back. Ha-ha." Outer Elder was grinning ear to ear by the time he had finished exining this to Darren. "All right, then. Please show me the way to Lotus Hall," Darren replied with a nod. He understood that Elsa had just gotten a big opportunity to immensely improve her strength, so he decided to just believe in her capabilities and not worry about her anymore. ''Those guys from the Ancient Family... They dared to force my little sister to marry them. I will teach them a lesson today and let them know who is the best, '' Darren grudgingly thought to himself. Wearing a confident smile on his face that didn''t betray his ulterior motives, he followed Outer Elder and walked out the door. Chapter 130 Pre-competition Test (Part One) Chapter 130 Prepetition Test (Part One) In Lotus Holy Land, there were energy waves continuously spreading out from a magnificent hall. The waves were so strong that those cultivators who had not reached the Mysterious Realm could not help but shudder if they got close to it. The force was too much for them to handle. In front of the great hall, there was a square with a circumference of several miles, and in the center stood a carved green lotus. It looked ancient and sacred, making everyone feel that it defied time with elegance and power. "This way, please," Colin Li said, showing the way to the cultivators and leading them to the square. There weren''t too many people where they were heading. And it was easy to identify which sect a person belonged to because of the color of their uniforms. They were the representatives of three Ancient Families and the Lotus Holy Land. "Well, Mr. Li, why doesn''t the Holy Lord host the martial artspetition herself? After all, it''s such an important event, right?" a middle aged man in a golden robe asked in a somehow condescending manner. He was the chief of Yu Ancient Family. It was easy to tell that he was very strong, because his energy was stable and unfathomable. "Oh, Chief Yu, are you perhaps implying that I''m not qualified to host thepetition?" Colin replied, snorting in a challenging manner. "Hey, rx, Mr. Li. Don''t be so stressed over it. Chief Yu didn''t mean it that way. Anyway, the outer disciples of the Holy Land are too weak to standpetition, and they might as well just quit outright. You can sit here and see our disciples'' performance. The Holy Maiden''s husband is sure to be selected from the three Ancient Families. Ha-ha!" Chief Ji from another Ancient Family said arrogantly. "Ha-ha-ha, it seems that today is our three Ancient Families'' show time. Let''s wait and see who will be the final winner," Chief Wei from Wei Ancient Family chimed in. "How daring! Don''t belittle the strength of our outer disciples. You can not determine the winner without the actualpetitioning into y. Let''s just see how it goes. Follow me, candidates." Although Colin appeared so confident with his reply, he doubted himself in his mind. The strength of the selected from the three Ancient Families are all very strong. It will be difficult for Darren to stand on top of them all and im the victory.'' "Now register here. Tell me your name, sect, and age," Colin instructed, his sonorous voice sounding through the whole square. All the young talents registered as requested. Colin summarized the information of those young talents and found that there were five from Ji Ancient Family and Wei Ancient Family respectively, but only one from Yu Ancient Family. In order to increase the chances of winning, the Lotus Holy Land had selected seven disciples for the event. All were there now except Darren. After thepetitors from the four teams stood at their ces, some from the three Ancient Families started to challenge and provoke the ones from the Lotus Holy Land. It was a little childish in Colin''s opinion, but he chose not to say anything. "Hey, losers, how dare youe and stand on the stage?" "Humph, just watch and learn. It''s now your chance to actually learn something good for once." For thosepetitors selected from the outer disciples of the Lotus Holy Land, only one of them was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm while the rest were either at the seventh or eighth stage. Hearing the meanments about them, the disciples of the Holy Land didn''t even have the guts to talk back. They admitted to themselves that they were not capable enough to win thispetition and had already thrown the towel before it even started. At this moment, a dozen figures flew from the other side of the square and quietlynded in the middle of it. "Wow, herees the Holy Maiden. She is such a dazzling young beauty who would make the moon hide itself and flowers close up due to shame. They think they can''t ever reach her beauty or even "Ha-ha, I will make this little beauty lie on my bed tonight. I feel so excited just thinking about it." All thepetitors shifted their focus onto the Holy Maiden and became very excited except three disciples from the Ancient Families. They looked cool and didn''t show any interest in the Holy Maiden at all. They had their priorities sorted, and bedding the Holy Maiden was not one of them at the moment. At the same time, a young boy with a bronze mask rushed to the crowd. Colin was delighted upon seeing him. It was Darren, the one he wanted to win thispetition at all costs. "Sir, I''m sorry. I''mte." Darren saluted with joint hands. "It''s okay, just find your position there. The contest is starting," Colin said lightly without any expression on his face. Despite hoping that Darren would emerge as the victor, he couldn''t let it show on his face or else he would be branded as a biased host. The Holy Maiden, who was standing at the back, saw him, too. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt very familiar with the figure, but could not seem to remember who he was for a while. The young boy wearing the bronze mask felt the gaze, so he turned back and gazed at her, too. Subconsciously, tears filled in his eyes, as though his emotions got to him before he could even N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. process what was happening. "Belle, it''s you¡­" Darren murmured. Seeing his sister again, he was suddenly stricken by a surge of bitterness and pain. Everything came back to him, as though his deep wound had been reopened. He barely managed to stand his ground. As he looked at his sister''s eyes, he swore to himself, ''Belle, I will never let anyone hurt you again. I will protect you. Believe in me." "Ha-ha-ha! He''s a fucking piece of shit! Is he wearing the mask to make himself look cool?" Chapter 131 Pre-competition Test (Part Two) Chapter 131 Prepetition Test (Part Two) "What a fucking idiot. What the hell is he doing? How dare he pretend all high and mighty with that mask on? I''ll beat him to deathter!" Seeing Darren''s appearance, the disciples from Ancient Families couldn''t help but run their mouths and Darren didn''t care, though. He ignored all their sidements and focused on the matter at hand. He stood quietly on one side, together with all the other disciples from the Holy Land. ''I''ll let you guys know who is an idiotter, '' he thought, sneering internally. At this moment, one of the three disciples, who stayed calm the whole time, stepped forward. Wearing a light blue robe, he looked handsome and gentle. "Hello, everyone. I''m Jack Yu. Since the Holy Maiden also came to see thepetition, why don''t we have a small prepetition match to entertain her?" "What do you want to do, exactly?" Colin asked, doubting Jack Yu''s intentions. "Well," Jack Yu put another foot forward and continued, "It''s very easy. We can just have a small force test. What do you think? I believe that the Holy Land has some magic treasure that can test the force." After hearing Jack Yu''s proposal, Darren released a touch of his spiritual sense and tried to probe which stage and realm Jack Yu was at. To his great surprise, an overwhelming strength cut the connection he was trying to forge with the said man. He wasn''t able to find out anything about him. ''He''s not just a nobody, '' he thought as his eyes gave Jack Yu a once over. Darren then observed the other two disciples who were as calm as Jack Yu and found them very strong, too. There was one thing Darren had to admit: Jack Yu was not only excellent in strength, but he was also good at ploys. He realized Jack Yu suggested the prepetition match so he could measure all the others'' strength ande up with strategies before the actualpetition took ce. Jack Yu was so talented and cautious that Darren regarded him as a strong opponent. "I''m in." "I''m in, too." The other two disciples who were as strong as Jack Yu also stepped forward to support it. They seemed to have the same idea. Colin wasn''t making anyment yet. He heard the request loud and clear, but he found himself looking at Darren. He wanted to know what the young man was going to do. "I''m in," Darren finally said, stepping forward as well. "Pardon? Idiot! How can you be so silly? Who cares about whether you are in or not?" Darren''s action made the disciples from the three Ancient Families burst intoughter again. They Even the disciples of the Holy Land who stood at the side of Darren felt extremely embarrassed and shameful. They didn''t understand what Darren was doing either. They were supposed to be here as background--people to fill in empty spaces. They could not get why Mr. Li would ask such a silly guy to N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. be their team member. And where did that take them? To humiliation. The match hadn''t even started yet. "That''s enough! Be quiet! Those from the Ancient Families! Hasn''t anyone in your families taught you how to be polite?" Colin barked at those disciples who were making a lot of noise. After they all shut up, Colin announced, "It''s okay to have a force test beforehand. You can go lift the Force Testing Stone toplete the force test here. After the force test, it will be the hunting test and then finally the martial artspetition. Prepare yourselves," Colin said, casually informing all people of thepetition procedures. In the blink of an eye, a purple and dark stone was lifted to the square and ced in front of the crowd. It glowed with so much power that some spectators had to cover their eyes. The mere sight of it was overwhelming. "Hey, masked idiot! Why don''t you go first?" "Why are you so foulmouthed and ill-bred? What the hell is wrong with you? You''re using your mouth to show how talented and strong you are? If you can beat me, just do it. If you cannot, shut up! Clear?" Darren bellowed,ing up to the other disciple and pointing his finger at him. "Oh, wow! Shit, this is hrious! How dare you challenge me, you idiot? Ha-ha, what a moron you are. Fine, I will try it first. Watch carefully. If my force is not ten times stronger than yours, then I''m the idiot. Not that there''s any chance you''re stronger than me, though, so you''d better keep your eyes open!" After uttering these words and spitting saliva everywhere, that disciple hit the Force Testing Stone hard using his palm. BOOM! The Force Testing Stone trembled a bit as a one-inch deep palm print was left on the stone. "Twenty thousand pounds of Force! He is only at the fifth stage of the Mysterious Realm, but he has the force equal to cultivators at the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm. Whoa. Disciples of the three Ancient Families are really talented," said someone from the crowd. Disciples of the Holy Land were shocked by the test result. They all knew that this disciple was supposed to be the weakest one in his team, yet he was already plenty strongpared to them. "Hey, idiot! It''s fucking your turn now, isn''t it? Let''s see what you''ve got, then!" the disciple mocked, squinting at Darren contemptuously. CRACK! One moment, Darren was standing there and staring at the disciple who was mocking him, then the next, he was already in front of him and pped hard on his face. Before anyone could react to his action, he swiftly moved to the stone and hit hard on it. He made sure that the disciple saw his hand hitting the stone so there would be no doubt that it was him who did the damage. BOOM! The Force Testing Stone roared deafeningly as everyone''s jaw dropped open. Chapter 132 The Holy Maiden Gave In (Part One) Chapter 132 The Holy Maiden Gave In (Part One) Darren stood still after hitting the Force Testing Stone with his palm. The stone quivered and buzzed violently. "Well done!" The Holy Land disciples cheered as they saw the shape of Darren''s hand imprinted on the stone. The engraved handprint was about 4 centimeters deep. It would be safe to say that Darren exerted forty thousand pounds of force to hit the stone with his palm! "You have enough force to reach the eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm!" the Ancient Family disciple whom Darren had pped eximed in surprise. He couldn''t keep his eyes off the handprint. He could hardly believe that Darren, the guy with a mask, was not as weak as he initially thought. He couldn''t understand how Darren was able to deliver such great force. "What the fuck! That doesn''t count. I haven''t unleashed everything yet. Let me try again!" the disciple pleaded for another chance. "Go back! You are a shame!" When the disciple was about to try again, he was interrupted by Kevin Ji, the genius from the Ji Ancient Family. "Kevin, you have to trust me. Let me try one more time. I am certain that I can defeat him. I have to redeem myself from being pped by him!" replied Tiger Ji, the furious disciple. He wasn''t ready to ept the fact that Darren defeated him. "Tiger Ji, return at once. You clearly don''t have enough strength to defeat him," the chief of the Ji Ancient Family said in response, looking at Darren sullenly. The chiefs of the three Ancient Families were so powerful that they could easily sense that Darren still hadn''t shown them his full potential. He intentionally tried not to exert all his power. ''This young man is strong indeed. Butpared with the geniuses from the three Ancient Families, he still has a long way to go!'' All the chiefs had the same thoughts in mind. Hearing the words of the Ji Ancient Family''s chief, Tiger Ji did not dare talk back. He nced at Darren grimly and then retreated back to the ce where the disciples of the Ji Ancient Family were. Meanwhile, Darren also went back to the Holy Land disciples. He certainly didn''t exert all his force in the force test because he knew it was just a good way to warm himself up before the start of the real contest. Only a fool would exert all his strength during warm-up. "Hey, we didn''t know that you had such great strength. We humbly apologize for looking down on you before even giving you the chance. I hope you forgive us," a Holy Land disciple said. "Forgive us for our mistake, dude. No wonder Mr. Li chose you to in today''s contest. You are strong indeed," another Holy Land disciple remarked. "You look way younger than us, but you have already acquired such great strength. You definitely have more in store for you in the future." Darren''s performance was like a p on Tiger Ji''s face, and it was a disgrace to his n. The Holy Land disciples looked at Darren differently. Darren had nothing to reply. Instead, he looked at the disciples from the three Ancient Families quietly. It was their turn to do the force test. "Jack, now that you are the one who proposed this force test, why don''t you go next and show us how it''s supposed to be done? You''ve given yourself the title of being the strongest among the youth in our three Ancient Families. Could you prove that you are stronger than me? Ha-ha. This should be interesting!" Rory Wei, the strongest genius from the Wei Ancient Family, walked out and said. "Hmm. Rory Wei, you can try and provoke me again and again. I will let you know how great my bloodline is. All you need to do is sit and watch!" Jack smiled with confidence brimming on his face. Darren observed the three men¡ªKevin Ji, Rory Wei and Jack Yu¡ªclosely. They were the strongest geniuses from the Ji Ancient Family, the Wei Ancient Family and the Yu Ancient Family respectively. ''These three people will be my real enemies in the end. I should take the chance of this force test to know more about their strengths and weaknesses, '' Darren thought in his mind. As soon as Jack finished his words, he walked towards the Force Testing Stone and stood in front of it. He stomped his foot and a st of wind abruptly blew up. Then he put a hand in front of his chest to channel his force. Darren''s perceptions weren''t of the ordinary. He could feel that there was some sort of ancient strength flowing through Jack''s body as he tried to channel his force. "Belligerence Bloodline!" When Kevin Ji and Rory Wei saw that Jack really did exert his Bloodline Force, they both sneered at him. They thought, ''On a daily basis, you''d say Jack is calm. However, he is now easily incited to exert N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. his Bloodline Force, even before the start of today''s contest. How dumb! He must have been overestimated.'' All of a sudden, an enormous amount of strong and ancient energy burst out of him. Jack''s palm was covered with blood-colored light. "Fuck! Jack has acquired the Bloody Belligerence, it must be the third level of his bloodline!" Both Kevin Ji and Rory Wei were surprised by what they just witnessed. Seeing this, not only were the disciples from the other two Ancient Families¡ªthe Ji Ancient Family and the Wei Ancient Family¡ªshocked about Jack''s revtion, their chiefs were also a little surprised. Colin frowned and felt that Darren, ifpared to Jack, no longer had any chance to win. Now, he just hoped that Darren would not get badly hurt in the contest. "Break it!" Jack roared and quickly hit the Force Testing Stone with his palm! Boom! The entire square trembled. The Force Testing Stone was about to explode, a number of cracks gradually crawled on its surface. Bang! The Force Testing Stone waspletely destroyed! "Amazing! He is very strong!" a disciple eximed. The fact that Jack turned the Force Testing Stone into dust with merely his palm took everyone''s breath away! A great force indeed! "He''s incredibly powerful," another disciple added. ''Jack made that huge of an impact in just a force test. What if it was in a fight?'' many disciples thought. ''If hebines his force with his martial arts skills in a fight, who will be able to survive a minute against him?'' Chapter 133 The Holy Maiden Gave In (Part Two) Chapter 133 The Holy Maiden Gave In (Part Two) "A hundred thousand pounds of force." Darren estimated the force in an attempt to quantify it. He was not surprised by the result at all. ''If I try my best, I can easily crush the stone as well, '' he thought. Soon after, Kevin Ji and Rory Wei recovered from being caught off guard. "You have exerted your Bloodline Force and ended up with only a hundred thousand pounds of force. Jack, it seems that I may have overestimated you," Rory Wei walked out and said. Then he spoke louder, "Mr. Li, please rece the Force Testing Stone with a new one. I would also like to have a try!" Colin asked somebody to fulfill his request. Soon after, a harder Force Testing Stone was moved to the square. "This is how it''s supposed to be done!" Rory Wei said. Then he went closer to the stone, with a great deal of ancient force bursting out of his body. "Divine Ape Arm!" Rory Wei shouted. Suddenly, his arm bloated up and transformed into a giant arm which resembled that of an ape. He hit the stone hard with his palm. Bang! With a big thud, his handprint dug deep into the stone''s surface, even if the new stone was of top level and should be able to bear five hundred thousand pounds of force! "One hundred and thirty thousand pounds of force. The force of your Divine Ape Bloodline is great indeed," Jack stated calmly. He continued, "However, if I am not wrong, you just exerted four fifths of your bloodline force in that strike. In other words, it couldn''t get much better than what you showed us just now even if you exert all your force. Considering that, your strength will no longer have the ability to surprise me. Go back home! You have no chances of winning today!" ''Oops! I made a mistake!'' Hearing Jack''s words, both Kevin Ji and Rory Wei had the same thought. They realized that the purpose of Jack''s suggestion to do this force test was to know about the levels of their strengths before the real contest began. He now had a general idea of Rory Wei''s strength, just by observing his performance in the force test. Darren also realized that fact. ''Although Jack has exerted his bloodline force, nobody could tell how much force he has left. It is pretty obvious that he must be much stronger than what he showed in the force test if he''s confident in winning the contest, '' he thought. ''These geniuses can exert at least more than a hundred thousand pounds of force, which exceeds most cultivators at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. If they definitely be challenging opponents.'' Meanwhile, Darren secretly observed the three geniuses¡ªKevin Ji, Rory Wei and Jack¡ªwith his spiritual sense. He discovered that they were merely at the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm. But their force already exceeded cultivators at the higher stages. It was because their bloodline force contributed to their strength significantly. And they hadn''t shown them the full potential of their bloodline force yet! Soon after, it was Kevin Ji''s turn. Now he learned that he must not show his full force. He used only eighty thousand pounds of force to hit the Force Testing Stone just to get it over with. ''Kevin Ji didn''t show us the power of his bloodline force. But why do I have this feeling that he is the strongest one among them?'' Darren thought. He suddenly had this strange feeling. Seeing these geniuses show off their strengths, Colin was gradually getting more hopeless. And so N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. was Belle. "There is no need to push through with the contest today," she said suddenly. Her voice sounded clear and calm to everyone. "What?" Upon hearing those words, everyone focused their eyes on Belle, the Holy Maiden. "I now choose to marry someone from the Yu Ancient Family. Just please give us the magic spring water," she continued. Belle was miserable but she had no other choice. It was meaningless to go on with the test because she knew none of the Holy Land disciples could exceed the geniuses from the Ancient Families at all. Even the boy with the strange mask who had brought her great surprises would not be able to win. She would rather save them all the trouble and just pick a n to marry into, instead of wasting everyone''s time and getting the same result with the risk of injuring her people. She didn''t want them to struggle for an inevitable result. Belle finally gave in and sacrificed herself. "Belle, are you being serious?" Suddenly came a voice. It was Holy Lord Diana, who abruptly appeared beside Belle. She arrived so quickly that nobody saw which direction she came from. "Holy Lord, thank you for your effort in trying to help me. I''m truly grateful. But I don''t want to waste any more time. I want to save my master as soon as possible. I''m sorry if I let you down," Belle replied with tears. She didn''t have any other choice. The contest was nothing more than a bet. If the Holy Land could win, she wouldn''t need to force herself to marry anybody. Moreover, the three Ancient Families would present the magic spring water she needed to save her master. However, they all knew that the Holy Land was doomed to fail. It was never a fair bet to begin with. "Ha-ha. Great. We will return to do some preparations very soon. We would be here tomorrow to fetch the bride," the chief of the Yu Ancient Family said. He grinned from ear to ear. He was d that Belle finally made her choice after such a long time. "You seriously want to get married without my permission?" Just then, Darren, the boy with a mask, turned around and asked suddenly. His sullen voice could be heard clearly by everyone on the square. Chapter 134 The Confrontation Chapter 134 The Confrontation As her heart started to palpitate upon hearing that manly voice, Belle was suddenly stunned. With unexined nostalgia, she felt eerie yet immersed with his voice. It was as if the voice triggered something in her memory, which should be impossible by now. Goosebumps were on her skin as the voice was familiar to her. "You... who are you? Do I know you?" Belle asked softly, neglecting the strange feelings messing up in her state. "Knowing my name would not benefit you. You must know that thispetition will continue, so don''t give up right away so easily. Alright?" Darren answered with a softer tone. "Continue? How should we continue? We are a hopeless case." Belle stood up and looked at the masked man. Tears in her eyes streamed down her rosy cheeks, making Darren''s heart soften a bit. "Thispetition is obviously pointless. How should we continue? And how could we win?" Belle whined more as her shrilling voice echoed in the square. Her mental state was unstable and shaken, close to insanity. "Tell me mister, who will show mercy to my master and save her life? Of course, no one will," she said and lost almost all of her strength, making her kneel on the ground. Her cries became wilder. As Belle lost herposure already, Diana''s face cooled down. Belle''s breakdown was so intense that she had no choice but to restrain herself from bursting out either. She took a nce at Belle, stepped on the green lotus and floated towards her. With a cold tune, shemanded, "Get up now, Belle." But Belle cried as a response to Diana as if she had forgotten everything that was happening now. The only thing left to her that she could think of was desperation. After a while, Diana bowed her head and stared at Belle. She was hesitant but what must be done should be done. With an infernal light shing in her eyes, her thunder-like voice screamed, "Colin, get the magic spring water for me!" After this contest, the three Ancient Families would send the magic spring water to the Lotus Holy Land whether they won or not. The significance of this gambling was just to decide which family would Belle belong to. Otherwise, the Ancient Families would not require the contest to be attended only by the outer disciples. Thus, they all brought the magic spring water with them, only to be stolen by Diana right now. Everyone was surprised with Diana''smand. Some were wide-eyed, while some dropped their jaws in too much shock. However, hearing the Holy Lord''smand made Colin doubtful. He looked at Diana intensively and dubiously and asked, "Madam, what do you mean?" "Grab!" Diana answered abruptly. As Diana''s cold voice came out and lingered on the square, she immediatelymanded right after, "Where are the Left Guard and the Right Guard and the four elders? Get the magic spring water for me as Imanded. Kill everyone who resists! No mercy!" Everyone was now in a panic. With themand of the Holy Lord, several people with strong breaths came from the air andnded on the square. "You wench! How dare you!" The chiefs of the three Ancient Families changed their faces dramatically and rushed to the air in session. Fighting was the only resort now. "Diana Bi, how foolish can you be? Do you think that with the strength of our three families, we will be terrified of you? Not even a chance. You have to wake up and think clearly about the consequences of doing so!" However, Diana was torpid, ignoring their threats. Shemanded eagerly, "Grab them!" A look of coldness shed across Diana''s face. The blue yarn dress waved in the wind caused by her strong momentum and made her look more likely to depart from this mortal world. Everything got even tenser. The atmosphere had be intense to the extreme, and the momentum of the strong forces emanated in the big square and gusts of fierce wind arose. And even the sky seemed to be gloomy. "Madam, please think twice. Your mercy will be appreciated a lot." At this time, an old man in a gray robe came and knelt in front of Diana with one of his legs as a sign of respect. With reverence, he continued, "The three Ancient Families havested for countless years with numerous inheritances, and their implications are profound. Madam, please reminisce about how the Ancient Dragon Holy Land was reced by the Dragon Sect? Once the war begins, I''m afraid the two sides will both bleed like rivers. Please reconsider these more, for our Holy Land." The old man pleaded, kneeling down and saluting deeply. "The Ancient Dragon Holy Land?" All of a sudden, Colin became nervous in his heart, recalling a story that had been handed down to today. It was famous folklore up until now. That was more than a thousand years ago. At that time, there was no Dragon Sect in the Holy Land, the one was called the Ancient Dragon Holy Land.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As the legend told, the Holy Lord of the Ancient Dragon Holy Land made a great breakthrough one day that he entered the Grand Realm. He thought that he was invincible and said that he wanted to conquer all the forces in the Holy Land. Unfortunately, he met the ancestors of the Ancient Families in the first war. The capabilities that he possessed were challenged by the ancestors of Ancient Families. At that time, the three chiefs of the Ancient families had a hard fight with the Holy Lord of the Ancient Dragon Holy Land. Atst, the Holy Lord was killed by the ancestors of the Ancient Families victoriously. Even the Ancient Dragon Holy Land was destroyed awfully. The invincible Ancient Dragon Holy Land was defeated. Although today''s three chiefs of the Ancient Families were weaker than their ancestors, there was a rumor that made none of the eight Holy Lands could be not dread of them. That was to say that the three ancestors of the Ancient Families had not died yet and still lived in the world! If the three ancestors were still alive, their strength would be incalcble. Nobody knew how horrible they could be. No one would dare to challenge them with petty tricks. Hence, for so many years, no force had dared to really offend the Ancient Families, even the currently recognized strongest Holy Lord, Landon. "Diana Bi, we cannot defeat you in solobat, but if you want to fight with three of us, it''s impossible!" It was strange that the three Ancient Families were always in dispute with each other, but once they encountered enemies, they would stand out at the same time and be very close. Then, the chiefs of the three Ancient Families suddenly broke out with great momentum because of wrath to Diana. The atmosphere was now hideous. "Divine Ape Change!" Among them, the chief of the Wei n could not hold his temper anymore and burst into a loud shout, which seemed toe from ancient times. The sh had clearly started now. With too much eagerness, he rose to the height of a thousand feet and became a fierce ancient giant ape. "Howl! Who dares to fight with me?" The giant ape, full of infernal breath, shouted out toward the sky, and the sound wave made the mountain tremble. The whole world was entirely disturbed. "Clive, don''t get excited!" The other two chiefs rushed out to persuade him. But it was toote. After all, once the war started, the situation could no longer be reversed. It was tough to revoke and revert everything from the beginning. However, Diana was a master close to the Grand Realm. If the war really started, whether they won or not, it was certain that the blood would flow all over thend. Boom! Suddenly, a purple thunder shed in the sky, and a figure was hidden in the thunder and lightning suddenlynded. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" It was Holy Lord Landon Lei! "Clive, stop using your Omnipotent Talent Skill. Don''t be so angry," Landon said, hiding his worries. Landon''s voice was gentle but prating. It was not a voice that you could ignore easily. The authorization was felt upon his tone. Then, the rage in the scarlet eyes of the fierce ape gradually diminished, and the body slowly shrank back to its original shape. This tremendous movement frightened all the younger generations present, and their hearts trembled under such great pressure. What could that so ominous yet so powerful energy be? Darren was frightened, too. The scent from the ape, which was turned by Clive, brought him an irresistible dread from deep in his heart. However, he chose not to fret that much. "Lord Diana, what is going on here? Do you know what was happening that Clive had to resort to unleashing the ape?" he asked with calmness. Lord Landon was recognized as the strongest one in the eight Holy Lands. He was also a peacemaker. He was always the first one to appear in all kinds of confrontations. Instead of reasoning out, Diana stood in the air coldly and didn''t say anything. Seeing this situation, Lino, who was exactly the old man who persuaded Diana before,pletely exined the original story to Lord Landon. "Chiefs, your magic spring water is not only very precious, but it is also necessary to share some to Elder Xenia and save her life. Moreover, I believe that Lord Diana will offer a sufficient amount of gifts in return," Holy Lord Landon persuaded then after he knew what had happened. Mending Diana''s mess was the first thing he should do. Adding up fuel to the fire would only worsen everything. "It''s impossible, absolutely impossible. She dared to challenge us!" At the same time, the three chiefs denied. "Either exchange with the Holy Maiden, or we will let it be!" Seeing that the three people disagreed, Lord Landon knew he had no such a right to force them. After all, Holy Lords must not dwell with this matter. As apromise, he said, "Well, then, ording to your previous agreement, thepetition will be conducted. But for the sake of fairness, I propose that the Lotus Holy Land can be allowed to dispatch their inner disciples. What do you think?" "Sir, you are embarrassing us," the chief of the Yu n replied firmly, obviously rejecting the suggestion. It was a rude thing to ask from a Holy Lord in the first ce. "Sir, please forgive my rudeness. We shall continue the gambling. Please cease from your anger," Darren stood out and announced in a loud voice at this time. This was the only way he could think of to cease the fight among the Holy Lords and chiefs. Belle was also horrified by the movement she had caused just now. Hearing what the young man with the mask said, she dared not to stand out against it. The bitterness on her face showed her desperation. It was undeniable and evident from her. She thought, ''If the Holy Lord really robbed the magic spring water, I''m afraid I would have caused a bloody catastrophe. It''s horrible to even think about it.'' At this point, the three Ancient Families refused to give in. Darren''s words gave everyone a step to step down. The point was how Diana would act. However, no one could predict her mind. Chapter 135 Increase The Wager Chapter 135 Increase The Wager "It''s up to you, Belle." Everyone seemed amazed by Diana letting Belle decide. The tournament would go on if Belle proposed to continue their bet. Diana thought that Belle would end up marrying into one of the three Ancient Families if that was the case. Should Belle want Diana to stop the bet, Diana would rob the magic spring water of the three Ancient Families. Upon hearing what Diana said, Darren was even more impressed and appreciated Diana for what she had done. Not all the Holy Lords would be brave enough to make the same decision Diana did for the well-being of one disciple. After all, Diana would pay a heavy price or even lose her sect for her decision. "I..." Belle uttered, hesitant and confused. Now she had three choices to choose from: to be married to a member of an Ancient Family present; continue the tournament, but the chances of winning the contest were slim; Diana forcibly took the magic spring water from the Ancient Families. Her sect would pay a heavy price if Belle chose the third option. It would mean that Diana dered war on three Ancient Families. Lotus Holy Land would end up with the same fate as with the Ancient Dragon Holy Land. Even if they could win the war, they would still suffer a tremendous loss. Hence, she could never choose thest option. "I will marry into the Yu Family," Belle finally responded. When they heard her decision, many people present felt relieved. If Lotus Holy Land would oppose the three Ancient Families, the two parties would pay the price. "Belle, do you trust me on this?" The masked teenager slowly revealed himself and took off his mask. When Belle saw his face, she was taken aback. It felt like time stood still. It felt like there were only her and thed in the world, and everything seemed to blur. "Brother..." she muttered, staring at the young man. She felt a lump in her throat and felt a sudden rush. After a long while, she dashed forward and hugged the teenager. Her cheeks were bathed in tears. "Darren, I can''t believe my eyes. It''s you. It is you! I''ve missed you so much," she gushed, bursting into tears. When she first saw the maskedd, Darren''s figure entered her mind. But she shrugged off the thought and convinced herself that thed couldn''t be her brother for she didn''t think he could be fit to be an outer disciple of the Lotus Holy Land in such a short period. After she witnessed the strength and skills of the maskedd, she was certain that he wasn''t Darren. But she was wrong. In front of her was her beloved brother whom she had been dying to see for ages. "Darren..." Belle was out of words. She had a lot of things to say but didn''t know where to start. "Belle, everything is gonna be alright. As long as I am here now, no one can harm you. Trust me and go on with the tournament," Darren said in a soft tone, lightly patting her back. He felt heartbroken when he saw her crying uncontrobly. His nose itched but there were no tears in his eyes. "No, Darren, I won''t let you take the risk. They''re way too strong. They can''t be defeated," Belle replied, shaking her head. She had made her decision. ''I can''t let the tournament continue. I would rather sacrifice my happiness than see Darren risk his life for me, '' she thought. "You little fool, can''t you give me some credit? Look at me," Darren said tenderly, letting her go. He cupped her cheek and looked her directly in the eyes. "You''re my sister, you''re the only family I have. If I can''t protect you, I will not be able to forgive myself. My life would be miserable. Trust me on this, okay?" Belle saw the determination and sincerity in his eyes, which made her even harder to refuse his request. ''I and Darren have been through a lot. Each time we got bullied, he always stood before me and kept me from any harm, '' she recalled. "Darren." Belle burst into tears. "I believe you, I always have. I will continue the tournament. But promise me that you wille back alive." "I promise!" Darren promised with a ferocious beam flickering in his eyes. ''I must win.'' "Darren, turns out you''re Belle''s brother," Colin said as he approached the two. It finally came to him why Darren insisted on joining the tournament with Elsa''s support. "So, is this your final decision? Let the tournament continue?" Colin asked eagerly as he turned to Belle. "Yes," she nodded. Knowing that Belle decided to go on with the contest, Diana vanished into thin air. Meanwhile, she said to Colin and the elder who was in a grey robe secretly, "When the tournament is over, fill me in on the result." In a blink of an eye, she was gone. But Landon remained, anticipating for the contest result. "Attention, everyone. The tournament continues. The next round is hunting. Participants, get ready to enter the transmission array," Colin announced. The second trial was hunting, and the third was a martial artspetition. "Hold on." Clive voiced out and stood up. "Now that you don''t call off the wager, why don''t we add some to it?" he suggested. "What do you mean, Mr. Wei?" Colin asked, his face bing gloomy in an instant. "You know what? We are in this tournament because you begged us to do so. But you have been fickle-minded. Last-minute you called off the contest, and now you wanted to continue the game. What do you think we are? Don''t try to fool us!" Clive snapped with a cold snort. "I agree with him. Besides, seems like you have a confident enthusiast. He ignites some trouble. If you don''t agree to increase the wager, I don''t think there is any need to continue the tournament," Allen, the chief of the Yu Family, said. There were a lot of instances that he thought his n would acquire the legendary Primitive Feminine Bloodline for Belle agreed to marry his family member. It was Darren who screwed his n. That was why he was upset with Darren. "What do you want then?" Lino asked. "Now that you have your eye at our magic spring water, how about we ce a huge bet? We will use our magic spring as a wager, what do you think?" Allen proposed. His proposal even caught Landon by great surprise. ''Their wager is massive. Thanks to their magic spring, their families could be influential. But now they are using it as a bet? What could Lotus Holy Land possibly bet? There is one thing that can match up to their magic spring¡ª the sacred lotus. It never deteriorates, '' he mused. "You want us to bet our sacred lotus? Are you for real?" Lino scorned. "Precisely. The winner can marry the Holy Maiden and acquire the sacred lotus at the same time. What do you think?" the chief of the Yu family replied. ''Are you kidding? We will not use our sacred lotus as a wager, '' Lino and Colin pondered. Although their wager was tempting, Colin and Lino wouldn''t bet the precious treasure of their sect. "Not a chance. It won''t happen. Do you think we are out of our minds? We stand no chance to win, why would we do that? That''s preposterous!" Lino refused immediately. "Sir, I think we can give it a try," Darren whispered to Lino and Colin after walking to their side. "Go away. Who the hell are you? How dare you? What right do you have to say that?" Lino huffed, thinking Darren had lost his mind. "I don''t think my best skill is less powerful than their so-called bloodline," Darren responded calmly. Releasing the de intent and sword intent, he grabbed Lino by the hand to let him sense his de and sword intents secretly. ''What the hell?'' Lino''s heart skipped a beat in astonishment. ''How, how could he master sword intent and de intent at the same time?'' Shocked as he was, he didn''t show it on his face. He filled Diana in on the new bet secretly. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Tell them we are in." Diana''s voice lingered in Colin''s and Lino''s heads after a long silence. Chapter 136 Discussion (Part One) Chapter 136 Discussion (Part One) When Colin and Lino heard the voice of the Holy Lord, both of them were utterly confused. How could the Holy Lord give her consent? After a while, Lino turned to Colin with an inconceivable expression. He walked over to Colin and asked, "Why do you think this is happening? I only just reported what happened to Darren to the Holy Lord. I did not expect that she would make such a decision. A pretty hasty decision, if you ask me." Colin knew how strong Darren was, but never, in a million years, did he expect that their Holy Lord would get on board with such a huge bet. He knew that Darren was thinking the same thing, so he turned to Darren and said, "Come on. You and I should go and see our Holy Lord so that we can have a proper discussion before making a decision." Darren nodded in agreement. Lino also found himself on the same page as the two. They all knew how important it was that they should talk to the Holy Lord in person about this case. "Everyone, we need to meet our Holy Lord to discuss the bet in detail. Please wait here for a moment," Colin said to the chiefs. The chiefs could not help but be surprised at what they heard. Did they really want to discuss the bet with the Holy Lord? Why on earth would they do that? Was there actually a possibility that they would approve the bet? Was there anything they were counting on? As they thought of all the things that could go wrong, the chiefs'' worries started to grow. But they had already spoken out, and there was no way they were going to show that they were frightened by their opponent. Besides, even though their opponent was strong, he was still only a young man less than twenty years old. They might just be trying to find an excuse to change the bet! "Humph! Fine! Go ahead and discuss it. But we''re only going to wait for you for three quarters of an hour, not a minute more," the representative of the Ancient Families replied. At once, Colin and Lino grabbed Darren and flew up into the sky towards the deep area of the pce. "What? Why did they take that young man with them?" The chief of the Yu n said as he furrowed his eyebrows, apparently upset. "Mr. Yu, are you frightened? You look very worried. Is it because you think that the young man from your n is not strong enough, or are you just so timid that you are actually worried about that young face. "Shut up! I am just worried that the Holy Lord wouldn''t dare to make the bet!" the chief of the Yu n retorted. "Hah! If that is the case, then it''s okay. Actually all of us should know that the Holy Lord would never agree to the bet. So they will change the bet. If that happens, we can ckmail them greatly. At that moment, the one who has the best skills will benefit the most." "Of course! It all makes sense now. If the Holy Lord does agree to the bet, does that mean they''re going to send us their inheritable magic item for free? Who will even be stupid enough to do that? So, that way, we can fool the Holy Lord into betting millions of ink stones! That will be enough for each and every one of our young people! Ha-ha!" The chiefs of the Ancient Families continued to talk about their scheme. They were absolutely sure that the Holy Lord wouldn''t ever dare to take the bet. ... Colin and Lino flew as fast as they could, and before they knew it, they were already facing Diana with Darren in tow. "Holy Lord, it is so nice to meet you," Darren and the two greeted Diana in chorus. "There is no point in beating around the bush. Let''s talk about the issue now," Diana said calmly. Darren looked up and saw the face of the Holy Lord rx. For the first time, he was able to get a good look at her face. She looked like an extremely beautiful woman in her thirties. "Darren, is it true that Belle is your sister?" Diana asked. Darren and the others found it odd how casually the Holy Lord was talking. It was so different from her usual tone, and as she started a conversation with Darren, she actually sounded like an ordinary woman. "Yes, Holy Lord. Belle is the only one I have left from my family. She was taken away by an elder master who descended from the sky about a year ago," Darren answered. "How amazing it is that there are such talents like you two in the ordinary world." Diana nodded her head in wonder, a praising look appearing on her face. "Holy Lord, do you believe that Darren has the ability to be as strong as the young men from the Ancient Families? Is that why you approved the bet?" Lino asked directly, unable to contain his worry. Before the Holy Lord could reply, Colin stepped forward and said, "Holy Lord, you should know that Darren was able to pass the supreme disciple election a few days ago. Therefore he should actually be a supreme disciple now. But he wanted, more than anything to attend thispetition, so he entered the outer part instead." Upon hearing what Colin said, Lino was astonished. How could someone as young as Darren pass the supreme disciple election? Diana nodded her head and said calmly, "Yes, I found out that day as well. To be honest, Darren''s strength and potential have exceeded my expectation. I knew he was strong, but I did not know that he was that strong." Colin nodded and thought to himself that the spiritual sense of the Holy Lord must be so powerful that This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. the moment someone passed the supreme disciple election, she was the first one to find out. "Darren, I want you to show me your real power. No one else has ever cultivated the skills of the de and the sword at the same time. It has always been so dangerous that all the cultivators who dared to try have died. But not you. You''re different. I want to know what unusual experience you had that gave you that ability," Diana said to Darren calmly. Chapter 137 Discussion (Part Two) Chapter 137 Discussion (Part Two) "I did have some unusual experience. And the possible disadvantages of cultivating the skills of the de and the sword at the same time have been temporarily oppressed for now. As per my real strength, by all means, please find out yourself, Master Bi," Darren said with great respect. "Alright then,e at me with your most powerful strength," Diana replied, nodding her head in agreement. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Okay. Please excuse my offense then," Darren said. In an instant, the sword core in his body started to rotate quickly and the de intent in his meridian became activated. Suddenly, both his de and his sword started flying in the direction of Diana. As the powerful sword and de intents burst out, the whole pce was filled with the shadows of the de and sword. Colin and Lino could not believe their eyes. They were so immensely surprised by Darren''s move. It blew their minds how Darren could use the de intent and sword intent at the same time, making himself ten times stronger than a cultivator who could only use a single intent. Diana gracefully stretched out her palm and waved her hand in the air slightly. On her cue, a cyan lotus appeared and started drifting towards the shadows of the de and the sword. The two powers collided without any sound but when they met, the cyan lotus grew bigger as the de and sword intents started slowly disappearing. Once the de intent and the sword intent hadpletely disappeared, Diana said with pity, "Wow, they really are immensely powerful. But one thing you should take note of is that your de intent is too weak. Otherwise your power can still be much stronger. If your de intent had the same strength as your sword intent, you would be unbeatable among all the cultivators lower than the Wonder Realm." Darren nodded his head in agreement with what Diana said. He had only recently learned his de intent, so it was not yet as strong as his sword intent. "Holy Lord, based on your judgment now that you have experienced my full strength, who will win in a fight between me and the young men of the Ancient Families?" Darren asked. It was what he truly cared about. Diana kept silent for a short while and then replied, "If you fight against them one by one, you will have 40 per cent chance of winning against the weakest one among them. But you should keep in mind that your opponents this time are the most talented young men of the three Ancient Families. Especially the one from the Ji n, the strongest among the three." Did that mean that it was impossible for Darren to win in a fight against the three most talented young men from the Ancient Families? "The talent from the Ji n? I thought the strongest one was Jack Yu who did not even show his real level when he took the strength test," Colin said. As per his estimate, Jack might have used only 40 per cent of his total strength. Diana shook her head slightly and answered, "The one from the Yu n has actually awakened the fourth stage of heritage bloodline, not the third. I can also sense that the young man from the Ji n is about to awaken the fifth stage of heritage bloodline, making him much stronger than the one from the Yu n." Darren himself was also able to sense that the young man from the Ji n seemed to be very strong for no reason. Upon hearing Diana''s words, he became serious. "Darren, in a fight against the young talent, you would probably have less than twenty per cent chance to win. However, if your de intent were stronger, then you would have a bigger chance of winning," Diana said to Darren. After conversing with Darren, she realized that her decision was actually too hasty. Fortunately, Colin and Lino brought Darren to her. Deep inside, Darren was unconvinced by what Diana said. The de intent and the sword intent were not all of his skills. He also had the ability to transform into a demon, but, of course, there was no way he could show Diana that. Besides, he also had the Omnipotent Talent Skill, the most important trump card he had. "Holy Lord, I still have great potential to improve my strength," Darren said. "You are right, Darren. You do have great potential, and I believe that if you had enough time to practice yourself, you could be as strong as all the talents from the Ancient Families. But that is not the way the world works. You will not always have the time to improve," Lino said with a sigh. Darren let out a bitterugh, fully aware that he was misunderstood by the others. And so he exined, "You misunderstood me. I didn''t mean that I had the potential to be strong one day. What I meant by potential was that I had learned the Omnipotent Talent Skill following the Avatar Rule!" "Omnipotent Talent Skill? You should not joke in the presence of the Holy Lord!" Collin said in an effort to stop Darren at once. Everyone knew that the only way a cultivator could have the chance to learn some Omnipotent Talent Skills was if he had already broken through to the Wonder Realm. How could Darren possibly learn that when he was only in the beginning stage of the Mysterious Realm? "I''m definitely not joking. The Talent Skill I learned is called Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren said with a serious look on his face. "The inheritance skill of the Dragon?" Diana eximed. She was so surprised by hearing the name of the talent skill said by Darren that she couldn''t stop herself from standing up. Chapter 138 Making A Decision! Chapter 138 Making A Decision! Diana''s reaction surprised both Colin and Lino. Only a few things could stir up a Holy Lord''s emotions ¡ªthe Omnipotent Talent Skill that Darren mentioned couldn''t have been a simple thing. "Darren, have you truly grasped the inheritance skill of the Dragon?" When Diana stood up, her cyan- colored dress danced in the wind¡ªshe looked beautiful. "Distinguished Holy Lord, I''ve inherited the skill of the dragon blood through an adventure. I spoke the truth." Unsurprisingly, Darren didn''t reveal how he got the skill through assimtion. It was a secret that not even Elsa knew about him. "That''s excellent!" The smile on Diana''s face was bright and rare. Then, she continued, "Darren, as far as I know, the inheritance skill of the Dragon can divide people into hundreds of different avatars, all at the peak of power. How many avatars can you create now?" Although Diana knew many things, she was wrong about one thing. From what Darren knew, when a cultivator''s true inheritance skill of the Dragon reached a high level, he could create millions or even more avatars. When the skill was at its highest level, those avatars could be one. "At the moment, I''m still a bit of a beginner," Darren answered with candor. "I can only create one avatar with my bestbat power." The bronze mask that Colin gave Darren could improve his strength, but could only increase his Realm could increase hisbat power by thirty percent. The difference was that Darren''s Avatar Skill could create one avatar with his bestbat power in an instant, equivalent to doubling Darren''s peakbat power. The two skills weren''t the same thing. "To create an avatar with your bestbat power? Darren, if you really own that skill¡­ That would be amazing!" Colin cried heartily. "Darren, could you show us that skill? Give us a taste of what you''re capable of." Lino couldn''t wait to see it for himself. But Darren shook his head in embarrassment and then turned to Diana. "Holy Lord, you should know that my skill requires the burning of blood essence to create the avatar¡­it''s very self-damaging. If I perform this power now, my strength will probably wane when I take part in thepetition." Indeed, Darren''s Blood Dragon Phantom couldn''t beunched so casually. Its biggest disadvantage was the need to be mobilized by blood essence. "Yes, that''s right when ites to the inheritance skill of the Dragon," Diana said, realizing that she should have known better. "I would say Darren''s chances of winning would be over fifty percent against the talent of the Ji family." Previously, Diana estimated a less-than-twenty percent chance of Darren defeating the talent of the Ji family, but now he had the means to win. It was clear that when two of Darren with his bestbat power worked together, it would result in something greater than the sum of two Darren working alone. However, Darren was going to have to ovee not just one, but three talents who owned the bloodline inheritance. In spite of everything, his chances of winning were still slim. It was only Diana''s estimate, after all. In a real battle, so many unforeseeable factors coulde into y¡ªno one could be certain of the oue. "Even so, it would be too risky to gamble on our inheritable item. Distinguished Holy Lord, please think twice. If anything goes wrong, we''ll be sinners forever," Lino advised worriedly, fearing that Diana would agree to the bet without hesitation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With everythingid out, Diana was torn. The three great families wanted their lotus and Diana, of course, wanted the magic spring. Considering everything at stake, it was a difficult choice to make. Scanning the atmosphere, Darren could tell the three were all ufortably silent. "Holy Lord, the greatest part of my Omnipotent Talent Skill is the fusion of my avatar with myself. Thebined power is at least four times greater than it is at its peak and that''s a conservative estimate," Darren exined. "What?" Colin eximed. "Four times greater than it is at its peak?" Considering that, Darren''s odds of winning would be at least ny percent. "Darren¡­ you can''t exaggerate here." Even Lino was taken aback by Darren''s words¡ªif he was telling the truth, Lino, having a steady personality, wanted to persuade Diana to agree to the bet. "I promise, it''s been battle-tested and not exaggerated one bit." His sincerity and confidence were evident in his expression. "I believe what he said was no exaggeration¡­" With her sharp eyes and knowledge of the inheritance skill of the Dragon, Diana firmly decided to trust Darren. "Colin, Lino¡­ What do you think about the stakes?" she inquired, ncing at the two. "It''s¡­" Their hearts were pounding because of the crucial decision¡ªif they won, they would acquire the Ancient Families'' magic spring, a rare treasure. It was terribly tempting, but they had to consider the risks of making a choice. Seeing Colin and Lino''s indecision, Diana waved her sleeves and took a seat on the throne before announcing, "Grant their request. I will speak to Holy Lord Landon personally and ask him to do justice. You can go now." With that, the decision was made. "Yes, Holy Lord!" The two were so excited that their hands were shaking. Now that their Holy Lord had given the order, it was a done deal! Immediately, Colin and Lino turned around and flew off with Darren toward the square. "Whew¡­" With a loud exhale, Diana looked more excited than ever. "The stakes are so high this time¡­I''m a little scared," she muttered. "It''s showtime, Darren. I hope you won''t let me down." In the blink of an eye, Darren, Colin, and Lino arrived at their destination. "Well, just tell us. What will your Holy Land''s bet be exchanged for?" asked one of the chiefs of the Ancient Families, looking sardonic. "We don''t necessarily ept that," he added. "If you bet less than ten million ink stones, please don''t bother. Do you understand?" "Hmph¡­ ten million ink stones? We''re not beggars! Twenty million at the very least," sneered the Wei family chief. In the eyes of the three Ancient Family chiefs, the Lotus Holy Land''s bet was like a present for free¡ª the higher the stakes of the bet, the better it would be for them. "Ink stones? Isn''t your appetite¡­" After a pause, Colin snapped, "Too small!" With a wave of his sleeve, he walked to Landon, bowing slightly to him. "Please bear witness to us, Holy Lord Landon," he respectfully asked. "Our Lotus Holy Land agrees to their bet. We bet our lotus on their magic spring." His words got the square buzzing. Betting with the magic spring and the lotus? It was probably the biggest bet ever heard of. And to have bet on thepetition of a younger generation? Such a thing made everyone feel a little nervous as if the atmosphere had suddenly gotten too stuffy. The whole Ancient Families were astoundingly silent. ''The Lotus Holy Land agreed to our request?'' ''What a surprise!'' ''What do they have to rely on?'' ''Is that the teenager?'' With these questions, the three chiefs of the Ancient Families became hesitant in their response. "Colin¡­ you''re not faking the message, are you?" After a long moment, one of the chiefs finally had to ask the question. "Ha! Wasn''t it you who proposed this bet? What, are you backing out of the gamble now?" Colin sneered. "I came all the way here with Colin to deliver the message. How could it be a lie?" Lino snapped. "If you don''t have the confidence to bet, then just admit it!" Although he spoke the words clearly and artictely, his palms were beginning to sweat¡ªthere was no denying that the stakes were too high. "Are you kidding me? Do you really think our Ancient Family disciples would be afraid of a little boy from your Lotus Holy Land? We''re afraid you''ll go back on your word when you lose the game," snarled the chief of the Wei family stiffly. "Well¡­ You need not worry about that," Colin uttered curtly in response. "They''re not lying. Holy Lord Diana just sent me a message, asking me to bear witness. Have you reached a mutual agreement?" With lightning shing all over him, Landon walked to the middle of the crowd and continued, "I just want to get one thing straight here. Since you have invited me to bear witness, once you both agree to the bet, you must abide by the rules. Otherwise, I will break the very rules of the Holy Land and join forces with the victorious side!" A rule in the Holy Land prevented forces from joining together and going against each other. But regardless of that, Holy Lord Landon was considered the strongest in the Holy Land. Once they made the bet, they would be left with no choice but to follow the rules if they wanted to survive. If they failed to do so, the losing party would be suppressed by two extremely powerful forces simultaneously¡ªit would bepletely obliterated. After heeding the warning, the three chiefs broke out in a cold sweat, unable to make up their minds. "Chief, there''s nothing to worry about. It''s a great opportunity!" "Take on the bet, Chief. We can easily win this time." While the chiefs hesitated, the younger generation of the Ancient Families couldn''t be more excited¡ª they didn''t understand why their chiefs were hesitant at all when thepetition already had a practically decided result. To these younger ones, their chiefs were too timid. After pondering for a long moment, in the end, the chiefs couldn''t resist the chance of getting the lotus. Giving in to the temptation, they made a statement in session. "Our Yu family epts this bet!" "Our Wei family agrees!" "Our Ji family will go through with this!" Having epted the bet, they all felt relieved. It was a three-on-one contest and their contestants were the strongest talents under the age of twenty. With that in mind, the chiefs realized that they had no reason to hesitate. "Okay!" Landon shouted. "I will be your witness!" It would seem that the bet excited even Landon. With that, he released his momentum and rays of purple lightning fell from the sky, flying between heaven and earth¡ªits boundless pressure made people tremble. Having seen Holy Lord Landon''s strength, who would dare break the rules of the game? Chapter 139 Enter The Demonic Monsters Territory Chapter 139 Enter The Demonic Monster''s Territory At this moment, thepetition was more than the magic spring and Belle''s destiny. It was a matter of the rise or fall of the Lotus Holy Land and three Ancient Families! By rights, the chiefs of the Ancient Families and the Holy Lord of the Holy Land were sophisticated figures that had lived above past generations, so impulsiveness shouldn''t be their choice. But human beings from all walks of life were all driven by greed. Who could be disinterested when faced with life-changing temptation? Especially if they had seen the great temptation before their very eyes, within their grasp to follow? Under such tempting circumstances, an insignificantpetition became a huge gamble implying a risk no one could avoid. "I would like to announce that the second round of thepetition, hunting, willmence now! Each of our well-trained participants will be teleported to the demonic monster''s territory. They will hunt in that arena for six hours. Topensate for your bravery and skill, you will be given credit to every monster you hunt. One credit for the supreme diabolic beast, who will probably take you by its cunning nature; 10 credits for a level one demonic monster, who will not hesitate to attack you in sight; and 20 credits for a level two demonic monster, the more intimidating and cleverer ones. Anyone with the most credits will have the opportunity to change your opponent from the three given options in the next level of thepetition!" In a split-second, everyone internalized that the hunting was of great significance! Having three options meant changing a stronger opponent with a weaker one in order to maintain strength and ensure confidence in battle until the final rivalry! ''This huntingpetition is really favorable to me. I can take advantage of the duration of this To his secret delight, he knew he could barely spot a demonic monster under normal circumstances. Assimting diabolic beasts would be quite hard to improve Darren''s current level of talent, except for the hunting of the fearless demonic monsters. Moreover, he could have three options to hide his real strength until the final rivalry so as to increase the odds of winning considerably if he could surpass the others in the huntingpetition! ''I must win over this huntingpetition! Or else, I fear that I must exert eighty or ny percent of my real strength to incessantly fight with one of the promising warriors of those three Ancient Families!'' Darren pondered as he looked above. "You have to remember one important thing. It''s forbidden to kill each other or exchange blows among yourselves in the demonic monster''s territory as this is not the battle for that, or else I will invite the witness of the bet--the Holy Lord Landon to kill any vitor in person! Do you agree?" Colin asked three chiefs of the Ancient Families. All three chiefs of the Ancient Families agreed after Colin finished the deration of the rules everyone should abide by. Then, the Holy Lord Landon left a special mark to each disciple who was going to be teleported to the demonic monster''s territory. With this he would sense if any of them attacked other disciples. Abruptly, a small unique transmission array was carried to the site. It could teleport anyone to the demonic monster''s territory where endless danger lurked all around. The original purpose of the transmission array was to sense the activities of the frightening demonic monsters but now it was put to such use. "Again, a reminder. The demonic monster''s territory is full of danger, even the Holy Lords dare not to teleported back after such time regardless of what you have aplished. Anyone who goes further into the cursed territory with greed will have the risk of being killed by monsters. No one is to me for your senseless death!" As Colin finished his speech, the disciples from all sides entered the transmission array in session. All disciples from all Ancient Families and the Lotus Holy Land had entered the transmission array. Only Yu Ancient Family had one participant. Though some disciples'' strength was not as promising as the others, they could sense and drain the opponent of it. No one could really avoid talking about the fact that only Yu Ancient Family was too conceited to send one participant. When everything was ready, the transmission array was lit up. Darren and the other disciples vanished in a sh of light. "Mr. Li, will my elder brother be safe from danger?" Having the chance to meet his brother after separation, Belle was anxious for his safety. Sadly, they still hadn''t exchanged a word with each other. "Please feel assured, Holy Maiden. Your brother''s talent and strength is far beyond our imagination. There will be no danger to him even if he is not able to be the winner of the huntingpetition. As for the nextpetition, it''s hard to say." Watching the direction where Darren had disappeared, Colin couldn''t help but be anxious about the next fight. He hoped that Darren hadn''t overestimated his so- called Omnipotent Talent Skill as no one ever had a chance to actually witness. In spite of his brother''s auspicious will, Belle was still worried about her brother''s capabilities. ''Will he be able to beat the talents from those Ancient Families?'' she asked herself. . The territory was a lonely sight -- the canopy dark as midnight, the peat was swallowing drift wood, lifelessness reflected the vast expanse of the territory. As the disciples from the Holy Land descended on the territory with Darren, the disciples of Ancient Families were teleported to some other spots not far from them in Darren''s estimation. Looking around, Darren could not contain his unexinable emotions. Skeletons of humungous creatures he could not even identify were scattered everywhere and the stink from the corpses perished not long before permeated in the air and greeted his sensitive nostrils. The scene made those outer disciples of the Lotus Holy Land shiver as if they had felt the bloodiness and seen before their eyes the cruelty of thisnd. "Darren, with all these happening around, what should we do next? We will try our best to assist your one of the disciples from the Holy Land uttered. The other disciples eximed their support by agreeing to what had been said. They knew the hope of the huge bet wasid on Darren, no doubt he must be a man of powerful strength. Darren observed for a little moment and said, "Keep your hands clear. I can feel from the corpses that Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! those creatures were very powerful before they died. There must be more powerful creatures living here, so keep our heads above the ground is the top priority for us. Remember not to trespass forcibly. Now, follow me closely. We will go to the deadwood forest to recon." Relying on his intuition, Darren released his spiritual sense and found an open stretch of moor ahead of them. He also sensed the breathing of a diabolic beast in the deadwood forest. "Everyone, follow me closely." Those disciples from the Holy Land followed their leader, yet their fear tranted into slow paced steps. "Eh? Watch out!" Out of shock, Darren snapped and swept his sword in a downward motion, attacking an unidentified creature underneath the ck bog. Blood oozed from the seemingly muddy, now crimson puddle and two parts of a corpse floated on the surface of the mud. To their surprise, it was a diabolic beast! "It''s a level nine diabolic beast, mud crocodile!" the disciple that recognized the corpse eximed. "What a close call! We didn''t sense it at all. Thank you very much, Darren." All the disciples were dazed as their limbs were trembling with fear. "Howe you know the name of the diabolic beast?" Darren, in spite of a great expectation from many, had no knowledge of the diabolic beasts. Out of curiosity, he asked the disciple who recognized the beast. "My name is Sven Zhou. I have been fond of reading picture books of variant beasts since childhood, so I know a little about them," Sven responded humbly and respectfully. "Yes, Darren. Sven may have a strength of mediocrity, but he is erudite in terms of diabolic beasts and demonic monsters. He knows much more than anyone," another disciple said with a smile. "It''s a good thing, then! Sven will be very helpful to our survival." Darren realized Sven was an unexpected but an important gain for him. "Thanks a lot for yourpliment, Darren," Sven replied, his face lit up with pride and happiness. "Well, store away the cardiac core of that diabolic beast and keep on moving," Darren called the shots and led them to move ahead slowly and instinctively on the surface of the peat. Even the disciples with the most unpromising strength had reached the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm so they were confident that it would be quite easy for them to fly over the bog. However, in order for them to fly in the air, they needed to release their breath, which would attract attention from the creatures they were avoiding to encounter. To survive, they decided to hide their breath as they floated slowly on the surface of the bog after figuring out how to aerially bnce in the most unnoticeable way possible. In such a dangerous realm, caution was the parent of safety. As they carefully traversed, some air bubbles popped out of the ck bog. They realized that they were not alone, as a tremendous breath made them feel that something was looming over them. A huge bloody mouth gradually emerged from the bog and bit the unlucky disciples with a lightning speed. "What bad luck! It''s the king of the mud crocodile. It must be a demonic monster!" Sven cried in surprise and warned the others to draw back. Only Darren maintained his figure above the bog and was not willing to disy anything that tranted into retreat. "Run for your life, Darren! A demonic monster''s strength is equivalent to a human warrior at the top level of the Mysterious Realm!" The disciples were shocked at the sight of the monster and Darren''s unwavering courage. Everyone feared for Darren''s safety. Chapter 140 Unwanted Followers (Part One) Chapter 140 Unwanted Followers (Part One) Under any other conditions, meeting a level one demonic monster would have not concerned the outer disciples of the Holy Land this much. But they were in the marsh right now. It was the home of mud crocodiles. Here, it was multiple times more powerful than when it was outside the marsh. And that was why they were so afraid. It would be a long fight for them. An atrocious aura washed over Darren. With all might, he gathered all of his strength and prepared to attack. He took a deep breath as he stared at the king. He stood above the mud crocodile and brandished his sword. Then, his powerful sword intent went after the mud crocodile. "Roar!" With a loud roar, the king of mud crocodiles felt the frightening sword intenting from Darren. It immediately turned around and dived into the marsh, hiding in fear. Darren could only blink his eyes in confusion as he didn''t expect that the mud crocodile would curl its tail and back-out. "Huh? What happened? I can''t feel its aura. Its aurapletely disappeared? That fast?" Darren felt that the mud crocodile hadpletely disappeared in just a poof, leaving without a trace. "Fantastic! How powerful his sword intent is! The king of the mud crocodiles is gone!" The outer disciples, who had been standing beside and saw Darren drive the king of mud crocodiles away with his sword, all gasped in an admiring tone. Before, they were shaking in fear of the king of mud crocodiles, but now, they were relieved as they could not feel its aura at all. However, the game was still not over yet. Darren felt strange all of a sudden. Right after all of them let their guard down after the mud crocodile disappeared, it rushed out of the marsh in a very quick speed, charging towards the outer disciples of the Holy Land. It was a surprise attack! "Oh damn it! It''s cleverer than I thought. It chose to avoid me and attack them instead! This is not good." The look on Darren''s face immediately changed. Wasting no time, he charged towards it in a sh. "Roar!" The king of mud crocodiles was so fast that the outer disciples couldn''t even feel and dodge its attack. They froze in ce and watched the big monster charge towards them with frightened eyes. But suddenly, a person came towards them flying. He was faster than the mud crocodile, not fearing anything at this moment. What Darren could only worry was to protect the outer disciples. "Fuck off! You deceitful creature!" Darren then charged towards the mud crocodile, straight running to its huge mouth without hesitance. Crack! The mud crocodile bit Darren in the arm and dragged him into the marsh with it in the blink of an eye. The outer disciples gasped in fear. What would happen to Darren? It seemed that the king was not something that could be underestimated. Their hearts all dropped when they saw what happened. Some could not bear to see it and closed their eyes firmly. "Darren!" some shouted. "Shit! What should we do? Darren got dragged into the marsh in order to save us!" Their faces were all pale, especially Sven''s. He knew what the king of mud crocodiles could do under the marsh. It would be even more powerful there. He had a feeling that Darren was bound to die this time. This thought made him feel goose bumps. They must not sit still and watch him sacrificed. However, they knew that their power was not enough to beat the king. Worst, they might interrupt Darren if they dived into the fight recklessly. Under the marsh, Darren couldn''t see anything. The only thing he could do was to use his spiritual sense to see if he could find out what was happening around him. With cautiousness, his eyebrows twitched to focus more. With his spiritual sense, he found that there were more than one hundred mud crocodiles around him, and among them, the king of mud crocodiles was looking at him in a dangerous way. Instead of getting shaken, feeling the other mud crocodiles made him agitated more. Finally, he could face all of them at once. "This is your end. You are all going to die!" Darren used the de intent and the sword intent at the same time, killing the mud crocodiles around him without mercy! He strode to them as fast as he could. Whoosh! Whoosh! Blood filled into the marsh, painting it red where Darren went. Under his attack, the diabolic beasts that were around him were almost all dead. Darren was too merciless to slow down a little. Darren was not in a hurry at all. He assimted the talent of the dead diabolic beasts first. Though assimting a diabolic beast was not that helpful for him right now, he still wasn''t willing to let the talent go wasted. Besides, there were more than one hundred dead diabolic beasts here. He could have a feast. After assimting the talent, his own talent upgraded too. He was almost at the level three of the Earth Degree right now. "Roar! Roar! Roar!" The king of mud crocodiles kept roaring in anger and fear, after seeing its fellow mud crocodiles being killed by Darren in the blink of an eye. Its cleverness earlier was nothing to Darren''s attack now. It felt outraged as it saw his true strength. Though it was smart, it was still a monster. It couldn''t fight its lust N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. for blood and kill. So it still charged towards Darren in a ferocious way. It was too angry to think about anything else. "You are not as weak as your fellow mud crocodiles that I have already killed." Darren''s eyes squinted carefully. He could feel that the aura of the king of mud crocodiles got stronger. However, Darren would not let this mere creature overpower him. ''It''s not the best time to idle and waste time on it. I have to finish it and get out of here. It will be worse if we draw the attention of more powerful demonic monsters. Besides, I only have six hours left for the hunt!'' Thinking of this, Darren used the demon core and immediately, the demonic internal force filled his meridians. He was like a demonic god right now! He was way stronger than he was earlier. "You have to die now!" Using his demonic internal force, Darren charged and curled his fist hard. Then he punched the king of mud crocodile dreadfully. But much to his surprise, the king of mud crocodiles didn''t even dodge. It was confident that its teeth were the strongest weapon in the world, and nothing could break them. To the king of mud crocodiles, a mere punch could never surpass its hardness. Unluckily for it, it realized that it was wrong the next second. Crack! Its strong teeth all broke into splinters because Darren''s powerful punch smashed its head into pieces. Where were those invincible teeth it was boasting earlier? The monster core of the king of mud crocodiles also flew into the sky by the power of his punch. It was not a mere punch at all. Chapter 141 Unwanted Followers (Part Two) Chapter 141 Unwanted Followers (Part Two) "Everyone! Catch the monster core!" Above the marsh, when the outer disciples heard the familiar voice, they all got excited. It was Darren and he was alive and safe. They only knew that there was a big fight under the marsh, but sadly, they couldn''t see anything clear. They had thought that the mud crocodile had killed Darren. st! It was the other way around. They didn''t expect at all that in the next minute, a beautiful monster core flew out of the marsh. They were all relieved as they heard Darren''smand to catch the monster core. It was evident that Darren had killed the demonic monster! How could they not be surprised? It was a do-or-die fight. Deep in the marsh, Darren was quickly collecting the diabolic beast cores left by the mud crocodiles. There were about one hundred of them. It meant that he now had about one hundred points. It was easier than killing a demonic monster. His efforts were not in vain as his level was higher now. After that, Darren flew out of the marsh, with a big smile on his face. But it didn''tst long as he noticed his messy state now. He stopped mid-air, using his power to shake off the mud on his clothes. In the blink of an eye, his clothes became clean and dry again. He looked like he had never gotten dragged into the marsh by the king of mud crocodiles. No trace of the dispute earlier could be found. "Hahaha. You are really something else. Unfortunately, the monster core belongs to us now." Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice broke the silence, making Darren surprised. Hearing it, Darren immediately turned his head to look at the person who talked. He was a disciple from the Ancient Family, and he was holding a monster core in his hand, looking at Darren with a smirk on his face. But Darren maintained an expressionless face with a deadly stare. "Darren, he''s a sneaky bastard! He has been hiding around the whole time! And he snatched the monster core the first chance he got! How coward!" An outer disciple said angrily. But he couldn''t do anything about it because the person who took their monster core was way stronger than them. They would only be hurt if they carelessly attacked them. "Hey! Be careful with your words! I came across the monster core mid-air. Why do you make it sound like I took it from you? Did I fight you for it? Did I hurt you at all?" The disciple from the Ancient Family said proudly, with a disgusting smirk on his face. How shameless he could be. At the same time, a few disciples from the same family flew here too. The one leading them was the talented disciple from the Wei family, Rory. But Darren remained calmed andposed, thinking of what he should do now. "Harry, good job," Rory praised in a proud tone and tapped Harry''s shoulder. Then he turned to Darren with a devilish smile and said, "Well, if you think it''s unfair, just try and take it from us. You can beat him and even kill him. I won''t fight you, I promise." Beat him? For what? Kill him? No way! Darren was not a fool. He knew he would be breaking the rules if he started a fight. If he really did that, he would not only lose this hunt but also be killed by the Holy Lord. So, of course, he couldn''t do anything about it. His emanating aura cooled down. "What a pity. I''m not the kind of person who will fight a dog when it took a bone that I threw away. There''s no use fighting a petty dog at all who only knew how to take a bone that I''ve thrown already.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Come on, let''s go!" Darren said in a cold tone, then led his people away who were confused about his actions. They thought why Darren was not on pins and needles at all. Unknowingly, a demonic monster core was only worth ten points. Darren had already collected more than one hundred superior diabolic beast cores by now. Why would he fight for a demonic monster core? That would be greediness and a waste of time. "Huh! You are just pretending to be calm! Wait till the next match. I will beat the shit out of you!" Rory shouted at Darren with fury. He got angry when he saw that Darren didn''t fall for his tricks. But he couldn''t do anything about Darren because he didn''t dare to start a fight either. "What a shame!" A disciple standing beside Rory spat. "If it weren''t for the rules, you can definitely kill him in a second, Rory! I wonder how terrified he can be." "Rory, what should we do now? Darren and his people are getting away." "Ha. That bastard. How dare he to ignore me?" Looking at the direction where Darren and his people disappeared, Rory firmly said, "We will just follow them. As soon as they kill a diabolic beast, we will snatch the diabolic beast core away. Just don''t hurt anybody. You don''t want to break the rules. I trust your speed. You are way faster than those losers. You got me?" "Haha, that''s a good idea, Rory! You are really smart. In this way, we can get more points easily. As long as that guy doesn''t get in the first ce, you can choose to kill him in the first round! I can''t wait for it." Meanwhile, the outer disciples followed Darren in silence. However, they did not fail to notice Rory''s group following them. "Darren, they are following us. What should we do?" an outer disciple said nervously. Hearing the words, Darren turned his head around and found that it was true. His eyes immediately darkened when he realized what they wanted to do. He couldn''t help but clench his teeth to suppress his anger. "Well, if they are going to follow us, I will surely make them pay with their lives! It was a mistake that I let go of them earlier. Listen, after we get into the dry forest, as soon as we find a demonic monster, you all just get away from me. You immediately find a ce to hide, all right?" Darren instructed. The outer disciples were all confused, but they all believed in Darren. So they just nodded their heads and restrained being stubborn as they feared for their lives as well. Soon, they arrived at the dry forest. Darren used his spiritual sense and found that there were a few demonic monsters sound asleep not far away. He could tell that they were powerful. It might bring them tons of points. He felt delighted with that thought. Meanwhile, Rory and his people were secretly following them, waiting to snatch the cores out of Darren''s hand. Chapter 142 Courting Death Chapter 142 Courting Death Darren detected several demonic monsters. He approached the guarding diabolic beasts instead of trapping the demonic monster to kill them. "Stay away from me, and try your best to avoid the diabolic beast cores when they are cast here." Darren warned them in a soft voice, concerned about his allies. "Sure, don''t worry about us." "Do you want to make the beasts the instrument of the crime?" asked Sven when he heard what Darren said. The rest of the people began to understand Darren''s point through Sven''s words. Darren nned to kill these young men who belonged to the Ancient Family by using those beasts. The crowd walked away from Darren discreetly, being careful not to rm the people. Darren concealed his strength and walked towards the diabolic beasts. "Watch out! That boy is moving, prepare yourselves!" A man from one of the families observed Darren''s action carefully. "We should get closer to him so that we can steal the core easier!" Then they slowly moved about 10 meters closer to Darren. But they could only sense the diabolic beasts and weren''t aware of the other demonic monsters thousands of feet away. "Hey kid, get started! We are here to cheer you up!" "What on earth are you guys doing now?" Darren responded angrily. "What are we doing? Nothing, aren''t we allow to observe how you are going to kill the diabolic beasts? If you think you can hit us,e and kill us! Come on and try! Ha-ha!" Some of them challenged Darren unscrupulously. They thought Darren dared not to attack them. Besides, they assumed that Rory would be ready to back them up. However, Rory stood with his arms folded as if he was merely enjoying the show. He was not even exerting any effort to assess his surroundings. "You are taking a great risk if you n on stealing the diabolic beast cores from me." Darren shouted indignantly but jeered inwardly. "Oh God bless us! We surely do not!" "Wow, so terrifying, you can almost frighten us to death!" they sneered sarcastically. "It''s up to you guys. I don''t want to hear you say I didn''t warn you when this is all said and done." Darren dashed forward and hit his palm against the head of a diabolic beast as he spoke. Bang! The diabolic beast''s head exploded from the great force and a cardiac core broke out as Darren squeezed tightly. Darren then leapt over and grabbed the cardiac core in his hand before the men around him could even react. "Damn it, he''s insanely fast! It''s toote for us now!" The young men immediately regretted their decision. Darren kicked one of the heads of diabolic beasts as he saw that they were still stunned to take any actions. Bang! That diabolic beast''s head exploded like the other one just did. But this time Darren threw the cardiac core a hundred meters far away behind the crowd and acted as if it was an ident. The men from the families rushed towards the cardiac core with eagerness. The first of the running crowd almost touched the cardiac core when a swift figure passed by right in front of him at almost lightning speed. The fleeting figure sprinted straight ahead andpletely ignored the cardiac core. "What the hell happened? That kid could have easily grabbed the cardiac core with that speed." The family''s disciple somehow knew that something terrible was about to happen. The three young men near him also sensed something unusual and was startled as Darren sprinted by them. At the same time, Darren jumped hundreds of meters ahead of them and swung his sword towards a hidden cave. The majestic sword created a st that destroyed the cave entirely. "Oink-oink!" Three enormous figures about thirty meters high rushed out of the cave simultaneously. Darren then turned back and directed the monsters towards the direction of these young men. "That''s going to hurt! Those are level three demonic monsters." The young men''s faces twisted in fear of the demonic monsters in front of them. Level three demonic monsters were many times stronger than level one demonic monsters. An adult level three demonic monster was almost on par with a Wonder Realm master! So these young men of such cultivation base definitely didn''t stand a single chance against the monsters in front of them, which were nearly reaching their adulthood. In the blink of an eye, three furious figures descended from the sky. They fell down to their knees, crying in great despair as they were surrounded by boundless shadows "Damn bastard!" Rory was trembling in anger when he found out what was happening. He rushed back desperately to try and save them but he was only at the seventh stage of Mysterious Realm. Though he would have tremendousbat power when he used his bloodline force, his speed was not fast. Bang! The tremendous monsters'' bodies crashed down with destructive power. "Run, Harry, run! Maybe we can make it." Another three Wei disciples yelled as they mobilized their ancient bloodline and stretched out three thick and strong apelike arms to guard them from the impact. "Hmmm, the burst of ancient blood enhances their power to the ninth stage of Mysterious Realm. A pretty sweet inheritance." Darrenmented as he watched the scene from the distance. The three monsters were so powerful that they crushed their arms into pools of blood and flesh in just a single breath. Yet during that quick single breath, Harry, the sixth stage master of Mysterious Realm, attempted to escape from the demonic monsters'' attack. "Is he trying to escape? No way!" Darren caught a glimpse of him right before he was able to make his move. He swung his sword to the ground to produce a massive vibrating force towards Harry as he was just getting ready to escape. The massive power spread on the earth and pushed Harry back under the monsters'' attack the instant it reached his feet. He had done all that just by hitting the ground with his sword. Landon couldn''t find evidence against him since he did not hurt Harry directly. "Ah! Help me! Help me, please! Rory!" Harry shouted desperately as he was thrown back under the monsters. Rory''s eyes went red with rage at the sight of it. But there was nothing he could do from afar. What exactly could he do, if ever he managed to get there? He knew he could not fight against the three monsters even with the ancient bloodline. Bang! The three furious monsters created hurricanes of dusts as they descended from above. The four Wei disciples were turned into meat paste, their blood and flesh scattered all over the ground. "No!" Rory felt a hole shaping inside his heart. He could not ept the fact that his childhood buddies were crushed to death right in front of his eyes. "Bastard, I am going to do whatever it takes to kill you!" Rory yelled like an ancient ape. He was enraged out of his mind! Darren did not pay any attention to him. He quickly ran away from the impact area to avoid the three monsters with his Shadow Lightness skill. Once the three monsters recognized Darren''s disappearance, they turned their heads to Rory and roared furiously. "Fuck you!" Rory was going out of his mind and ran hastily away from the monsters. He had no time to weep. Yet the monsters were significantly faster than him. They could definitely reach Rory in seconds. Darren, at this moment, had already led the outer disciples from the Holy Land on top of a thirty-meter- high tree where they could just enjoy the show. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Wow, so these are the three demonic monsters that evolved from the bloody-eyed bears. They surely are extremely strong." Sven recognized the origin of the monsters instantly. "Oink!" Rory eximed and transformed himself into a thirty-meter-high ape. "The Chief of the Wei n is much stronger than Rory. He could kill thousands of demonic monsters with only his paw when he used his bloodline force." Rory was much stronger after transformation and his bloodline burst. But his strength was still far from equal to the three monsters. They waved his body here and there without any difficulty. ... On the square of the Lotus Holy Land, far away from battlefield. "Four Wei disciples have just been killed." Holy Lord Landon knew about their death from the imprints he left on these disciples. "What the hell!" The Chief of Wei n stomped the ground into piece, furious about Landon''s news. "Who did it?" Thunderbolt shed on Landon''s body as he responded coldly. "You have to calm down. They were killed by demonic monsters. The genius from your family is at stake now." The Chief of Wei n was astonished. "I must go and save while we still have time!" "That would be unfair, Clive. Are you sure about what you are about to do? Is helping them with hunting the right move?" Colin wanted to dy him, feeling pleased as he saw his anxiety. "Bullshit! How could I do such things? Open the transmission array for me, or you would face trouble from me." Clive stared at Colin firmly. "Hump, is that a threat? What can you possibly do if I refuse to open the transmission array?" Colin was not afraid. He, a Wonder Realm master, could fight Clive and make him spend a great amount of time even if Clive used his ancient bloodline. "You!" Clive was trembling violently with anger. "Let him go. You have to stick to the rules." Holy Lord Landon persuaded. He did not want anybody to ruin the bet. He wanted to see who would win theurel. "It is for the sake of the Holy Lord that I shall give you a quarter of an hour. Hurry up and move now. Hump!" Colin didn''t have anything to say, so he agreed to send him in. Clive did not dare curse back. He went in the transmission array as fast as he could. Colin ordered his disciples to open the transmission array unhurriedly and sent Clive to his destination. Chapter 143 Show Off (Part One) Chapter 143 Show Off (Part One) In the area of demonic monsters, Darren and hispanions, who were hiding atop a towering tree, watched with interest as three demonic monsters hit their prey. It was beyond amusing. "Darren, Rory is really physically strong. He is still alive." Darrenughed and responded, "Those demonic monsters are smart. They are just ying with Rory. If they were serious, he would have already been beaten to a pulp. The demonic monsters were going easy on him." Swoosh! Swoosh! All of a sudden, a strong wind blew, causing them to hold on to a branch to avoid falling off. They narrowed their eyes in the direction where the force seemingly came from. A figure that exuded a strong aura showed up in the woods, not far from where they were hiding. "Go to hell, you beasts!" With an angry shout, the man swung his arm and gave the demonic monsters a punch that was so strong that they flew a few meters away and crashed into a trunk of a tree. They twitched around madly before their legs gave in, sending them falling face first onto the ground. Darren noticed how their breathing had stopped by then. The demonic monsters were dead. "That was so horrible!" the outer disciples of Lotus Holy Land eximed with terror in their eyes. They couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. They held their breath and thought, ''He ughtered three level 3 demonic monsters with a single move.'' "What''s going on? He is the chief of the Wei Family. What is he doing here?" one of them said, squinting his eyes. They were anxious. After all, they tricked the members of the Wei Family and got them killed. "Don''t panic. I''ll go ahead and take a look to see what''s going on," Darren responded, resting his eyes on Clive. Unlike hispanions, the sudden arrival of the chief didn''t send him into panic. ''The four members of the Wei Family are dead, Rory cked out, so how would he know I set his members up? I didn''t kill them myself. Technically, I didn''t break the game''s rules. Hence, even if he figured it out, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to me. I must go get the demonic monsters'' corpses. Once I assimte them, I would achieve a significant leap in talent, '' he thought. "Be careful, Darren," Sven said as Darren flew towards the dead monsters. A couple of secondster, Darren reached his target. "Thank god they are still giving off blue light. They are still useful to me," he murmured with relief. As he concentrated, the blue lighting off the demonic monsters flew towards him. In a second, he assimted all the blue light, filling him with warmth and strength. "Wow. It feels great," Darren said, stretching his arms leisurely as though he had just gotten a good sleep. He felt fantastic, livelier, and happier. ''Oh jeez, I''ve gotten an upgrade. Now my talent is at level four of the Earth Degree, '' he eximed joyfully, but still making sure that his face didn''t show too much emotion. He was also pleased to see that he had achieved such a significant leap in his talent after assimting the talent of the three level three demonic monsters. "Get out of here, brat," Clive snarled at Darren while holding Rory, who was covered in bruises, in his arms. "Mr. Wei, I hope you understand that you do not own this ce. You neither have the right to ask me to leave nor the authority to force me," Darren answered coolly. "Do you think I don''t know you areing here to collect demonic monsters'' cardiac cores?" Clive retorted, snorting. He then hit the three cores and made them break. With a small smile, Darren scoffed, "Ah, you''d rather destroy cardiac cores than let me get them. You''re really mean, aren''t you?" Clive was visibly pissed off with his remark. His face turned grave as he said menacingly, "You dare talk to me this way? Aren''t you afraid I might end your life?" Darrenughed. "Why would I be?" He lifted his chin and then added, rather arrogantly, "If you dare kill me without any This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. reason, our Holy Lord will treat this behavior as a provocation, and she will not let you go. I''m sure Mr. Landon will take our side. Are you prepared to face their wrath?" Clive opened his mouth to speak then closed it again. ''He is right. The risk is too high. After all, we have ced a huge wager on this bet, '' he thought grudgingly. ''Darren is the hope of Lotus Holy Land. If I take his life, Diana will throw a fit.'' "You''re a brave man," Clive said, sneering. "Don''t think you''ll be the winner since Rory got injured. You can''t survive this." And with that, Clive was transported back to the square together with Rory. "Just wait and see," Darren murmured, narrowing his eyes at the spot where Clive had been standing a few seconds ago. ... Time passed by quickly. It had been four hours since Darren and hispanions had been transported to the area of demonic monsters. Ever since Rory left, the outer disciples of Lotus Holy Land hadn''t encountered anyone that dared to get in their way. So far, they had only ughtered over a hundred diabolic beasts, earning them more than a hundred points. "Darren, I think we should focus on diabolic beasts. We only get ten points after taking out a level one demonic monster. It''s not rewarding enough. Who would be stupid to look for demonic monsters? I think the hunting rules are unreasonable," one of Darren''spanionsined, seemingly unable to keep his thoughts to himself. "You''re wrong." Darren shook his head and continued, "You think hunting diabolic beasts is the best way to earn points because they are easy to find and there are lots of them, but if the two geniuses of the Ancient Families can find enough level one demonic monsters, they will earn more points than what we have gathered so far¡ªall in such a short amount of time." "On the other hand, running into lots of level two demonic monsters would be quite disadvantageous for them. Level-two demonic monsters are much stronger than level one demonic monsters. Killing one level two demonic monster would cost them too much energy and time. It would only earn them about twenty points, so I don''t think it''s worthwhile," he added. Chapter 144 Show Off (Part Two) Chapter 144 Show Off (Part Two) Hispanion nodded after giving it a thought. "You have a point. Looks like the rules are reasonable, after all." "They are," Darren said. "If we only hunt high level prey to get more points, we might lose in the end because we would have used so much time and energy just to get it done. But if we only focus on dealing with low level prey, we might not be able to earn enough points to win as well. We have to find some kind of bnce." The rest of them finally understood how tricky the rules were based on Darren''s exnation. "Ha-ha. Nice work, but what''s the point of all this analyzing stuff? You''re wasting time. Have you found lots of level one demonic monsters? Nobody dares to answer, so I guess that''s a no. You haven''t found lots of level one demonic monsters, but I did," Jack interrupted, suddenly showing up in front of them with his head held high. "Don''t be so cocky. You don''t have anypanion. All you can do is kill several level one demonic monsters, And you know what? We''ve already gotten more than 200 points. We''ll win this hunting "Oh? Are you sure?" Jack countered with a cold smile. He opened a bag and a pile of cardiac cores of different colors dropped to the ground. "These are all demonic monster''s cardiac cores I got," he went on, showing off his work. Dumbfounded, the disciples of Lotus Holy Land stared at over fifty cardiac cores with wide eyes, unable to believe that Jack actually managed to collect so many. Even Darren was taken aback. ''It means he hunted over fifty level one demonic monsters within four hours. It looks like he is more powerful than I imagined. But the question is, where did he find so many demonic monsters? These demonic monsters'' cardiac cores are very valuable. Each of them carries spiritual energy a dozen times more powerful than a superior spiritual herb. No one can absorb spiritual energy from them but me. These cardiac cores'' only function is to be ingredients to refine pills, '' he thought as he checked each of the core with his eyes. "Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself? You even tried to fool us with these diabolic beasts'' cardiac cores," Darren said in a scornful manner, trying to hide his ulterior motives. "Darren must have made a mistake. Based on the aura they give, these are definitely demonic monsters'' cardiac cores." "Perhaps Darren got it wrong. I''m sure they are demonic monsters'' cardiac cores, not diabolic beasts''." Several disciples of Lotus Holy Land started to discuss in a low voice, making sure they were out of Darren''s earshot. ''How could he make such a small mistake? He is making a fool of himself in front of Jack, '' they thought. "Are you blind? Or are you just jealous because I got these valuable cardiac cores?" Jack growled, unable to contain his temper. "Come on, just admit it. They are diabolic beasts'' cores. You used some skill to change their looks. I can check them and prove it to everyone that I''m saying the truth," Darren continued, mocking Jack further. ''Just one touch... that''s all I need to assimte the talent from these cores, '' he thought. "Do you think I''m that stupid?" What makes you think I''ll let you check them? There''s no way I''ll just stand here and watch as you take them away from me," Jack answered rather scathingly. He was annoyed that his n didn''t seem to go well. He showed the demonic monsters'' cardiac cores to frustrate Darren and make him give up, but it seemed that it was not working. Worse, Darren was questioning his achievement. He was liking this conversation less and less. "Okay, it seems you''re too afraid that I will end up revealing your lies. I understand that you want to keep lying to save your dignity. I mean, who wants to be humiliated, right? I won''t push you," Darren mocked. He then looked at hispanions and added, "Let''s go!" He then turned around, pretending to leave. Seeing that Darren was heading towards the direction of the demonic monster''s den, Jack furrowed his eyebrows and thought, ''No, I can''t let him go there. He will find out about the den in no time and get more points from killing level one demonic monsters.'' After all, that was where he had hunted his prey. He had found the den only an hour ago. During that period, he went all out and ughtered over fifty demonic monsters. He had to leave afterwards because he was too weak. It would take him at least six to eight hours to restore his strength. ''Darren is in a good condition. What if he finds that den and kills more demonic monsters than I did?'' He cast Darren an anxious look. Although he thought all Darren could do was take out a dozen demonic monsters, he didn''t want to risk it. As much as possible, he needed to stall Darren so he wouldn''t be able to catch up or even earn more points than him. It was a strategy that he had to religiously follow, or else he might lose this inpetition. "Stop!" Jack eximed, not wanting Darren to make another step. "You dare suspect me of cheating? Fine, I will let you examine them. It''s not like you have the guts to steal them anyway," he added to mask the ufortable knot in his stomach. He was aware that fights were not allowed there. Besides, the bag he used to keep cardiac cores This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. wasn''t somemon bag. It could take all the diabolic beasts'' cardiac cores back in a heartbeat. Even if Darren were to make an attempt to take them, he would only be able to get one, not all. "Great! I''ll make sure your true colors will be shown to the rest," Darren said, trying to stop himself from smiling. He went back to where Jack was standing. It was actually hard to keep a straight face as he got nearer. He then approached the pile of cardiac cores that Jack collected. He bent down, picked one up, and pretended to examine it. Knowing that the others couldn''t see his expression, he allowed a small smile to reach his lips as he assimted the talent of the cardiac cores. Chapter 145 Assimilation Of The Spiritual Energy Chapter 145 Assimtion Of The Spiritual Energy From the moment he touched it, Darren began to assimte the spiritual energy stored in the cardiac cores. As the demonic monster''s cardiac core contained an enormous amount of spiritual energy, Darren''s absorption speed was insufficient to assimte all the spiritual energy quickly. Moreover, he had to leave a little spiritual energy in the core to retain its shape, or else it would crumble, and his n would be exposed. Once Darren had almost absorbed all the spiritual energy contained in the first cardiac core, he pretended to be greatly surprised and shouted, "It''s impossible! This is a genuine cardiac core of a demonic monster!" Jack sneered when he saw Darren''s surprised expression. "Such an ignorant buffoon," Jack snorted. With a feigned look of embarrassment, Darren gabbled, "I have to examine each core. How could you kill so many demonic monsters? I don''t believe that you are so powerful. There must be some diabolic beasts'' cardiac cores mixed with the monster cores!" Darren''s exmation surprised Jack. Being weak was one thing, but being ignorant? Jack''s opinion of Darren fell more. ''I just killed several demonic monsters. Does my strength frighten you?'' he wondered. "This is my strength. This is how strong I am. Does that frighten you?" Inted with pride, Jack looked forward to seeing Darren''s stunned expression when hepleted checking all the cores. Ignoring Jack''s words, Darren threw the demonic monster''s cardiac core from which he had assimted almost all its spiritual energy back into Jack''s bag. Darren smiled as he said, "Watch closely. I have returned the demonic monster''s cardiac core!" Darren picked up another cardiac core and pretended to observe it carefully. However, he was assimting its spiritual energy as quickly as he could. Jack stood by Darren''s side, unaware of what Darren was doing. For Jack, he wished Darren could waste all of his time checking the cores. By then he would win out directly because Darren would have no more time to get the cores. Then he would challenge Darren first and kill him with one blow! One by one, Darren ced his hand on each cardiac core. Each time, he absorbed almost all the spiritual energy in each demonic monster''s cardiac core. He was extremely careful not to assimte all the spiritual energy in a cardiac core as he wanted the cores to retain their shape. Then, he tossed them back in Jack''s bag. Forty-five minutes passed before Darren had assimted the spiritual energy from around fifty cardiac cores. Now, he felt as though his elixir field was about to burst. There had been no time for him to transform the spiritual energy into demonic internal force and sword intent. ''I have assimted spiritual energy from a majority of his cardiac cores. He has about a dozen left. This will reduce his credits greatly, '' Darren thought. "Incredible! All the cardiac cores belong to demonic monsters. Well, there is no need for me to check anymore. You are right, Jack," Darren said, pretending to be very upset. "Ha-ha-ha, now you know my strength, don''t you? I will beat you to death in the uing fight!" Jack''s contempt for Darren grew more. ''If Darren is really a powerful man, why would he be so stunned at how many demonic monster''s cardiac cores I was able to collect? His strength is far inferior to mine!'' Jack concluded. Jack was quite confident that he would be the winner of the huntingpetition. He was sure that he would win the next round in thepetition as well. "You have only one hour left. I suggest you cherish it because it will be thest hour of your life!" A murderous look shone in Jack''s eyes as he spoke to Darren. After that, he turned and walked away. Darren smiled as Jack began to stroll around. "Darren, what should we do?" All the outer disciples of the Holy Land looked worried and depressed. They had lost confidence in their performance during the huntingpetition. "You need to wait for me here. I will get some demonic monster''s cardiac cores. Remember what I said ¡ªdo not run around." Darren looked calm¡ªthere was no sign of panic or confusion on his face. Then he flew in the direction where Jack hade from. He was sure there would be many monsters in that area. "s! Darren''s spirit of persistence is worthy of praise. However, I don''t believe we will be able to win thepetition." "Right, I never expected Jack would kill so many demonic monsters. He must be terribly powerful." All the outer disciples of the Holy Land sighed as they gazed at Darren''s receding figure. Darren released his spiritual sense to explore the space around him. Simultaneously, he exercised his Shadow Lightness skill to move forward at high speed. With the improvement in his talent, Darren''s scope of detection had expanded to the space within a ten-mile radius of his location. After traveling for a few miles, Darren sensed something in a cavern. Filled with joy, he headed toward the den, like an arrow. ''There are so many level one demonic monsters living here. Jack must have acquired the cardiac cores here! I wonder how many I can hunt and kill in half an hour.'' Without hesitation, Darren rushed into the cavern. Upon entering, Darren found many corpses of bats, each the size of a calf, piled one on top of the other like a small hill. "Ha! Wonderful! This is home to at least hundreds of level one demonic monsters like the bats!" Armed with the de and sword in his hands, Darren rushed into the depth of the cave. The demonic monster bats in the cavern sensed Darren''s presence and flew out to attack him. In the blink of an eye, the once quiet cave turned into a chaotic mess as the bats and Darren began fighting. "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" "Grand Thirteen de Skills!" Darren released numerous de and sword intents at the giant bats. As the bats outnumbered Darren significantly, he felt challenged. After a dozen attacks, Darren had only killed a few demonic monster bats. ''Luckily, the abundant spiritual energy inside my body is inexhaustible and will continue to support my sword intent and de intent. As my talent has been improved, I should take advantage of the time to practice my de intent.'' With that thought, Darren put away his sword and attacked the demonic monster bats with only his de. Meanwhile, he lost no time inprehending the forms of the Spectral Chop. Shortly after, Darren hadprehended the second level of the forms. "Ha-ha, talent matters a lot. It''s quite easy toprehend the second level of the forms of the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Spectral de Skill as my talent has been improved by two levels. Now, I have reached the beginning stage of my de intent," Daren muttered with excitement. A little whileter, he focused his mind and began to read the moves of the Spectral Chop stored in his memory. "The first move, Cracking Attack!" Darren started to practice the first move while battling the giant bats. An hour psed quickly. Darren had killed over thirty giant bats. ''These giant bats are much weaker than other level one demonic monsters. Otherwise, Jack wouldn''t have been able to kill so many. But he must have fought them until he ran out of strength, '' Darren rationalized. As there was not much time left, Darren decided to practice the Cracking Attack for thest time! His de dashed against the depth of the cavern. "Boom!" Darren was surprised as tremendous de intent rampaged through the cavern. ''It turned out that the moves of the Spectral de Skill should be matched with its forms! This stroke is three times more powerful than before!'' Darren was exhrated. One blow had helped Darren to kill at least five giant bats. ''Fantastic! This should be called supernatural martial skill. My de intent might be more powerful than my sword intent if I canprehend more levels of the forms and moves.'' This was the advantage of the supernatural martial skill! "No more dys. Die!" Darren shouted. This time Darren dispatched both sword and de intent. His strength was more powerful than before ¡ªa simple blow had killed over twenty giant bats. Of course, Darren took every chance to assimte the bats'' talent. Although his talent improved as he absorbed theirs, Darren was still far from level five of the Earth Degree. Time was running out. Darren collected all the demonic monster''s cardiac cores and rushed out of the cavern. He needed to get back to where the disciples of the Holy Land had gathered. Soon, Darren reached the spot where he had left before. "Put them away. We will be teleported back soon," Darren said in a t voice. "How is this possible?" Seeing that Darren had collected over sixty demonic monster''s cardiac cores, the disciples were stunned. Their mouths opened in surprise. ''Darren''s strength is far beyond our imagination. How could he kill so many demonic monsters in such a short time without any sign of fatigue? Is he more powerful than Jack?'' Those disciples looked at each other, speechless, pondering silently! Chapter 146 Changing A Disciple (Part One) Chapter 146 Changing A Disciple (Part One) The outer disciples dly put the demonic monsters'' cores in their pockets. Time was up. Their figures gradually faded, and they were transported back to the za of the Holy Land. "Now that you are all back, it''s time to show us what you''ve got. The person who has the highest points wins," Colin said in a loud voice. He had been waiting for everyone to be transported back. The expression on the face of the chief of the Wei family wasn''t a happy one at all. In fact, he looked furious. A mere hunt had made his family lose four disciples. Not only that, the talented disciple Rory was also badly injured and was still unconscious at that very moment. And the worst thing was that they weren''t sure if he would be okay or not. Even if he recovered, his future would probably be seriously affected. In a nutshell, he would not be as strong as he was anymore. This fact caused a strain within the family. "Okay. Then let me show my result first," the talented disciple of the Ji family said, taking a step forward. He took out a bag and upturned it. Cardiac cores came tumbling out of the bag onto the ground in front of the chief. A disciple who was in charge of counting walked up to him and began diligently counting the cardiac cores. Everyone else stayed silent with anticipation. "The Ji family has 170 superior diabolic beasts'' cardiac cores, eighteen grade-one demonic monster cores, one grade-two demonic monster core, and..." The disciple trailed off, as if he didn''t know what to do. His eyes darted around to everyone listening intently for what he was going to say next. "Why did you stop? Speak!" Colin reprimanded in a serious tone. He didn''t know why the disciple stopped all of a sudden. But the disciples of the Ji family all had proud looks on their faces because they knew why the disciple stopped counting. All that was left was for him to say it. The disciple stammered as he continued. "They... they have a grade-three demonic monster core. How... how do I count the points?" He had a tone of surprise in his voice, but his anxiousness also showed through. "What?" A murmur of hushed voices rose up all around. Many people who had heard the disciple''s words gasped and gossiped at the news. The talented disciple of the Ji family had killed a grade-three demonic monster? It was too incredible to be true! Even Darren couldn''t help but nce at Kevin for a short second. Not only did he kill a grade-three demonic monster, he also came back uninjured. It was no wonder he was the best talented disciple of the Ancient Family. Before the hunt, they only provided three kinds of points. There was not a standard point for killing a grade-three demonic monster because no one thought the disciples could do it. "It equals twenty points, of course," Jack said hurriedly. After hearing that the talented disciple of the Ji family had killed a grade-three demonic monster, he couldn''t remain calm anymore. "Are you out of your mind? We all know what it takes to kill a grade-three demonic monster. It''s not easy enough to be worth twenty points! Honestly, twenty points? How dare you even suggest that, Jack?" A disciple of the Ji family immediately retorted. The very idea that such a difficult task could be brushed off like that was offensive. They debated for a little while, then finally came to an agreement. They decided that the core of a grade-three demonic monster was worth a hundred points. So, in total, the Ji family had umted 470 points. "Ha! Only 470 points. You have to use not only your physical strength but also your brain in the match. Strategy is just as important as skill. It''s no use wasting a lot of time to kill a grade-three demonic monster, after all!" Jack sneered, a snarky smirk on his face. He stepped forward next, looking a bit too proud of himself. "Look at what I have!" he said. Seeing how confident he was, everyone couldn''t help but wonder if Jack had killed a demonic monster even more powerful than the one the disciple from the Ji family had killed. Maybe he was just sure that he had way more points than the Ji family. Jack straightened his back and put his left hand behind him, then he used his right hand to take out his own bag in a showy gesture. He poured contents onto the ground, beaming with pride as he waited for people to praise him. Someone out of his line of sightughed. "My goodness! How funny!" "What a fool!" another voice said. "How could he be so full of himself?" Many disciples from the Ji familyughed loudly after seeing what was inside Jack''s bag. After hearing their sarcastic words, Jack, who had had his head raised with confidence, now lowered his eyes to see what was so funny. Much to his surprise, there was only colorful sand on the ground. He dropped to the ground and pawed at the sand, thinking the cardiac cores were hidden underneath. After a few moments, he gave up and sat stunned. "How could it be? My demonic monster cores all turned into sand. It''s impossible!" Jack roared in anger, eyes full of disbelief. Then, his head snapped up, as if he suddenly thought of something. He turned to stare at Darren with murderous eyes. "It''s you! You did this to me!" He hurried to his feet, making it like he was going to attack Darren. "Ha-ha! Don''t pretend it''s someone else''s fault, Jack. It''s your right to join the hunt ande back with nothing, but you can''t possibly think that you can fool us with a bag full of sand. You''re aplete fool!" The disciples of the Ji family, who had been standing aside the whole time, kept shouting snide remarks at him. "Shut the fuck up!" Jack shouted back in anger. His face was red all over with fury and shame. He was N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. so angry that even his aura burst. Meanwhile, the look on Darren''s face was still calm and indifferent, as if he didn''t even hear what Jack said. He was above petty squabbling. "Jack has zero points," the disciple who was responsible for counting announced. "Now it''s time for Darren of the Holy Land to show the cardiac cores he has." At his words, Darren asked the disciple who was holding their cardiac cores toe over to him. He took the bag and then poured the cores on the ground. Chapter 147 Changing A Disciple (Part Two) Chapter 147 Changing A Disciple (Part Two) "Wow!" an onlooker eximed, impressed. "There are so many cardiac cores of all grades!" "My God! It seems that the outer disciples of the Holy Land are skilled too. They killed so many demonic monsters!" Many of the people gathered there were surprised at therge amount of cardiac cores on the ground. The hushed tones of gossip once again spread through the crowd. Colin and Lino of the Holy Land were standing aside, watching with silent happiness at seeing so many cardiac cores on the ground. They knew that it must have been Darren who killed the demonic monsters. He was indeed very powerful and fast to have killed this many grade-one demonic monsters. One should know that, after using the Aura-concealing Skill, Darren only appeared to be at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. But the Ancient Families all did research on Darren, and they knew that he had a very special way to hide his cultivation base. That was why they were not surprised at his disy of skill. They guessed that Darren was at least at the eighth or ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. "Darren has a total of 789 points," the disciple announced aloud. The Wei family had no cardiac cores, so they had zero points. It was evident that Darren had won this hunting match. Hearing the result, the talented disciple of the Ji family was calm and unaffected. Meanwhile, Jack from the Yu family was almost green with jealousy. He kicked at his pile of sand on the ground, and it flew up in a colorful arc. "Humph. This hunt was nothing but child''s y. It''s the third match that matters," Kevin sneered. He didn''t care about the hunt at all. And he didn''t even care about when he would have to fight and who he was going to fight with. In his eyes, they were not important at all. But for Darren, it was important that he won this hunt. Being in the first ce was crucial for him, because his Blood Dragon Illusion skill couldn''t be used too frequently. He couldn''t push himself too hard. The hunt had ended, but the real match was about to begin. This was the thing they actually bet on. "The third match is about to begin. The disciples who are joining will draw to decide who you will fight with. The one who wins the final fight in the tournament wins the match!" "Wait a minute!" Suddenly, the chief of the Wei family stepped forward. He had a serious look on his face. "I have two things to say. First, Colin, can you announce the rewards for the winner again? Second, our family would like to change a disciple." Colin and Lino knitted their eyebrows after hearing his words. The first thing was easy. The Ancient Family just wanted to affirm the rewards again. And that was fine. But the second thing was not that simple. The talented disciple of the Wei family got seriously hurt in the hunt, so of course he couldn''t join the third match. It was no wonder the chief wanted to change a disciple. But it also wasn''t fair to the others who hadpeted the whole time and got to the third match with their own skills. "It''s impossible!" Colin and Lino discussed the issue between themselves for a long time. When they were finally ready to give their answer, they announced it so that all could hear. They would not allow the Wei family to change a disciple. "Well, fine. Now that the real match hasn''t begun yet, the Wei family will just drop out. We will not fight for the Primitive Feminine Bloodline of the Holy Maiden. And as for the magic spring water, you will not have it!" the chief of the Wei family said in a firm tone. His jaw was set and his mouth was a thin line. As it so happened, the three Ancient Families had different kinds of magic spring water. Only when the three kinds of magic spring water were used together could the special effect show. Just one family withholding theirs would cause it not to work, which made their threat more poignant. Hearing this, the one who worried the most was Belle. If she couldn''t have the Wei family''s magic spring water, she couldn''t save her master. But at the same time, she didn''t want the bet to continue either. She didn''t want to get married, and she didn''t want her brother to be in danger. Darren pulled Colin aside and asked him what was going on. Colin exined the problem, and Darren stood quietly in thought for a moment before saying, "How about we agree to his requests?" "Darren, I am worried that they might change to a disciple who is even stronger than Rory. Then it will be more difficult for you," Colin said, the worry evident in his voice. "In my opinion, they aren''t likely to change to a disciple more powerful than Rory. He is the best of the disciples who are younger than twenty in the Wei family," Lino, who had always be careful and prudent, said after thinking for a short moment. Colin nodded his head, silently considering. Then he turned to Holy Lord Landon and asked, "What do you think, Holy Lord?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Of course, Holy Lord Landon would want to see this bet continue. He wanted to see which one would get each family''s treasure in the end. He pressed his hands together and spoke concisely. "As long as you are okay with it, I won''t disagree. They can change a disciple," Holy Lord Landon then motioned for Colin to announce the change in the decision. "Okay, you can change a disciple. But only one disciple can join the match," Colin kept his expression neutral. Upon hearing this, the chief of the Wei family''s eyes shone in delight. He nced behind him and waved someone over. "Excellent! Bruce,e here!" As soon as Clive called, a young man walked up to him and stopped right at his side, facing Colin as if to show him the result of his decision. "What? That bastard?" The talented disciples of the Yu family and the Ji family all gasped in surprise. Their expressions also changed drastically in only a moment. Fear was in their eyes. Chapter 148 Martial Arts Competition Chapter 148 Martial Arts Competition The swarthy teenager had tousled hair and a look of decadence and sin in his manner. But his eyes held a darkly dangerous and indifferent expression. Anyone who held his gaze would shrivel backward with fear. Keeping his eyes on thed, Jack walked up to Kevin and asked, "What the hell is Bruce doing here? I thought this bastard went insane and got locked up." "Who the hell knows? The freak defeated my brother in the tournament three years ago. His bloodline force was awakened, and he turned into an ape. With that, he unleashed a formidable power. I heard that the brat''s father is from an alien race from the border. So he is a real bastard," Kevin replied. As he spoke about the teenager, his voice wasced with both fear and rage. They were two emotions that battled for dominance within Kevin. Without a word, Bruce made his way to the participants. Since he arrived, he hadn''t paid any attention to anyone. His eyes remained unfocused and uninterested in his environment and the people around him. Darren nced at Bruce too. The chilly, impassive aura emanating from the young man was both impressive and oppressive. Perhaps Bruce had sensed Darren''s gaze, and he returned his gaze. Shock suddenly took over his face. A secondter, the impassive and dangerous expression returned as if the shock had never existed. ''How strange. This is our first meeting, yet I feel like I''ve seen him before, '' Darren thought, creasing his eyebrows together. "Colin, shall we begin the test?" Clive inquired triumphantly, his hands behind his back. But upon seeing Bruce, Colin felt worried. ''This teenager looks strong. Perhaps Darren can''t handle him, '' he thought. "You don''t look well, Colin. Are you afraid?" Clive said icily. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Meanwhile, the chief of the Ji Family and the chief of the Yu Family also held severe expressions on their faces now that they noticed Bruce. "Kevin, be careful if you''re going to fight him. If you find that you are no match for him, just back off," the chief of the Ji Family whispered. Kevin snorted. "He prevailedst time because my brother''s fifthyer of bloodline hadn''t been awakened. But I''m not him. I look forward to seeing what this bastard''s capable of now," he said coldly, ready to unleash all his power if his opponent was Bruce. "Jack, if your opponent is Bruce, you must keep your eyes open. Don''t push yourself too much," the chief of the Yu Family urged. Looking grim, Jack nodded his head slightly with wariness. ''He was terrifyingly powerful three years ago. I bet he is even stronger now.'' "The tournament begins. It''s time to draw lots," Colin dered after gritting his teeth. There were fifteen participants in total, eight outer disciples of the Lotus Holy Land, five from the Ji Family, one from the Yu Family, and one from the Wei Family. All the participants moved forward and drew lots. A lotus-shaped tform rose out from the square ground, shaking the arena as it ascended. "Everyone, should we allow participants to kill in this tournament? We must agree unanimously," Clive said. "Now that it''s apetition, of course, the participants are not allowed to take a life. Don''t be so aggressive, Clive." "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You let that bastard join the test because you want to use him to take out our disciples. But I won''t allow that to happen. If he dares to kill any of my disciples, I''ll end his life, humph!" The other two chiefs also stepped in to voice their opinions. They had no intention to see their talented disciples die on the tform. "Ha-ha. Cool down, guys. Let''s hear about Colin''s and Lino''s opinions," Clive said with a smirk. The reactions of the two family chiefs amused him. He was d to see them get nervous. "Killing isn''t allowed," Lino replied directly. "I see. All the participants are not allowed to kill. Anyone who breaks the rule will be disqualified and executed on the spot!" Colin announced loudly to everyone. The participants were the elites among the young generation. It would be a loss to lose any of them. "Let''s begin. Darren Chu is going to fight Bruce Wei," one disciple announced. Upon hearing this, the people of the Holy Land felt their hearts skip a beat. ''Seriously? Darren is going to battle that strange yet powerfuld? What a lousy draw for Darren!'' they sighed. But Darren had three chances to change his opponent. The Holy Land spectators were quickly relieved at the thought that Darren could choose to match with someone else. "I request to change my opponent," Darren shouted as everyone present had spected. He chose to challenge another disciple of the Wei Family. "Jonathan, your task is to figure out his real power. If you cannot win, you should at least weaken him in this first match. Understand?" Kevin said to the disciple, who was going to fight Darren. "Don''t worry. At my current strength, I am confident that I can take him out," Jonathan replied confidently. He and Darren leaped onto the tform. "Brat, I don''t know how you have the balls to fight me," Jonathan said, ring at Darren defiantly. He didn''t sense a strong aura from Darren, so he thought that he could easily knock him down. "You speak too much. Make your move," Darren shouted coldly, thinking little of his opponent. "How dare you look down upon me? I will show you what I can do. Draw your de!" Jonathan said, anger building in his voice. Taking note of the de on Darren''s back, he surmised that he was a de cultivator. "I can defeat you without using it," Darren snapped in contempt. "You''re way too arrogant. I will break your legs and make you spend the rest of your life on a wheelchair," Jonathan threatened. ''ording to the rule, we can''t kill. But I can maim him and make sure he never stands again, '' he thought. With violent vital energy expanding from his body, he clenched his fists andunched toward Darren at full speed. Darren stood still, watching himing. When Jonathan was three inches away from him, he activated Shadow Lightness and vanished into thin air. "Incredible!" Jonathan eximed with a stunned expression. Then he felt a chill creep up his back. ''Oh, crap.'' However, he realized it toote. As he turned around to meet his opponent, a mighty fist plunged into his spine. Crack! His body was shot away and flew towards the edge of the Lotus Battle Ring. He hit an invisible wall and fell to the ground. Darren''s single punch couldnd a force of thousands of pounds. If he had used all his strength, which would be at least ten times stronger than this, Jonathan would have already lost his life. Despite that, Jonathan''s bones crushed. He would not have any martial abilities again. The rest participants who watched the fight knitted their eyebrows. ''He showed little of his real strength. But he moves so fast. He will be difficult to handle, '' they mused to themselves. The fight was over. Thepetition continued. Participants stepped onto the tform to vie for victory against each other. Several roundster, there were six participants remaining¡ªtwo from the Ji Family, two from the Lotus Holy Land, one from the Wei Family, and one from the Yu Family. The disciples of Lotus Holy Land had failed to make the talented disciples of the three Ancient Families show their real strength. But this was to be expected for they were much weaker than them. Now the fight among geniuses began. "Darren Chu will battle Jack Yu. Kevin Ji will fight Darrin Zhu. Bruce Wei will fight Robbie Ji," the tournament disciple continued to announce. This was the order in which the participants appeared. "I demand to change my opponent," Darren said, using his second chance to make the change. "Ha-ha. Looks like you''re not an idiot. You could sense you''re no match for me," Jack said proudly. He immediately jumped to the conclusion that Darren didn''t want to fight him because he was afraid of him. But a secondter, he panicked. Looking at Bruce, he thought, ''This is not good. Is this brat going to take Bruce''s opponent so I will have to battle the bastard myself?'' "I chose to fight Robbie," Darren said, a conniving sneer tugging at the corner of his mouth. Jack''s heart sunk. Since Darren chose to battle Bruce''s opponent, Jack would have to fight Bruce. Jack stared at Darren with resentment growing in his heart. One moment he had thought Darren was afraid, and now he realized that he had been tricked. He wanted nothing more than to tear him into a million pieces. Chapter 149 The Bloodline Force Of The Ji Clan (Part One) Chapter 149 The Bloodline Force Of The Ji n (Part One) After the opponents had been switched, it was Darren''s turn to y. In thispetition, Darren''s new opponent was Robbie. After observing Robbie''s two battles, Darren realized that this particr disciple from the Ancient Families was pretty strong. To top that off, he was one of the only disciples at the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm. In his most previous battle, he confronted an outer disciple who was already at the eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm, and he was able to defeat his opponent with just a single strike without even using his bloodline force. ''Robbie''s skills aren''t weak. It''s a great opportunity for me to fight with him so that I can force him to use his bloodline force and I can check how strong the Ji n can actually be, '' Darren thought. The two opponents jumped onto the Lotus Battle Ring and looked at each other, as if sizing up each other''s strength. "You''re Darren, aren''t you?" Robbie asked. His whole aura was calm, as if he wasn''t taking Darren seriously at all. "Do all of you need to talk nonsense before every fight? It''s getting really annoying," Darren responded. "Haha, are you actually arrogant, or are you just trying to hide your nerves? I''m sure I wouldn''t even need to use my bloodline force at all in order to disable you," Robbie said arrogantly. "I think you will find that things will not be as easy for you as you think!" Darren wanted to stop talking nonsense, and so in an instant, he lunged at Robbie and hit him with his palm. Right then, Darren did not want to expose too much of his strength just yet. He exerted just enough to force Robbie to use his bloodline force. "So you want topare your strength with mine, huh?" Robbie asked with disdain on his face as he raised his fist to attack Darren. Bang! After the bombing, Robbie immediately retreated three steps. Meanwhile, Darren remained standing still,pletely unaffected by the attack. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After seeing Darren unfazed by his attack, Robbie finally started to take him seriously. How on earth was it possible that this man was stronger than he was? His strength wasparable to the strength of someone in the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. "Well, boy. If that''s what you want, then I will kill you with my bloodline force!" At first, Robbie had intended to defeat Darren directly, and then wait to see whether Kevin and Bruce would win their battles. "Ah!" Robbie roared fiercely as the color on his skin began to change, revealing a metallic luster. ''What kind of bloodline is this?'' Darren thought with curiosity. At the same time, Darren noticed that Robbie''s breath was going faster and faster. In only a few moments, Robbie''s inherited bloodline forcepletely erupted. Darren, however, moved quickly and took the offensive side by lunging at Robbie first. But Robbie made no effort to deflect or avoid Darren''s attack at all, leaving Darren free to attack his body. Bang! Then, a metallic sound echoed in this area. Darren felt like his palm had just hit a thick wall made of titanium steel, and the tremendous vibration that came from the collision made his whole arm numb. ''What an abnormal body strength! I''ve never encountered anything like this!'' Darren found himself utterly surprised. After Robbie used his bloodline force, his body strength becameparable to that of the Divine Weapon. It was indeed an outstanding bloodline force. "Hah, even though I have only awakened three levels of my Bodily Endurance Bloodline, you already can''t hurt me. Now it''s my turn!" Robbie sneered viciously as he rushed towards Darren. "Bodily Endurance Bloodline? Let''s see if your so-called Bodily Endurance Bloodline can withstand the strength of my de!" Darren eximed. He secretly held his de and hid it in his back as the de intent inside his body began to surge. Darren waved his de and attacked Robbie. All of a sudden, a strong sense of de intent permeated the whole battle ring. "What? Darren''s de intent has improved so much!" The moment Colin and Lino caught a glimpse of Darren''s de, their eyes shed with excitement. "It''s so unbelievable that Darren was able to improve his de intent to that extent in such a short period of time," Colin muttered. He couldn''t express how happy he was for Darren. ''Judging from this, there might still be a glimmer of hope that Darren will actually be able to seed in thispetition, '' he thought. "Wow, how can my brother have such a strong de intent? How did he be so strong?" Belle was also immensely surprised at what she was seeing. It was the first time she had seen Darren use a de, and not in her wildest dreams did she ever imagine seeing that. On the battlefield, Robbie''s face turned cruel and gloomy as he felt the strength of Darren''s de intent. "You want to break my bodily endurance with your poor de intent? Don''t even think about it! Seven Killing Fists!" Bang! At once, numerous shadows of fists attacked Darren. "Grand Thirteen de Skills!" Darren shouted. In an instant, shadows of des came out and went hurtling towards Robbie. Then, everyone heard a nking noise from the air. The de shadows equipped with strong de intent hit Robbie mid-air. The moment the de shadows hit Robbie, numerous blood stains appeared on his body, and in an instant, he fell from the air. Meanwhile, the shadows of the fist that burst out from his power were all. "Wow." The people watching could not help but be amazed by Darren''s ability. Now, they were able to have a new understanding of Darren. They realized that this young man''s strength was so intense that he was able to break the bodily endurance of the Ji n with nothing more than a strike of his de. "It is now apparent that Robbie does not have the ability to defeat him. Unfortunately, if that is all Darren can do, he still will not be able to hold his own against Kevin." "Haha, he is the only outer disciple in the Holy Land who has strength to fight our disciples. But that''s all he will be able to do. He will never have the chance to win. This battle will end with the winner "I don''t even have to think about it. Bruce is here. Do you truly think that you still have a chance? Ha- ha." The three chiefs discussed their observations and predictions. "Bastard, you cannot defeat me. I will beat you to a pulp!" Despite being bruised and wounded all over, Robbie still had the will to fight. At this point, he was so extremely furious that he did not even care what would happen as long as he could defeat Darren. Chapter 150 The Bloodline Force Of The Ji Clan (Part Two) Chapter 150 The Bloodline Force Of The Ji n (Part Two) "Inherited bloodline, burn now!" he yelled ferociously. "Robbie, what are you doing? Stop that now!" Upon realizing what was happening, the chief of the Ji n''s face shifted at once and he scolded Robbie immediately. "I don''t care if I get wrecked today! I''m going to do whatever it takes to kill this bastard!" Robbie said, fuming with anger. Suddenly, there an ancient breath prated Robbie''s body, and his face became ridden with pain. Then, his whole body turned into a ck iron divine spear - a cold weapon! "Robbie, stop that now! You have not yet awakened the fifth level of your bloodline, if you turn yourself into a weapon, you will die for sure!" the chief of the Ji n yelled. He did not want to lose one gifted disciple. But there was nothing he could do. By then, the Divine Weapon, incarnated by Robbie, had already started rushing towards Darren at an extremely fast speed. Gusts of winds raged all over the Lotus Battle Ring. Had there been no arrays around it, more than half of the square would have already been destroyed. Darren gazed at the divine spear, and immediately felt an overwhelming pressure. However, the pressure did note from Robbie, but from Kevin. When Robbie incarcerated himself into a weapon, his power became more than ten times stronger. How powerful would Kevin, who had already awakened five levels of bloodline, actually be? He was bound to be infinitely stronger than Robbie! "Damn it, if this boy can force himself to incarcerate into a weapon, then he must have be stronger than we had initially thought. Even if Darren doesn''t get injured, this will surely consume a lot of his energy!" Colin''s eyebrows furrowed tightly as he began to worry about Darren. "Cracking Attack!" While everyone was filled with worry and fear, Darren remained white calm. He directly used the first move of the Spectral de Skill in retaliation. Boom! The magnificent de intent shot out. At the same time, Darren rose to the sky with the de in his hand sending out a horrific breath, and attacking the divine spear which was incarnated by Robbie! After the big explosion, the battle ring became covered with blue lights thatpletely engulfed the two men. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A short timeter, a figure walked slowly down the Lotus Battle Ring. "What a strong young man!" "Why do I get a sense of supernatural martial skill from the strike of his de just now?" Kevin and Jack who were watching the attack from the sidelines, were both amazed at Darren. Only Bruce was gazing into the distance with his hair scattered messily. He had absolutely no interest in what had been happening on the battle ring. "Well done, Darren!" Upon seeing Darren stepping down, a group of outer disciples immediately gathered around him. They could barely contain their joy over Darren''s strength as that strike was absolutely mighty. Meanwhile, back in the battle ring, Robbie had returned to his real body and was lying on the ground motionless with his whole body covered with infinitely many gashes. There was blood everywhere. "How dare you take Robbie''s life? You are going to pay for this!" said another defeated disciple from the Ji n as he rushed over to Robbie. "Whether he dies or not depends on your n''s decision. If you don''t try to save him at once, he will die for sure. But if you don''t save him, and instead me his death on me, then wouldn''t you all feel ashamed of yourselves?" Darren eximed coldly. When Darren hit Robbie, he actually spared his life and did not kill him. If the Ji n did not save Robbie at once, then they would be the reason for his death. There was absolutely no reason for them to me his death on Darren. "You!" The disciple pointed at Darren out of rage, but there was nothing he could say. "Julian, go and carry Robbie back." The sadness was in on the chief of the Ji n''s face. He was full of regret knowing that one of his gifted disciples were totally wrecked. "Darren wins. In the nextpetition, Kevin from Ji n will oppose Darrin from the Holy Land." The result of thepetition was announced, signaling the beginning of the nextpetition. Darrin was the only outer disciple from the Holy Land besides Darren who was stillpeting until now. However, it was his luck that had helped him a lot. There were fifteenpetitors in total, and he did not have an opponent in the first round, so he was able to win by default. Upon hearing that thepetition was about to start, Darrin''s legs started trembling in fear. How on earth could he muster up the strength to fight against the geniuses of the Ancient Families? "Boy, our disciple had been badly injured just now, I assure you that you will be worse off than he is when I am through with you," Kevin viciously whispered into Darren''s ear. Darrin was so frightened that his face actually turned pale. The disciple of the Ji n was totally wrecked, and he was, for sure, going to be a living dead for the rest of his life. Upon noticing Darrin''s situation, Darren went to him and said, "It''s okay if you admit your defeat now, before anything else happens." After Darrin heard what Darren said, he felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off his shoulder and he was able to escape his imminent death. As fast as he could, he said, "I admit defeat! I admit defeat!" The reason the Holy Land sent these other outer disciples was actually to use them to size up the true strength of their opponents in the first ce. At the end of the day, this was all prepared for Darren. However, they had a great gap in cultivation base, so things did not work out as they had intended it to. If Darren let them stand on the battle ring, he would only see them get badly injured, and that just was not fair to them. So, Darren asked that disciple to admit defeat at once in order to spare his life. "No way. You cannot just admit defeat in thispetition," Kevin said. There was no way he was going to let them get away with this. "It''s alright. I still have ast chance to exchange my opponent. I will fight you in his ce!" Darren said calmly. "What did you say?" Upon hearing Darren''s words, Kevin''s eyes lit up with excitement. He said, "Well, if you want to die earlier than you should have, then you have no cause to me me." Chapter 151 The Battle With Kevin Chapter 151 The Battle With Kevin Darren versus Kevin! The most anticipated battle between the two talents finally came. Most people predicted that Kevin would win in this battle, since he had killed a level three demonic monster and it had indicated how strong he was. Meanwhile, Colin, Lino, and Belle wore serious looks on their faces. "The situation is grave. Starting a war now seems inevitable. Initially, I thought it will be good for Darren to fight Jack while Kevin fight Bruce. But now, everything has changed," Colin said. "What is the reason for this, Collin?" Belle couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity. "Because Kevin is much more powerful than Jack. If Darren fights Kevin, even if Darren can defeat him in the end, it would be impossible for him to leave without injuries. If Bruce fights Jack, since it is rtively easier for Bruce to take him out, it will not cause serious damage to Bruce''s strength. When the final round of thepetitiones, when Darren meets Bruce on the battlefield, it is virtually impassable for Darren to defeat him with those conditions," Lino exined further. "And that is the best situation for us. It is more than likely that Darren wouldn''t be able to defeat Kevin in the end. But if he uses the Talent Skill that he had grasped before, maybe there is a slight chance that he wins the battle," Colin added. "But when he is forced to use the talented skill, it will inflict serious damage to his strength. He will encounter great difficulties once he finally meets Bruce on the battlefield," Lino responded with concern. After the further analysis of the current situation, they concluded that Darren only had a very small chance to win if he fought all by himself. Lino and Colin started to worried whether they had made a rash decision and were ying with unexpected high stakes. If they lost their treasures that had been handed down from previous generations, it would be an unpardonable offense, and they would be gravely punished for the way they handled the situation. Belle didn''t care about it that much. The only thing that she was concerned about was her brother''s safety. But after hearing their discussion, her nerves were on the verge of imploding. "I hope that my brother turns out all right," Belle prayed in silence. The Ancient Families were absolutely certain that Kevin would win and that Darren wouldn''t stand a chance. "Once Kevin fights Bruce, you will get a part of it as long as I have the Lotus," Clive said. Although Rory was badly injured, Clive was giddy with excitement knowing that the treasure of the Holy Land was almost in his pocket. "Humph, correct me if I''m wrong but are you looking down on my disciple right now?" Allen''s face grew red with anger, when he heard that Clive ruled out the possibility that Jack would win Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! the battle. "Ha-ha. Allen, l didn''t mean that. As long as that treasure belongs to one of our three ns, it will bring considerable benefits to the other two ns. So you shouldn''t be worrying about it at all," Clive immediately responded with a smile on his face. Sometimes the three ns woulde into conflict with one another, but in the nick of time, they would eventually work together to protect their own interests. Allen went nk for a moment, and came to the realization that what he had said was true. If Clive indeed got the treasure, he wouldn''t have any choice but to share it with them! "My bad! My bad! I was unhealthily obsessed about it. It is great that such a smallpetition can win the treasure for our three ns. After the battle, we should hold a great feast for our triumph. Let''s get hammered in celebration of our victory!" Allen dismissed the problem from his mind and suggested. "That sounds great! We should definitely do that!" Clive eximed. "Ha-ha-ha." they looked at each other and burst intoughter. ¡­¡­ In the battlefield, Darren was standing opposite Kevin. They both stood still as a rock, not moving an inch and just carefully observing each other. "Since you dare not to move a muscle in front of me, are you enjoying these happy moments in your life that you are still able to walk with your own legs?" Wearing a provocative smile on his face, Kevin sneered at Darren. "Are you suggesting that you are about to break my legs?" Darren replied with a cold nk stare. "No." Kevin narrowed his eyes, and continued, "Not only will I break your legs, I will also smash your entire body into pieces until you beg me to show you mercy." "OK. It seems that you have it all nned out. Take the lead and I will follow you," Darren answered sarcastically with a faint smile. "Ha-ha. But before that, let me teach you a lesson first. After this, you''ll understand that aplete idiot like yourself should never be so arrogant!" Before finishing his words, Kevin immediately made his first move. He stretched out his hands and blew towards Darren. Rays of light emitted from Kevin''s fists and shone with metal luster. The sound of his fists was so intense that it could almost rip the sky to shreds. His strength was certainly much more powerful than Robbie''s. Darren knew that Kevin was testing his limits. But since they were in an uphill battle, there was no need to y dirty tricks or anything useless. So Darren went straight to his Cracking Attack to counter his move without saying anything. "You can''t fool me with that. I will break you!" Darren shouted. Kevin reacted in a split second, struck several quick blows towards Darren and broke out some of his power. Darren appeared veryposed despite all the pressure he was under. He then used his Shadow Lightness and turned himself into an invisible shadow and fiercely rushed towards Kevin. The intense power emitted from his de intent frantically overwhelmed Kevin, and deafening sounds exploded from Kevin''s body. "Go to hell!" Darren screamed. Kevin used up all his strength but could barely sustain Darren''s de intent. Then he used his acute senses and blew towards the air. Boom! Darren''s body appeared and was pushed back by the enormous strikes from his attack. But Kevin didn''t feel good either. Although he was able to survive Darren''s de intent, his internal organs were badly injured from the collision with Darren''s power. He felt a sharp pain gushing all over his body. "That''s incredible! It seems that I might have underestimated your power. You are forcing me to use my bloodline force, you bastard," Kevin shouted. Kevin couldn''t ept that he wasn''t able to gain an advantage in the first round. He was seething with anger and frustration. "It is hard to believe that he has this intense de intent at such a young age. Being stuck in the Lotus Holy Land is definitely a waste of his talents. If he join the de Holy Land, he would be a promising youth. But he will not get a chance to do so since he will surely be permanently disabled after this battle," Clive said. Clive was confident that they would seed. "What a pity. If Kevin uses only the first level of the bloodline force, it will surely be enough to destroy Darren," Allen agreed. Clive nodded in agreement. Standing opposite Darren, Kevin was emitting an intimidating aura as cold as ice. Rays of pale green light radiated from his body and turned into the bloodline force. "To be defeated by my first level of bloodline force, you should feel proud that I deem you worthy of such effort!" Kevin sneered at him. Kevin gave him a cold stare. "Why should I? I''m afraid you speak too much but deliver too little. Go to hell!" Wearing a nk expression on his face, Darren used his spiritual sense to summon a sword glittering with purple thunder in his hands. Once Darren raised his sword, a giant streak of lighting shed across Landon, who was sitting far on his throne. "That is a wonderful weapon! Purple lightning surrounded the sword! But it seems that the sword is being held back by something," the Holy Lord murmured to himself. The people from the Ancient Families were confused upon seeing Darren hold a strange sword in his hand. They didn''t know what he was nning to do with it. They all knew that one couldn''t train in battling with the de and sword at the same time. Even the cultivators outside the Holy Land knew about it, let alone these strong masters. "His de intent is already strong enough. Why does he still feel the need for the sword?" "I afraid he might just be fooling around. He used that sword to disturb Kevin on purpose. He is so naive." "But why do I feel a strange vibration of sword intent?" While the three chiefs were discussing, a stream of sword intent exploded in an instant and sted towards the sky. In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was enveloped by Darren''s intense sword intent. "What just happened?" Except for Colin and Lino, who knew about the current situation, everyone was taken aback with their eyes widened. They couldn''t believe what they just witnessed. "That intense sword intent is much powerful than his de intent!" "He reminds me of Hanson! He was a legendary being who had practicedbat with the sword and de at the same time!" "Crap! That must be the secret weapon of the Holy Land! What should we do?" The three chiefs went into panic. ¡­¡­ On the battlefield, Kevin was also astonished by what he had seen. He suddenly went pale as he was overwhelmed by a surging stream of sword intent. It was so powerful and fierce that he couldn''t protect himself from it. "Ahhh!" He let out a roar as he tried to diffuse his blood essence all over his body to strengthen his bloodline force. Just as Kevin arrived at the third level, the powerful sword intent turned into numerous shadows that fiercely flew towards him. Chapter 152 Who Won Chapter 152 Who Won When the level three bloodline force exploded from Kevin, his body emitted a green light and a cold aura. "Heavyset Body! Block!" he roared. At the same time, Darren''s mighty sword intent hit him. The sharp sh of swords hitting his body echoed in the space. In the next instant, Darren''s powerful sword intent inundated Kevin. He felt as if he were in a world of swords, and no matter which direction he turned in, numerous powerful swords were attacking him. Kevin trembled with fear. He was scared internally because the sword intent was too powerful and his body couldn''t resist the attack even though it had been consolidated with the level three bloodline force. Blood saturated his robes as the swords left small wounds on his body. "Resist!" Kevin shouted. Darren''s attack and his inability to defend against it efficiently, left Kevin anxious. Although his strengthened body couldn''tpletely resist Darren''s sword intent, it bought him time to activate more bloodline force. After a few moments, his bloodline force upgraded to level four. "Clink! Clink! Clink!" The sound of swords hitting Kevin''s stone-like body echoed in the quiet surroundings. After Kevin''s bloodline force increased to level four, his body became more solid and blocked Darren''s sword intent. Besides, his strength increased continuously, as well! "Damn freak!" Kevin couldn''t help cursing Darren after he survived the dangerous attack and recovered hisposure. However, Darren had no intention of giving him time to breathe because he knew that Kevin''s strength would increase significantly if he used the skill to turn his body into a weapon. "Cracking Attack!" "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" Darren executed his de and sword simultaneously, which made his attacks more powerful than when he only used the sword intent! Below the battle tform, the faces of the three chiefs darkened as they had a grim sense of foreboding. Even Landon, the Holy Lord of the Lightning Holy Land, who was sitting in the luxurious chair above the battle tform, was shocked. "He, indeed, cultivates both de and sword martial arts." "Practicing both the de and sword simultaneously should have killed him. How did he survive? How can he emanate such powerful strength?" "The young man is unexpectedly powerful. When did such a great talent join the Lotus Holy Land?" The chiefs of the three Ancient Families marveled simultaneously. On the battle tform, just when Kevin felt relieved that the pressure from Darren had decreased a little, a stronger attack whichbined both the sword intent and de intent hit him. "Damn it! You are forcing me to execute my trump card. Level five Heavyset Body!" Kevin bellowed as his face twisted in pain. "Oh? He is about to turn his body into a weapon!" Seeing that Kevin had started transforming, Darren dashed forward. He was so quick that the audience could only see a shadow shing past. "Wham!" Just as Darren had reached halfway toward Kevin, a powerful thick ck iron whip cracked on Darren''s back. The strength of the blow threw him backward in the air. Blood glistened in the sun as a horrible wound was left on Darren''s back! Opposite him, a cold, ck iron chain oscited in the air, in perfect trajectory. Kevin had turned himself into the ck iron chain, a weapon, when he activated the level five bloodline force. "Its aura is so threatening!" Darren felt the pain from his injury course through his body as he stared at the swaying ck iron chain. "Ding!" Before Darren had time to react, the powerful chain unleashed a formidable ancient aura as it flew toward Darren. Darren summoned his de and sword at the same time. They shot out like sharp arrows and tackled the ck whip. Loud sounds, like explosions, were heard and the Lotus Battle Ring shook. The shock wave caused by the collision between Darren and the ck chain caused cracks to appear in the protective screen between the audience and the fighters. The sword core in Darren''s body circted crazily as it reached the peak of its power. He cut the ck iron chain with his de and sword, one after the other, but it seemed that his attacks didn''t cause Kevin any severe injuries. On the contrary, it exerted pressure on Darren. At this stage, Darren pondered whether or not to execute the Blood Dragon Illusion. But he negated this idea as soon as it shed across his mind. If he used the Talent Skill now, he would definitely lose the next battle. ''Our strength is evenly matched. If I can be a little more powerful, I''ll be able to defeat him!'' Darren thought. "The bronze mask and the armor!" Darren didn''t remember that the bronze mask and the armor could increase his strength until this very moment. Quickly, he used his mental power to summon them. The armor encased his body, and the bronze mask covered his face. At the moment, a ck rune shed on them and quickly disappeared. Darren felt that his strength had increased by at least 50%. When thepetitors were evenly matched and found themselves in an impasse, the situation would change even if a tiny bit of energy was added to one of them. "It''s time to see who will win!" Darren summoned the de and sword intent before charging toward the ck chain. At the same time, the ck iron chain transformed by Kevin flew toward the sky and circled like a dragon in mid-air before swooping down toward Darren. "Rumble!" The whole square quaked! They collided. Darren flew backward and hit the screen set on the edge of the tform. He spat out blood and moaned in agony from his severe internal injuries. The ck iron chain was also pushed away after the collision. However, it stopped at the edge of the battle tform. Everyone was stunned at the scene and held their breath. ''Who won?'' Even those strongest warriors below the battle tform couldn''t tell the result of the match. Just then, the ck iron chain gave out a green light before turning back into Kevin. It appeared as though Kevin had sustained no severe wounds on his body. His messy hair was the only sign that he had been in a battle. "Kevin won?" The chief of the Ji Family eximed with excitement on his face. "Ha-ha. Congrattions! This was a hard battle to win!" The other two chiefs smiled as they too were d for Kevin''s victory. On the other side, where the people from the Lotus Holy Land stood, both Lino and Colin gazed at Darren with worry and tension. They felt as though they were going to lose thepetition. ''Have we lost?'' They wondered. "Darren..." Belle''s eyes filled with tears when she saw that her brother had been injured. "If you want to save him, carry him away from the tform quickly." Unexpectedly, Daren stood up. He wiped away the blood around the corners of his mouth. Then he climbed down from the battle tform. The audience was perplexed when they heard those words. Everyone''s mouth flew open as in the next instant, Kevin''s eyes turned dull and expressionless. His robes were tore into pieces and wounds spread over his body, like a cobweb. Blood gushed out, like an overflowing river, and drenched the tform. "Crack! Crack!" The sound of bones breaking reverberated through the arena. Kevin slipped down along the edge of the battle tform like a pile of flesh without bones. "What!" roared the chief of the Ji Family. His eyes widened as he rushed toward Kevin. His face turned red from the rage coursing through him. "Kevin!" He tried to scoop Kevin in his arms but failed as his nephew was like beast meat without bones. All the bones in Kevin''s body had been smashed into powder, just like he had described before the battle began. Ironically, it was Kevin, not Darren, who had been defeated in such a gruesome manner. "You did great!" Lino and Colin walked over excitedly and lifted Darren in celebration. But Darren pushed their hands away. He was capable of standing steadily, though he had sustained the internal injuries during the battle. He told Lino and Colin that he needed to rest and consume some healing pills. Then, he would feel better. "You were awesome. I never imagined that your ability to use the de and sword simultaneously was that powerful," Colin said with exhration. Darren was at the third stage of the Mysterious Realm, but the strength he had shown was far beyond the strength of a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "You destroyed Kevin. I''ll kill you!" The chief of the Ji Family saw that Kevin, his nephew and the talent of the young generation, was ruined on the tform. He went into a frenzy and attacked Darren. "Don''t be impetuous. We haven''t lost thepetition. Thepetitor from the Wei Family hasn''t fought him yet!" "You need to calm down. We can''t kill him before we get the Lotus." The other two chiefs tried to persuade the chief of the Ji Family. However, the chief of the Ji Family turned a deaf ear to them and ejected a big illusory palm before directing it at Darren. "Stop!" A shout, as loud as thunder resounded in the space as green lightning hit the ground. With a sh, Landon appeared under the big illusory palm unleashed by the chief of the Ji Family. With a wave of his hand, Landon crushed the palm. And the energy wave pushed the chief of the Ji Family backward. "Your side lost this battle. You have to admit it. How dare you break the rules by trying to kill the Everyone calmed down when they saw Landon''s strength. After he was thrown back by the energy wave, the chief of the Ji Family rxed. Embarrassment reflected in his expression, and he silently carried Kevin to the side of the Ancient Families. "Chief Wei, order Bruce to kill that bastard. I''ll give you whatever you want as the trade condition!" The chief of the Ji Family secretly contacted the chief of the Wei Family with vicious intent. Chapter 153 Bruces Strength Chapter 153 Bruce''s Strength "Don''t be in such a hurry. If we kill that boy, those guys from the Lotus Holy Land might use it as an excuse to deny paying us back. Besides, Bruce won''t get away with it if he kills that boy would," Clive said,ying all the facts so Kevin wouldn''t do something he wouldter regret. "That bastard is treated like a dog in your family. Nobody will care if he dies." "Well, yes, he''s a bastard. He''s useful sometimes, though. Ha-ha. Anyway, I will tell him to kill the boy once our victory has been secured. I''ll have to deal with losing a little mad dog, so what do you think?" "I''ll pay you back," said Chief of the Ji Family with a smirk. And with that, the deal was sealed. The only thing left to do was to keep it secret and make it happen. ... Darren sat quietly for a while. After taking a few dozens of healing pills, his injury was almost cured and Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! the sword and de intents in his body were restored to the same strong level as before. "This round is between Bruce and Jack. Darren, please observe careful and try to spot the weaknesses of the winner," Colin said, making sure Darren wouldn''t just watch without absorbing anything. "Let''s hope that Jack could tire Bruce even just a little bit so we will have a better chance of winning," Lino said solemnly, sensing Bruce''s dark energy from where he was standing. Darren did not say much. He just nodded and looked towards the tform where Jack and Bruce had already entered. ''How strong is Bruce? I think he is several levels stronger than us, '' Darren wondered as he waited for the fight to start. Meanwhile, seeing Bruce''s emotionless face made Jack very nervous. He tried hard not to show it, so when he felt like he was going to slip, he looked around him and pretended that he was calm in front of the audience. Three years ago, in thepetition between the three families, he witnessed the horrifying scene when Bruce used his bloodline force. And to this day, the thought of the dark Wild Ape scared him. However, Bruce was punished for injuring a lot of disciples from the other two families that day. A few dayster after that, the news of him going mad came out. He seemed to have disappeared and then people never heard of him again. "Bastard, just throw in the towel and get out of here. Even if you win thispetition, the Wei Family will not treat you any better," Jack said, trying to intimidate Bruce as much as he could. "Why don''t you just let me win the sacred object of the Holy Land? In exchange, I''ll tell the Wei Family to take care of you for the rest of your life." It was a bluff, of course, and so was his courage. He knew he couldn''t win so he was trying to get Bruce to ept his offer. Bruce didn''t seem to have heard Jack''s words, though. He just lowered his head and continued looking at the ground as though it was the most interesting thing in the arena. "You''re a bastard, alright. You can''t even understand other people''s words. Well, I heard that your mother had sex with a wild beast at the border and gave birth to you. I wanted to see your mother getting it on with those beasts. I get so excited just thinking about it," Jack said, resorting to firing insults since Bruce ignored him. He knew that Bruce had gone mad before and thought that perhaps provoking him like this would make him go crazy again. Then he would win the contest. The boy from the Holy Land must have suffered a severe injury from the fight against Kevin. If he were to fight against that boy, he could win the contest easily. Winning the sacred object of the Holy Land would give him an unimaginably valuable rewards from the family! He had to do whatever it took to secure his victory. He could not afford to pass up such an insane opportunity. Bruce, who had been indifferent all along, heard Jack insulting his mother and decided Jack had gone too far this time. A strong sense of killing intent shed in his eyes. "Let the fight begin!" Hearing the announcement, Jack suddenly became nervous. His heart pounded in his chest and it was so loud that he could hear it in his ears. He tried to swallow the lump in his throat and appear brave. "Bastard, don''t you know your mother is still alive? Maybe she is still fucking those wild beasts at the border." Jack''s aim was to distract Bruce with his vile speech so he could get enough time to mobilize his bloodline force. He also wanted to make sure that Bruce was not paying attention to what he was doing so he could sneak an attack. "Maybe I should send you to the border to see how many bastard brothers and sisters you have? You guys could use a family reunion. Ha-ha." At this point, Jack''s bloodline force had reached its maximum strength. Bruce was livid. Jack was pushing all the wrong buttons and there was no way he would just stand back and take any more insults from him. ring at Jack, he opened his mouth and bared his sharp fangs. He was about to make a move, but his face under the messy hair suddenly contorted in pain and he stood frozen on the spot. "Die!" Jack felt that it was the right opportunity to strike. Heunched himself towards Bruce and yelled his battle cry, "Bloody Belligerence!" His power exploded, causing the Lotus Battle Ring to tremble as though it was just hit by an earthquake. His whole body, like a bloody spear, dashed towards Bruce''s heart. Seeing how fast and strong Jack''s attack was, everyone thought that even a mountain would be obliterated and turned into ashes by now. However, Bruce did not show any signs that he cared even a bit. He didn''t move an inch. Roar! Bruce''s wild, furious scream echoed through the square, frightening everyone. He stretched out arge ck arm covered with scales in front of Jack. Darren could not believe his eyes. He was shocked by Bruce''s ck arm. The scales on it looked very simr to Darren''s own scales after his demonic transformation. ''Does he have the blood of a fiend, too? No wonder I feel a little familiar with him!'' Darren wondered. Bruce''s dark ape-like palm captured Jack''s body in an instant. Everyone was shocked by how fast he was. They didn''t even see him actually move--it all happened in the blink of an eye. "What just happened? He captured Jack with his bare hand!" "Jack has the strength of the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm, yet Bruce captured him so easily. Bruce''s strength must be close to the Wonder Realm!" "It''s really unheard of... To think there''s such a young man who is already this strong without even entering the Wonder Realm. How much stronger will he be after reaching the Wonder Realm?" Everyone was stunned. "Ah!" Jack was squeezed in Bruce''s palm, screaming at the top of his lungs. Bruce squeezed harder and blood started to spill from Jack''s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. It looked like his eyes were about to burst. "Stop it, you bastard!" the chiefs of the Wei family and the Yu family shouted simultaneously. But it was no use. Bruce could not hear them and even if he did, he didn''t care. Only pain and hatred could be seen in his eyes. There was no mercy. "Die!" His voice was cold and unforgiving. Crack! A resounding crack was heard throughout the entire arena. Jack''s bones were crushed to pieces as if they were biscuits. Boom! Suddenly, a figure approached Bruce and attacked him. "Bastard! I told you to win the contest, not kill anyone!" It was the chief of the Wei family who spoke. He did not want to let this humble beast kill the genius disciple of the Yu family. It would only bring trouble to the Wei family. Bruce was pushed back by Clive, but still refused to let go of Jack. He held him in his palm. "Let go of him!" Clive yelled, fighting the urge to kill Bruce. He didn''t like how the fight was turning out and he absolutely despised the fact that Bruce was outright disobeying him. He flew all the way to Bruce and hit his arm with his palm. The great force shook Bruce''s arm and he had no choice but to let go of Jack. After all, Clive was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Even without mobilizing his bloodline force, he could hurt Bruce. "Argh!" Bruce yelped, opening his mouth and showing two sharp fangs. He lurched back in pain and visibly trembled. It looked like his body was starting to swell. Then, without any warning, his body grewrger andrger until he stood more than 30 feet tall. His bloody red eyes were wild and his body was covered with ck scales unlike the others in the Wei family. He turned into an ape. "This is his true strength!" Darren could only watch with wide eyes as Bruce''s violent and dark energy reached him from across the battle ring. Chapter 154 Forces From All Parties Chapter 154 Forces From All Parties "How dare you, you rebel bastard!" Clive shouted with rage as he threw a palm at Bruce. "Ho-ho!" Bruce growled as he bared his fangs, his eyes scarlet-red with fury. Bang! He lunged his ck-shelled, ape-like arm at Clive. Hmph! Bruce was thrown several feet back. Nobody had expected Bruce to win at all, but to everyone''s astonishment, Clive was also forced to step back several feet. Now that Bruce could resist a middle stage of the Wonder Realm master, it became evident that he had already surpassed the Mysterious Realm because even if Clive weren''t fighting with all his might, he was still a difficult opponent. ''His power now equals that of a cultivator at the beginning stage of the Wonder Realm; only that he eight Holy Lands had ever been strong enough to match Bruce''s strength at his age. "At this rate, if he had the Omnipotent Talent Skill, he would already be able to challenge a master at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. And he will certainly upy a slot in the top one hundred of the Talent Roll," Lino murmured. "The Talent Roll?" Lino''s mention of the scroll caught Darren''s attention. "Master Lino, how would his rank be evaluated in the Talent Roll?" Darren asked curiously. Lino took off his gaze from the battle ring and looked at Darren. "You can just call me Lino, Darren," he said. Then he continued, "All the great powers have the name-list of the top one hundred talents on the Talent Roll. I know their names and their powers, thus I can evaluate Bruce''s rank inparison with them." As for you, you might be able to enter the top one hundred in ten years given your gift. We can talk more about thister after thebat is finished." "Maybe you can do it in less than ten years. It is a pity that we only have the list of the top one hundred. If only we had more than that, perhaps we could look at your current position and get a rough estimate of how your strengthpares to Bruce as of this moment, as well as how far your ranks are from each other," Colinmented regretfully. "Let''s just talk about this when thebat is over," Darren said. Then, the three of them once again turned their attention to thebat. "Clive, stop now! You are intervening with thebat!" Landon stepped out and said in an effort to keep the order. In that moment, Bruce went back to his normal self and walked back to the spot where he was a few moments ago. "Bastard, you will never hear from your mother if you dare to rebel again. You must win this battle. Do you understand?" If only Clive didn''t need Bruce to win thisbat for him, then he surely would have killed him already. Bruce was the offspring of one humble-born woman from his n and a variant from the barrennd. His existence was a big humiliation to the Wei n. Bruce''s eyes went dark the moment he heard Clive mention his mother. He fell upon his knees and tightened his lips. Atst, he stammered, "I...I...am...so...sorry." "Hmph! I will spare you this one time. I will show you mercy and even order a Wonder Realm master to take you to the barrennd to see your mother. But that is only if you can win thebat. However, if you ever dare to rebel against me again, you will spend the rest of your miserable life in the ck Water Prison. Am I making myself clear?" Clive said, the cruelty in in his tone. "Yes," Bruce responded as if he had been a puppet. "All right. Take Jack off and let us continue." Clive jumped off the tform. "Do you think we can continue after what you have done?" Colin said sarcastically as he stepped on to the tform. "Colin, murder is prohibited under the rules. I was merely maintaining the order when I stopped my disciple from killing someone. What is your problem with that? Are you trying to use this as an excuse to disguise your intention to quit? There''s no way I would let that happen! Ha-ha!" Cliveughed arrogantly. He would definitely forbid the Holy Land from quitting when he was so sure that the Lotus was already like an apple in his hand. The battle must continue under any circumstance. Colin was rendered speechless. He was thinking how to find a way out. Clive was right. He was looking for a way out, but he could no longer think of any. There was no way Darren would be able to win if he were to fight against Bruce. So, as hisst option, Colin chose to send a secret message to the Holy Lord Diana for advice. Through her tremendous spiritual power, Holy Lord Diana knew exactly what was happening there, and she couldn''t deny that she was somewhat anxious now. How would Darren possibly win thebat? Diana thought about it for a while, and then she leaped upwards to the square in the shadow of a giant lotus. In a sh, she descended onto the square like a beautiful fairy. "Holy Lord, what should we do? The three Ancient Families will attack us if we cancel the test now," Lino and Colin said as they bowed in greeting to the Holy Lord Diana. Diana did not answer. Instead, she shifted her gaze towards Holy Lord Landon. Landon immediately turned his back at Holy Lord Diana the moment he noticed her looking at him. Obviously he did not want to speak for Lotus Holy Land at this moment. Different Holy Lands held different positions and ambitions, so they were not as close as they seemed to be. Each power, in fact, was always waiting for an opportunity to conquer others. But things weren''t so simple. They were allied in a hostile position against the Ancient Families, the Medicine Pavilion, and the rule masters. In general, the rtionship among the Holy Lands were extremelyplicated and ever-changing. Suddenly, a huge wave of strong energy approached the square, and several magnificent figures descended from above. "Ha-ha! Landon, I came here right away to see the fun the moment I saw your message!" the Holy Lord of the Void Holy Land, said. "It is indeed a very interesting game. What were you thinking, Diana? You put the Holy Land Lotus at risk when you started the gamble," the Holy Lord of the Fire Holy Landmented. The four figures were the Lords of the different Holy Lands. All of them, except Scott, the Lord of de Holy Land who only sent a representative, personally came to watch the game. "Landon, what''s the problem with you?" Diana asked angrily. "Ha-ha! Diana, since you invited me to be your witness, I thought our friends would also like to join this grand gamble of our time as well," Landon replied. "Charles, where is Scott?" Landon said, turning his attention to the Holynd of de''s disciple, a man in his twenties. "Holy Lord Landon, it''s because our young master..." He trailed off, but his words were enough for everyone to be reminded of the death of the son of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. "Emm, I almost forgot. How is the investigation going?" Landon asked. "The reason Holy Lord Scott could note is that he is interrogating an elder from a small sect. However, he told me to send all of you his regards before I left," answered the disciple courteously. Landon nodded, having nothing else to say. Meanwhile, Darren was shocked at the astonishing news. They had caught an elder? Was it Elder Thomas that they caught?! "Landon, are you forcing me to hand over to you the Lotus of Holy Land?" Diana was filled with rage at the scene. "Landon, you always pretend to be the peace maker, but as it turns out, you actually take advantage of the Holy Lands in times of crises! You hypocrite!" "Don''t talk to me like that, Diana. You were the one who invited me to witness for you, and I try to fulfill my duty every time I make a promise. Do you think you can make a fool out of me?" Landon growled as thunders boomed and the sky turned turbulent. Everyone in the battle ring, except for the Holy Lords, started feeling scared and depressed. "Diana, Landon has already invited us toe. You cannot go back on your word once the gamble has This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. begun. We don''t want our trip to be in vain," another Holy Lord sneered jokingly. The three chiefs of Ancient Families were more than pleased to see the conflict between the Holy Lands. Meanwhile, the Holy Lords took much pleasure in each other''s misfortunes even more ruthlessly. Diana froze for a moment and took a deep breath. Then she made a final decision. "Darren,e here. It is time for you to join the battle!" Her deafening voice resounded all around the square. Chapter 155 A Fierce Fight (Part One) Chapter 155 A Fierce Fight (Part One) Everyone from the Ancient Families felt ted upon hearing Diana''s decision. To them, this was an opportunity to win the divine inheritance tool. "That''s great of you, Diana! You are so courageous!" said one of the Holy Lords, ttering Diana with his excitement. The atmosphere was so intense that his excitement only added more fuel to the fire of both sides. "Now that Diana has made her proposal, I dere that all the other Holy Lords and I will witness the fight between Darren and the chosen representative from the Ancient Families. If one side denies the result and goes back on its promise, it will be themon enemy of all of the Holy Lands. None of the Holy Lords shall let this whole thing go until justice has been served. Does everyone agree with my proposal?" said Holy Lord Landon in a tough tone. "With all the Holy Lords witnessing the fight, we have no reason to go back on our words. The Ancient Families promise that we will do as the rules dictate," Clive said, making his intentions clear on behalf of the Ancient Families. "What about you, Diana?" "I agree. Now, go ahead and fight for us, Darren!" Holy Lord Diana said tly. Her face seemed as cold as ice. "All right. Let thest round of the contest begin," Holy Lord Landon announced seriously. "Darren, make sure to protect yourself no matter what happens. Your safety is of the utmost importance," Colin said to Darren in a muffled voice. "I know, sir. Don''t worry about me," Darren replied as he nodded at Colin. "Use the skill you learned from the Dragon Race against your enemy, Darren. If you think it would be impossible for you to win the game, or if you feel that your life is in danger, then just admit your failure immediately. I will not me it on you." Darren heard Diana''s voice in his mind. "I understand, Holy Lord Diana," Darren murmured in a low voice. Darren couldn''t help but feel touched upon hearing Colin''s and Diana''s words. It made him feel warm inside how they cared more about his well-being than the result of the contest. In this round, the stakes were huge. The loser would have to give up an important holy tool and hand it over to the winner, but instead of hankering for such a precious instrument, both Colin and Diana valued Darren''s life and safety more. So Darren made up his mind to win the game at all cost. This fight was not just for his sister, but also for everyone who cared about him. A gush of air suddenly blew as Darren leaped towards the arena. To everyone watching, Darren seemed as fast as lightning. As Darren and Bruce stood on the battle ring like two statues, the rest of the people in the arena could not take their eyes off them. "Hey, bro. I know I''m no match for you, but I''ll still try my best to win the game for my sister and the elders who care for me. So let''s do this now," Darren said while cupping his hands before his chest in order to show his respect towards his opponent. Darren, while being the underdog, was shrouded with an aura of toughness. It was the first time in Bruce''s life that somebody ever addressed him like this. To be perfectly candid, he had felt something strange about this boy the first time they had met each other. For some reason, Darren felt familiar to him, as if he were a long lost friend of his. But at the same time, Bruce was also fearful of him. Nevertheless, Bruce''s eyes filled up with his intention to fight in spite of hisplicated feelings towards his opponent. Bruce knew how much Darren wanted to win the game, and even though he had a favorable impression of Darren, he was just as determined to win as he was. So, he temporarily put aside all of his hesitations that might interfere with his performance in thepetition. As much as he did not want to hurt Darren, he knew that the only way he could find out the news of his mother was to win the game. Bruce activated his bloodline force at once and drove it to the top level. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He transformed himself into a gigantic ape covered with ck scales, and roared and ran towards Darren with immense momentum. Standing in front of his opponent, he looked like a pir strutting between heaven and earth. Meanwhile, Darren looked like he was merely an ant inparison to the humongous ape that was dozens of meters high. More than that, his strength seemed much weaker than that of Bruce''s. But there was no fear in Darren''s eyes. He just stared directly into the eyes of the monster as he gradually floated up in the air. His eyes became nk as he sunk into meditation. In that moment, he was activating the magical skills he had learned from the Dragon Race. Tremendous blood essence moved inside him like boiling water, and an endless power of de intent and sword intent converged in his bellying from every cell of his body. In addition to all the energies gathering in his body, the ck pyramid-like demon core in Darren''s elixir field started stirring as well. Instantly, Bruce felt waves of energy surging from Darren. This time, he was able to feel the intensity of Darren''s strength, and it drove fear into his heart. Like a knight born for the king he served, he felt an ingrained impulse to surrender himself in front of Darren. But he could not do that, so he did his best to subdue the fear in him as much as he possibly could. With a fierce roar, he rallied all of his energy and channeled it into an attack towards Darren. Bruce swiftly moved his huge fists to cover Darren under the gloomy shadow of their attack range. "Cracking Attack!" "Profound Nine Sword Skills!" "Blood Dragon Illusion!" Darren shouted, exerting all of the skills he was capable of. He moved so quickly as he was warding off Bruce''s fists that everyone watching could only see his shadow moving on the ground. "Amazing! That boy can use the avatar skill to generate various images of his real self!" "Wow, he has the Omnipotent Talent Skill!" "How could that even be possible? As far as I know, it''s impossible for someone who has not entered the Wonder Realm to have the Omnipotent Talent Skill! And to top that off, he can even practice the sword and de at the same time. He''s totally unbelievable!" Darren''s avatar skills amazed all the spectators, including the three chiefs from the Ancient Families and all of the Holy Lords. All of them could not help but be stunned by his marvelous skills. But his fighting momentum was still much weakerpared to the fierceness and brute strength of the monstrous ape. From the spectators'' point of view, this was the one disadvantage Darren had as a fighter. Chapter 156 A Fierce Fight (Part Two) Chapter 156 A Fierce Fight (Part Two) Suddenly, several explosive noises sounded in session. The Lotus Battle Ring shook violently following the piercing sounds of collision. The explosive power caused by the collision of two kinds of powerful forces was so intense that it shattered the shielding sheen of the Lotus Battle Ring into pieces. The shielding sheen of the Lotus Battle Ring was actually a powerful magical screen designed to prevent any capable Wonder Realm beginners from bursting their powers into the arena by mistake. So it truly was almost unbreakable. Its breaking proved just how strong Darren''s and the ape''s strengths were. As the Lotus Battle Ring continued trembling violently, cracks began to appear on its foundation and walls. Soon, the square inside it turned into ruins of stones and bricks. The dirt and dust on the air became so thick that the people around could barely see the sunlight. "It''s so weird. I felt two kinds of oundish forces in the fight. How is that possible?" All of the Holy Lords knew exactly what the man was talking about as they had all felt it too. At once, they activated their powerful sensing abilities in order to figure it out. "It''s so strange. The boy became covered with ayer of ck scales!" With their powerful sensing abilities, the Holy Lords could clearly see the situation on the arena in spite of the thick dirt and dusts in the air. Darren''s ck scales seemed crystal clear in their eyes. In thest moments of the fight, Darren exerted all of his intense transformation energy in order to transform himself into a fierce monster. Suddenly, two huge shadows were thrown from the middle of all the dirt and dust. Like two stars falling from the sky, they fell through the air. All of a sudden, the air whirled all around them. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Several people simultaneously leaped into the air to pursue the shadows that fleeted away from the dirt and dust. In no more than a blink of an eye, they were able to bring back their targets. Clive threw a huge debris onto the ground of the square and shouted angrily, "Bastard, rise to your feet now!" The giant ck ape that Bruce had transformed intoy motionless on the ground. His scales were badly damaged, revealing several gashes and wounds of different sizes. For a few moments, he merelyy motionless on the ground, staring at the sky above him with a seemingly nk expression. But if you looked closely, you would see that there was fear in his lusterless eyes. Following another thud, a figure of normal human size was thrown onto the ground as well. Even though everyone recognized him as Darren, he did not look the same as he did before the fight started. Now, he had transformed into a human-sized monster covered with ck scales! Just like Bruce, blood dripped from the wounds on the scales on Darren''s body, turning the dirt around him into a ckish-red color. This situation was indeed beyond everybody''s expectation. At the moment, both Bruce and the boy from the Holy Landy unconscious on the ground. It went without saying that the one who woke up first would be able to kill the other one without much effort. If that happened, thepetition would end and the winner would be decided. "Stand up, Bruce. Didn''t you hear me?" Clive shouted at Bruce, clearly agitated. The next few moments were so crucial that he could only kick Bruce''s body again and again in an attempt to wake him up from his unconsciousness. But no matter how hard he kicked him, Bruce stilly motionless on the ground. His ck broken scales looked miserably terrifying under the bright sun. Slowly, Bruce''s body started shrinking back to its normal size. All the chiefs from the Ancient Families stared at Bruce attentively, their faces taut with extreme nervousness. Never in their wildest dreams did they ever imagine witnessing a situation like this one, and they found it uneptable. If Darren woke up before Bruce, Bruce would lose and they had to hand over the magic spring water. In the presence of the Holy Lords, there was no way the Ancient Families could ever break their promise. "Hmm..." Someone groaned weakly, clearly in agony. Even though the moan was barely audible, the three chiefs from the Ancient Families heard it as clearly as a bell and, at once, they bolted up from their chairs. Someone had woken up. ''Was it Bruce?'' They all asked themselves in their minds. To their disappointment, it was Darren who had woken up from hisa first. "Are you all right, Darren? How are you feeling?" asked Colin and Lino, their voices full of concern. As soon as Darren woke up, they immediately approached him so as to check his injuries. While watching the fight earlier, Belle felt worried and anxious. She had been so afraid that her brother would die under the giant ape''s forceful fists, and then she saw Darren lying motionless on the ground. Her heart immediately sank. Darren gradually opened his eyes, and as things came into focus, he found himself at the center of everyone''s attention. But he had other things in mind. He immediately looked around in search of something and finally settled his eyes on Bruce. Without any hesitation, he limped towards his opponent at once. Everyone in the battle ring could only watch Darren in silence. All of the spectors watched Darren''s every step in anticipation, thinking of what he was about to do. Blood dripped from Darren''s wounds, leaving a trail of crimson blood behind him with every step. Clive stopped frantically kicking Bruce. He could only look at Darren limping towards them. In that moment, he forgot that he was trying to awaken Bruce. All he felt was frustration and sadness, as if his heart had sunk into an abyss of despair. With a hiss in the air, Darren drew out the sword in his hand the moment he reached his target. Darren slowly raised his sword and aimed it directly at Bruce. Meanwhile, Clive''s face turned red as all his blood rushed into his brain. He wanted to stop Darren, but he couldn''t. Furious and disgusted at his disability to save his disciple, he puked out a mouthful of blood. Without hesitation, Darren swung his sword at Bruce. "Bang!" The sound of something colliding with something hard resounded in the air. To everyone''s shock and amazement, Darren did not swing his sword at Bruce. Instead, he swung it towards the ground by Bruce''s side and stabbed it into the earth. "We have a winner! Darren wins!" Holy Lord Landon announced in aposed manner. Everybody around the battle ring heard it clearly. The Ancient Families had lost the game. The three chiefs of the Ancient Families looked pale as a sheet. As Landon''s words echoed in their ears, their minds turned into a total mess. They found the result of the fight totally uneptable. So much so that they could not even think of anything in that moment. Chapter 157 Tournament Rewards Chapter 157 Tournament Rewards Darren struggled to remain conscious until Landon announced the test result. After that, he cked out and copsed on the ground. With a surprised gasp, Diana flew forward and took him. She left the unconsciousd with Colin and asked him to find a doctor. "Wait!" A Holy Lord dashed forward and blocked Colin''s way. "This boy was covered in ck scales and emitted an evil aura. He is suspicious. We must interrogate him!" The person blocking Colin''s way was the Holy Lord of the Ice Holy Land. At the same time, Landon guided other Holy Lords toward Colin and Darren. "I agree with him. A person covered in ck scales broke into the forbidden area that Scott was guarding the other day. I suspect that he has something to do with the fiend," Landon said tly. "Stop talking nonsense, you bastard!" Diana cursed. The onlookers were shocked as they had never heard her scold people before. "Why would my disciple get involved with the fiend? Don''t you feel ashamed? How can you not know that Darren mastered the Dragon n''s inheritance skill? Stop making a fool of yourself!" she continued coldly. The Holy Lords were rendered speechless. It dawned on them that Darren had disyed an Omnipotent Talent Skill. ''What he used is simr to the legendary Dragon n''s inheritance skill.'' "Diana, don''t get mad. We can''t afford to make any mistakes when ites to the fiend. So, I believe we should investigate that boy," the Holy Lord of the Void Holy Land mediated. "Get the hell out of here!" Diana spat out slowly, "You''d better not test me. If you dare to take him away, Lotus Holy Land will be your enemy. And we will not show you any mercy." Arge lotus shadow rose behind Diana as she spoke. The Holy Lords knew that the lotus shadow was a sign that Diana was furious. They looked at her, embarrassment written all over their faces. They were aware that they had already gone too far by pressuring Diana to continue the tournament. If they took Darren against Diana''s will, they knew that Diana would go to all lengths to stop them. Landonughed to break the tense atmosphere and changed the topic immediately. He said, "Forget it, Diana. Let''s talk about taking over the magic spring from the three families." Even though Landon was powerful, he couldn''t risk upsetting Diana more. After all, he didn''t stand up for Lotus Holy Land when she turned to him for help. Since Landon dropped the topic, the remaining Holy Lords didn''t have the courage to press her on the issue regarding investigating Darren. Besides, Diana said that her disciple had learnt the Dragon n''s inheritance skill, and they believed that exined why Darren had scales. Diana snorted and recalled the lotus shadow. She motioned for Colin and Lino to take Darren and Belle, who were in aa, out of the square. ... In the blink of an eye, three months passed. Belle had sat at Darren''s bedside every day since she had woken up, waiting for him to regain consciousness. "Mr. Colin, three months have passed. Why is he still in aa? Didn''t you say that he would get better soon?" she asked anxiously. Colin often came by to check on Darren. "Don''t worry. Darren will be fine. He hasn''t woken up yet as he suffered many injuries," he replied. "I see," she said. The instant Colin finished speaking, Darren let out an inaudible moan before slowly opening his eyes. "Darren, you are awake!" Belle eximed with delight. "Belle," Darren muttered. He had a strange feeling as Belle was the first person he saw after waking up. "I''m d to see that you have regained consciousness. Belle has been very worried about you these past three months," Colin said with a smile. "What did you just say? I have been unconscious for three months?" Darren asked with disbelief. His eyes widened in surprise. To Darren, it felt like he had been asleep for a short while. However, three months had passed since he cked out. "Mr. Colin, how about that bet? Did Belle''s master get better?" he asked, hurriedly. "It''s a long story. As for the bet, we''ve been allowed to use the magic spring for the next three years. Belle''s master is getting better now that she has ess to the magic spring water," Colin replied with a sigh. "Thank you so much for risking your life to save my master, Darren," Belle said immediately. Darren smiled as he nced at her. He tapped her forehead with his finger lightly. Tenderness reflected in his eyes as he responded dotingly, "What are you talking about? I''m your brother. I did what any brother would do. Don''t be so formal with me or next time, I''ll teach you a lesson." "I will not. Being with you is the happiest thing for me," Belle grinned. Darren smiled at her before turning to Colin. "All the Holy Lords were there. How dare they back out?" he asked. Before Colin could exin, Belle replied, "The magic spring means a lot to the three Ancient Families. After you won, the Holy Lords started to discuss who would take charge of the magic spring. But a big shot unexpectedly appeared. After hearing what happened, he got furious and hurt the three chiefs. After some deliberations, they reached an agreement. It was decided that the eight Holy Lands would get some magic spring water, and we were granted the use of the magic spring for three years." Darren frowned and said, "I see. Was that big shot an ancestor from one of the three Ancient Families?" "Darren, your memory is rather good. The Holy Lords spected that the elder is likely to be the one who had defeated the Holy Lord of the Ancient Dragon Holy Land." When Colin mentioned the big shot, his eyes sparkled with excitement. "But the elder didn''t stay for long. He left after dealing with the magic spring issue." Darren remained silent as he thought, ''That''s not bad. Even though the elder didn''t allow Lotus Holy Land to use the magic spring, the other Holy Lands wouldn''t have the nerve to challenge him. Looks like he isn''t an unreasonable person after all.'' "I''ve got good news for you. The elder said that you can use the three families'' magic spring any time and that no one will stop you. Besides, after you get better, the Holy Lord will reward you for winning the tournament," Colin added with augh. "Belle, let''s go meet the Holy Lord. Your brother needs to rest," Colin said to the Holy Maiden. "Okay. Get some rest. I need to visit my master after we''ve met with the Lord. I will visit you tomorrow," Belle said before following Colin to the door. Before she stepped out of the room, she turned and winked at Darren yfully. With a grin, she said, "There is one more thing. Elsa is going to finish her closed door training soon." Darren shook his hand with a smile and theny down. However, he became restless when he recalled what a disciple of the de Holy Land had said. ''He Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. said that they had caught an elder from a small sect. Who on earth could this elder be? Was it Elder Thomas?'' The more he thought about it, the more Darren became certain that the disciple was referring to Thomas. ''The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land must have thought that Elder Thomas had killed his son, for there were many signs left by the sword. After all, Thomas is considered the best swordsman in the Ilmen Sect, '' he guessed. ''I must keep this from Elsa, '' Darren decided. Although Elsa didn''t get on well with Thomas, he was sure that she would be worried upon learning that he had been captured. After all, Thomas was her father. ''I need to find an opportunity to visit de Holy Land and figure out what is going on, '' Darren concluded. He then took out some healing pills from his Space Ring to heal himself. ''This time, I was badly injured. I wonder how Bruce is doing.'' Darren thought of Bruce as he started to check his injuries. ''If I hadn''t transformed and used my demonic internal force to suppress his strength, I would have been smashed to a pulp, '' he recalled. Darren had fought Bruce because he sensed that Bruce had the blood of the fiend, just as he did. He could prevail over Bruce mainly because his fiend blood was pure enough to oppress Bruce''s bloodline force. ''I will find him. If possible, I will try to help Bruce, '' he nned. Darren had suffered tremendously when he was little. However, it seemed as though Bruce had endured more than he did. So, he pitied Bruce. He then cleared his mind and focused on healing himself. Chapter 158 The Primitive Feminine Bloodline Clan Chapter 158 The Primitive Feminine Bloodline n Three days went by quickly. For the past three days, Darren assimted elixirs that would help heal his wounds. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" Someone was knocking on the door. "Come in!" Darren said. He opened his eyes and saw a girl in gray standing in front of him. "Darren, Holy Lord Diana asked me to invite you to her pce," the girl said as she bowed her head as a sign of respect. "Holy Lord Diana wants to see me? Alright. Would you please lead the way?" Darren had almostpletely recovered from his injuries, and he had wanted to go for a walk anyway, so he stepped out of his room and followed the girl. As soon as he stepped out, he was, for the first time, able to appreciate just how beautiful the Lotus Holy Land was. It was filled with spiritual energy and delicate pavilions and splendid pces. The ce was so beautiful that the imperial pce of Doriath paled inparison. They walked slowly and after about an hour, they arrived at a ce with a unique scenery. In front of him was a huge, magnificent waterfall. At its footy a crystal clear pool with a cyan lotus about thirty meters in diameter in the middle. The lotus was so immensely beautiful that Darren could not remove his gaze from it. "Wee, Darren!" Darren was drawn back to his usual self when he heard someone call his name. He turned around and saw the Holy Lord Diana in cyan. "Good day, Holy Lord Diana!" he said as he bowed slightly. "Don''t bother. Take a seat," Diana said, gesturing at a lotus-shaped tform. Darren sat down beside her on the tform. "Holy Lord Diana, what is it that you want me to do?" Darren asked. "Nothing, really. I just wanted to know if you have already recovered from your injuries," Diana answered with a smile. Then they began to chat casually. Even though Diana was the Holy Lord, she was not arrogant in the least, so Darren feltpletely at ease while talking to her. "Oh, I almost forgot! I have something to tell you. It''s about you and Belle," Diana suddenly said after a few minutes of chatting with Darren. "I''m listening, Holy Lord." Darren could not help but feel curious about what Diana was going to say. Diana paused for a while, as if she was thinking of what to say, and then continued, "There is no easy way to say this but you and Belle are not siblings." "Huh?" Darren was totally shocked from what he heard. ''What even made Diana think that?'' he thought. "That''s impossible! We grew up together. Plus, even though I was just two years old when Belle was born, I still have snippets of memories from when she was born. I can vaguely remember how busy it was in our yard that day." The information he had just been told was too much for him to process, and he could not find himself to believe it at all. How could that even be? Holy Lord Diana shook her head and exined, "Belle has the Primitive Feminine Body. Therefore, she possesses the Primitive Feminine Bloodline. I checked, and saw that your bloodline is the same as everyone else''s. Yours is an ordinary bloodline, so there is no way you and Belle are rted by blood. Just like the Ancient Family Bloodline, the Primitive Feminine Bloodline can only be inherited." Darren was still overwhelmed and surprised, but what Diana was saying started making more sense to him. Darren thought for a while but still felt confused. He swore he could remember the exact scenery when Belle was born. ''Could it be that Belle is actually a child of my mom, but I am not?'' Darren hypothesized after thinking about it for a while. "Darren, I hope what I said won''t affect the rtionship between you and Belle," Diana said. She could not help but feel a little bit worried at how Darren reacted to what she said. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter if we are rted or not. She will still be my younger sister forever," Darren answered. He was telling the truth. Even if what the Holy Lord said were true, he still would never abandon Belle. "s! Belle might have inherited the Primitive Feminine Bloodline from the n of my savior. Unfortunately, the n has already been exterminated," Diana said with a sigh. "Exterminated? Holy Lord, can you tell me more about it?" Darren asked curiously. "It is a long story, but I would like to tell you about it in detail anyway because if you learn about it, then you might be able to avoid making some mistakes in the future." Holy Lord Diana decided to reveal to him what the continent really was. "Actually, the Eight Holy Lands are not the most powerful in the Lotnn Continent. In terms of capabilities, they could only rank third at their best. But for some reason, the Holy Lands have a pristine reputation, and no one outside of the continent ever dares to challenge us," Diana said, piquing Darren''s interest and curiosity even more. "The Holy Lands only rank third? And they still have a high status?" Darren asked, confused. He couldn''t make sense of what Diana was saying. "Yes. Darren, look at this ancient drawing. This is a map of the Lotnn Continent with a rough distribution of power indicated on it." An ancient drawing scroll appeared in Diana''s hands. She tossed it forward and a scroll several hundred meters long sprawled out in front of them. Darren moved closer and looked at the drawing carefully. The markings on the map were very clear. The continent was divided into four areas ording to Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. location. Each location had a different color assigned to it. "Look here, Darren. The greennd is the sphere of human activity, while the graynd is called the border. Beyond the border is what we call the endless sea," Diana exined to Darren as she pointed at different areas of the map. "The eight Holy Lands are located in the south of the continent. They rule more than a hundred countries in the south and serve as the guard of the south border. The east of the continent is and full of hills. On the other hand, the north is a desert and the west is a mend. Each of the four areas are controlled by very powerful groups. In the southernnd, the most powerful groups are the Heavenly Pce Sect and the Chasm n. But because they are quite low-profiled, almost nobody has ever seen their disciples. The Primitive Feminine Bloodline n used to be one of the most powerful groups in the southernnd as well. However, it was exterminated about eighty years ago." Darren asked, "If the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n was so powerful, howe it has been exterminated?" Diana continued, "My life was once put in danger when I explored the area controlled by the monsters. Back then, an old man saved my life. Apparently, he was a member of the Ji n, and the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. I have been looking for the old man for many, many years; just so I can repay him for saving my life. But I could not find even a clue about his whereabouts. Until one day, I overheard that the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n had been exterminated by ident. It was thest time I ever heard of the n. Until one day, Elder Xenia took back a talented girl¡ªBelle. She found that Belle had the Primitive Feminine Bloodline in her. Since I knew that she was a descendant of my savior''s n, I appointed her as the Holy Maiden and ordered Elder Xenia to teach her carefully. I have no idea how a group as powerful as the Ji n could ever be exterminated, but I''m guessing it had something to do with the mysterious power from the north." Only then did Darren realize why his younger sister could be a Holy Maiden. ''Ah, so the reason Holy Lord Diana is so kind to Belle is because she is from the same n as the old man who saved her life, '' Darren thought. "Darren, I have not told Belle about any of this. In order to prevent her from overthinking, I hope you would keep quiet about this as well," Diana said. "Okay." Darren nodded. He knew it would be for the best if he did not tell Belle about his recent discoveries as well. Now he knew why he could only rank 28450th on the Talent Roll in spite of his talent and capabilities. Although his strength was still improving now at a rapid rate, he guessed that his ranking would not increase too much in the near future. ''Now I know that there are many powerful groups in the areas beyond the Holy Lands. There must be a lot of gifted people out there. Matthew said that only those whose rank was in the top 100 on the Talent Roll were the ones qualified to go to the Raksa Sea. As of now, there is still a long, long way for me to go before I can reach that level. If I can''t go to the Raksa sea, then I will never be able to find the primitive stone, and I will never be able to enter the Wonder Realm, '' Darren thought to himself with a heavy sigh. Chapter 159 The Complicated Things (Part One) Chapter 159 The Complicated Things (Part One) Darren let his eyes rest upon the map again. He couldn''t help it. Seeing all of the forces in the world Looking at the map, he could easily identify the area he was in at the moment. The map not only indicated the position of each force, but also specified the perimeters of the territory that each force owned, including the Northern, the Eastern, and the Western. As he looked closer at the map, Darren Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. was surprised to see that the map included even the territory upied by the Grand Realm fighters. Inparison to all the other areas that had markings, the border region of the map waspletely nk with nobels on it whatsoever. It seemed rather mysterious, so naturally, Darren''s passion for exploring unsolved mysteries was woken up. "Darren, you can stay here for as long as you like. Actually, I encourage you to do so. The Holy Land is a good ce for you to cultivate. Once you are powerful enough, you may leave this ce and search for better cultivation resources. You can rest assured that no one will harm you during your stay here in the Holy Land! You have my word," the Holy Lord Diana said to Darren. "Duly noted, Holy Lord! Thank you so much. I really appreciate your hospitality," Darren uttered in thanks. Then, Darren started contemting. There was something that still did not make sense to him. "There is something I have been wondering about, and I just cannot keep it out of my mind. You said that the Holy Lands aren''t that powerful but they rank high among all the forces in the world for a particr reason. Do you think you can tell me what that reason is?" Darren inquired. The words the Holy Lord Diana had said kept running through his mind, and he could no longer keep his curiosity at bay. Now that they were alone, he took it as an opportunity to ask her about it and finally clear up the confusion in his mind. However, his question seemed to make Diana on guard. "All I can tell you is that it has something to do with the forbidden areas that our eight Holy Lands are guarding. I''m sorry, Darren, but that''s all I can say. I can''t give you any more details," she responded carefully. Although she kept all of the details of the secret to herself, the simple exnation she had just given was enough to pique Darren''s interest even further. However, he knew there were boundaries and he shouldn''t be asking things he wasn''t supposed to know. Truth be told, Darren believed that none of the Holy Lords knew as much about the forbidden areas as he did. He didn''t think they even knew about the existence of the thing named witcher. As he lost in his thoughts and was reminiscing about his experience of bumping into the witcherst time, Diana spoke once again in her soft, amiable voice, "I sent for you not only because I wanted to tell you the truth about Belle or show you the map. I actually have a little reward for you. Considering your contribution to ournd, I will allow you to cultivate in our miraculous lotus for three days. Given your current state, you might be able to level up by three stages if you try hard," the Holy Lord Diana offered. The offer would have sent anyone crying out in excitement. However, Darren felt differently about it. "I appreciate your kindness, Holy Lord! I truly do. But I don''t think I''m in a hurry to upgrade my cultivation stage at the moment," he said curtly. Even though Darren had always been very eager to upgrade his skill, he was not going to be hasty and foolhardy about it this time. Others might want to upgrade their skills as fast as they possibly could, but Darren knew that he was different from the others, and the way usually applied well on others would have a different effect on him. His body was still in the state of refusing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He could only absorb the spiritual energy via assimting, and he knew that cultivating in that lotus would only expedite the speed of his assimting spiritual energy without providing him with the strength he needed. Therefore, it would not be much of a use for him. Speeding up his cultivation that much would very likely backfire on him and cause some unwanted side effects instead. In the long run, he might experience from having a vacant, false spiritual energy that might lead to crippling injuries that would affect him for the rest of his life. "You ungrateful thing!" the Holy Lord Diana joked while smiling at him. "If you don''t want to upgrade your stage, then I won''t push you. But one day, you might find that you lost an invaluable opportunity today," she added. Darren grinned absent-mindedly at her. He thought about taking her up on her offer now, but he knew that there was no point. Perhaps one day, when he really needed some help, that was when he would take her up on her offer. "If there is nothing else, will it be alright if I take my leave?" Darren said, rising from his seat. "Yes, my attendant disciple will see you to the door," Diana replied. She knew quite well what Darren had been thinking. She herself, understood that given Darren''s current cultivation stage, practicing in the lotus would not bring him much benefit, so she chose not to persuade him any further. After leaving Diana''s ce, the same attendant disciple who had brought him there led him towards Belle''s room. The moment Belle saw him, her face lit up with joy. "My dearest brother!" she eximed delightfully and rushed to him, her arms stretching out to hug her brother. Darren''s heart warmed up with love and tenderness upon seeing his little lovely sister. "Belle, how is your master? I was at the Holy Lord''s ce, and thought I would swing by in case you wanted to see me," he said. As he watched Belle''s beautifulrge eyes gleam with excitement from seeing him, Darren had the urge to hold out his hand and stroke her silky hair with his fingers lovingly. Belle grinned joyfully at him and replied, "My master has not fully recovered yet, but don''t worry! She just needs a few more days of proper rest and she will be as healthy as ever." Once their excitement from seeing the most important person to the world to them had subdued, a confused look came over Belle''s face. "Darren, why did the Holy Lord call you to her pce? What did she want to talk to you about?" she inquired. "Nothing in particr, really. Just a few trivial matters. She wanted to check on me and see if I''m feeling better," Darren said casually, trying to avoid the subject so that he wouldn''t say anything about what the Holy Lord had said about Belle by mistake. Darren smiled faintly. He thought about what Diana had told him about Belle, and he could not help but feel aplexity of emotions as he watched Belle''s innocent face. Never in his wildest dreams did he ever imagine that his family might not be his real family, and that his sister, whom he had known all his life, would actually be a descendant of an unusual, exceptional family. Now that he knew that Belle was not his real sister, and that she might react badly if she knew about her bloodline and the disastrous history of her family, Darren felt a stabbing pain in his heart. Right now, he did not think Belle would be able to handle such information. Perhaps, one day she would be ready to find out, but for now, Darren felt that it would be better to keep the secret so that he could protect her just like he always had. Chapter 160 The Complicated Things (Part Two) Chapter 160 The Complicated Things (Part Two) But Belle''s question made his own questions bubble to the surface of his mind once again. ''If Belle''s mother is not my mother, then who is my real mother? Where could she be now?'' While he was in the Holy Lord Diana''s ce, his mind became rather absent during thetter part of their conversation. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After he heard the shocking truth from Diana, he found himself wondering about Belle''s true identity. But more than that, he felt so anxious to find out about his own family history that he could barely listen to anything that Diana was telling him. Now, as he was watching Belle, he began to think about what his next steps should be. ''It looks like I need to go back to the Chu n, '' he thought to himself. The Chu n was where he was raised. Therefore, he thought that some of the people there must know the answers to his many burning questions. He became restless and desperate to know who he really was. "Darren, why didn''t youe here with your wife? I really wanted to see her. Colin told me that she is really good looking. Is that true?" Belle asked earnestly, interrupting Darren''s train of thought. Darren''s cheeks became flushed. He had no idea how to answer her. Even though he was a grown-up man by all means, he still found it hard to free himself from being shy when it came to the subject of love and affection. "I will bring her next time. But first things first. I should visit Elder Xenia while I am here. Could you show me to her pce?" Darren said. Belle giggled, revealing the deep cute dimples on her cheeks, as she saw Darren''s embarrassed face. "Darren, why is your face so red? Are you embarrassed?" she taunted. "Nonsense!" he eximed, his face turning even redder. Belle then led her brother to see her master. She kept making fun of her brother all the way though. Just as Darren tried toe up with a topic to distract Belle from mentioning the embarrassing topic again, a low voice called out from the house ahead of them, "Is that Belle''s brother Darren? Come in, please!" Darren rxed and went in. The moment he entered the house, he saw Elder Xenia lying on a bed with a pallid and haggard face. Darren folded his hands together and bowed politely before taking a seat. Elder Xenia rose and leaned her back against the bedstead in order to face Darren and talk to him properly. She looked at Darren from head to toe and grinned with appreciation. "I didn''t expect you to be so handsome, boy. Did you ever me me from taking Belle away from you?" she asked. "I would never have done that. Besides, you have been so kind and caring towards Belle. No words can express how thankful I am for all that you have done for her, but nevertheless, I still want to thank you for all the effort you have put in raising Belle," Darren said. Darren stood up and bowed his head again sincerely. He felt deeply indebted towards the woman who had raised his sister and taught her everything to be an agreeabledy. Elder Xenia smiled. She was very impressed with Darren''s polite and courteous demeanor. "You are indeed a good boy. You talk about your gratitude to me, but actually it was you who saved me from being killed. If it weren''t for you, I would not be lying here and talking to you. I owe you a really big favor. Looking at you, I could not help but remember the day I separated you and Belle. At that time, you were just an immature little boy. But now, you have grown up into such a mighty, excellent fighter. I am really proud of you!" she said. She motioned for Darren to sit back down in his seat. Darren was not one to hesitate or be irresolute. After thanking Elder Xenia, he sat down at once. With a confused look, Darren said again, "Elder Xenia, I don''t understand. Given the prominent cultivation base you have umted, I''m guessing you have already reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Being already in such a high realm, who even had the ability to hurt you so badly? That''s just so unbelievable to me." On the basis of strength, Elder Xenia definitely ranked in the top ten among all the elders in the entire Holy Land. Anyone who was strong enough to overpower her could not have been someone ordinary, so Darren had been thinking about it hard on his way there. Upon hearing Darren''s confusion, a wry smile formed on Elder Xenia''s lips. For a moment, she merely shook her head, not offering an exnation. "It was the people from the Chasm n," Belle pointed out after a few moments of silence. "Those bastards came across my master in the monster domain. She had been looking for some magical herbs when they saw her. When they saw that my master had already found quite a few valuable herbs, those bullies attacked her and not only snatched the herbs from her, but also united their forces and badly injured her," she added. Belle grew irritated as the unpleasant memory of the past came alive in her mind. She felt so sorry for what her master had been through. Darren was not surprised, though. Right from the beginning, Darren had a feeling that the Chasm n might be the one to me for Elder Xenia''s injuries. The Chasm n was one of the two biggest forces in the southern territory, and they had a bad reputation for bullying others who were inferior to them in strength. "A bunch of vicious and evil assholes!" Darren eximed. Seeing how severely injured Elder Xenia was, Darren became filled with fury. Elder Xenia sighed and shook her head in dismay. "You don''t need to worry about me. I am in a much better condition now. All of my wounds have healed already and my body strength will be back to normal in no time. We cannot draw our sword against the Chasm n now because they are still much stronger and powerful than we are. We can''t afford to bring any more damage to our Holy Land," she said remorsefully. Elder Xenia thought about all of the years they had spent living under the threats of the Chasm n, and an immense surge of hatred rushed through her veins. Chapter 161 The Complicated Things (Part Three) Chapter 161 The Complicated Things (Part Three) Belle was infuriated too. Snorting with anger, she resumed, "They are nothing but a group of seedy, disgusting cockroaches. I don''t believe in the strength of those superior talents. If they confronted our Holy Lord Diana and the rule masters at that time, those bastards wouldn''t stand a single chance of winning." Her words caught Darren''s attention. "Superior talents? Those who hit Elder Xenia are superior talents on the Talent Roll?" he asked, his brows creasing together in wonder. "Yes, that is what I heard. After the fight, we investigated those bastards, thinking we would get even with them for what they did to my master. However, it turned out that they are on the Talent Roll and were able to reach the Wonder Realm before they could even turn thirty. When you think of it, it is pretty clear why their strength was so formidable and otherworldly. There simply wasn''t a way for my master to ovee the attacks by so many Wonder Realm fighters," Belle exined with frustration and disgust. After what had happened to her master, her deep-seated grudge towards the Chasm n intensified even more. The Holy Lord Diana was originally nning of avenging Elder Xenia. But then, after finding out who the attackers really were, she held back from striking back at them because she knew that attacking them would very likely put thend and everyone in it in danger. So, everyone, including Elder Xenia herself, kept silent about it instead. She knew that thend''s safety always had to Darren frowned, realizing howplex the situation actually was. "Do you know the actual ranks of those people?" he asked. Belle shook her head. And then, her eyes dted as she remembered something important. "I am not quite sure what their exact rankings are, but during the fight, one of them mentioned his own name - Charlie," she answered. "That is a pity," Darren murmured. He had hoped to get even an estimate of how strong the top 100 fighters on the list were so that if he ever got the chance to fight them one day, he would know how strong he had to be so as to defeat them and get into the Talent Roll list. As Darren thought about how strong the people on the Talent Roll were, Elder Xenia''s weak and frail voice interrupted his train of thought. "All right, Belle, let''s drop the unpleasant topic and talk about something else," she proposed, not wanting to dwell on the memory of her unpleasant experience any longer. Even though she hated those men with all her being, there was a part of her that med herself for going out of the Holy Land all by herself and causing so much trouble not just to herself, but especially to her ownnd. Noticing her sadness, Belle tried to appease her. "Don''t worry, master! Once I be powerful enough to win against them, I will take revenge for you. They will live to regret for what they have done to you!" she said. Her eyes were lit up with determination as she spoke. They stopped talking about the fight and began chitchatting about the experiences Darren had gone through on his way up to the Holy Land. After that, Darren went back to Belle''s room and conversed N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. inly and freely with Belle until the darkness of the night started to close in and he had to take his leave. After returning from Belle''s room, Darren could not sleep at once. There were so many things on his mind, making it impossible for him to rest. He thought about the elder from the Ilmen Sect that the de Holy Land had taken custody of and wondered if the elder could be Elder Thomas. He also thought about the fact that Belle was not actually his real sister, making his own family history a mystery that he had yet to find out. He wanted so badly to know who he really was. He had heard before that his father was killed by someone from the Holy Lands, but he had no clue who did it and why the person had killed his father. To add to all of that, after learning that those who hurt Elder Xenia were on the Talent Roll, he knew that he had to at least be able to climb up to the Wonder Realm if he were to win against them and get into the Talent Roll himself. After all, the main purpose of his trip was to obtain the Primitive Stone, and in order to do that, he had to defeat the top 100 fighters on the Talent Roll and go to the Raksa Sea where the Primitive Stones were buried. ''Defeating as many as 100 mighty fighters will not be easy for me, especially given that they are all on the Talent Roll. I need to at least have the strength of the Mysterious Realm so that I can defeat fighters from the primary stage and the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, '' he thought to himself. Acquiring the Primitive Stone seemed like nothing more than a distant dream to him in that moment. He knew that he had such a long way to go, and he did not even know if he would be able to do it. For now, all he could do was sigh in mncholy. ''I wonder, what will happen if I activate my Spirit Power?'' An idea suddenly came into his mind. ''If I be an exceptional and aplished rule cultivator, I will be able to easily make a lot of runes, and my strength will be far more superior to the strength of the fighters on the Talent Roll.'' He suddenly remembered the book he had found in the Medicine Pavilion before. He got the book by ident when he snatched an elixir from a man who had been defeated, but he never really looked into it. He hadpletely forgotten about the book ever since; until this moment. Thinking that the book might actually help him with his cultivation, he immediately took out the book from his Space Ring. Chapter 162 The Request From A Treasure Hunting Team Chapter 162 The Request From A Treasure Hunting Team Darren turned a page of the ancient book. Written on the title page was the name of the book¡ªthe Rule Form. He began to peruse a page from the book. "The Thunder Leading Skill, the Fire Controlling Skill, the Wind Controlling Skill, the Sketch of the Underground Fleeing Skill, the Taboo Region¡­" It was the book''s table of contents. There was a few basic information about the rule cultivator on the next page. "The most basic skill a rule cultivator is able to use is the power of heaven and earth. Every strong rule cultivator is able to control the nature power, namely the wind and the thunder. Their rule spells carry an extremely tremendous power. Those who cultivate the taboo rule spell will even be able to kill a Grand Realm master," Darren mumbled as he continued to read the texts. It only took him an hour to finish reading the entire book. ''The book introduced the elementary martial forms used for offense by the rule cultivators, '' he concluded in his mind. However, regardless of how basic the knowledge was, it could not be learned that easily. It required cultivators to have at least a level ten Spirit Power. When Darren first came to the Holy Land, he had met a number of rule cultivators, but as he came to think of it, their abilities were not even regarded as rudimentary. They were not very powerful considering they had only learned a small handful of martial forms. ''Disappointingly, I only reached level six after assimting the Spirit Power of those rule cultivators. Even if I learn a few more martial forms, it probably won''t help much.'' Darren felt somewhat unsatisfied. "Wait," he uttered as a thought suddenly came to his mind. "On the day, when I was tested in the ck Cliff of Sword Intent, the Sword Type Creatures that appeared in the first pass have the attributes of fire and thunder. But I was rejected when I tried to assimte them. Can these attribute rules be attached to the sword intent?" Darren wondered aloud to himself. He then immediately summoned the inheritance skill with his spiritual sense and entered the World of Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Rule. The entire World of Rule was in silver color and was covered in rules, mostly Avatar Rule and a few other rules. He tried to recall everything he learned from the Rule Form. Soon, he began to mobilize his Spirit Power ording to what was mentioned in the book. "Alright, there it is," he said as the rule lines materialized. "The purple lines should be the rule of thunder element, the dark grey lines should be the rule of earth element, and those are the rules of wind and fire." Darren was able to make the lines appear by using his Spirit Power in the silver World of Rule. He tried to let his Spirit Powere into contact with the rule lines. "Ah!" he suddenly cried out. As he touched the Thunder Rule, he felt a sharp pain in his brain and a numbness all over his body, so he promptly withdrew his Spirit Power. ''The Thunder Rule is too violent. It''s probably better if I try the Wind Rule first, '' he thought. Darren directed his Spirit Power towards the pale green lines. As if they had a life of their own, the green lines started to move at a blistering speed, evading his Spirit Power. However, he didn''t give up. He kept chasing the green lines. After a while, he finally seeded in trying tomunicate with the green lines. A door opened and numerous green lines were spread out in front of him. But then, a sudden feeling of fatigue washed over him. He used up quite a lot of his Spirit Power while he was chasing the lines and it was starting to run out. So he immediately stopped using the Spirit Power and he reverted back to his normal state. "Very well. It seems I''ve sessfullymunicated with the Wind Rule. As long as I practice ording to the book''s instructions, I will soon be able tomand the Wind Rule," Darren said, pleased with himself. However, it was not an easy task tomand the rules. It required very strong Spirit Power. "Let me have a try!" Although he was extremely tired, he still couldn''t control his curiosity. Following the description in the book, Darren released his Spirit Power and a feeling of lightness spread all throughout his body; it was the Wind Rule helping elerate his speed. At the same time, he also released his sword intent. Mobilizing his Spirit Power, he tried to attach the Wind Rule to his sword intent. To his dismay, he failed. ''It didn''t work. The sword intent came from my own body while the Wind Rule came from nature; the two can''t be mixed at all, '' he thought, disappointment evident on his face. He had expected that after "So, what can I do to make it happen?" he desperately asked himself. However, he suddenly suffered a terrible headache because he had overused his Spirit Power. He wasn''t able to hold on any longer and copsed on the floor, slipping out of consciousness. * A day and a night had passed and Darren finally awoke from his deep sleep. "Ugh¡­ God. I''m so tired," he croaked out in a weak voice. Even after such a long sleep, he was still drowsy and his head felt heavy. He began to recall what he had been doing before he lost consciousness and thought, ''Now that I''ve sessfullymunicated with the Wind Rule, my speed may be faster when I activate Shadow Lightness.'' He tried out his theory and just as he thought, his speed increased by at least thirty percent, but the downside was that it used up too much Spirit Power. ''It seems that the Spirit Power is the critical element in bing a rule cultivator. In that case, I have to practice more to improve my Spirit Power, '' he mused. Darren knew how to strengthen his Spirit Power. There were two options for him to choose from: one was to kill those who had Spirit Power and assimte their Spirit Power, and the other was to take pills which had the effect of improving one''s Spirit Power. He certainly didn''t want to go with the first option. As much as possible, he didn''t want to kill any innocent people. Therefore the second option was obviously the only favorable option left. And so, he then decided to go to the Medicine Pavilion to buy some strengthening pills. Within a minute, he was out the yard and was headed for the Medicine Pavilion. * "Look! It''s Darren, the only supreme disciple of the Holy Land!" "Oh, yeah! You''re right! I heard that he defeated the gifted disciple of the Ancient Families in the The attention of the Holy Land disciples was all on Darren as he walked through the Holy Land Square. They were all talking about him. Darren averted his eyes from the disciples and walked with his head down, pretending he didn''t hear them. As he was walking, someone approached him. "Are you Darren?" the person asked. Several people soon followed and blocked his way. They were three men and a woman, all in their twenties. Darren sensed their powerful energies, especially from one of them. The person''s cultivation level was supposed to be in the Wonder Realm. "Yes, that''s me. What do you want?" Darren replied, scowling at them. He really wasn''t in the mood to deal with people who wanted to mess with him. "Hi, Darren! Nice to meet you!" "Darren, we''ve been looking for you for several days now!" And their greetings came, one after another. Darren was relieved once he saw the friendly expressions on their faces. "I don''t mean to be rude, but I think you''re all older than me. Why are you all acting so polite towards me?" he modestly asked. "Brother, you''re a supreme disciple and we''re inner disciples. You''re higher than us in status, so we should show respect to you," one of them replied. Darren smiled, "Well, what can I do for you? You said you''ve been looking for me." "We have good news to tell you," the only young woman enthusiastically announced in a gentle voice. "Brother, haven''t you heard the news of the Fire Cave yet? We are hoping to go to find the treasures with you," one of the young men stated with much courtesy. "Please! Don''t be too polite. You can call me by my name," Darren cheerfully eximed. "So, why did you want to go with me?" he added with a naive look on his face. "Why else? Because you''re strong, of course!" a young man dered as he stretched out his hand towards Darren. "I''m Hayes Su, by the way. It''s my pleasure to meet you, Darren!" he added. He was the young man who had most powerful energy among them. Darren shook his hand and said, "Excuse me, you''re all really nice people, but I really have to go now. I have something urgent to do in Lotus City. Let''s talk about thister. See you!" Darren hurriedly said his goodbyes and went on his way. "Time is running out, so make sure toe back soon! We''ve heard that many superior talents from other sects are also nning to take part in it¡ªit must be a great treasure! Our Lotus Holy Land can''t miss this opportunity!" the young woman anxiously shouted behind him. Chapter 163 Found Primitive Stone (Part One) Chapter 163 Found Primitive Stone (Part One) Lotus Cityy within the coveted Lotus Holy Land. If its level of prosperity was measured, it would not even be ranked lower than a country of profane world. On its busy streets where everyone was wee, it would be noticed that there were disciples from every major Holy Land wandering around the area. Lotus City, letting its rich heritage and diverse poption thrive, was the most prosperous city among the eight Holy Lands. "I''d better put on a mask." Darren would secretly be paying a visit to Medicine Pavilionter. Little did anyone know, he already had looted too many valued elixirs from the pavilion so he nned his disguise for him not be recognized. Medicine Pavilion was abundant of mighty rule cultivators who would risk anything to fulfill their cause. They could definitely kill him by all means if they intended to. Darren carefully concealed the strength of his cultivation base as he was putting on his bronze mask that perfectly fit his sharp facial features, before heading to Medicine Pavilion. Without any doubt, in such a big city where good and evil melted together, people with bamboo hats covering their faces could be found everywhere. A lucky day for Darren, he would not be noticeable and suspicious with a mask on his face. In no time, Darren had found himself entering the Medicine Pavilion. On the ground floor, there was a lobby crafted in perfectly equal sizes of a square where many elixir counters could be found. As he was looking for the perfect moment, Darren fixed his sight on the elixir counter he was searching for¡ªthe one boosting the Spirit Power. "What sky-high price they are!" Darren was nothing but dumbfounded. The offered elixirs for lifting Spirit Power were avable in different levels: low, medium, high, and superior. Even with a lot of choices spread out in front of him, he could not move on as to how much a fortune the elixirs cost! Imagine even the low level elixirs cost 100 ink stones one piece¡ªmore expensive than anything he bought for himself for the past years. Ink stone was the currency that the Holy Land honored. One ink stone was equivalent to the value of one superior spiritual herb. Darren was indeed conflicted. Darren''s Spirit Power level was under ten, particrly level six. He needed to refine at least a thousand pieces of low level elixirs so he could rise to level seven. It would cost him one hundred thousand ink stones. "It almost costs my life! It is too expensive." Even if he had collected one hundred thousand superior spiritual herbs from the Starry Tower, his stash was running low. "At that time, I looted up the medicine chamber and didn''t find such kind. These pills were an upgrade, surely refined by other alchemists." Darren hoped for a better deal so he checked the Space Ring. To his demise, he wasn''t able to find inside the kind of elixirs he wished to be avable. He had to ask himself as to what he should do next. As he was back at his senses, he realized that it was impossible to rob again and also not worth the risk. "I''d better exchange some ink stones first so I could afford some of these." Darren gave himself a pat on the back as he had collected thousands of superior spiritual herbs which could be exchanged to ink stones. He proceeded at the right side of the lobby, at the small stall near the brick wall, the ce for exchanging ink stones. "Young fellow, what do you have for exchange?" an elderly man asked as Darren picked up his bag to rummage for his goods. ''If I may, I would like to offer you my superior spiritual herbs in exchange for three thousand ink stones." That was all Darren had in his Space Ring. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Hmm. Young fellow, you look worried. You must be running low on money." The elderly man expressed while he was stroking his mustache and shifting his nces to the desperate client. "That''s crap." Darren was not in the mood to joke around after being thrown with insult. "Young fellow, watch your temper." The elderly man didn''t care if he might offend his visitor with his remarks. He grinned, his yellow teeth showing, and said, "If you want to earn some money, I have a way." This old man had seen the frustration in Darren''s eyes. Who would not be worried if your only chance to level up was far beyond your reach? Just like Darren, there were around a hundred more people this yearning for a good deal elixirs every day. "I''m not interested." Even with a tempting promise for money, Darren had no interest in hearing out what the old man was about to offer. It was clear for him that his goal was to have enough ink stones, but he was aware that it would need to break his back in earning the amount he had to raise for the elixirs. After the exchange, Darren was handed over three thousand ink stones. He then ignored the old man and went directly to get the elixirs he was plotting to have. "Oh, Jaya! What a pity! You have lost muchmission again." A young man with a petite physique walked up to the old man and expressed his dismay over the trade. "Hmm. Rest assured. You''ll sure be rich if you will continue working with me! That guy''s cultivation base is far from the level of a beginner of Mysterious Realm. Even if we rmend him to Prison Battle Arena, he would only win one round at best and we could only acquire a hundred ink stones. There is no need to waste one''s breath for an unfavorable oue." "That''s true, Jaya. Someone who seems to have the cultivation base of eighth stage of Mysterious Realm is proceeding this way. It looks like we''re going to profit from this by making a bundle." * After he aplished what he came there for, Darren half-heartedly headed out of the room with three pieces of his precious low level Spirit Power elixirs. Confrontations were all over the exchange station. "Damn it! One thousand ink stones just for one round? Are you robbing?" A humongous and intimidating man whose cultivation base was at the eighth stage of Mysterious Realm, reacted out loud. Chapter 164 Found Primitive Stone (Part Two) Chapter 164 Found Primitive Stone (Part Two) "Hush. Buddy, don''t shout! You could win ten thousand ink stones at least with your cultivation base. In my experience as an old man in the business, it should be effortless for you to win thirty thousand ink Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stones if you stick to three rounds," the old man taunted. "Can I reallyst three rounds?" The big guy resembling the built of a warrior was obviously tempted. "Hmm. A cultivator of the top level of Mysterious Realm had won three million ink stonesst time. If you don''t believe me you can ask around! You are at the eighth stage of Mysterious Realm. Can''t you win thirty thousand ink stones at least? Buddy, be confident." A young man who seemed to care about what was happening around, gave him a boost. Overhearing this, Darren''s shock was projecting. He soon shook his head expressing his surprise. ''Three million ink stones? How could that be possibly earned? They must be bluffing!'' Darren found himself leaving, heading straight out the door, and wandering along the street where people from all walks of life thrived. His footsteps fast approaching, he was stunned when he arrived in front of a prominent building. "Primitive Stone!" His heart leapt out of his chest the moment he saw those iconic words ted for everyone to remember. As close as he could, he moved closer until his eyes squinted to read the words, "The rare treasure Primitive Stone will be auctioned tomorrow with a starting price of three million ink stones." "Howe this auction house has the Primitive Stone? Is this the authentic one or not?" Darren held on to his hopes even if his mind was surrounded with doubts. A stranger overheard his ambiguous remark so he suddenly looked at Darren with contempt. "You even doubted Sky Pavilion''s precious auction item. What a fool!" Slightly embarrassed, Darren looked away and ignored the stranger. Another passerby reacted, "The background of the Sky Pavilion is more powerful than the Holy Lands''. We can''t find any fake items auctioned here. But, what is a Primitive Stone? I''ve never seen such high base price like this in any other bidding I''d witnessed!" "Hmm, the Primitive Stone is an extraordinary treasure. You definitely don''t know how to valuate its significance." "What exactly is the treasure''s value?" "Humph. No level of exnation would help you understand. Let me just make it simple for you. It is said that by eating one Primitive Stone, one''s cultivation base could be lifted by ten stages. Don''t you think we should ssify this as a treasure?" The first stranger who despised Darren began to advertise the Primitive Stone''s importance. "Screw you. Can stone be eaten? Don''t tell a tale and deceive people." The people around kept discussing the stone. Judging from how they regarded the Primitive Stone, Darren confirmed that the precious item auctioned by the Sky Pavilion was nowhere near fake. "If it''s really the Primitive Stone, it should be mine!" For Darren, the Primitive Stone was paramount to greatness. He was once clueless about it but even the strangers'' remarks convinced him of its significance. It was absolutely necessary to get this one, whatever it took. But now he could not afford the ink stones it required. What should he do? Deeply thinking about what he had learned about the stone, Darren found his way to the Medicine Pavilion. He had no choice but to take his chances. "Oh, little buddy. Why did youe back?" That elder man who wasn''t shy to expose his yellow teeth through smiling was absolutely a sophisticated businessman. "I won''t talk crap. I remembered hearing that you helped someone find a way to earn three million ink stones in a day. Tell me about it," Darren asked confidently. However, what Darren had said elicited a sense of contempt to the young man standing next to the old man. He sneered, "Young fellow, that guy can earn three million ink stones with his ability that tops all ages under Wonder Realm. He had unquestionably won nine rounds in Prison Battle Arena and broke the stiff record. The rewards plus the ink stones he won from bets made him acquire such an amount." After the young man finished speaking, the elder man nced at Darren and offered, "However, if you want topete, I''ll rmend you to the battle field of the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. There would be no problem for you to win three rounds which will gain you three thousand ink stones." "Don''t give me those sweet words! Just tell me how that guy earned three million ink stones." Darren was pissed. "Humph. What a conceited and ignorant man! He can fight the battle with cultivators at the top level of the Mysterious Realm and win nine rounds to break the records. Are you even that close to being strong? As such a beginner of Mysterious Realm, you must be crazy to dream of such money! How ignorant you are!" the young man by the side of the elder man said in scorn. He obviously couldn''t bear Darren''s arrogant presence that gave the ce an upsetting vibe. "Take me to the peak battlefield of Mysterious Realm!" Darren obligated the two disapproving men. "Idiot!" the annoyed young man cursed him with a mocking smile. Darren was too pissed to even utter more words to convince them. Instead, he released in the annoyed him the most. "Ah!" The young man''s face turned pale immediately as cold sweat ran through his temples. He kept stepping back as his eyes disyed his horror. The elder man with yellow teeth was able to discern that Darren was umon. He thought to himself that this little fellow must had hidden his cultivation base to actually reach this state without even being felt. That puff of sword intent was extraordinarily strong, usually only being used by skilled disciples. The elder man believed he would make a fortune out of this returning client this time. Chapter 165 Entering The Battlefield Chapter 165 Entering The Battlefield "Could you wait a moment, please?" the old man asked politely. "Could you please hurry up? I''m kind of in a hurry," Darren impatiently demanded. The Primitive Stone would be auctioned tomorrow. Darren must earn at least three million ink stones. How could he not be in a hurry? The old man nodded, went backstage, picked up the young man who had been scared to the ground by Darren, and told him, "Get ready and send him to the Prison Battle Arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. And by the way, bet ten thousand ink stones on him outside. Is that clear?" The young man had calmed down and the horror in his eyes had disappeared. He was now frowning as he said, "Jaya, although this boy has hidden his cultivation base, it isn''t appropriate to send him to the arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm, is it? If he dies on the stage, we''ll have to pay at least three thousand ink stones. That''s not a good deal. Besides, it''s too risky to bet ten thousand ink stones on the outside!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The young man also felt that Darren had extraordinary talent, but he didn''t think Darren would be able to go far in the arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. "Don''t talk nonsense. With so many years of experience, I can tell that he can definitely enter at least the fourth round of the contest at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. Take him there now!" The old man paused to think for a few seconds and finally said, "Never mind, let me take him there myself. Since he can hide his cultivation base, we will be able to make a big profit on outside bets." He then turned to Darren. "There are some terms I need to tell you. If you agree to the terms, I will introduce you to the arena," he said as he walked towards Darren with a smile. "Tell me the terms, then," Darren eagerly replied. "First, if you win a fight in the Prison Battle Arena, you will be rewarded with ten thousand ink stones. I will take one thousand asmission. Second, you must sign a life and death contract with the Prison Battle Arena. If you are unfortunately killed on the stage, you can''t me anyone," the old man enumerated. "What?" Darren angrily spat out. "If I win a game I get ten thousand ink stones? I thought you said I could win three million?" "Ha-ha, young man. If you''re strong enough, you could win three million¡ªhell, you could even win up to ten million!" the old man said with a big grin on his face. "How?" Darren asked, puzzled. "The only way to win a huge amount of ink stones is to break the record in the Prison Battle Arena. Yesterday, a man broke the record of winning nine games in a row and was rewarded with two million ink stones. Plus, he asked others to bet for him and earned more than three million in total. I''ve seen that man fight firsthand and he is extremely strong. But if someone breaks the record of winning nine games in a row today, he can get at least four million ink stones!" the old man eximed. Four million ink stones, even Darren felt tempted. "Those four million ink stones are mine," Darren stated as he smiled confidently. "Ha-ha!" The old man shook his head, and said, "Well, it seems that you are determined. First off, I will introduce you to the arena, and then sign a contract with you for five battles at most. If you win, you will pay a thousand ink stonesmission per game. However, if you have an ident¡­" he trailed off and checked to see if Darren was listening. "Well, we willpensate your family for a certain amount of money, but if you choose to go on with more than five games, it''s none of our business anymore. If something happens, you won''t get a penny. You should think it over." "You don''t have to care so much. Just take me there," Darren impatiently dered. "Alright then. Follow me." The old man stopped talking and led Darren out. "Inform thedy that Jaya decided to send the cripple to the arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm without authorization. He''s trying to defraud the pension," the young man disdainfully sneered at the person in charge of the ink stone exchange. The young man simply did not believe that Darren could hold on to five games in the arena. He wanted to use this opportunity to bring down Jaya. * Darren followed Jaya to a tall building and was surprised to see the building where the Primitive Stone would be auctioned tomorrow. "Isn''t this the auction house? Why did you bring me here?" "Well, the auction house and the Prison Battle Arena are in the same building. Juste with me and you can see it yourself," Jaya said and went in as he gestured at Darren to follow. It turned out that the upper part of the building was an auction house, and underground were more than a dozen Prison Battle Arenas. Each Prison Battle Arena was circr, surrounded by hundreds of grandstands. As soon as Darren walked in, he got a whiff of a strong scent of blood. He scanned the nearby arenas and his eyes came upon a man chopping off a man''s head with a huge de. Blood was continuously flowing out of the body, which caused the vicinity to smell strongly of blood. It was a cruel scene to watch. "Who wants to join the arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm?" a middle-aged man in gorgeous clothes asked. Jaya led him towards Darren. The highest level of the Prison Battle Arena was at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. Every battle always had gamblers outside of the arenas who bet ten times more money than other arenas. For this reason, the Prison Battle Arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm was the most favored event by the organizer. The middle-aged man eyed Darren with suspicion and asked him, "Are you sure you want to take part in the arena at the top level of the Mysterious Realm?" "I''m sure," Darren responded, unperturbed. "Sign this life-and-death contract. Signing this means that no one would be held responsible for your life and more importantly, your death," he said as he handed Darren a piece of paper. The middle-aged man looked somewhat unhappy. He was afraid that the boy would die in the first game and he wouldn''t be able to make much money. Darren, on the other hand, signed the life-and-death contract without hesitation. The Prison Battle Arena then matched Darren with an opponent and his information was presented to the audience. The next step was the most profitable part of the game¡ªbetting on who would win or lose. Darren nced at his first opponent''s information. The man''s name was Aries Wu, a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. When Darren''s information was presented, the thousands of spectators present in the arena burst into an uproar. They all booed, ridiculing Darren for courting death. "Whatplete bullshit! This Prison Battle Arena is getting more and more boring. They even find a rubbish fighter at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. What''s there to watch?" "Hey, at least we had a good show yesterday. It''s a pity that no one can fight five games today. It would really be awesome if there was a strong warrior who would fight against that monster from yesterday''s games." "It won''t be easy. The record of winning nine games in a row hasn''t been broken for ten years. I don''t think someone who could beat that record would just suddenly appear. It''s just impossible." The audience spected all sorts of bias against Darren. They were people from rich backgrounds who liked gambling, so of course a game like this with no challenge at all was simply too unexciting for them and a waste of their money. "In this battle between Darren Chu and Aries Wu, Darren has the odds of one to one hundred! The bets are limited to five thousand ink stones, folks!" the announcer''s booming voice echoed throughout the entire arena. Odds of one to one hundred meant that if Darren won, a bet of one ink stone on him could win a hundred ink stones back. This was the case where the odds had reached the upper limit. Otherwise odds of one to one thousand might be possible. "I bet on Aries with ten thousand ink stones! Just trying to win a little money here!" "I bet on Aries with five thousand!" "I bet on Darren with one ink stone!" Almost eighty percent of the people in the audience ced their bets in favor of Aries Wu; neen percent chose not to ce any bets at all, thinking that they wouldn''t win many ink stones; andstly, only one percent ced a bet of just a few ink stones in favor of Darren as a joke. ''This is my chance!'' Darren thought. He didn''t n on missing this great opportunity to make money. He gave some of the audiences top-quality pills in exchange for five thousand ink stones beforehand and asked for Jaya to bet them all in favor of himself. He wouldn''t be able to bet on himself as a contestant, so he hatched up the fool-proof n. "Looks like I will win half a million in the first game. Not bad," he said to himself, smirking as he stepped out onto the arena. Chapter 166 A Small Fortune Chapter 166 A Small Fortune Darren and Aries stood on the arena. At once, most of the audience lost their interest. Some of them were even seething with anger and cursing. They had spent so much money in order to buy those tickets, and it was all a waste. There was no use watching a boringpetition where you already knew who the winner would be. Meanwhile, on the arena, Darren looked at Aries, the man standing opposite him, from head to toe. Based on Darren''s intuition, he felt that Aries'' strength was not that powerful. At most, he had probably just reached the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. "Why do I have to fight with such crap in my first round? I have never felt more humiliated in my whole life," Aries sneered, knowing what Darren''s cultivation stage was. By now, Darren had seen so many people like this one who were arrogant, yetpletely good for nothing. He could not care less about what Aries said. Instead, he wondered about what he could do to earn more ink stones in the nextpetition. ''If I take him down with only one movement, others will realize how strong I actually am. If that happens, people will change their bets and stake their money on me, and I, in turn, will earn much less ink stones than I am earning right now, '' Darren thought. After he pondered over the issue for a while, Darren decided to fool around with Aries. In order to disguise his real strength, he nned on getting some small injuries on purpose, so that he could make a fortune out of the next game. "Fuck off, you scum!" Aries roared as he lunged his fist towards Darren. Since Aries achieved the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm, his fists grew tremendously powerful. Each of his punches became equal to almost ten thousand pounds of force. Because of this, the battlefield was made with titanium stones. A rule cultivator was even hired to build proper protection around it in order to avoid his immense strength from harming the audience. Darren pretended to dodge his fist and flee in panic. Everything went as he had nned. "What? He didn''t die?" someone yelled in shock. The audience could not believe their eyes. After N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. seeing Darren''s actions, the audience suddenly became considerably interested in the fight. "How about we all put a bet on how long he can survive?" "That''s a great idea. I bet he will not even survive the second punch." "I think that guy is not that bad. It is obvious that he is trying to conceal his real cultivation base. I bet that he is going to lose at the third punch." Now, the audience became highly involved and motivated as they found a new way to earn some extra money. Darren had been ying with Aries for nearly an hour. It took no effort for him to skillfully dodge all of Aries'' fierce attacks in the nick of time. He would also let himself suffer some small damages on purpose in order to fool the audience into thinking that he would lose the game. ''Alright, this is enough, '' Darren thought to himself. Darren decided not to y anymore now that the audience had started to get pissed at him. This time, Aries dashed towards Darren, gasping for his breath. He screamed in frustration upon realizing that there was nothing he could do to seriously hurt Darren. Seething with anger, he frantically threw his fists at Darren again and again. Suddenly, a de appeared in Darren''s hand. But he was not nning on using it to kill Aries. Instead, he made it seem as if the de slipped out of his hand by ident when he dodged Aries'' punch. When the de hit the edge of the battlefield, it bounced back and prated deep into Aries'' thigh. To everyone watching, it seemed like nothing more than a timely ident. Feigning a headache, Darren stood up from the ground. He reached out his fists and lunged at Aries. Within a split second, Aries was thrown out of the battlefield. Darren won the battle. But in everyone else''s eyes, it was only by luck that he was able to defeat Aries. "Shit! I can''t believe that brat won. He just cost me ten thousand ink stones." "Fuck! I lost thirty thousand! I''m so out of luck." The biggest amount that anyone was allowed to bet on Darren was only five thousand ink stones since he had the odds of one to one hundred. But for Aries, on the other hand, there were people who bet over five hundred thousand ink stones. Eighty percent of the audience lost the bet. The staff of the Prison Battle Arena grew giddy with excitement knowing that they had just made a fortune. After the first round, they had a short break, so the fighters could decide whether they would like to continue or not. "Ha-ha. You''re so great. In this card are the ten thousand ink stones you earned from thest battle, as well as the five hundred thousand ink stones from the outside bet," Jaya praised Darren as he took out a card. The card was made of crystals that shone with yellow light. "What is that?" Darren asked, confused. It was the first time Darren had ever seen a card like that. "It is a coupon that has been specially made by Sky Pavilion. It is worth five hundred and ten thousand ink stones. You can exchange it into real ink stones before you leave. Furthermore, I will not take the one thousandmission from you," the elder exined. "All right," Darren replied as he gave a slight nod. As he took the card from the elder, he found that there was another card in his hand. Obviously, the elder had also bet that Darren would win the battle, so he earned a lot of money as well. That was why he didn''t need themission before. "Your act was pretty good. Go for it!" The elder wore a look of glee on his face. He grinned widely and revealed his old, yellow teeth. In no time, Darren entered the second round. In the second round, more people from the audience bet that Darren would win the battle, but the highest anyone could bet was still five thousand. Additionally, Darren also asked the elder to put in a bet for him on the outside. Without question, Darren once again won in the second round and gained another four hundred thousand ink stones from the gamblers. Darren used the same trick to win the third and fourth round, and with that, those two rounds earned him another five hundred thousand ink stones. But as Darren progressed through the rounds, his opponents became more and more powerful. After a while, Darren was left with no choice but to reveal some of his real strength. Later on, the audience came to realize that Darren was merely disguising his real cultivation base in the earlier rounds. Their blood boiled with anger as they had lost a lot of money because of Darren''s little antic. The fifth round started. This time, Darren had the odds of one to one. It meant that a bet of one ink stone on him could only win one back. And the limit of the bets for both Darren and his opponent came close to three hundred thousand. Darren did not care about fooling the audience anymore, because his real goal was to win the tenth round and break the record, which would gain him four million ink stones! "You are good. Even the host didn''t see through your little ruse!" a guy shouted as he red at Darren. Darren''s opponent in the fifth round was a guy who had a scar on his face. The fifth round was much different from other rounds, because if someone who was able to win four consecutive rounds was defeated by his opponent in the fifth round, the winner would get at least five hundred thousand ink stones as a reward. So starting from the fifth round, thepetitors became mostly experienced masters. "I will get that prize no matter what. Go to hell, you scum!" Darren''s opponent eximed arrogantly. He then dashed towards Darren as fast as he could. He did not want to waste any time on him. Darren''s brow furrowed in concentration. He had already revealed his strength and earned a lot of ink stones. This time, there was no need for him to disguise his identity and waste his time. Boom! Darren transferred the de intent contained inside his body into a de and attacked the man. "What! He..." "Such powerful de intent, he must be an excellent martial artist!" "Shit! Howe he is so strong? We''re totally fooled by his tricks!" As soon as Darren used his de intent, the audience became ridden with fear. Everyone who bet against him instantly regretted their decisions, thinking that they should have bet their ink stones on Darren instead. The moment Darren''s de intent enveloped the man, his eyes filled with sheer terror. As expected, numerous bloody stains appeared all over his clothes as he was thrown out of the battlefield. A whileter, he struggled to get up from the floor with blood covering his body. He dragged his own broken body towards Darren and knelt in front of him as he trembled in fear. "Thank you so much for not killing me, sir," he said. "Just go," Darren replied casually. It was not easy for that man to risk his life to earn those ink stones. And Darren didn''t have any hatred towards him, so he just let him go. "Thank you, sir." After expressing his gratitude, the guy dragged his broken legs behind him and left the battlefield. ¡­ "Jaya, get your butt over here." Up on the grandstand, Jaya chuckled in the corner. He was in a good mood after making a good fortune from the bet. So naturally, he was pissed when someone interrupted his good mood by growling at him. "You bastard! Can''t you keep it down just a little? What''s wrong with you?" Jaya was a normally nice guy, but getting a scolding from his subordinate really irritated him. "Humph! Don''t be so arrogant. If I''m guessing correctly, that guy should have been killed in the first round. You are ready to report to the ountant and get the pension for his family, right? Are you trying to defraud the pension off the money shop? I have already informed ourdy and she has already arrived here. Just pack your luggage and get lost," a young man shouted. He was the young man who was scared to the ground in front of Darren''s sword intent earlier. "Fuck off!" At this point, Jaya was already seething with anger. "Jaya, you have served in our money shop for so many years. I can''t believe that you would do such a terrible thing. You deserve a tough punishment! Humph!" A voiceing from outside interrupted them. A girl was walking near them, and her tone was filled with anger. Chapter 167 Encounter the Powerful Enemy Chapter 167 Encounter the Powerful Enemy "Humph. Jaya, thedy has been here herself. You''d better make it clear how many ink stones you''ve defrauded from the money shop in the past years!" the young man yelled at Jaya as if he was on a high horse, proud of his sense of justice. "You little runt! I''ve been promoting you all these years. How dare you frame me?" Jaya shivered with fury. Never did he expect to have cultivated such an ungrateful person who would attempt to make false charges against him. "Jaya, my father has always trusted and relied on you. You must set things straight from the very start. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." A beautifuldy in her twenties walked over, wearing a sour face. After simply exining the whole affair, Jaya pointed at Darren''s figure on the arena. "Look carefully, you little bastard! Thed is still alive. I''ve never scrounged a pension off the money shop!" "Ah? What happened? Why didn''t he die?" The younger man was left stunned. "Humph!" With a grunt, Jaya took a green crystal card and handed it to thedy. "Here are the gambling. I''m sorry for not informing you about it. Please take them, mydy. Since you don''t trust me, I must find another way to make a living. Goodbye." Being a crafty man, Jaya gave only a tenth of the ink stones he won to thedy. From then on, she would trust him more. "This..." Left speechless, thedy suddenly pped the young man hard. "You bastard. Jaya has always been hardworking. How could you use him of doing such a shameful thing? Everything is clear now¡ªyou''re the one to me." "Mydy, I..." Droplets of sweat began forming on the man''s temples. "Shut up!" Without letting him respond, thedy kept pping him until he couldn''t bear it any longer and ran away. "I''m sorry, Jaya. You can keep these ink stones yourself as mypensation to you. Please don''t leave our shop," thedy apologized. With that, Jaya looked much better. On the arena, Darren made it to the sixth battle. This time, his rival was far stronger¡ªhe must''ve been one of the best fighters at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. "What do you think, Jaya?" Darren''s previous performance had captured the attention of the authority of Prison Battle Arena, so the middle-aged man went over to consult for Jaya''s opinion. As an old hand with an unerring eye, Jaya''s judgment was known to be urate. "Nice to see you, Uncle Harvey," the youngdy next to Jaya greeted the man. "Oh, hello, Eva. It is rare that my little niecees to watch the battles." The middle-aged man whose name was Harvey Gu smiled at her. "Uncle Harvey, it seems thed is too young to win the sixth battle. As a rule, only the most atrocious men are stored for the sixth battle." Thedy gave her analysis. "You''re right, Eva. His rival is a prisoner from the Void Holy Land. It''s said that he alone managed to kill five overmatches in the same realm as him in order to grab treasures. After that, he was captured by a cultivator of the Wonder Realm and sent here to fight till he dies," Harvey Gu exined. The ce was called Prison Battle Arena because almost all the fierce fighters were prisoners of different forces. They hadmitted felonies, so they were sent there to atone for their crimes¡ªthey fought on the arena and earned money. "I''m convinced that he will win the battle." A thought came to Jaya and he confirmed his judgment. He recalled how Darren demonstrated his power with the sword intent. But in the fifth battle, he had used the de intent only and won! Excited by the thought, Jaya felt a sudden upsurge of emotion that Darren was truly extraordinary. "Oh, Jaya. I bet you''re wrong this time. We''ll see," Eva dered her judgment confidently, since she was at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. ... "Bang!" The battle had begun on the arena. Darren''s fists collided with his opponent''s at once. "Your fist is quite powerful. It''s in my league!" Opposite Darren, the muscle-bound man licked his lips as thrilling murderous intent reflected in his eyes. "You must''ve killed many people," Darren responded casually. It seemed that he wasn''t afraid of the man''s surging murderous intent. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Exactly seven hundred and eighty people. You will be the next one." An evil grin surfaced on the man''s face. "You''re overweening. One thing I should let you know is that¡­" Darren started. "What is it?" The man stared at him in defiance. Without finishing his sentence, the de intent inside Darren rushed out. Cracking Attack, the starting posture of supernatural martial skill, set about. In order to kill the man once and for all, Darren secretly released a little sword intent along with it. Thousands of de shadows flew towards the man, each of them being powerful enough to split the sky open. Submerged in the de shadows, Darren ran to the man as well. Whistle! The des shed and the man''s head fell on the ground. "I''ve also killed a lot of people!" Darren finally uttered the rest of his sentence, but the man couldn''t hear it any longer. The whole Prison Battle Arena went silent. Everyone was well aware that the man guarding the sixth battle was incredibly strong, much stronger than the one killed by the strong winner yesterday. A fighter could choose the battle round based on his or her capacity. He must''ve been a fairly powerful man since he had confidently chosen the sixth battle to guard. However, even a strong man like him was defeated by Darren in a sh. What terrifying power did Darren have! Suddenly, the tter went off. The crowd broke into apuse, countless people praising Darren for his clean victory. All of them intuitively knew that they would witness the birth of the overmatch that could challenge the ninth battle. As for the tenth battle, it was possibly out of Darren''s reach. They still considered the power of the winner from yesterday superior to that of Darren. At the stand, Eva was stupefied at the oue, her mouth wide open. After a long moment, she got back up on her feet and sighed, "Jaya, you''ve really got a vision. Upon my back home, I''ll ask my father to make you supervisor of the money shop." "Thank you so much, mydy!" Jaya eximed in joy. Darren was truly Jaya''s lucky star, bringing him wealth and status. All these were beyond his expectations. "Jaya, how far do you think he can go?" Eva queried. "I believe he''ll reach the eighth battle at least!" Considering that Darren hadn''t used the sword intent yet, Jaya asserted confidently. Although Eva was still reluctant to believe Jaya''s judgment, she couldn''t afford to question his vision. "I hope he can reach the eighth battle. I''ll make a killing if he does," Harvey Gu eagerly pronounced in excitement. "Uncle Harvey, you earned over tens of millions of ink stones yesterday, didn''t you?" Hearing the news that someone broke the record yesterday, Eva thought to ask. "Oh, actually, it went further than that. Thest battle attracted an audience of thirty thousand. All of them were influential and rich. Just from the illegal gambling, I earned eighteen million ink stones, so I got twenty million ink stones in total if counting the sum of the tickets." Whenever it came to making a fortune, Harvey''s face lit up immediately. "Ah, that''s quite a lot. It seems that I should tell my father to buy a share of Prison Battle Arena. Uncle Harvey, you won''t reject that, will you?" Eva probed. "Sure! What about one hundred million ink stones?" he suggested. ... On the arena, Darren''s rival for the seventh battle showed up. A well-dressed young man in his twenties held a sword sparking with coldness. His momentum seemed iparable. ''Is he a swordsman?'' Instantly, Darren felt that he must have conducted some sort of weird swordsmanship. ''Oh no¡­ It''s him! Darren is doomed to failure. He can''t defeat that one.'' On the stand, Jaya''s face turned dramatically restless. Not only Jaya, many of the audience hissed in regret. What a pity that Darren had to encounter that opponent. While some were excited for the rare opportunity to witness the young man''s powerful fight. Regrettably, he wasn''t here yesterday. Otherwise, it would''ve been a matchless battle if he had fought against the cultivator yesterday who had broken the winning record! Chapter 168 Competition Of Sword Skill (Part One) Chapter 168 Competition Of Sword Skill (Part One) "Oh, that young man? He is named as Amati," Harvey Gu said with a proud smirk. Even Harvey, the middle-aged man who was in charge of the Prison Battle Arena, was astonished of Amati. Rumors about him circling around made an impression to Harvey. "Uncle Harvey, who is Amati? You seem to be fascinated about him." Eva didn''t know Amati, but she could feel the faint sword intent exuded from him. The energy emitted was too intense that it created a blistering aura around. "Well, you''d better ask Jaya. He has watched Amati''s fights before, so he knows him better than I do. Amati just seems very unique to me," Harvey said with a smile to Eva. His answers made Eva more curious about Amati. On the other hand, Jaya could only shake his head upon hearing Harvey''s Jaya''s hand went to his face to stroke his handlebar, his tiny eyes half-closed. "It''s a tough thing to deal with. Mark my words. It''s very difficult for thatd to beat Amati," Jaya said with a grin, underestimating Darren. "Really? Why? That''s interesting. How powerful is Amati''s strength on earth? You two are very fond of Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. him," Eva asked and stared at Amati. She couldn''t exactly pinpoint what they meant. "I have seen him fight several times in the eighth game, but I never saw him use his sword. Isn''t it amazing? He must have been trained well. I wonder who could be his trainer. Earlier, I got the message that he was a talent from the Void Holy Land after I made a lot of inquiries about him. He came here in the hope of improving his fighting capacity, he was not an ouw in the slightest. What amuses me the most is that he is not here to boast about his strength, but to improve himself," Jaya said, his tiny eyes still half-closed. "However, I also heard a whisper that he could have reached the Wonder Realm half a year ago, but he gave up. I''m not able to know the reasons yet," Jaya continued. With eyes widened, Eva and Harvey were both astonished at the news. The man was not someone to be belittled on. For everyone, it was what he wanted in the dream to break through the Wonder Realm if he had reached the top level of the Mysterious Realm. But why did Amati give up? No one could decipher his reasons even though half a year had passed already. It was known that almost eighty percent of martial skill cultivators at the top level of the Mysterious Realm would by no means achieve the Wonder Realm because it was far too difficult for them toprehend the Omnipotent Talent Skill, which required the understanding of the force of the rules. What could have hindered him to attain the Wonder Realm? "What? Did he give up entering the Wonder Realm? That was too foolish. If he was at the top level of the Mysterious Realm, then no same man would give up that chance. It''s too ridiculous," Eva said in dismay. She was a bit skeptical. How was someone stupid enough to give up the opportunity to enter the Wonder Realm? Did he have a tragic story to tell? That seemed to be a typical story to Eva. The Wonder Realm was far more superior than the Mysterious Realm. A Wonder Realm master could kill tens of hundreds of warriors at the top level of the Mysterious Realm with only one palm attack, so who would refuse to possess such strength over the world? It was everybody''s goal in life. If someone had possessed such power, he must have saved a country on his past life. "I don''t know the reason either. But I heard Amati refuse to enter the Wonder Realm because he thought his sword core was too inferior. He would like to enter the Wonder Realm after improving the level of his swordsmanship. This is all that I know. As to its essential reason, that''s beyond my understanding. His reason is very peculiar to me," Jaya said with a sigh as he shook his head. It was truly a thing that they had no way to know. ... In the battlefield, Amati''s dashing figure and graceful bearing attracted quite a lot of beauties. Aside from his talent, his physique was something to be proud of too. The eyes of thedies around were focused on his every move. "Well, what do we have here? I see that you have good de intent. I would not bother toe here so early if I haven''t sensed your de intent. Your de intent is not bad. Beating you like a pulp would strengthen me more," Amati said, poker-faced. Wearing a white robe, he stood facing Darren with his hands crossed on his back. The two exchanged cold yet deadly stare that outburst in the area. The spectators couldn''t help but be amused. "As expected, you have some knowledge of the swordsmanship as you have reached the middle level of the preliminary sword intent," Darren said in a t voice. He didn''t bulge with the whispering and murmurs around, as well as with Amati''s threat. A hint of surprise shone across Amati''s eyes. ''Thisd is able to gain an insight into my realm of sword intent? How could he do that?'' he pondered. Sword intent was divided into three stages: the preliminary sword intent, the premium sword intent and the extreme sword intent. It was not easy to detect the stage of sword intent. However, Darren was different as he easily pointed out Amati''s stage. As he had reached the high level of the preliminary sword intent, no doubt that Darren could know Amati''s sword intent realm. Meanwhile, Elsa and her father Elder Thomas were both at the beginning level of the preliminary sword intent, far behind Amati''s strength. However, Darren''s sword intent was more powerful so he could stand a chance against Amati. At the third stage of the Mysterious Realm, Darren was not one hundred percent sure to beat Amati, who was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. After all, there was too much disparity between their realms. "Ha, you can sense the realm of my sword intent. This is going to be fun. You are also at the middle level of the preliminary de intent, aren''t you?" Finally, Amati became serious and he straightened out his thinking, ''Thatd must have reached the same level as my sword intent. It must be the resonance between the same level of sword and de intent that made him sense my sword intent. It has been a while since I met someone who is on a par with my strength.'' With his words, Amati''s white robe blew in the wind as a stream of tremendous sword intent was released. It was too sudden that the people around gasped in surprise. Standing opposite Amati, a hint of a smile crept onto Darren''s lips. Darren didn''t bulge as he was as cool as a cucumber. Despite Amati''s level, he hadn''t been affected too much by the suppression of the sword intent at all. Instead, he was thrilled and challenged because of Amati''s initiation. "It''s quite difficult for you toprehend the middle level of the preliminary sword intent. It''s a pity if I kill you, right? Let''s take it this way. We just fight one blow. The loser steps down the battlefield. How about that?" Darren said coldly, making Amati furious. His smile gradually faded as anger filled him. However, he thought Darren wore a facade to hide anxiety. Chapter 169 Competition Of Sword Skill (Part Two) Chapter 169 Competition Of Sword Skill (Part Two) "Haha!" Amati tittered. "Are you getting scared already?" Amati burst his sides withughter as he heard Darren''s words, though he tried hard to maintain his image as a learned and refined man. Of course, he would never do something to ruin the image that he took care for many years, especially against a youngd. "You will not kill me because it''s a pity? Fight one blow? Is there a loose screw in your head?" Amatiughed so hard that he nearly wetted himself. He was thinking, ''This kid has some guts. How can I be killed by this kid who still has milk on his lips? He will die in my hands.'' "You two talked too much! Fuck, fight! Cut the craps." "Correct, don''t waste the fucking time. Amati, beat him! Kill him in a stroke! I have thirty thousand ink stones on your win!" The audience were starting to lose their patience. It would be a brilliant match if Amati had more fights after defeating Darren. They were too impatient to continue waiting for Amati to finish the current match. To them, Darren was just another man out of many waiting to be beaten publicly. Despite the crowd''s shriek, Darren couldn''t help but contemte a little. His words made sense for himself. He felt Amati was the same level as Jack, so no doubt he would win the match if he exerted his whole power, but it would consume a lot of his energy. After all, Darren''s ultimate goal was to earn enough money to attend the Primitive Stone auction held the next day. A quick fight would suit him best, so he tried to offer it to Amati. But of course, Amati would not sit still. "Are you downying my strength?" Darren snapped coldly which instantly made the crowd silent. They were distracted in just a snap as an extraordinarily powerful sword intent was released, suppressing Amati. Amati stopped hisughter the instant Darren released his sword intent which made his face change color. He tried to surpass Darren''s power, but it was no good. This time, Darren was now on the lead. "You, you..." Amati was lost and speechless. There was a look of incredulity in his eyes as he witnessed Darren''s capabilities. ''What is this? Am I seeing things right? He owns de intent and sword intent at the same time? He is a monster! This is something even I can''t do. How could he survive with both de and sword intent inside his body? Not to mention, he is just a youngd!'' Although Amati was greatly surprised, he restored calm in an instant. ''The world is full of wonders. Maybe thed has found some way to cultivate both de and sword intent at the same time! Maybe he is not yet experienced with it. But he can really kill me right now with such power, '' Amati thought to convince himself. "Sorry to offend you. I agree with your proposal. We decide victory in one blow. No killings and torture. Please enlighten me with your advice." Amati cupped his hand in the other one and his voice was quite humble. It was not an easy choice but he knew it was the best one because he had to avoid humiliation, pain, or worst, death. Jaya was right to the information that Amati gave up to enter the Wonder Realm because he thought he would be more powerful if he could improve his sword intent firstly. The level of his sword intent could have a great significance on his strength after he became a Wonder Realm master. He came to the arena to challenge powerful cultivator for the purpose ofprehending a deeper level of sword intent. It was the best strategy for him as he focused on the most powerful sword intent in this world. As a swordsman, Amati could not deny that he felt a strong aura of suppression when Darren released his sword intent. With Amati''s subtle feeling of the sword intent, he knew at the bottom of his heart that N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. thed in front of him was higher than himself in sword intent. It was foolish to choose pride when life could be taken away from him in this match. In addition, it was Amati''s dream to y against a master of the sword skill! He would not let this chance pass by, nor let this chance be his end. A one-blow fight was favorable for him either. "Please, bro," he said pleading. A raging tension immediately vanished as the two finally agreed. As a sign of agreement, Amati made a gesture to invite Darren to deliver stroke. Urged by his spiritual sense, Darren took out the Purple Thundering Sword from the Space Ring and held it in his hand. The sword core in his elixir field began to spin, the sword intent inside his body was also surging through his veins. Everyone was awed, some left their mouths hanging. Even Amati, who was known as a man who gave up entering Wonder Realm, couldn''t hide his astonishment. "Such a strong aura of sword intent. So this is his real power? How feisty," Amati muttered to himself. It was a match worthy of his participation. He never expected to encounter such a master of swordsmanship! This was the best opportunity he had! Who cared if he lost when he could learn a lot and improve in this match? On the other hand, Darren dispatched his sword intent and shot at Amati with lightning speed. There was no room for him to hesitate. The fight should end quickly with less casualties. The audience was lost that they could not perceive clearly what was going on with the fight. Darren''s attack was too eye-blindingly strong, and his shot was such as an unparalleled stroke, with grace and fierceness in it. The sword shadows and intent flew all over the sky, creating a murderous atmosphere. No one could utter a word. Everyone felt as if a sharp de edge had pushed against his throat; the aura was horribly powerful. "Downpour Swordsmanship!" Avoiding intimidation, Amati also made a move. Even though he knew from the start what the result would be, he would still fight for his image as a refined, powerful swordsman who had reached the middle level of the preliminary sword intent. Endless sword intent released from his soft sword dashing at Darren. ''The speed of his sword is very fast! I could barely dodge it if it weren''t for my capabilities. It''s match, '' Darren thought here and now as he fought and assessed Amati''s strength. It wasn''t an easy match for him either. "But I still have a trick in my hands. We will see who is faster!" Darren used his spiritual sense and used the Wind Rule. His figurepletely vanished among the endless sword intent, not leaving a single trace. Silence fell over the Prison Battle Arena once again. Everyone was nk-faced, waiting for the result of the collision of the extraordinary powerful sword intent. Was the match already over? Was Darren defeated? Everyone was left hanging and gasping in suspense. Holding their breath, they waited, even without a blink. Chapter 170 A Former Master Of Wonder Realm (Part One) Chapter 170 A Former Master Of Wonder Realm (Part One) Their sword intents were so subtle yet powerful. Witnessing the fight, no one would ever dare to challenge the two. It was a tremendous moment for them. The arena where they were fighting at was quivering ceaselessly. If it wasn''t for the protection set around the battlefield, at least a half of the audiences present would be killed by their sword intents. The fight was like a do-or-die for the audience, but to Darren and Amati, it was only an exhibition match. At that moment, they all fought like a man and sword in one, with no hidden tricks. It was intended for a one-blow fight. To everyone''s surprise, that masked young man was such a superb fighter. Their curiosity sparked upon seeing Darren''s abilities. nk! nk! nk! The sound of shing swords could be heard without end, too fast to be seen by naked eyes of the crowd. After a while, two powerful sword intents disappeared abruptly. Two figures loomed into people''s view, and one of them was holding a sword against the other''s throat. It was Amati whose throat was on the verge of being slit. "Alright. I acknowledge. You''ve got me beaten there. I lost to you," sighed Amati in admiration as he made a bow with hands folded in front. He was lost for words as he was shocked by Darren''s mastery degree of the sword. In short, Darren had achieved something that he always longed for. With eptance, he shed a genuine smile at Darren. "That was a good fight, and I feel lucky to win it," said Darren as he slipped his sword back into the Space Ring. At the back of his mind, he was relieved that the match was over already. "I knew it from the start that I will be defeated. Darren, with all due respect, can you give me some guidance some other day?" said Amati with his eyes filled with eagerness. Upon witnessing Darren''s sword intent, he knew that Darren was the key for him to be more powerful. "If I get a chance, I will. But now, I have something urgent to do with. I''m afraid it won''t be dyed further. So this way, please," said Darren as he gave a sign to motion Amati to get down from the arena. His seventh fight was victorious, making the audiences admired him. "Okay then, it is a deal!" nodded Amati in excitement. All he could ever wish was for the time to pass quickly so he could start training with Darren. "It was so awesome! The fight was so thrilling! I can''t believe it! That young man made Amati admit defeat!" "He is a genius! I would not go back today. His fight should not be missed! I will stay until thest minute to see how many times he will win!" "That is unbelievable! He could mater sword intent and de intent at the same time? What was his name again?" People at the stand all eximed in admiration. Darren''s name immediately went viral around. They were so excited that their faces all turned red. Their hearts were palpitating, feeling galvanized. However, most of them had forgotten how many ink stones they had lost. They were so immersed in witnessing more about Darren''s strength. The winner was announced and a short break was given to Darren. After taking a short break, he decided to continue his eighth fight. Everyone, even himself, was agitated on the next fight. This time, his opponent was even weaker than Amati, so it did not take Darren much time to defeat him. The crowd was on uproar as he won for the eighth time. ... The news that Darren won eight games in a row soon spread around. His name was talked about here and there. A lot of people got more curious about him. It didn''t take long before the Prison Battle Arena was fully packed with audiences, waiting for his ninth game. The ambiance was more exciting than ever because Darren would tie the record of yesterday''s winner if he won the ninth defender! Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But the ninth win was not that easy to achieve. Everyone knew that the opponent would be the toughest one to deal with¡ªthe one who used to be the master of Wonder Realm. There was a saying, "Save the best for thest." That was why former Wonder Realm cultivators were tasked to fight for the ninth match. The break time of yers was extended to attract more audiences. Murmurs around increased gradually as they bet if Darren could win or not. Despite what he showed on the previous fights, some were still hesitant to bet on him. However, they could not deny that they were waiting for him to fight. Meanwhile, Darren then went to the stand, a sign that the fight would start anytime soon. "Hello Darren, you sure rock! Would you mind if I ask if you still want to continue the ninth fight?" Harvey, who was in charge of the arena, asked Darren, pretending to be cool. While deep down in his heart he was desperate for an affirmative answer. ''This young man is such a money-spinner. He won''t quit that easily, right?'' he pondered. "Sure, I do want to continue," said Darren without the slightest hesitation, making Harvey cheer in his mind. The ninth game would surely bring more money than earlier. "Good choice! You won''t be a loser here. You are a person who reached the ninth round. No matter you win or lose, we will give you at least two million ink stones as a reward. Not bad, right? But just to be clear, I have to mention one more thing, and you need to weigh the pros and cons by yourself. This Prison Battle Arena has been established for fifty years, the challenger who could win nine times in a row just appeared yesterday, which is the only one in history. People who could win eight times continuously is not rare, but almost all of them lost at the ninth fight. I can say that you''re on the verge of uncertainty, where chances of winning are as many as chances of losing. Besides that, we still get four defenders except for the one who had been killed yesterday. All of them used to be strong cultivators of the Wonder Realm. You are still young and you still have a long life ahead. If you choose to continue the fight, you will have to confront one of them at random. Please think carefully before you make the decision," Harvey said to Darren as a warning. As much as he wanted for Darren to fight, he did not wish for him to die on this match, so he told Darren such things. "I said I do! I will fight," said Darren coldly, then he turned around and flew into the arena. He was quite pissed off as he thought that the person in charge was underestimating him. He took a deep sigh to calm himself. However, to win nine times in a row was not his final goal¡ªhe wanted more. The two million ink stones were not enough for him. Not because of greed but because only in this way could he win enough money to buy the Primitive Stone. It was given a starting price of three million ink stones. No one could predict how much the price would rise up to. He would not be affected by the warning he received earlier easily, as he was firm in his resolute. At the arena, Darren''s ninth rival showed up. The cheering went louder upon his entrance. The rival was a middle-aged man with a scraggly beard, stinking with alcohol. Some even booed him, not knowing how powerful his strength was. He hobbled into the arena. It was apparent that he had crippled one of his legs. This made everyone took him as a joke, as his physique did not appear to be that strong. They could not believe that he was a former Wonder Realm cultivator. Chapter 171 A Former Master Of Wonder Realm (Part Two) Chapter 171 A Former Master Of Wonder Realm (Part Two) With a jar in his hand, he was only busy with drinking alcohol all through, as if alcohol was the only thing around. He even did not spare time to cast a look at Darren, which angered some audience. However, Darren remained calm to assess the opponent. At first, Darren used his spiritual sense to feel the strength of that man, then his eyebrows twitched in surprise. Feeling amused, he suddenly realized how powerful he was. Of course, he would not be tasked for the ninth game if he was not powerful, but his abilities still surprised the youngd. The man in front of him used to be a master of Wonder Realm. Then caused by injury or other factors, his cultivation base turned back to the top level of the Mysterious Realm. To Darren, he was someone respectable and powerful enough, unlike what the audience perceived. ''This kind of person is indeed very hard to deal with. This is going to be a long fight, '' Darren thought worriedly. His fighting skill, physical fitness and cultivation method were much powerful than those of a cultivator in the Mysterious Realm. That was not an easy thing to obtain as it was something to be proud of as a cultivator. You can never judge a person by his appearance. Although his cultivation base reduced for some reason, he was still a superb fighter. Despite the drunk- man act he portrayed, Darren could still know how powerful he was. It was an advantage for him. ''I still need to fight him. I need more of the reward so I must win. I am wondering if he can use Omnipotent Talent Skill. If he could, it would be difficult for me to defeat him. It is way beyond my abilities. I have to at least use my Blood Dragon Illusion to fight against him, '' Darren thought carefully. dly that he could contemte about the situation as the middle-aged man was still idling. Then it urred to him that the man who broke the record yesterday was also pretty strong. Darren could not help but be anxious. "No, I need to win. This fight would waste my energy to arge extent, thus to win the tenth one would be much harder for me. I cannot lose just like that." Darren felt stressed for the first time since he came N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. into the arena. He felt threatened and intimidated even though the fight was yet to start. "I just don''t understand what are you young men thinking. You guys always make money without worrying about the danger. How is the ending going to be? To die richly. How hrious," said that middle-aged man with his eyelids lowered. His weary voice revealed traces of life, long life of battle experiences. Darren knew that the man had gone through a lot so he must not be underestimated. "Sir, with all due respect, you seemed to be wrong about me. You are mistaken. I am not doing this for money. I hope you can go easy on me. I would be very pleased if you do so," said Darren as he made a bow with hands folded in front. The crowd was confused with his gesture. "Go easy on you? Ha. Are you kidding me? Finish the journey you chose even if you should walk on your knees, right? You are the one who is mistaken. Remember, the one who pins his hope on other''s mercy cannot make old bone..." said the man drunkenly. His words knocked some senses to Darren. "You are right. Let''s get started! No need to beat around the bush. You and I must fight until thest of our breath!" said Darren. That man''s preach was unexpected because Darren was just trying to be nice before. There was no room for hesitation. ... On the Stand "Darren is a great seeded yer. Uncle Harvey, how about rmend him to Grunkle? He qualifies, right?" said Eva as she stared at Darren enchanted. She was enticed with Darren''s physique and braveness. Harvey standing next to her shook his head and said, "He has gained such a good cultivation base at such a young age. That indeed means he is endowed by nature with unusual intelligence. I acknowledge his skills now. He is something unordinary. But Eva, he even dares to challenge the former master of Wonder Realm just for money. Don''t you think that he is a little bit self-conceit? This kind of person usually cannot live long in a world full of masters with that attitude. How greedy he could be. Besides that, he won''t be able to survive in this fight unless that winebibber shows some mercy. I am certain of that. He would never defeat that drunk man easily." "You are right, Uncle. He still has a long way to go. To be admitted by Heavenly Pce Sect is not that easy. Maybe Darren is still not up to the standard," Eva nodded. She thought that Uncle Harvey''s words were quite reasonable. However, Jaya was thinking differently. "Mr. Gu and Miss Eva Gu, please do not forget that this young man could master sword intent and de intent at the same time. He is overwhelmingly strong when he burst out his sword intent and de intent at the same time. That is something worthmending for. Let us not judge him too much and enjoy the fight," said Jaya, his slender eyes fixed on the arena. No expression could be read on his eyes. Was he supporting the youngd? His words reminded them that this young man should not be taken lightly, making Eva and Harvey surprised with hisment. ''Will he be able to defeat the former master of Wonder Realm? I hope he won''t die at this rate, '' Eva wondered, revealing the look of infinite expectation and slight worry. On the other hand, after thinking about something with knitted brows, Harvey said, "Go and lower the price ceiling of the bet on Darren." Theyid odds of one to twenty on this fight, and the highest amount that people were allowed to bet on Darren was eighty thousand ink stones. Despite the drunk man''s facade, his power was known to a lot of cultivators. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have once entered the Wonder Realm if he was nothing. So most of the people tended to bet on the winebibber, but there were still many people who chose to make a reckless move and bet on Darren, as they were entertained with his previous fights. The price ceiling of Darren was pretty high. If he won, the Prison Battle Arena would need to pay at least twenty million ink stones. That was a heavy loss to the arena. "Darren told me to bet on himself on every fight with the highest price. Now he has won 1.6 million ink stones. If he wins this time, that would be another 1.6 million ink stones," said Jaya as his gaze was focused on Darren. "Ha. How feisty. That boy really feels good about himself," Harvey hissed. On second thoughts, he ordered again to reduce the price ceiling of Darren to forty thousand ink stones, in case Darren would really win and the arena would lose too much money. At the arena, Darren was already poised for a big fight. On the other side, something like truculence flickered over the winebibber''s eyes after he took a few shots of spirits. Darren could not help but be alert and tightened his guard. The ninth fight was about to start, and the crowd gradually fell into silence with anticipation. Chapter 172 The Tenth Battle Chapter 172 The Tenth Battle Standing in the arena, the middle-aged drunk man was well prepared, sending out an invincible power fiercely, much like a king of beasts baring his teeth. ''I have to say¡­ there''s no doubt he''s a strong opponent. Fine, then. Let us fight and see who will be leftughing in the end, '' Darren thought to himself as he wholly felt his rival''s power. Though the drunk man could be considered a strong cultivator, Darren could tell that he was still weaker than Bruce. With that in mind, Darren made his move. The moment heunched his attack with the de, overwhelming de intent darted toward his opponent violently. The next moment, Darren shed in the air and disappeared entirely. The man, still seemingly drunk, continued waving his jug casually and taking swigs out of it. Little did the crowd know that it was exactly those seemingly casual waving movements that blocked Darren''s de intent. Since Darren had already predicted that the man wouldn''t get hurt easily by his de intent, the attack was never his main intention. While the de intent stalled him, Darren secretly sneaked up behind his opponent. "Cracking Attack! Profound Nine Sword Skills!" Without any reservation, Darren attacked using de and sword¡ªhe had the best timing. The power utilizing de and sword intents together was at least a ten times more formidable attack than using any of them alone. Surprise shed across the middle-aged man''s face. The overwhelming power shocked him enough into finally taking the battle seriously. In an instantaneous burst, the man darted forward and kicked the jug into the air. With that, the burning fire surrounded the jug, splitting in the air before gathering together above the arena like streams merging into a river. The man then began changing his position andunching various strikes in almost every corner of the stage, much like an invisible spirit. His every strike summoned such strong power that it could even kill a cultivator at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. Boom! Boom! Boom! Deafening noises resounded in the air, loud and clear. Countless collisions between sword and de shed as the middle-aged man transformed. It was a truly violent and fierce fight. Although the protection set around the arena had diminished the impact, the surrounding building was still shaking under the immense power. "You sure are looking for death!" the man shouted angrily. It was made evident that Darren was a tough guy to deal with. In this way, his determination to kill Darren was stronger more than ever. "Stop speaking nonsense! Let''s see who''ll beughing at the end!" Covered by his ck armor, Darren shouted back. Apart from continuing to summon de and sword intent in a frenzy, Darren secretly summoned a trace of demonic internal force. With that, he moved forward to fight face-to-face. Boom! The two vague shadows collided violently. An enormous force struck them both from the collision. The man was forced to take a few steps back until he was right on the edge of the stage before he regained his bnce. At that moment, his casual attitude disappearedpletely. There was no longer any sign of intoxication on his face¡ªhe stared at Darren with a puzzled frown. Though Darren had great power, that didn''t scare him at all. What intimidated him was something unusual¡ªsomething dark, cold, and spiritual that attacked and destroyed his energy meridians. Although he could feel the pain from it, he couldn''t tell what exactly it was. While Darren retreated several steps because of the collision, he bounced off in a blink of an eye and Darren''s strength had been entirely generated¡ªin the next thirty minutes, he didn''t stop attacking, not allowing his opponent to take a breath in the barrage. Having umted much power internally, Darren, in some way, was akin to a tremendous stream with inexhaustible water. On the contrary, the middle-aged man''s vital energy was reduced from every attack. As time went by, his breath got far weaker than thest. It was clear to the man that he wouldn''t be able to stand Darren''s relentless attack any longer. If the battle continued as it did, he would die of exhaustion¡ªhe had to do something to shift the scene. ''''Omnipotent Talent Skill!'''' Finally, he managed to shout with a fire burning in his eyes. "Oh no¡­ shit! He has Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Even someone as strong as Darren knew that it was never good news. Suddenly, the burning jug floating in the air exploded, turning into a ming dragon dancing on the stage. Everyone in the stands was stunned at the sight. "Seriously? That is the strongest hit of Wonder Realm!" The crowd went wild¡ªthe seemingly ordinary middle-aged man hadpletely exceeded their expectations. It was the skill of Wonder Realm. With that, they had already spected Darren''s inevitable doom. How unlucky it was for Darren to be paired with such a man. Some even started to feel sorry for Darren. But Darren didn''t seem to think so. "Humph! Just so-so. I expect something better. Turns out, it''s merely another flop!" Having witnessed what the genuine Omnipotent Talent Skill of Wonder Realm was capable of, Darren could tell that the ming dragon''s strength was a mere one-thousandth of that at most. The difference between the two was that of a drop of water to a huge stream¡ªit wasn''t even worth making a Assuming that the middle-aged man did master the integral Omnipotent Talent Skill, howe he flopped so quickly from Wonder Realm? The ming dragon was merely a fundamental hit of supernatural martial skill¡ªit was definitely not all that scary or formidable as others thought it was. Setting his eyes on the stage fiercely, Darren saw there wasn''t anything visible in the fire. "Maybe this is a good chance¡­" Sensing the opportunity arising, Darren immediately practiced the demon core and covered his entire body with ck armor. "What? No!" The middle-aged man stared at Darren in disbelief. A familiar cold and overwhelming pressure was emitted from Darren''s body and intimidated the man terribly¡ªevery cell in his body told him to "run away," but he was frozen in ce. When Darren moved, he summoned his strength in the de andnded a strike on his motionless opponent. Instantaneously, the man was smashed into pieces, along with the ming dragon. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Returning to his original form, Darren flew away. "What happens? Huh? Where does the older guy go¡­ that drunk guy?" "Who wins?" The moment Darren walked out, curiosity erupted in the crowd. "Fetch someone to collect the body!" As he stood in front of the stands, Darren shouted at the audience. After a while, the many strong cultivators of Mysterious Realm managed to put out the seemingly endless fire on stage. The tform had be a sheer ck because of the violent fight and the man''s scattered body parts were prominent in the bareness. "What? He''s dead!" "The drunk is dead!" The audience uttered their exmations of disbelief. How was it possible? Of course, Darren felt no sense of remorse for killing the middle-aged man. Anyway, why should he have felt any? The man tried to kill him as well¡ªhe used Omnipotent Talent Skill, destructive enough to kill Darren had he been even slightly weaker. And Darren was no saint who would forgive someone trying to take his life. There could be only one survivor. On top of that, it was the kind of battle where there could only be a single winner and survivor. Losers were hardly ever left¡ªmost of them died in the arena. "Darren wins! Ha! I bet all forty thousand ink stones on him. I knew it! I told you he would win!" "Holy shit, I lost everything¡­ no¡­ it can''t be true. Damn!" After the contest some screamed happily for making a big fortune¡ªthey had luckily bet on Darren earlier. The rest whined, realizing that they had made an awful choice too early. Regardless, everyone was shocked by Darren''s strength¡ªhe was even more eye-catchingpared to the genius they witnessed yesterday. That one took up two hours in the ninth battle and got slightly wounded. Still, it was a gorgeous victory. But Darren won all too easily, presenting a stunning performance. The fighter from yesterday looked too ordinarypared to Darren. "Oh my god, he wins! He keeps winning like every battle is a piece of cake. What a talent!" A man in the stands marveled at Darren''s strength. "It''s unbelievable! I have no clue how he managed it!" Stunned speechless, Eva couldn''t even give a proper response as the shock overcame her. "Jaya, do you think he''ll continue the fight or not?" Harvey asked in curiosity about Darren''s choice. "I bet he will. In the tenth battle, he will encounter the genius of the Ancient Family¡­ wow! So exciting! A fight between two strong cultivators¡­ I can''t wait! Guess who the final winner will be?" Indeed, Darren nned to keep on fighting. He flew straight to the stands and got ready to sign his name on the life-and-death contract, clearly exonerating the contestant''s responsibility in causing another''s death as well. "Darren, this is your reward and the money you won. Five million two hundred and nine thousand ink stones. Here you are!" Excitedly, Jaya gave Darren a purple golden card. With that, Darren put it in his Space Ring, knowing he could have it changed to ink stones at any time. Or perhaps he could use it the next day? The card circted both in Prison Battle Arena and the auction house since the two ces ran under the same boss. "Oh, Darren! You''re so gorgeous and powerful. I''m Eva, it''s wonderful to meet you!" Eva eximed, her eyes sparkling with admiration. Among all the strong cultivators Eva had met, no one was so powerful at such a young age¡ªDarren was undoubtedly a genius. With a gentle nod, Darren turned to Harvey, "Please give me the contract of the tenth battle." Harvey''s shock was indescribable¡ªthe tenth battle? It was unbelievable to think that Darren still had any energy to continue fighting. The genius he saw yesterday was already the man of the hour¡­ but Darren? He was even wilder and more powerful. With those two fighting, the battle scene would be spectacr¡ªthere must have been a sea of people waiting to buy a ticket. It didn''t hurt that the people could bet on two hot geniuses. The tickets and bet As if he saw the money fly toward him, Harvey was filled with excitement. "Darren! Please don''t hold back and fight! I promise you''ll get your eight million ink stones whether you win or lose." ''Eight million ink stones?'' Darren thought. That exceeded his expectations, indeed. Apart from that, Harvey was determined to introduce Darren to Grunkle if he won the next battle. Grunkle was the perfect elder of Heavenly Pce Sect. It was his existence that offered their family the opportunity to build up such a huge businesswork in Lotus City. Even the Holy Land still honored Grunkle¡ªhe was definitely a big deal! A few momentster, Darren signed the contract and appeared on stage as the audience cheered. Chapter 173 Meet Bruce Again (Part One) Chapter 173 Meet Bruce Again (Part One) It was the tenth fight and everyone''s attention was focused on the tform. In order to attract more people to watch the fight, the Prison Battle Arena dered to dy the tenth fight roughly until two hourster than originally nned. Soon, Darren''s opponent came out to the stage. A figure walked out of a ck iron door with an iron chain in his hand. On the other end of the chain was a young boy with long ck hair. Seeing the young boy, Darren felt a great sense of familiarity with him. He thought about it for a while then shouted out loud, "It''s Bruce!" "Shit! Come on out quicker!" At that moment, Bruce was shackled with a ck iron chain around his neck and was dragged by another young man like he was his dog. That man kept kicking him as if Bruce was his disobedient pet. "What''s going on? Why are they treating Bruce like that? Why won''t he stand up for himself?" Seeing what was happening, Darren felt intense anger surging through him. That man dragged Bruce further to the fighting arena. "Behave yourself well and make some money for me! If you lose, I will make you suffer a lot! Don''t disappoint me, you bastard!" The young man kept speaking arrogantly as he alsoshed Bruce with the whip in his hand. Then all of a sudden, a sword was waved and the whip was cut in half. "Stop doing that right now! If you continue to beat him like that, I will have no other choice but to kill you!" Darren eximed with an extremely cold voice. After his fight with Bruce the other day, Darren knew that Bruce had been hurt badly and that he was in no condition to fight. Judging by the attitude of the chief of the Wei n towards Bruce, Darren knew that Bruce would be maltreated even more harshly after that. But he never expected that Bruce would be sent to the Prison Battle Arena to make money for others. Now Darren just realized that the genius who won nine battles in a row yesterday was actually Bruce. Among all the cultivators under the Wonder Realm, only Bruce had such distinct strength. Darren also was clear about one thing. He won Brucest time because his own pure demonic internal force could weaken Bruce''s strength and Bruce was frightened by his demonizing aura at that time. Darren himself would stand no chance in defeating Bruce had it not been for those reasons. "Are you trying to act and be a kind person? In a few minutes, this guy right here will kill you mercilessly. Ha ha!" The young manughed loudly and arrogantly. He was only at the second or third stage of the Mysterious Realm. He unshackled the iron chain around Bruce''s neck. Then he took out an iron needle and roughly pierced it into Bruce''s back. "Do not even think about escaping if you don''t want to suffer from great pains," the young man said with a cruel expression on his face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Darren noticed that Bruce''s eyes under his messy hair had a gaze of pain and despair. "Bruce, are you alright?" Darren had no intention of fighting Bruce. He walked over to help him stand up. "Roar!" A cruel expression appeared on Bruce''s face and one of his hands tried to reach out for Darren. Darren stepped back in surprise. But Bruce looked up and saw the figure which had been deeply engraved on his mind. Bruce retreated several steps away and groaned in a low voice. He had recognized Darren despite him wearing a mask. "No! No!" Bruce was looking at Darren with great fear and then he turned into a look of great pain. "I, I have been defeated," Bruce said in a low voice. Thinking about what could happen if he was defeated in the battlefield, Bruce became more frightened. But he still dared not to fight against the masked man in front of him. He remembered Darren''s dreadful power clearly. He stepped back slowly until he was in the corner of the fighting tform and curled up in fear. He couldn''t even dare to look at Darren anymore. "Shit! What are you doing? Stand up and fight for me!" Seeing what was happening, that young man who had dragged Bruce to the tform rushed over and gave Bruce a kick. "If you refuse to fight, I''m going to kill you! You bastard!" The audience couldn''t figure out what was going on and the whole Prison Battle Arena was getting impatient and making all sorts of noises. They all remembered that the winner of yesterday transformed into a divine ape and showed great strength they could have never imagined. But why was he so frightened by this young man? "What is happening? Why aren''t they fighting?" "Shit! Is the Prison Battle Arena trying to steal our money? Where is the fighting we were promised?" "Shit! Makepensation for us!" The people in the audience area stirred into chaos. They started to throw random objects in the direction of the fighting tform, like des, spears, sticks and pretty much anything you could imagine. Seeing what was happening, Harvey Gu, the middle-aged man who was in charge of the Prison Battle Arena, sent dozens of cultivators at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm to restore order and maintain the peace among the crowd. On the other side, he stepped onto the tform to see for himself what everyone wasining about. On the fighting tform, the young man was still beating Bruce who still refused to fight. Darren moved and rushed towards the young man. He seized his neck and threatened him. "Do you really want to die?" Darren asked with a cold expression in his face. The young man widened his eyes and had no strength to fight back at all. "Get out!" Darren threw him away with ease. "You! Wait for me!" The young man staggered outside the arena. "Darren. Could you exin what is going on here?" Harvey Gu came to the tform in a hurry and asked. "Nothing important. But I am certain that this fight is not going to happen," Darren replied coldly. But Harvey''s confusion didn''t disappear. "Lose. I... I lose!" Bruce said inartictely while curled up in the corner. "You admit defeat before the fight even starts?" Harvey was surprised. How did Bruce, the genius who was unrivaled the previous day, be the coward he was today? "I have fought with him before and he is in no condition to fight me now," Darren exined to Harvey briefly. "What do you mean? Is it because he has been defeated by you before? Is that why he is so frightened?" Harvey turned and asked Darren again. His face turned pale. Chapter 174 Meet Bruce Again (Part Two) Chapter 174 Meet Bruce Again (Part Two) Darren did not respond to his question. Harvey assumed his silence to be a yes. He didn''t expect any of this to happen. Besides, it was his responsibility to deal with the situation and make sure that everything went on as nned. The fight could not go on as they promised, but the audience would not ept it. "Darren, if the fight has to stop then we will only have to pay you half of the reward. Are you willing to ept that?" Harvey asked. A moment ago, Harvey had heard Bruce concede from the fight and obviously, Darren was supposed to obtain the reward of eight million ink stones if he could defeat Bruce on the tform with one fist. So now he was attempting to negotiate with Darren by offering him only half of the promised reward. "I don''t care. You can do as you like." Now Darren already had a few million of ink stones and he believed it was more than enough to buy the Primitive Stone in tomorrow''s auction. What he was currently worried about was how he would be able to take Bruce away with him. What Bruce was suffering from now reminded him of his own miserable memories. And he couldn''t help but feel very sorry for him. "Bruce, how are you feeling? Can you stand up and go with me? I will not fight you. Let''s get out of here together," Darren lowered himself beside Bruce and asked him in a low voice in fear of frightening him. "No, no! I...lose. It hurts..." Hearing Darren''s words, Bruce was still obviously terrified. Darren knew for sure that Bruce would be mistreated badly if he failed to win a great amount of ink stones. And Darren also could tell that Bruce had been treated badly and that was why he was behaving very oddly right now. "Let''s go,e with me. You don''t have to be afraid. Trust me and follow my lead," Darren instructed Bruce with the most gentle voice. "Humph! Are you Darren?" At that moment, a voice full of hatred and great power spoke up. Darren looked up. The young man that he had thrown off the tform had returned, together with another young man with an overwhelming aura. The voice obviously came from him. "Who are you?" Darren replied to him coldly. "Hah! There are so many other ces that I''ve thoroughly searched. Do you know I have been looking all over for you? You dared to hurt my younger brother that severely. Now I have the chance to cut you into pieces myself!" the young man said while ring at Darren with great murderous intent. This young man had already heard about what happened the other day in the Lotus Holy Land. He merely wanted to make some money by taking Bruce here. But someone reported to him the current situation on the arena. He realized it should be the guy who had defeated Bruce thest time. Upon learning this, he rushed to the arena as soon as possible. Now Darren understood that this man was probably the older brother of Rory, who had told his older brother exactly what transpired the other day after he regained his consciousness. "How dare you!" At that moment, however, Harvey stepped forward and stopped him. "The Prison Battle Arena is not a ce where you can run around as you wish. It doesn''t matter if you are a disciple of the Ancient Families. But if you insist, I can ask some powerful cultivators at the Wonder Realm to fight you!" The Gu n was also powerful enough and should not be looked down upon. After all, the big man, Grunkle, was behind them. "Mr. Gu, I think you misunderstood what I just said. Is it not reasonable that my ve refused to fight, so I decided toe and fight in his ce instead? " said the young man whose name was Carl Wei. Harvey paused and turned to Darren, "What do you think, Darren? If you are not willing to fight him, I can return all the bets and I would still reward you four million ink stones." Hearing what Harvey said, Carl Wei grew more furious. He did not want Darren to do as the middle- aged man said. In the Prison Battle Arena, every participant was protected. So he could not have the opportunity to fight and kill Darren. Otherwise, the Prison Battle Arena would have a point if they send some of their own cultivators from the Wonder Realm to kill him. So before Darren answered Harvey''s question, Carl Wei opened his mouth and said, "Stinker, you want to take that bastard with you, right? If you fight with me in the tenth fight and win, I will let you have him." Carl Wei spoke to Darren as he saw the way Darren treated Bruce. "Then let''s fight right now!" Darren replied to him without any hesitation. Carl Wei smiled coldly then asked his servants to take Bruce away for the meantime. The audience still did not understand what was happening. Now they were so furious that they could almost break the entire Prison Battle Arena. "Darren, now that you have agreed with them, I no longer have anything to say. So everything will go as nned. As for the deal you and him made, I can serve as the witness. No one can stop you from taking that young wounded man away with you if you win. You have my word. Don''t worry about it," Harvey assured Darren. "Fine!" Darren replied without any expression. "Once you start the fight, you can no longer change your mind. A moment ago the winner from yesterday refused to fight you and I broke the rules of the Prison Battle Arena by letting him go. Now N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. that you have agreed to fight, you have to push through with it. Otherwise, the Prison Battle Arena will chase and kill the man who vites the rules at any cost. Even I have no power to change this," Harvey exined to Darren. After all, the Prison Battle Arena was under the control of the Gu n. And their reputation was very important to them which meant he couldn''t change the rules as he pleased. "That shouldn''t be a problem," Darren answered him and jumped onto the fighting tform! "Ha ha! You stinker! I hope you know that you are about to die!" Carl Wei also jumped onto the fighting tform as he burst out all of his powerful aura. At that moment, the whole arena became quiet and all the people were focused on him as they had sensed the powerful aura of a cultivator at the Wonder Realm! Chapter 175 Broke You Into Pieces Chapter 175 Broke You Into Pieces Carl was emitting an intense power on the battlefield. The audience were allpletely stunned. His power was so strong that it felt like the power from that of a master in the Wonder Realm. ording to the rules of the Prison Battle Arena, a cultivator of the Wonder Realm was forbidden from entering thepetition as it was apetition exclusive only to those in the Mysterious Realm. A cultivator of the Wonder Realm joining thepetition would cause a great imbnce among the One blow from a cultivator of the Wonder Realm could easily y hundreds of fighters at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. The battle would be aplete farce if that were to happen. "No. I can''t allow this battle to continue anymore. You should get off the battlefield," Harvey sternly said. "What? Why? I''ve signed the contract, and it isn''t right for you to interfere with the battle! You just changed rules to cater to your will! Do you think those audience will agree to this?" Carl roared with anger, and all the audience present clearly heard what had been said. "What? Get off the battlefield? Fuck off! You son of bitch! I will set fire to the entire battlefield!" "We must continue the battle, otherwise, I will have to talk with your Gu n." "Boo! Why don''t you just admit that you just want to steal our money again, you pig! Fuck you!" All these audience had high social status and powerful family backgrounds, thus they could afford to watch the battle and gamble off their money. The staff in the Prison Battle Arena did not dare to offend them since it would ruin their reputation and cut down their financial resources. No one would be able to take responsibility for the problem. Harvey sweat heavily as he heard the roar of the crowd. The audience didn''t really care about whether thosepetitors would be in danger or not. All they cared about was the giddiness they felt from the excitement of being able to witness a young man of the Wonder Realm fight on the battlefield. However, if the Prison Battle Arena allowed thosepetitors of the Wonder Realm and the Mysterious Realm to fight each other, it would break the rules. They didn''t know what they would do if more and morepetitors of the Wonder Realm entered the battles in the future. If the staff of the arena didn''t set a limit on thepetitors'' cultivation stage, they were afraid that arge number of cultivators of the Wonder Realm would flow into the battle and deliberately aim for the ink stones. In the worst case, it would attract cultivators of a much higher realm. The entire Prison Battle Arena would Harvey firmly shook his head, and said, "No. You have reached the Wonder Realm, therefore you''re forbidden to fight." After thorough consideration, Harvey thought that it would be improper of him to let Carl proceed to the battle. Even if he would offend the audience present here, he still could ask his powerful n members to suppress them. But if he permitted fighters of the Wonder Realm to enter the battle, the entire Prison Battle Arena would be in aplete mess. He would rather offend the audience here than break the rules. "Ha, what a joke! Who ever said that I have reached the Wonder Realm? If you don''t believe me, you can go find someone to check on me. I must kill that bastard today!" Carl smugly retorted, pointing at Darren. Darren was currently deep in thought. From what he remembered, it was extremely hard for those in the Ancient Family to improve their cultivation realm. It was almost impossible for a young man like Carl to reach the Wonder Realm. ''If he really did reach it, then I wouldn''t have the slightest chance to defeat him. But just now, he said he hasn''t reached the Wonder Realm. What does that mean?'' Darren pondered over the matter for a while and waited for the staff toe to a decision. Harvey immediately asked one of his subordinates to go upstairs and summon Eli Liu, the person in charge of the auction house. He was a master of the Wonder Realm, thus he was qualified to check on Carl. "He hasn''t reached the Wonder Realm," the master confirmed a few minutester. "But-but he is obviously emitting a strange aura, a-and we clearly felt that he possessed a power equivalent to that of someone of the Wonder Realm. How could that happen?" Harvey stammered, confused by the situation. Eli didn''t respond to him and instead turned to Carl. "You came from the Ancient Family. I''m guessing that you must have given up your Inherited Bloodline in order to pursue the Wonder Realm. Am I correct?" "Humph! Mind your own damn business. Now that you''ve confirmed that I haven''t reached the Wonder Realm, let me go back to the battlefield now to kill that bastard! Don''t mess around with me. Do you still want to make money or not?" After he heard what Eli had said, Carl got flustered and immediately changed the subject. The master still had errands to run, so he just cast a cold stare at the young man and flew away. "Fuck this shit! Come on, hurry up!" "Stop dawdling! It''s alreadyte!" "Hey fuckface! If I count to three and you''re still standing there like a piece of rock, I will set fire to this entire arena!" The audience in the grandstands all cursed in anger. They were all growing impatient. "What do you say, Darren?" Harvey worriedly asked the boy. Harvey thought highly of Darren and didn''t want him to die in the battle, but he didn''t want to ruin the reputation of the arena either. He had no choice but to give in. "There''s nothing to say. Let''s get started!" Darren simply replied. He had analyzed the current situation and he thought there really was not anything left for him to do but to give his consent to resume the battle. Hearing this, the whole crowd cheered; some roared withughter and praised him for his courage; while some of them thought Darren was just an idiot and he would be obliterated into tiny pieces. The tenth round finally started. "You bastard. Luck is not on your side today. If it were yesterday, I might not be able to kill you," Carl sneered at him. He heard about what had happened in Lotus Holy Land, therefore he had a fairly good idea about how strong Darren was. Even Bruce wasn''t able to take on Darren, so he was absolutely certain he wouldn''t be able to defeat him either if it were yesterday. Since his Inherited Bloodline was feeble, he took another road and tried to reach the Wonder Realm. This morning, he finally did it. He was at the top level of the Mysterious Realm, and was the only one who hadpletely grasped the talent skill of Wonder Realm, or at least he thought he was. ''With the Omnipotent Talent Skill, it will be a piece of cake to kill that guy!'' Carl thought. "I will break you into pieces so you can keep your brotherpany. I heard he was paralyzed," Darren stoically replied. Darren knew that Carl didn''t have the Inherited Bloodline, so he wasn''t afraid of him at all. "Go to hell, you son of bitch!" Carl growled. He immediately used the Omnipotent Talent Skill, as he wanted to kill Darren with one blow and didn''t want to leave any chances for him to survive. "His bloodline force turned into Divine Ape, '' Darren thought. His power cast eight enormous shadows in the sky. They were all shaped like Divine Apes and emitted a primitive aura. Darren suddenly came to realize something as he looked at the scene before him. Each of the shadows was filled with terrifying aura. Now that Carl used the Omnipotent Talent Skill, his power would be much stronger than that. "Unite!" Carl roared and his eyes suddenly became sharp, and the shadows started tobine with each other. "What?" Darren yelped as a ray of light shed through his eyes. He immediately used his inheritance skill. ''As I expected, he got rid of the bloodline force inside his body, and used a hint of Avatar Rule to turn his power into the Omnipotent Talent Skill!'' Darren saw that there were a few silver threads hanging between those shadows. The threads were about to close up the shadows, which would then greatly enhance Carl''s power. But before that even had the chance of happening, Darren used his spiritual sense to bring out his Spirit Power and immediately cut off the silver threads. He was more proficient in rules than Carl was. He could even cut off the grey thread of the Death Rule that was designed by a witcher, let alone the simplest Avatar Rule. Carl was left bbergasted. "What happened? Why didn''t those shadowsbine?" he eximed. The connection between him and Avatar Rule in his spiritual sense waspletely broken off. "Go to hell!" Darren yelled. He went into action and wielded both his sword and de at the same time. To make sure that his attack would be effective, Darren decided to use the inheritable skill again. Darren and his avatar charged towards Carl with tremendously intense power. In a panic, Carl tried to control the shadows that didn''t merge together, his eyes filled with terror. He then heard the thundering sounds of the sword and de intents behind him. In the blink of an eye, he was enveloped by Darren''s power. A shadow suddenly appeared and swiftly spun around him. Boom! The eight shadows merged with Darren''s avatar and a tremendous power broke out. The impact was so immensely powerful that the battlefield was shattered, numerous pieces of stones flying in the air. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once Darren destroyed Carl''s Omnipotent Talent Skill, Carl could barely sustain the de and sword intents. As a final effort, Darren''s real body wielded the sword in the sky. It was so fast that it was nearly invisible to the naked eye. He then cut off all the meridians inside Carl''s body, down to even the smallest one. After a few seconds that felt like a few eternities to the audience, Carl fell on the ground covered in blood. His eyes were wide open and unblinking. He was paralyzed, just as Darren promised. He would never be able to stand on his own feet again. "I did say that I will destroy you. And I did it," Darren coldly said. He kicked Carl off the battlefield, flew towards the sky, andnded on top of the grandstand. "He won!" "He was invincible!" "So impressive!" The audiences on the grandstand were so thrilled that some of them nearly fainted and fell on the floor. They never expected that a fighter of Mysterious Realm could really defeat a master of Omnipotent Talent Skill. It was unbelievable and unheard of that the whole arena erupted into thunderous cheers and apuse as they dered Darren a legendary being in martial history. Chapter 176 A Pair Of Bronze Bracers Chapter 176 A Pair Of Bronze Bracers By the end of the tenth battle, Darren had broken the record in the Prison Battle Arena. After collecting his reward of eight million ink stones, he took Bruce out of the Prison Battle Arena and settled in a nearby inn to prepare for the following day''s auction. Along the way to the inn, Bruce looked extremely frightened and would asionally groan in pain. It wasn''t until they reached the inn that Darren noticed that Bruce''s back was studded with steel spikes. Runes were flickering on the spikes. There was no doubt that it was done to him by the Wei family. Darren channeled his Spirit Power and pulled out the spikes. After the removal, Bruce passed out and Darren took the opportunity to heal his injuries. The night passed quickly. Darren discovered that Bruce''s injuries were almostpletely healed. Bruce seemed to have a remarkable ability to self-repair and self-heal at will. Bruce''s eyes flew open, darting towards Darren like dark eagle eyes. "Rx, buddy." Darren tried to calm him down. Seeing Darren, Bruce jumped up on his feet and leaned against the wall. His face was hidden under his unruly hair, and he couldn''t bear to look at Darren. "You saved me from them. Thank you." After a moment, Bruce spoke with his timid voice. "Don''t mention it, buddy," Darren responded. "It was nothing. I just did what I had to do." Bruce had never been treated kindly in his entire life, let alone be addressed as buddy. A sour but warm feeling that he had never felt before surged through him. He huddled up, as if he was lost in thought. Momentster, he got down on his knees, gave Darren a deep bow and uttered, "Ma-master." Darren ran over to him, picked him up, and said, "What are you doing, Bruce? We are friends now. You don''t have to call me Master. It would just make me think that you despise me." Bruce''s body froze as he heard Darren''s sincere words. When he raised his head, two streams of warm tears rolled down his cheeks. "We are... friends," he murmured. He never knew what it was like to have a friend. For as long as he could remember, what he had heard all his life was people calling him a bastard and a brute. He had never heard anyone say so sincerely that he was their friend. He could not speak clearly, but he knew very well that this young man waspletely honest with him. As a result, Bruce, who never shed tears when facing any amount of pain, cried for the first time in his life. ... After a brief chat with Bruce, Darren asked him to rest in the inn topletely regain his strength while N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. he himself went to the auction for the Primitive Stone. On the upper floor of the Sky Pavilion was a veryrge auction house, and by the time Darren got there, there were already more than 10, 000 people in the house, all well-dressed up. You could tell they were either very wealthy or they belonged to known rich families. There were many private rooms around the salesroom, reserved for big names who did not want to be identified. Each room cost two hundred thousand ink stones, and only those with high social status could get inside them. Darren came here to bid for the Primitive Stone, which was worth a fortune. To avoid unnecessary trouble, he asked for a private room. After yesterday''s battle, Darren had earned a reputation and it was rtively easier for him to get a private room. "Ladies and gentlemen, the floor is now officially open for bids," a beautifuldy announced from the tform in the middle. "The grand finale is the Primitive Stone acquired by a young superior talent. Surely, this is something you do not get to see on a regr day. Don''t leave halfway." It was customary at auction houses to leave the most valuable items forst. "I''ve never been to an auction before. I should take a look at the other items. Maybe there''s something else I could use," Darren said to himself. He had plenty of time, so he was in no hurry. "How may I help you, Sir?" At that moment, two young maids came into Darren''s private room and brought hot tea. The guests in the private room enjoyed unlimited service as if they were VIPs. "No," Darren refused outright. "Please don''te in without asking first." "Yes, Sir. We apologize. It won''t happen again." The two maids then bowed their heads and obediently left. "Today''s first item is a cold iron saber. This cold iron saber..." When the first item was sent to the tform, the beautiful female host on the tform started to introduce it, and then the audience would bid one after the other. ... The first five items were either weapons or pills, which Darren had no interest in. However, as soon as the sixth item was presented, it immediately caught Darren''s attention. A pair of bronze bracers were ced on the tform, they looked ordinary and even had some rusty areas. ording to the introduction of the female host, this pair of bracers were nothing special, but they were brought from the Raksa Sea by a superior talent, so it was put up for auction. It was well known that the only people who could enter the Raksa Sea were superior talents in the top 100 on the Talent Roll. The items they brought back may be useless to themselves given how strong they already were, but were extremely valuable to ordinary people. Darren himself had never met a man in the top 100 on the Earth Chart of Talent Roll. Darren''s attention was drawn to these bronze bracers because he felt that they smelled simr to his mask and armor, which no other ordinary person could feel. "Well, the starting price for this pair of bracers is 20, 000 ink stones," the beautiful female host on the tform announced to begin the bidding. "The highest bidder gets it." "Hey, what the hell is that? How could that piece of scrap be worth 20, 000 ink stones?" "20, 000 ink stones." Just after the snide remark, someone began to bid. "A bunch of idiots! They probably think those superior talents'' farts are fragrant. It seems that people are actually willing to take this rubbish!" "30, 000 ink stones." A sound came from a private room. It was Darren who made the bid. "50, 000 ink stones!" "80, 000 ink stones!" "100, 000 ink stones!" ... "Eh?" Darren was surprised to hear that someone actually bid against him. He looked out of the window and saw an old man in a gray robe. "250, 000 ink stones!" Darren further increased his bid. A lot of the audience outside the private room buzzed in bewilderment,ughing at the two bidders for being silly. "500, 000 ink stones!" The gray-robed man doubled Darren''s bid. Darren carefully observed the old man and realized that he was actually a rule cultivator. In the seats below, a young man next to the old man whispered, "Sir, how can this piece of junk be worth 500, 000 ink stones? Just leave it to the fool upstairs." "What do you know? This pair of bracers came from the Raksa Sea, and I feel a very strange smell of a rule cultivator," exined the old man. "I''ll pay 500, 000 ink stones just to have a look at it. But if the guy upstairs bids any higher, it won''t be worth it." "I see." The young man seemed to understand it, but in his heart he did not think the bracers were worth 500, 000 ink stones at all. "550, 000 ink stones!" Darren bid even higher. He had made up his mind that even if the price reached one million, he would still bid higher for it. "Humph, bad luck! Let him have it." The gray-robed old man shook his head, thinking he was against a "550, 000 ink stones, going once, going twice, going thrice. Congrattions to the distinguished guest in private room No. 18 on getting this pair of bronze bracers," dered the beautiful female host on the tform. She was overjoyed because she didn''t expect that this piece of junk could amount to such a high price. Soon, several auction house staff members delivered the bracers to Darren''s private room, and they took 550, 000 ink stones from Darren''s card, and then left. After getting the bracers, Darren couldn''t wait to try them on. He immediately activated his armor, and put on the bronze mask. Instantly, a piece of ck runes shone in Darren''s body, and then a strange atmosphere enveloped him. At the same time, Darren felt that his iplete armor had enhanced its defense, as well as its capability of improving its owner''s cultivation base. It was enhanced many times more than he expected! ''At which level could this armor be? With only two more bracers, its level has risen much more than I expected! Could this suit of armor be at legendary level if it besplete one day?!'' Darren pondered out of surprise. Chapter 177 Bidding For The Primitive Stone Chapter 177 Bidding For The Primitive Stone Darren familiarized himself with the strength he acquired from the bracers for a while, then he put them away with his armor into his Space Ring. As for the secret of the armor, it was still a mystery to him and he had to explore it moreter. Then, Darren watched the next few rounds of the auction and spent 30, 000 ink stones to buy two pills that he thought might be useful. ording to the auctioneer''s introduction, the pill was called the Appearance-changing Pill, which meant that if a person consumed the pill, he would be able topletely alter his appearance. However, it had a tiny w¡ªonce the person swallowed the pill, he would never be able to revert back to his previous appearance. Darren brought a lot of ink stones with him so he felt the urge to buy them. After all, they seemed very useful and he intended to give one to Bruce if he wanted to change his appearance and start a new life. Several rounds passed. In the final round, the Primitive Stone was finally unveiled. A girl walked on the central tform with a tray made of jade; on it was a stone about the size of a thumb. It was shining in purple and gold. As soon as the Primitive Stone was presented on the tform, the auction hall grew noisy. It was seen that the buyers were very excited about it and some of them were absolutely determined to get their hands on it. What exactly was the Primitive Stone? What power did it have? As for these questions, only a few buyers in the hall knew the right answers. The only thing most of them knew was that the Primitive Stone was a rare and precious treasure found in the Raksa Sea. "Next, the precious and one of a kind Primitive Stone. Bidding starts at three million ink stones. Before the bidding, I''ll tell you more about where the Primitive Stone came from and its known functions," the auctioneer introduced. Upon hearing that, Darren also paid more attention to the auctioneer because getting the Primitive Stone was very important to him and it was a hard-won opportunity to know more about it. "The Primitive Stone was retrieved by a superior talent with the surname Lin after he passed numerous perils. Due to some special requests, he had someone send it to us and entrusted us to sell it for him. As for its functions, Mr. Lin confided that it was significantly useful to high-level pill refiners as well as the cultivators of the Grand Realm, those who used to only exist in the legends we are taught. There is a possibility that there are pieces of powerful rules hidden inside it. Believe me, any of you would not This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. want to miss this once in a lifetime opportunity." After the beautiful girl finished her words, Darren still couldn''t figure out why the Primitive Stone was so vital for him to integrate his de intent and sword intent into one. What caught his attention was that it could have pieces of rules within it. Maybe, it was the solely function that could help him in the integrating. After the brief introduction, the auction began. The potential buyers started bidding. Although they didn''t know its exact functions, they could use it to ingratiate themselves with high-level pill refiners or cultivators who were in positions of power. After all, in the big bugs'' eyes, ink stones weren''t very valuable. "Five million ink stones!" The first bid started at such a high price which surprised Darren a little. Darren just had about ten million ink stones with him in total. He was not sure if he would be able to buy it given their current pace, so he didn''t bid to try and slow things down a bit. Instead, he waited quietly for the other bidders. Only an hourter, the price of the Primitive Stone had already reached ten million ink stones! And it seemed that most of the bidders had no intention of stopping anytime soon. Apparently, they had supporters behind them who were people in power, or ones who had either authority or great wealth. If they had no supporters, they wouldn''t be brave enough to bid such a great amount of ink stones by themselves. "Eleven million ink stones." Finally, Darren couldn''t help but bid for the first time. "Twelve million ink stones." Below him, the old man who justpeted against him for the bronze bracers also started bidding. "Twelve million and five hundred thousand ink stones." ... The price was rising so fast that Darren was certain he wouldn''t be able to outbid them. ''It''s widely expensive. The price has reached fourteen million ink stones in no time.'' Darren shook his head as he thought of his other options in obtaining the Primitive Stone. ''Should I steal it?'' The idea shed quickly through his mind. However, there were at least three cultivators of the Wonder Realm safeguarding the auction hall and the other buyers also seemed very powerful. It was impossible to steal it without causing any trouble. After thinking for a while, Darren came up with a better n. "Someonee here please," Darren shouted, then a servant entered the room with her head low. "Sir, how can I help you?" the servant asked respectfully. "Go and invite Mr. Gu toe here," Darren responded. "May I ask which Mr. Gu do you wish to invite?" Both the Sky Pavilion and the Prison Battle Arena belonged to the Gu Family, but they were overseen by different high status members of the family. "The Mr. Gu that is in charge of the Prison Battle Arena." "Right away, sir." The servant bowed lightly and left the room. ... Soon, a middle-aged man entered the private room. "Oh, Darren, I was told that you wanted to speak to me." "Yes, Mr. Gu. I''ll go straight to the point. I invited you here because I wish to borrow your money," Darren said his purpose firmly. "Borrow money? You just won more than ten million ink stones yesterday. Why do you need more money?" Harvey couldn''t help butugh at Darren''s reply. Darren, with a little smile on his face, pointed to the center of the auction tform. "I need that," he said. As he nced at the highest bidding price showed in the hall, Harvey was surprised and amazed. "Wow, the highest bid on it has now reached fourteen million and five hundred thousand ink stones! Darren, I could see why you would have difficulty buying it." "I would thank you a million times if you lend me some money to help me buy it," Darren said sincerely. "Ha-ha. I''m afraid the price is too high. I don''t think I can help you." Harvey was in charge of the Prison Battle Arena. The arena could offer very huge amount of rewards, from a hundred ink stones to more than ten million. However, it was his family''s assets and he didn''t dare use his family''s money elsewhere without consulting its members. But before he left, he suggested, "Maybe my niece can help you. Her family is in charge of a bank. Money is thest thing they have to worry about. I can ask her toe here and hopefully you can negotiate with her. I''m sorry but that''s all I could do to help you, Darren." "It doesn''t matter. Thank you, Mr. Gu. I hope it isn''t much of a bother to ask your niece toe here and speak with me." Darren cupped his fist and showed his gratitude to Harvey. After about half an hour, Harvey brought Eva to the room and left. "Darren, how much money is it that you need? Just name your price," Eva said generously before Darren even got to speak. Darren was a little embarrassed. It was his first time to borrow money and he had to borrow from a girl he had never met before. "Miss Eva Gu, I need to bid for the current item being disyed on the tform below, so I can''t actually tell you the exact amount of what I need. So if it isn''t much trouble..." Darren said with embarrassment on his face. "No problem. Just win the bidding and I''ll cover the price for you." Eva smiled and sat down beside Darren. "But you need to pay it back. Otherwise, if my father finds out that you didn''t, he would definitely punish me for my actions." "Of course. I promise that I''ll pay you back within three months." "Don''t worry about how soon you can pay it back. I can tell my father that I lent the money to the Chambers of Commerce, so it wouldn''t be a problem to conceal this from him for about a year." After their negotiations, the price of the Primitive Stone had already reached seventeen million ink stones. Besides, only a few buyers were left biding for it. Seriously, seventeen million ink stones was an enormous amount of money to anyone from the Holy Land. The only remaining bidders were the old man in grey robes and a cultivator in luxurious robes. "Seventeen million and one hundred thousand ink stones." The young cultivator in luxurious robes shouted as beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead down to his eyebrows. The old man in grey was also beginning to have trouble staying calm. The price was too high and he could no longer afford to bid higher. "This might be the end of the line for me," the old man in grey sighed. "Seventeen million and one hundred thousand ink stones! Going once! Going twice!" "Seventeen million and five hundred thousand." Darren''s voice echoed from the private room above before the auctioneer could call for the third time. "Damn it!" The youngster in luxurious robes cursed out of rage and viciously red at Darren''s private room. "Eighteen million!" The youngster clenched his teeth and it seemed that he was also very determined to get his hands on the Primitive Stone. "Twenty million!" Darren''s voice had no signs of holding back and he raised the price to twenty million. His rival might think he had plenty of money to bid for the Primitive Stone. It exerted much more pressure on his rival than if he only raised the price little by little. "Fuck it!" As the youngster heard the price, he paused for several seconds. Then he cursed aloud with a burning face, steam almosting out of his ears. Everyone in the hall could hear him. "No matter which family you belong to, I warn you that though you have the money to buy it, you might lose your life even before you could touch it! Fuck you!" he bellowed towards Darren''s private room directly. Inside the private room, Eva frowned all of a sudden, as if she recognized the youngster. She suggested, "Darren, I suggest that you give up. I can assure you that he is not the kind of person that we can afford to challenge." Chapter 178 Get The Primitive Stone Chapter 178 Get The Primitive Stone "Miss Gu, in the auction house, whoever offers the highest price will get the auction item. Even the most powerful and high-status people are required to follow the rules. I''m sure that nothing untoward will happen. Besides, I''m not afraid to fight anyone if the need arises," Darren confidently assured the "Fine. Now that you''ve made up your mind, I''ll request for Uncle Harvey to provide you with some guards. They''ll leave with you from the back door of the auction house once the auction is over. It''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble," Eva replied. Darren nodded his head in agreement. Now in the auction house, the young man was sweating a lot, blue veins prominent on his forehead. He couldn''t afford to outbid twenty million. Of course his family might have that big sum of money, but his personal belongings were not that much. "Twenty million going once, going twice," the auctioneer announced as she nced around the venue, checking to see if there were anyst minute bidders. "Sold!" Darren got the Primitive Stone as expected, but his behavior offended quite a few people. From the first floor, several streaks of powerful spiritual senses were released from the old man in grey robes, the young man cursing, and some other unknown persons, all trying to figure out Darren''s cultivation base. Darren paid them no mind and didn''t take their checking to heart. When the Primitive Stone was sent into his private room, he took out thirteen million ink stones and set them onto the table. Eva lent him seven million ink stones and he gave all of them to the clerk. When the clerk left, he turned to look at Eva to express his gratitude, "I''m so grateful for your help, Miss Gu. I truly appreciate it. I''ll return the seven million ink stones that you lent me in three months. I''ll take my leave now." Eva apanied him towards the back door and let out a small chuckle. "There''s no need to return my money in such a hurry. We''re friends now," she said with a friendly smile. Darren nodded and returned her smile with a tender smile of his own, then cupped his hands politely before he left. He walked towards the inn. He intended to go back to the Lotus Holy Land with Bruce. "Shit. Someone''s following me." Only when he got to a remote ce did he sense that someone was following him. "Young man, give me the Primitive Stone." The voice was not from the young man who had been angry and kept cursing in the auction house. Instead it was the old man in grey robes who shouted at Darren. The powerful aura from a rule cultivator surrounded him. "What makes you think that I will give you the stone?" Darren asked in a cold voice, his upper lip curling in disdain. The old man icily chuckled. "I can kill you easily, so I advise you to just do as I say," he warned as he stared at Darren unblinkingly. "Oh¡­" Darren offhandedly quipped. He abruptly waved his de, prepared to attack the old man at any minute. "Humph," the old man sighed in displeasure. "You are trying to get yourself killed!" The old man in grey wasn''t expecting that Darren would be this hostile and attack him so suddenly. However, he soon adjusted himself and made strange hand gestiction. In an instant, the surroundings changed. The old man disappeared and Darren found himself enveloped in a sea of fire. The Fire Rule that the old man used was quite strong. Darren estimated that his Spirit Power was at level nine, at least. Ordinary cultivators of the Mysterious Realm might probably die under his attack. A great fire zed and countless wind des flew at him from all directions. Each de was lethal Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. enough to be able to kill even a well-versed cultivator at the seventh or eighth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Darren swung the de in his hand and easily broke the wind des into nothing using his de intent. "What the heck?" the old man cried out in surprise. "I didn''t anticipate that this young man would be able to see my wind des. Is it possible that he has already awakened his Spirit Power? Oh no!" He was still stunned by his discovery when a strong sense of de intent came towards him. "He found me? This is impossible!" The old man went deathly pale. His severed head then fell to the ground with the eyes wide open. Darren approached the old man''s body and huffed, "If I didn''t have Spirit Power, I wouldn''t have found your vague figure and might have been in big trouble." He found the old man''s figure only thanks to the Spirit Power. Ordinary cultivators wouldn''t be able to do anything if they were in the same situation. "Assimte." The old man''s Spirit Power wasn''t weak at all. He wouldn''t want to waste it. There was a hissing sound that was followed by a cool sensation as he began to assimte the old man''s Spirit Power. Tremendous Spirit Power rushed into Darren''s head. "My Spirit Power probably has reached up to level nine," he said to himself after the assimtion. The old man''s Spirit Power was at a higher level than Darren initially thought. After he absorbed it, his level increased by three levels. He then rummaged through the old man''s personal effects and found quite a lot of useful things: a card with several million ink stones in it, a rune paper, and some fairly expensive pills. Among the pills were more than a hundred that could increase one''s Spirit Power. ''I definitely have scored a good fortune from the fight, '' he thought. In order to avoid more trouble, he used his Spirit Power to send out a big fire ball to burn the dead body on the ground into ashes before he went back to the inn. After several minutes'' walk, he finally arrived at the inn. "Bruce, I''m back," Darren said as he opened the door, only to find that Bruce was standing in the corner. Then he remembered that Bruce was standing there before he left. Before he went out, he told him, "Wait for me here." He was surprised that Bruce waited for him in that same ce for such a long time. Darren grimaced in wry amusement and said, "Bruce, I asked you to wait for me here. What I meant was ''don''t leave.'' I didn''t mean ''stay on that spot the whole time.''" He sighed, "Sit down." Bruce lowered his head and seated himself on a stool. "By the way, here''s a pill. Take it." Darren took out an Appearance-changing Pill he got from the auction house. If Bruce didn''t use his bloodline force, he could travel anywhere in the world without being found by the Wei n. Hearing that there was a pill for him made Bruce shake. He tried to control himself and reached out for the pill with a trembling hand. He put it to his mouth and swallowed it. It was a very effective pill. Within a few moments, Bruce''s height and appearance had changed "These pills contain spiritual energy and these are superior spiritual herbs. You can refine them ording to your needs," Darren said as he handed them one by one to Bruce. There weren''t many pills and spiritual herbs left, but when Darren found that Bruce still hadn''t recovered from the injury, he gave all of them to him. "No, I-I can''t," Bruce nervously stated. He lowered his head as he talked to Darren. He even knelt down to the ground to show his gratitude and refused to take the precious gifts. He had never gotten any pills and spiritual herbs from his family because those things were too expensive and his family wouldn''t waste them on him. "Take them. It''s an order!" Darren raised his voice because it was the simplest way to persuade Bruce. It worked. Bruce epted the pills and the spiritual herbs. In the following ten days, Darren visited most parts of the Lotus City with Bruce. It was a good way to help him get familiar with the world again. The effect became more apparent with each day that passed. Bruce was now able to talk more fluently. "Bruce, I think you''ve almost adjusted to this world. We''ll head back to the Lotus Holy Land soon. Only on your own free will, of course. I''m not forcing you. I won''t stop you if you want to leave." Darren was talking about the future n with Bruce while they ate in a small restaurant. "No, I won''t leave. I will follow you, Master," Bruce muttered. His attention was focused on gnawing on the roasted beast leg in his hand. It was so delicious that he was biting into it without holding his head up. "I thought I already told you a million times¡ªwe are equal friends. If you call me Master again, I will hit you!" Darren jokingly said. "Ha-ha!" Bruce held his head up, grinned, and then went on eating. Over the course of ten days, Bruce had changed a lot. At least in front of Darren, he seemed to be like a normal person. "Bruce, why are you so afraid of that aura I sometimes release?" There were several times in the past few days when Darren tried to release his demonic internal force secretly. Bruce appeared visibly frightened every time. Bruce froze at the question. After a moment''s consideration, he shook his head and finally replied, "I don''t really know. I''m just afraid of it." There were a few seconds of silence, then Bruce spoke out, "Da¡­ Darren, why did you save me?" His voice was a bit hesitant as it was the first time that he called Darren by his name after having been lectured so many times for calling him "Master." Hearing it brought a small smile to Darren''s lips. "I don''t really have any specific reason. I just thought that we both suffered a lot, especially you," Darren replied shortly after. Bruce was overwhelmed with emotions that he was only able to utter a short "Oh." There was grief and anger in his eyes. Bad experiences and memories crept up in his thoughts. "Bruce, you''re eager to find your mother, aren''t you?" Darren remembered the day when Clive threatened Bruce with his mother''s news. The expression on Bruce''s face was unreadable. A few momentster, he sorrowfully nodded. His hair partially covered his eyes, but Darren saw that they were gleaming with tears. "Okay. Let''s stop talking about the past. Don''t worry, Bruce. If we''ll have the chance, we''ll go to the border and look for your mother." Darren knew the words had little effect on relieving Bruce''s sadness, but he just still tried his best. "But first, we''ll go back to the Lotus Holy Land," Darren reassured Bruce, then stood up and headed for the checkout counter. They had been away for many days so it was about time for Darren to go back and see his sister. More importantly, he wanted to see whether Elsa had already finished the closed- door cultivation. "Okay," Bruce called out. He took a few more big bites from the beast leg and reluctantly caught up with Darren. He really enjoyed that delicious beast leg. Chapter 179 Elsas New Breakthrough Chapter 179 Elsa''s New Breakthrough After the whole episode, Darren brought Bruce back to his dwelling in the Lotus Holy Land¡ªhis courtyard was spacious enough for hundreds of people, not to mention that he had only the two of them. Much to his delight, Bruce got a clean and spacious room, just as he''d longed for. The instant bitterness and grief filled his heart. He felt even more grateful to Darren. After settling Bruce in, Darren brought out the Primitive Stone from his Space Ring and began reading the note Mathew left behind. To his disappointment, Darren found no information about the usage of the stone on the written note. "It seems that I have to find a way to use this myself," he muttered. With the Primitive Stone in his hand, Darren tried to refine it. Buzz. Just as Darren''s internal force filtered into the Primitive Stone, a stream of inexplicable and appalling power surged into his head¡ªa rampage more powerful than Darren had ever felt in his life. ''Something is wrong. The aura within this stone is simr to the rule force, but much more powerful than any I have connected. How can I utilize the Primitive Stone to mingle the de and sword intent?'' With that thought, Darren attempted to release both kinds of intent into the stone. "Ouch!" Darren''s countenance changed greatly. de intent and sword intent were reflected rather than intertwined when they touched the stone, breaking many of Darren''s meridians. Darren''s face turned ghastly pale as he suffered a sharp pain in his meridians. Not wanting to leave anything to chance, he hurriedly put the Primitive Stone back into the Space Ring. ''I have to go to the Starry Tower again to ask Mathew. It''s the only way, '' Darren decided, not daring to y at anything randomly. It was clear in Darren''s mind that this Primitive Stone, with the size of a thumb, would be far from enough for him to mingle his de intent and sword intent. He had no choice but to enter the Raksa Sea to seek more Primitive Stones. That was no simple task. It required formidable strength to even enter the Raksa Sea. Considering this, Darren began to try making a breakthrough in his strength. For the realm, reaching the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm was all he could do. But it was far from enough to go defeat a true Wonder Realm master. Now, Darren had two options. For one, he could try toprehend the legendary martial skill¡ªNine Changes of the Demon. Anyone who could reach the fifth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon was equivalent to a cultivator at the Grand Realm, far beyond Wonder Realm cultivators'' strength. But Darren''s current ability required great amounts of time toprehend just the third stage. A thorough and sessful odds at beating a Wonder Realm master at the beginning stage. On the other hand, he had to begin with Spirit Power to try and be a true rule cultivator. Perhaps, he could have some breakthrough in terms of his de intent and sword intent with the help of the force of the rules of heaven and earth. Having put these ideas into shape, Darren began his tasks. Time flew by. Before he knew it, an entire month had psed. Over this month, Darren continued indulging himself in the cultivation of the demon martial skill. His talent in the fourth level of the Earth Degree had helped him enter the middle level of the third stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon. Once he achieved the high level of the third stage, his body would reach an unprecedented strength after his transformation into a fiend. By then, he could withstand an attack from a Wonder Realm master. Meanwhile, Darren had also connected with the Rule of the Earth, through which his body strength would be improved via his ninth-level Spirit Power, as well as the achievement he had in the cultivation of the Nine Changes of the Demon. His body strength was no less than that of a Wonder Realm master at the beginning stage. Finally, he exhaled a long breath. Awakened from his meditation, Darren had reached the bottleneck in both cultivation methods. He would make no breakthrough unless his talent and Spirit Power were improved once again. Ping! In an instant, an unmatched sword shadow dashed straight for Darren as soon as he was awakened. ''Such intense sword intent¡­ whose is that?'' Even as he maintained his meditative facade, Darren was undoubtedly startled by the attack. He had never seen such forcible sword intent. Calmly, Darren shot out his de intent and sword intent simultaneously, triggering a head-on collision with the forcible sword intent. Boom! With that, Darren''s house was torn apart. Suffering the blow, Darren took a few hasty steps back. Still, the forcible sword intent continued closing in on him with especially prolonged power. ''That''s very powerful sword intent! Did ite from a Wonder Realm swordsman?'' Darren felt shocked inwardly. Just then, a robust figure appeared in front of him¡ªit was Bruce. A ruthless and dark glint shone in Bruce''s eyes when he sensed the powerful sword intent. With a thundering roar, he dispatched his Inherited Bloodline and turned into a giant, ancient ape, delivering an extremely forcible fist toward the sky. "Bruce, stop!" Sensing the tremendous sword intent ready to pull back, Darren had to shout. Surprisingly, a goddess-like figure descended from the sky gracefully. But it was never an easy task for Bruce to pull back his fierce force. There was no turning back once Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the opponent was about to strike his master. Bang! The giant ck fist dashed toward the girl with all its power, yet she made no move to avoid it. Instead, she delivered a head-on palm attack. "Be careful, Elsa!" Darren called out. It was, indeed, Elsa! The next moment, much to Darren''s surprise, Bruce''s figure flew back a dozen meters in the air while Elsa took a mere few steps backward. Darren''s figure suddenly appeared between her and Bruce. Before he could speak, Elsa cast a pointed look at him. "Darren, who is he? Why is he so powerful?" It was clear to her that Bruce wasn''t a Wonder Realm master at all, so his strength made her curious. "How dare you make a sneak attack on me? You want to murder your husband, don''t you?" As he teased, he yfully yanked and held Elsa''s seductive body to his own instead of answering her question. "I just wanted to surprise you. You have some good news. I''ve entered the Wonder Realm," Elsa giggled with delight. Blinking her pretty eyes at Darren, her orbs brightened like stars. Instantly feeling repulsed, Bruce withdrew his bloodline force and transformed into his original appearance. Standing there frozen, he watched their intimacy, speechless. "You''ve reached the Wonder Realm?" It was astonishing. ''No wonder the sword intent was so forceful, '' he thought. It then wasn''t a surprise either how Bruce''s blow was also repulsed. "Mhm," Elsa nodded meekly. "I''ll tell you the details next time." Feeling Elsa''s new presence, Darren was heartily d. But he wondered how Elsa reached the Wonder Realm so easily as her talent was only at the ninth level of the ck Degree. "Bruce, doe. Elsa is my wife, not an enemy," Darren said to Bruce with deliberate politeness. "Humph, who gives you the right to call me your wife?" With a soft snort, Elsa leaned against Darren to hide her face, radiantly bashful and overjoyed. Bowing his head as he walked over, Bruce nodded at Elsa before turning to Darren. "Mas...Darren, I will leave you alone." With that, he strode away. He had no fondness for making any contact with strangers. Without saying anything more, Darren held Elsa''s hand as they walked into another intact house. "You naughty girl, you were going to strike your own husband with that improved strength of yours. You deserve some punishment!" As he said it, he lifted Elsa up with ease and tossed her onto the bed. The instant he did it, Elsa''s face flushed and her heart thumped loudly in her chest. She couldn''t help but turn red as a tomato as she imagined what was going to happen between her and Darren. Chapter 180 Big News About The Fire Cave Chapter 180 Big News About The Fire Cave Darren fixed his eyes on Elsa, who was lying on the bed. Dressed in purple, with a delicate flush on her cheeks, she looked beautiful. After she had reached the Wonder Realm, Elsa exuded an unworldly aura. In his eyes, she was a goddess. He intended to y a joke. But at this moment, he was attracted to Elsa and couldn''t take his eyes off of her. Slowly, Darren made his way toward the bed. Perching himself on the corner of the bed, Darren leaned forward to touch her long ck hair fondly. "Ahem!" Someone coughed, ruining the moment. Darren jumped to his feet instantly. When he turned, he saw that an old woman stood in the room. "I didn''t want to disturb you, but I have something important to tell Elsa. I hope you will not be upset with me, Darren," the old woman said. When she smiled, her wrinkles deepened. Darren noticed that she had no teeth. "Excuse me, but may I ask your name?" Darren asked, looking bewildered. Before the intruder could speak, Elsa''s voice resounded in the room. "M... Master?" Dumbfounded, she asked, "What happened to you? How did you end up like this?" She was certain that the old woman was her master. ''Master used to look like a beautiful woman in her early thirties. How did she grow old suddenly?'' she thought, confused. All of a sudden, a thought urred to her. Tears welled up in her eyes immediately. "You saved me when I almost lost my life in the process of breaking through into the Wonder Realm," Elsa said with mixed emotions. "Don''t feel bad about what happened. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have let you integrate that sword core. I was so excited to find a genius like you that I ignored the risk of integrating the sword core. I didn''t expect the yellow sword core to possess such strong power that it could take your life," Elsa''s master responded with self-reproach. Darren''s eyebrows rose as he figured out what was happening. "I''m sorry, Master," Elsa said with guilt as she looked at the old woman''s wrinkled face. Elsa''s nose twitched when she recalled what happened before she lost consciousness during the breakthrough. "Child, I''m fine. I am over 500 years old, and I am supposed to look like this. I have no regrets in this lifetime as I have met you and epted you, a disciple who has a talent for swordsmanship. Although the remaining half of my sword core broke, it doesn''t shorten my lifespan. I can live another 100 years. So don''t be upset," the old womanforted Elsa. Then she walked toward the bed and patted Elsa''s back reassuringly. "But..." Elsa mumbled, still feeling guilty. The day Elsa had been epted as an inner disciple of the Lotus Holy Land, Brenda, the old woman in the room, had been overjoyed to find that she had formed the sword core. Soon after, Brenda offered to help improve Elsa''s sword core. To do so, Elsa needed to integrate a yellow sword core. Brenda had acquired a yellow sword core by chance years ago. But since half of her sword core had been destroyed when she was young, she couldn''t integrate the sword core she had found. Hence, Brenda had been searching for cultivators talented in swordsmanship. She was curious to see how strong a cultivator''s sword intent could be once he or she had sessfully integrated the yellow sword core. She had spent a lot of time and energy to find a way to integrate different sword cores. However, the method only applied to those who hadn''t reached the Wonder Realm. So Elsa''s appearance was a great delight to Brenda. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Integrating sword cores was aplicated process. Halfway through the integration, Brenda found that Elsa was unable to handle the surging sword intent inside her body. With no alternatives, Brenda had to take her half sword core out of her body and put it in the Cultivating Pool where Elsa was to counteract the aggressive, powerful sword intent. Only by doing so could Brenda save Elsa. After Elsa managed to integrate the yellow sword core into hers, her new sword core changed. Her new sword core had the tendency to evolve, and soon, it became the green one which was more powerful than before. Meanwhile, the valuable natural sources in the Cultivating Pool that Brenda had collected for decades released their spiritual energy. With all this, Elsa had broken through to the Wonder Realm. When the increasing sword intent appeared inside her, Elsa lost consciousness. The only thing she remembered was that someone had helped her when her life was in danger. But she didn''t know that Brenda had saved her until now. After she finished her closed door training, Elsa immediately looked for Brenda but couldn''t find her. So she inquired about Darren''s quarters and came to him. To her shock, Brenda now looked like this, and Elsa thought it was her fault. "Don''t feel guilty. I havee here to tell you something important. You can''tpletely control the yellow sword core for you have just entered the Wonder Realm. Don''t use your Omnipotent Talent Skill unless your life is in jeopardy, or you might get hurt. Several months from now when you get steady at this realm, you can use your new skill freely. Do you hear me?" Brenda urged. "I understand, Master," Elsa replied with a nod. "That''s it. I have something to take care of now, so I will leave you alone," Brenda said before turning and leaving the room. When Elsa cooled down, Darren started a conversation. "Elsa, now that you have the yellow sword core, your sword intent must have been more powerful," Darren said. "Yeah. You must have sensed its power. Actually, I have only released thirty percent of the power of my sword intent," Elsa responded. "Thirty percent power? It looks like your sword intent has been significantly enhanced!" Darren remarked, nodding his head. He could sense that the sword intent Elsa had unleashed was much stronger than his. "Oh, one more thing. Who is that ck ape? He is incredibly powerful. Before I used my sword intent, he and I were tied," Elsa asked abruptly. "Ha-ha. He is my friend. His name is Bruce Wei. He activated his Inherited Bloodline so he could be on par with cultivators at the beginning stage of the Wonder Realm, like you," Darren exined. ... Darren shared with Elsa how he met Bruce and what had happened to Bruce. "He has had many unfortunate experiences," Elsa said after hearing Darren''s story. She felt sorry for what had happened to Bruce. "But he has you now. No one will dare to bully him." "Sure," Darren responded with a smile. He held Elsa in his arms, and the two fell asleep soon. The next morning, the two were awakened by noisesing from the yard in Darren''s residence. Darren walked out of his room and saw that Bruce had been stopping several disciples of the Lotus Holy Land from entering. One of the visitors had been injured, and there were bloodstains on the corner of his mouth. "Stop, Bruce," Darren said as he saw Bruce dashing at them. Bruce stopped in his tracks when he heard Darren. Darren looked around and recognized that the people Bruce tried to stop were the inner disciples who had proposed to team up with him. "Guys, don''t be mad at him. He bears you no evil will. He is introverted," Darren exined as he walked toward his visitors while asking Bruce to go back to sleep. "Darren, your friend is so savage. I would have taught him a lesson if he had nothing to do with you," the injured disciple responded. Despite that, there was a dash of fear in his eyes as he stared at Bruce''s retreating figure. Darren smiled and asked, "So what brings you here?" "We came here to inform you that we are leaving for the Fire Cave. We have been waiting for you. You left so many days ago. We thought we had missed the deadline. But, today we heard some big news about the Fire Cave. Many superior talents are headed there." "I heard that some geniuses of the top 100 on the Talent Roll were going to the cave. So we nned to go there as well. We came to invite you to join us. If the cave has treasures, perhaps we can get what the other talents missed," another disciple added with a grin. "Don''t be so optimistic," said the strongest youth among the four visitors. "I heard that there was an explosion in the Fire Cave a few days ago, and some rare treasures appeared. Several Wonder Realm cultivators left to investigate after hearing the news. But, no one has heard from them since. It''s still unknown whether they are alive or dead. It is also rumored that someone saw a weird man in ck armor killing others madly. If we are going there, we must be well prepared." "A weird man in ck armor?" Darren repeated. After hearing this description, Darren spected that the person the disciple referred to was the terrifyingly powerful fiend that had left that bronze coffin. Chapter 181 Entering The Demonic Monster Domain Chapter 181 Entering The Demonic Monster Domain Hearing that, Darren decided to apany the disciples to the Fire Cave. Then he asked, "Where is the Fire Cave? Do you know anything else about it?" "The Fire Cave is within the demonic monster domain. It is said that the ancients left arge number of treasures in the cave. It opens every few decades and every time it opens, super masters and superior talents flock there. Besides, I heard that it is not only the masters from the southernnd who explore the cave, but masters from the other areas also hunt for treasures in the Fire Cave," said Hayes Su, the young head of the group of Lotus Holy Land disciples. The demonic monster domain was a dangerous ce, but it was full of opportunities. It was shrouded in mist all year round, and within the domain, numerous hazardous ces like morass existed. Besides, the demonic monster domain was filled with strong creatures, who presented the biggest challenge to treasure hunters. Some demonic monsters were so powerful that even the Holy Lords, who were in charge of the Holy Lands, didn''t dare to mess with them. But it was a paradise for adventurers. The demonic monster domain was isted and so rarely explored that it had rich spiritual energy. These special conditions also nourished numerous useful herbs and treasures. The Holy Lords and the Elders of the Holy Lands also sought opportunities to search the cave for valuable items. Darren had been to the demonic monster domain once before. However, he had no time to explore more areas except for the very outer range. "When will we leave?" Darren asked. He was tempted by the stories he had heard from the young disciples. The cave beckoned to Darren not just because of the treasures; he was excited about battling demonic monsters as that would help upgrade his talent degree. After the upgrade, he would be able to strength. "We have to use the transmission array to travel to the demonic monster domain. Darren, would you talk to Colin? He will listen to you since you are a supreme disciple," Hayes said. "Yeah! You''re the most suitable person, Darren. If we tell Colin that we want to use the transmission array to reach the demonic monster domain, he will scold us and throw us out. Only you can persuade him," another disciple added. Darren smiled. He realized why they had waited for him for so long. It was because they needed him to persuade Colin to let them use the transmission array. "Okay, I''ll sort that out," Darren replied. Upon hearing that Darren had agreed to speak with Colin about using the transmission array, excitement showed on the disciples'' faces. They had dreamed of entering the demonic monster domain and searching for treasures for a long time. The disciples knew that they would be rich even if all they found were several spiritual herbs. After hearing Darren''s reassurance, the disciples dispersed. They were enthusiastic about making preparations for their uing adventure. ... Darren returned to his residence and told Elsa about the demonic monster domain. With a big grin, Elsa asked to join Darren and his team, and he didn''t refuse her request. Then, Darren visited Colin to request permission to use the transmission array to travel to the demonic monster domain. At first, Colin opposed him because he was afraid that they would encounter grave danger in the demonic monster domain. Eventually, under Darren''s persistence, Colin agreed. The next day at noon, Darren sent a message to the other disciples to assemble near the transmission array. "Darren, you need to be careful after you enter the demonic monster domain. You guys can handle the level one or level two demonic monsters. But when you meet the level three or level four demonic monsters, you have to run as quickly as possible. Do you understand?" Colin, who had been waiting beside the transmission array, reminded them. "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. We will be careful," Darren promised. Then, Darren, Elsa, Bruce, and four apanying disciples stepped onto the transmission array. As soon as Colinmanded the array to open, they disappeared. "Swoosh!" In the blink of an eye, they reached the demonic monster domain. Their eyes widened with surprise when they saw the scene before them. The spot where they stood was not the ce where Darren had been transmitted to previously. They were in a valley in the demonic monster domain. Since the valley was shrouded in a light purple mist, they couldn''t see beyond one hundred feet. Roars of beasts echoed continuously in the valley. Since they couldn''t see very well, the disciples felt a little nervous by the noises they heard. "Crap. We thought about how we were going to reach here. We didn''t think about how we''re going to return!" one of the disciples shouted suddenly. "Take it easy. We''ll be sent back in one month." During his negotiations with Colin, Darren had asked him to transmit them back a monthter. "What if the transmission array doesn''t work?" "Don''t jinx it! Shut your mouth. How can the transmission array not work?" "Well. Be quiet. We need to be careful here. Both the cultivators and demonic monsters we meet here are very dangerous," Hayes whispered. And he was right. In the wildnd, which was far from the human living area, it wasmon for people to be killed for their treasures. Then, Hayes pulled out a map, and the group began discussing how to get to the Fire Cave. After studying the map, they found that they were at the northern edge of the demonic monster domain. The Fire Cave marked on the map was about a thousand miles away. A thousand miles was not far for them. Under normal circumstances, they could travel such distances in a day. But, in the demonic monster domain, it would take more time than usual. "Wow. Look! There is a superior spiritual herb!" A disciple, who had been studying the area, spotted a This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. purple herb growing on an old tree root. He flew over and picked it. "Ha! Wade, you''re so lucky. We''ve only just reached, and you''re already collecting a superior spiritual herb." "Ha-ha. The journey is worth it. If we keep going, we can surely find better things," Wade Chen said excitedly. "Watch out!" Just then, a sharp arrow shot out from the purple mist and headed toward Wade Chen. Swoosh! Hayes was the first to react. In a sh, he exuded a streak of vital energy that smashed the arrow. Quickly, he rushed into the mist. Soon, agonized cries were heard. When Hayes returned, he dragged two bare-chested dead bodies. "Who are they?" Although Darren and Elsa had sensed the two hidden people, they hadn''t moved. The dead men wore beast fur around their waist, and their hair was as messy and dirty as wild men''s. "They are probably robbers or thieves who stay in the demonic monster domain all year round." Hayes had done a lot of research on the demonic monster domain before they set off. He knew that powerful robbers and thieves lived in this domain all year round to hunt for treasures. When they met weaker cultivators, these robbers and thieves would kill them and keep the treasures. "Dozens of groups of robbers and thieves live in the demonic monster domain. The heads of the four biggest groups are at the medium stage of the Wonder Realm. They are hard to deal with. So we''d better leave and not mess with them." "Shush!" As Hayes spoke, Darren put his finger in front of his mouth as a gesture to tell them to be quiet. He had sensed a threatening aura approaching them. After Darren''s Spirit Power reached level nine, he could expand his sense to cover a range of more than a dozen miles, which was farther than the sense range of cultivators who had reached the beginning stage of Wonder Realm. "The creature is fast." Darren alerted the group. As it had neared, Elsa and Hayes could also perceive the powerful aura, but they were unable to tell what it was. "Oh? Something is wrong. Why do I feel that the aura ising from different directions?" Darren was a little surprised. Just then, heavy footsteps were heard. By now, the creatures were close enough to be seen. Although the mist still covered them, the disciples were able to tell that the figures were one hundred feet tall. "They are demonic monsters! And they are above level three!" The expression on the faces of all disciples changed. From the magnitude of the quaking earth, they could estimate the strength of the demonic monsters. They were also able to tell that several demonic monsters were heading their way. Chapter 182 Level Five Demonic Monster Chapter 182 Level Five Demonic Monster The noises grew louder and louder. "These are really the level three demonic monsters!" all of them eximed in shock. Several demonic monsters came into their view. Even Darren was taken aback when he sensed the strong aura each monster gave off. Rory had once been beaten up by several level three demonic monsters and lost his consciousness. Darren knew that these creatures were only slightly weaker than Wonder Realm cultivators. Darren concentrated his mind and detected that at least over twenty demonic monsters were closing in on them and one was stronger than a level three demonic monster. "Elsa, take the ones on the back; Bruce, you''re in charge of the left," Darren instructed. ''The demonic monsters move so rapidly that it''s entirely impossible for us to run away. We have no choice but to fight them, '' he thought. He then dashed towards a demonic monster in front of him. Hayes stood by hispanions as the other three were only at the Mysterious Realm. Based on their current strength, they would most likely end up being torn into pieces if they battled level three demonic monsters on their own. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! As Darren kept waving his Purple Thundering Sword, sword intents hit the demonic monster continuously. The level three demonic monsters had hard skin. In terms of Darren''s battle force, he couldn''t slice through the demonic monster and was only able to leave a few shallow cuts on them. The one hundred feet tall demonic monster with two horns fiercely growled in pain. It retaliated by striking its huge hooves at Darren. The power it released was almost as strong as the blow Bruce gave after he used his bloodline force. Owing to the fact that he had achieved abnormally high velocity, Darren was able to dodge the demonic monster''s attacks and move freely around it. He caught a glimpse of Elsa and saw that she had already in two level three demonic monsters with her formidable sword intent. ''She''s gotten much stronger after she entered the Wonder Realm. I''m weaker than her, '' he thought. While he had the chance, he assimted the talent of the demonic monsters Elsa and Hayes killed. Hayes also observed Darren from time to time. He was astonished by his amazing speed and the power of the sword intent he had released. Darren went straight towards the demonic monster he had been fighting for a long while, and nked it. He used the sword and de at the same time at their fullest and struck its neck. ng! He took off the demonic monster''s head and knocked its body to the ground. Exhausted, he started panting. It took him too much energy to take out the level three demonic monster. Activating the Shadow Lightness had consumed a huge amount of his vital energy. "Darren is amazing. He put down a level three demonic monster!" eximed one of the disciples. The three disciples who were busy finding a ce to hide stopped and marvelled at Darren''s strength. They initially didn''t believe that Darren was powerful because they had never seen him in actual battle before. They only asked him to join them because they knew Darren could probably talk Colin into activating the transmission array that could transport them here; he was in good terms with Colin, after all. Darren''s performance convinced them that he was as strong as they had heard. The fight continued. Two hourster, they wiped out the demonic monsters that had besieged them. Most of demonic monsters were killed by Elsa and Hayes. Darren tried his best, but only took out three. He did have a big harvest. After he assimted the talent of over thirty level three demonic monsters, his talent had reached the level six of the Earth Degree. Once a cultivator''s talent reached the Earth Degree, even a small upgrade in his talent would greatly contribute to his power. And now, Darren''s talent had been upgraded from the level four directly to the level six of the Earth Degree. One could imagine how rapidly Darren would be able to progress in martial arts. "Curse you people! How dare you murder my people! I will rip you to pieces!" A furious, raspy voice reverberated throughout the valley. "Oh, crap," Hayes murmured. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His facial expression changed dramatically. "Run, guys! It''s a level five demonic monster!" he frantically shouted. If it were a level four demonic monster, which could equal to a cultivator who had just entered the Wonder Realm, Elsa and Hayes might be able to take it out. It was a level five demonic monster, however. Even if Elsa and Hayes worked together, they stood no chance of defeating it. Level five demonic monsters were intelligent creatures that understood humannguage. Aside from that, they possessed tremendous power¡ªthey were equal to that of human cultivators who were at the peak of the beginning stage of the Wonder Realm. "Level five demonic monster?" Darren muttered, his heart skipping a beat due to fear. He couldn''t handle a level four demonic monster by himself, not to mention a level five one. "Darren, take them out of here. I will stall it for a while." Elsa flew towards Darren andnded beside him. Darren felt slightly ashamed of himself for needing to rely on Elsa to protect him. The level five demonic monster that was able tomunicate with humans was taller than an adult man. It had an ox''s face and its whole body was covered in glowing ck fur. It was also apparent that the demonic monster had hard skin too, just like the level three ones. Seeing Darren and hispanions retreating, the level five demonic monster dashed towards the disciples rapidly and hit one of them. "Watch out!" Hayes said, then he flew towards the demonic monster to help hispanion out. Elsa unleashed her invincible sword intent and aimed it towards the demonic monster. "Go help them," Darren shouted at Bruce. Bruce, who had already activated his bloodline force, had turned into an ancient ape, taller than the level three demonic monsters. After he heard Darren''s voice, he immediately ran towards the level five demonic monster. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three people who charged at the level five demonic monster were thrown into the air. Bruce crashed against the wall of the mountain far away from the demonic monster. Although he was strong, he was definitely no match for a Wonder Realm cultivator. Darren felt helpless seeing his friends get hurt. He couldn''t just stand there and watch anymore. However, he didn''te at the demonic monster; he instead sat down cross-legged and began cultivating. Now that he had an upgrade in his talent degree, he could master martial skills more efficiently. He cleared his mind and started to tryprehending the Spectral Chop. This was the only martial technique that could enhance his power in a short amount of time. It seemed that reaching the upgrade in talent degree sped up his cultivation in martial arts. Before he reached the level six of the Earth Degree, Darren had failed to master the second move of second level of Spectral Chop. But now, he leafed through the martial form and worked it out in a minute. The de intent became more and more powerful inside his body. Heprehended the de intent of the second level of Spectral Chop. He mastered the second move of Spectral Chop. Then, he even grasped the de intent form of the third level of Spectral Chop. ... After sessfully saving the disciple from the level five demonic monster, Elsa, Hayes and Bruce battled it again. However, the demonic monster was way too strong. Hayes took a hit and was thrown into the air again. Most of his ribs were now broken and he kept coughing blood. Bruce had been hit and thrown into the air more than once. He had sustained severe injuries and a number of scales on his body were destroyed. "Omnipotent Talent Skill¡ªImprisonment Skill!" Hayes, although still injured, shot at the demonic monster and used his Omnipotent Talent Skill. "Do it now, guys! I''m holding it still!" he shouted at Elsa and Bruce. He had adopted the Shackle Rule into his Omnipotent Talent Skill, making it possible for him to restrain the much more powerful level five demonic monster. But the stronger his enemy was, the faster his Omnipotent Talent Skill would lose its effect. Upon hearing this, Elsa flew towards the demonic monster and waved her sword at it. At the same time, the severely injured Bruce growled as he bolted towards their enemy. Elsa and Bruce simultaneouslyunched their attacks and struck at the demonic monster. Bruce ended up getting flung backwards. Elsa furrowed her eyebrows in shock; they were only able to leave a few small scratches on the demonic monster. The level five demonic monster growled furiously, as it thundered, "You despicable humans! I will kill you all!" It stomped on the ground, releasing a terrifying powerful force. "Shit!" Darren abruptly opened his eyes as he sensed the demonic monster unleashing more and more power that could destroy everything in the world. "Omnipotent Talent Skill¡ªSky Shaking Sword Array!" At this critical point, Elsa had no choice but to unleash her sword intent that contained invincible power. Chapter 183 Bloody Battle Chapter 183 Bloody Battle "Oh no, this is bad!" Darren eximed. Darren feared for Elsa''s safety if she used her Omnipotent Talent Skill. Elder Brenda had warned her of the damage it could do to her. She had advised her not to use it rashly before she got stable at the Wonder Realm. Elsa had reached the Wonder Realm very quickly with the help of the sword core and Brenda''s valuable natural sources. Her body had not yet adapted to the intensity that realm required. "Retreat, Elsa!" Darren shouted. But it was toote. Strong winds blew under a big, dark cloud, forming a giant whirlpool because of the endless sword intent. As a swordsman, Elsa''s Omnipotent Talent Skill was terribly strong. Boom! The mighty sword intent descended like a huge wave that crashed into the level five demonic monster. "Roar!" Feeling Elsa''s overwhelming power, the demonic monster thrashed until it managed to escape the control of Hayes''s Omnipotent Talent Skill. "Hiss!" Darren gasped at the demonic monster''s strength. Even the Shackle Rule released by Hayes''s Omnipotent Talent Skill was not able to trap it! As the demonic monster freed itself, its force sent Hayes flying backward toward the wall of the cliff. Blood spurted out of his mouth as his body smashed against the hard surface, motionless. The other three disciples from the Lotus Holy Land with lower realms fared worse. Just the excess force of the demonic monster was enough to drive them into aa. Seeing the emergent situation, Darren was mostly worried about Elsa''s safety. He transformed himself into a fiend directly and used his Spirit Power to trigger the Rule of the Earth he hadprehended not too long ago. Now, Darren''s body was strong enough to withstand an attack from a Wonder Realm master at the primary stage. At the same time, he activated his de intent and sword intent andunched a full attack at the level five demonic monster toplement Elsa''s Omnipotent Talent Skill. "Whoa, am I so powerful?" Darren thought aloud. Even he was surprised with his own strength. His de intent seemed to have improved so much! Thebined power went far beyond his expectations. The whole valley shuddered violently and the surrounding mountains started to copse. Even the dense mist suspended above the valley was also dispersed because of the fluctuations of the tremendous force. It looked as if the valley was about to fall into doom. "Awooo!" Tens and hundreds of sword radiant evolved from Elsa''s Sky Shaking Sword Array, all of whichshed on the monster, searing it with pain. In a rage, the demonic monster lifted its w and hit Elsa through the air. A terrible stream of power shot at her. Immediately, her face turned ghastly pale and her body hung in the air as if suspended by a thread. At that moment, a ck figure shot into the sword array at lightning speed. The endless de and sword intent aided by forceful demonic internal force frightened the demonic monster. It howled. Elsa took advantage of the distraction. As the demonic monster''s attention was turned towards Darren''s force, she used her sword intent to rip the monster''s hard fur apart. Fresh blood drenched its whole body. "Golden opportunity!" Seeing the demonic monster''s injury, Darren rushed to it immediately. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Fucking human beings, die!" the demonic monster shouted aloud. It lifted up one w to block Elsa''s sword intent and another w to attack Darren. It had already used up most of its strength just to hold itself against Elsa''s Omnipotent Talent Skill. She already did so much damage to it. As for Darren''s attack, his strange aura merely caught the demonic monster off guard. Once the shock subsided, the demonic monster assumed that his force was too weak to cause it any serious harm. Whoosh! In the next second, the level five demonic monster began to regret its conclusion. ''I should not have allowed that human to attack me without even blocking! He is actually strong enough to kill me, '' it thought. Frozen in its stance, it lowered its crimson eyes and found a striking hole the size of a human being embedded in its chest. Even Elsa was surprised at Darren''s strength. He was no less inferior to a Wonder Realm master. Momentarily stunned, Elsa managed to regain herposure. She knew that despite having its body prated, the demonic monster would still be able tounch another violent attack. She activated her sword intent again and delivered another full blow on the demonic monster with her Omnipotent Talent Skill. "You vile human beings!" the demonic monster let out a savage roar as blood-red radiance shone out of its entire body. Bang! Heaven and earth trembled! The level five demonic monster''s body exploded. Its tremendous force violently dispersed her sword intent and sent her flying back. "Elsa!" Darren yelled. His eleration was enough to propel him thousands of meters away after prating the demonic monster''s body. Although Darren got involved in the aftermath of the explosion of the demonic monster, he also had enough physical constitution to withstand the power from the explosion. After steadying himself, Darren shot himself at Elsa as swiftly as he could. He caught her just as she was flying backward and managed tond safely on a deserted mountain. "Ough, ough, ough!" Streams of blood spurted out of Elsa''s mouth as she coughed. Her face was deathly pale. "I am fine, Darren. Go to check Bruce and the other disciples to see if they are still alive," she suggested. Despite being heavily injured, she was still thinking clearly. "Okay. Stay here and lie down for a moment. I will be back in a minute." Darren gentlyid her on the ground and flew back to the valley to check on Bruce and the others. First, he assimted the talent of the level five demonic monster before its energypletely dispersed. This improved his talent to the seventh level of the Earth Degree. Then, Darren rxed and turned his attention to try to find out if his friends were still alive. With a palm strike, he removed the debris from the fallen cliff. He soon found Bruce''s giant body. "Good, he''s still breathing." Darren was relieved. Then he removed another pile of debris from the copsed cliff and rescued Hayes who was also heavily wounded and lost in aa. It was fortunate that the two were hit and buried under the cliff''s debris. Else, they would have exploded along with the demonic monster. The other disciples from the lower realms were, however, not as fortunate. Darren could no longer sense any trace of life. They were dead. With one man in each of Darren''s hands, he flew back to the barren mountain. Heter found a concealed cavern and settled all of them in. Elsa tended to her wounds herself while Darren used his spiritual energy to cure Bruce and Hayes until they came around. Three days and three nights psed silently. With great restoring abilities, Bruce was first to recover. Darren then asked him to cure himself. Apparently, Bruce could heal himself much faster if he circted his spiritual energy himself. Another two dayster, Hayes also came around. Unlike Bruce, however, he was too weak to even move. For half a month, Darren went out every day to get superior spiritual herbs and distributed them to his three wounded friends to help them heal. "How are you feeling now, Elsa?" Darren asked. "Much better, but my sword core seems to have been damaged because of the forceful dispatching of my Omnipotent Talent Skill. My strength is limited now," she answered. Her lips were still very pale. Seeing Elsa''s appearance, Darren couldn''t help but feel sorry. It was not easy to fix a broken sword core. She must be in such great pain. "Elsa, you have to go back to the Holy Land," Darren suggested. Darren no longer had enough resources to help her with her damaged sword core. Maybe her master had some way to cure her. He thought that it was best to send her back to the Lotus Holy Land as soon as possible. Without timely treatment, she might catch some disease and get worse. "No, I won''te back unless youe back too. Besides, we need to wait for a few more days to be teleported back," Elsa crooned. "No, there is no time to lose. You have to go back to see your master. I have a jade card left by Colin. I can pour my spiritual energy into it to send you back. It could be used three times, just enough for you three," Darren exined. Colin gave the jade card to Darren before they came here in the case of an emergency. Using such an item could badly affect the transmission array. Worse, it could even damage the transmission runes themselves and destroy the array. Ordinary disciples could never possess such kind of jade card. Also, the jade card would not work if its owner was under attack. "No. You have toe back with us. Forget the Fire Cave," Elsa begged as she wrapped her arms around Darren. "Listen to me, Elsa. Your sword core was damaged and this is very serious. You have to go back and tend to it immediately," Darren replied firmly. "As for me, I have to go to the Fire Cave. I am sure ''it'' was there," he continued. When Darren broke through to the Mysterious Realm, Elsa also saw how "it" pull Darren through. "Are you talking about that terrifyingly powerful fiend who wore the ck armor?" Elsa asked. She immediately recalled that ck shadow she saw that day. "Yes. That''s what I''m talking about. I have to go to the Fire Cave to try to find it," he replied. Darren wanted to find out why the mysterious powerful fiend helped him that day. "Alright then, I am going. You take care! If youe back with even so much as a scar, I swear, I will not forgive you!" Elsa said in a huff. "Haha, I won''t." Darren woke Bruce and Hayes who were both busy healing their wounds in meditation and told them that he was going to send them back to the Holy Land. Hayes had been so stressed after experiencing the strength of a level five demonic monster. Without any second thoughts, he immediately agreed to Darren''s suggestion. Darren sent Elsa back first. Half an hourter, he poured his spiritual energy into the jade card and sent Hayes back as well. Before his departure, Hayes expressed his gratitude to Darren and left a map on which details about the most powerful and perilous ces were marked. Fortunately, Hayes''s treasure bag and the map were undamaged. Without the map, Darren would not have known which way to go. Chapter 184 Delicious Human Body Chapter 184 Delicious Human Body After Elsa was sent back to the Lotus Holy Land, she immediately went to her master''s residence. Elsa was desperately looking for a cure as she felt that her sword core was injured. Her sword intent was also starting to hurt her meridians. An hour after Elsa arrived, Hayes also came out of the transmission array in rags. The two sessive fluctuations in the array caught Colin''s attention. "Hayes, howe you both came back early? What''s going on?" Colin was beyond puzzled as he examined Hayes from head to toe. His clothes were tattered and raggedy. He was familiar with who Hayes was¡ªhe was the chief disciple of an elder and a genius in the Wonder Realm. How did he end up looking like a derelict? And what happened to Darren who went with him? "As soon as we went in, we encountered a level five demonic monster. We were all seriously injured. We have to stay put and heal for more than half a month until we cane back. The demonic monster domain is terrifying." Hayes furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to shake off the horrors they experienced. "Level five demonic monster! What happened to Darren? Why didn''t hee back?" A plethora of questions ran through Colin''s mind as he tried to process his disbelief and worry. Hayes then exined the situation briefly. Hearing that Darren was fine, Colin sighed a breath of relief. "Darren should being back soon. I will go to find my master now. I went out this time without telling him." Hayes cupped his hands and bowed respectfully before leaving. Colin didn''t say anything and just stood in front of the transmission array. He was eagerly waiting for any sort of fluctuation in the array. An hourter, the rune on the transmission array began to shine. Colin both felt relief and anticipation as he waited for Darren to surface. To his surprise, however, the rune on the transmission array suddenly became disordered and exploded in a puff of smoke. "Oh, my God, the transmission array is broken!" ... In the demonic monster domain Darren was speechless as he looked at the jade card blown into ashes in his hand. He wanted to pour in the jade card spiritual energy to send Bruce back, but Bruce refused and insisted on following him. As Bruce resisted the transmission, the jade card blew up and the transmission array of the Holy Land got destroyed. "Shit, I don''t know how to get back now!" Darren sighed in frustration. "Sorry!" Bruce lowered his head apologetically, knowing that he had caused Darren trouble. "Forget it, it''s all done anyway. We should take a look at this demonic monster domain, instead," Darren murmured nonchntly. He took out the map Hayes left and tried toprehend the details. He studied it briefly and got a general understanding of the mysteriousnd they were situated. ''We''re stuck here anyway, we might as well ughter demonic monsters to absorb talent, '' Darren thought as he racked his brain of ways to get out of the demonic monster domain. He had been fantasizing about what would happen if he reached the Heaven Degree talent¡ªsurpassing it, even. With this in mind, Darren wandered around the domain with Bruce. As Darren walked slowly in the direction of Fire Cave, he learned the Nine Changes of the Demon and Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. the Spectral Chop using his upgraded talent. He was able to ughter the beasts that had been left alone previously. Darren and Bruce kept scouring for demonic monsters and defeating them. Time seemed to move quickly and they barely noticed that half a month had already passed. By then, they already killed more than 40 level three demonic monsters. However, Darren''s talent had reached the level seven of the Earth Degree. Absorbing the talent of level three demonic monsters was not enough for upgrade. If he wanted his talent to skyrocket to a new level, he had to start killing demonic monsters at the level five. It was obvious that he and Bruce could not do so with their current strengths. In a low-lying jungle, two figures lurked quietly, studying a level four demonic monster in front of them. "Bruce, you go and hit it on its head. And I''ll sneak towards it and pierce its heart." After two weeks of ughtering demonic monsters together, Darren and Bruce had already developed a tacit approach to hunting. As the tasks were delegated to each of them, Bruce moved like an arrow towards the snake-type level four demonic monster. The level four demonic monster was equivalent to a beginner in the Wonder Realm, and should not be underestimated¡ªthis demonic monster was somewhat powerful. Bang! Bruce hit the head of the demonic monster with a punch. However, it was barely injured. Instead, the snake-like demonic monster slithered through and captured Bruce. It opened its giant mouth as it prepared to swallow Bruce. Before anything horrendous could happen, Darren unleashed the demonic transformation in his body and rushed towards the demonic monster at a very fast speed. His majestic de and sword intents blew out from within, attacking the belly of the demonic monster. Whoosh! Darren''s body, like an arrow, pierced through the demonic monster''s body. Using his sword, he cut off the head of the demonic monster with expert precision. All this training in the demonic monster domain helped Darren immensely. He felt that by now, he would be able to fight, or at least defend, against a beginner in the Wonder Realm. He could hardly kill him without the Omnipotent Talent Skill. After killing the demonic monster, Bruce sliced the head of the demonic monster and took out the demonic monster core. Darren absorbed the light of talent that emerged from its body. "Huh, you two are strong enough to kill a level four demonic monster." Just as the two were about to leave, a menacing voice came out of nowhere. They both looked around to check out where the voice wasing from but they could not see anyone. "Get your ass out!" Darren shouted. He tried to sense the presence of whoever that voice belonged to but failed. This could only mean that the person was in the Wonder Realm. "What a temper! How about we fight and let''s see where your temper will take you!" A man appeared in front of Darren and Bruce. His hair was disheveled and his lower body wrapped in animal skin. He wore the same outfit as the two people they had killed when they first entered the domain. "It seems to be a bandit who has been wandering in the demonic monster domain." Darren sensed the bandit''s strong presence. The bandit exuded a sense of murderous aura, a result of countless brutal killings from the past. "Bruce, this guy sounds tough. Are you ready?" Darren warned. Bruce responded with a roar and started mobilizing his bloodline force. ''What?'' The grumbling bandit took a step back, and his pair of sinister eyes were fixed on Bruce''s huge body. ''Is this a level six demonic monster?'' he thought as he observed Bruce thoroughly. A level six demonic monster could transform into a human form. Seeing Bruce transform into a wild ape, the man assumed that Bruce was a demonic monster. ''Certainly not! His presence is too weak.'' After sensing Bruce, the grumpy man rejected the previous assumption. "Whatever you are, die!" Poof! The man disappeared in a sh. The next moment he reappeared, he hit on Bruce''s back. Bang! Bruce''s body was thrust forward, but he wasn''t blown far away. He quickly recovered and turned around and hit the man with a powerful blow. "What a defense! What a strong body!" the bandit eximed. He was surprised that Bruce had the strength of a beginner in the Wonder Realm because he could sense that Bruce was not in this realm. Swoosh! The man dodged Bruce''s attack, and, from his hand, threw two darts shining with green lights at Bruce. "Argh!" A dart pierced Bruce''s thick arm, making him roar with anger. ck blood was flowing out of his wound. The dart was covered with poison! Angered by the poisoned darts, Darren transformed into a fiend and rushed towards the man. ''Huh? Another monster?'' The man pondered over Darren''s transformation. ''I have to kill him before he unleashes his Omnipotent Talent Skill!'' Darren decided. If the man unleashed this, killing him would be harder. "Humph! Die!" The man threw another dart towards Darren. Bong! "What? I can''t break his defense!" The man was appalled. He used 80 percent of his strength to throw the darts but it was merely shattered into pieces instantly by the monster in front of him. "Now, you know who will die!" Darren unleashed his demonic internal force with his sword and de intents. However, he was halted from his actions as he was taken aback by the next events. A very fast shadow grabbed the grumpy man. What happened next made Darren stare with his eyes wide open. He stopped the energy emerging from his body and bounced a few steps back. The shadow held the man in his hands and squeezed out the man''s internal organs. Then it gnawed at the man''s body at an extremely fast speed, and devoured more than half of it in the blink of an eye. "Ha, what a delicious human body. I love it!" Chapter 185 The Demonic Monster Army Chapter 185 The Demonic Monster Army The sound of crunching vited Darren''s ears. It was like a hundred bricks crumbling to dust. The shadow stared at Darren with evil in its eyes. It wore a ghastly smile while chewing the man''s fingers. Darren was shocked at the horrifying scene. This creature''s power was so formidable that it had easily crushed the overmatch at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Looking at its unearthly and strangely patterned face, Darren was sure that it was a demonic monster. Judging by its human-like figure, he thought it was at least at the sixth level. A level six demonic monster could rival a human cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. "Hey, you little ones, what species are you?" the demonic monster asked in humannguage, much to their surprise. At present, both Darren and Bruce were in the transformation state. Bruce became a giant ape and Darren a creature with a ck carapace and sharp spines on the back. They looked at each other. ''He must have mistaken us as demonic monsters!'' Darren was grateful that it didn''t see the truth. If it knew they were human, they would be in big trouble. The demonic monster was too strong for them. If challenged, their chance to escape was very slim. Just like the bandit it had eaten just now, they wouldn''t end well, either. Darren responded to the demonic monster carefully, "My Lord, he is the seed of the ape and I am the seed of the ox." Darren made up his answer on the spot because his appearance may look something like the five level demonic monster he killed before. He thought that it would be believable. He tried to hide the fact that he was still uneasy, afraid of blowing their cover. "What? Then why do you speak in humannguage?" the demonic monster spoke with doubt in its voice. It lifted its eyebrows, the color of the patterns on its face changing constantly. ''Crap!'' Darren knew he had made a mistake. Darren''s skin crawled with the weight of the predicament. It was a fact that amon demonic monster couldn''t exist in a human-like figure or talk in human "My Lord, I was captured by humans once when I was young, and I learned theirnguage at that time." In a split second, he reacted fast and seemed to have set the story straight. The demonic monster looked at him in confusion. "Humph! I presume what you said is true. However, I can clearly see him being the seed of the ape, but how could you be the seed of the ox? No sharp ck spines appear on their backs!" ''Has it seen through us?'' Darren couldn''t calm his nerves. While he kept the conversation going, he started to warm up the demon core and the sword core in his belly to prepare for the desperate fight, should ite to that. Even so, the chance of living was little. "The oxen are always mean. They fuck every demonic monster they meet. I guess you are the bastard child of an Iron Back Dragon and an ox. Am I right?" the demonic monster murmured to itself, clicking its tongue in thought while looking down at Darren. Darren didn''t care about its cruel words. Instead, it came as a relief to him. As long as they were safe, nothing else mattered. Still, he had to continue with the charade. He red at the demonic monster with rage to keep up the act. "My Lord! My father is of noble descent. You shouldn''t say such terrible things about him!" The demonic monster smirked. It appeared that Darren''s fake reaction had proved its assumption to be correct. "Tsk, stay away from me! You really know how to get on my nerves!" the demonic monster scolded with great contempt. It shook its head. After hearing that, Darren thought that was as good a time as any to leave, and he motioned to Bruce to follow. Bruce understood the hint, so he dragged his legs to follow Darren without hesitation. "Wait!" the demonic monster shouted after them. "What is it?" Darren stopped and turned around to face the demonic monster, trying his best to remain calm. "Both of youe with me," the demonic monstermanded as it pulled them back with a strong force of suction. "Goddamn humans are invading our territory again. Since we are still short of hands, I''d like you to join me in ughtering them all, ha-ha!" A twisted smile appeared on its face as it said this. "My Lord, we are just nobodies. I am afraid we are not able to help you," Darren said meekly while standing beside the demonic monster, keeping his head down. "Cut the chatter! No more words, or you will die!" Its eyes shed with an evil stare to reinforce its threat. It opened its mouth, a scarlet forked tongue darting out. "So it is a snake-type demonic monster. No wonder it smells so bad," Darren murmured under his breath, being careful not to let it hear him. "Okay, we wille with you, My Lord." Darren had to give in for the sake of their safety. He kept his face down so the demonic monster wouldn''t notice his wrath-filled eyes. Now that it refused to let them leave peacefully, he would have to give it the critical strike. Darren had decided to bide his time to kill the demonic monster! ... Led by the demonic monster, Darren and Bruce arrived at a dark canyon. There was no nt-life, and hardly any light. Tens of thousands of demonic monsters were there, all belonging to different species. Most were at the first level or the second level, with only a few of them being at the fourth level or the fifth level. It was like a hive of beasts. "As long as you work hard here, I promise you will enjoy your fair share of meat and blood." The demonic monster arranged for them to join the crowd. To put it bluntly, they were recruited to be nothing more than pawns. In the face of the countless demonic monsters, rather than be afraid, Darren was excited! This was a rare opportunity because he was nning to kill them to obtain the talents and the demonic monster cores. To achieve that goal, he must eliminate the demonic monsters at the sixth level and some strong ones at the fourth level and the fifth level first. It was important to wipe out the threats as soon as possible. "Alright, everyone, the ughter is about to begin. Wee our great king. He will lead us to wipe out the awful humans. Let''s drink their blood and eat their meat!" the level six demonic monster that they had apanied here shouted from the top of a boulder. For an instant, more and more heinous power spread through the air. All the demonic monsters trembled under the enormous pressure, and even the demonic monster at the sixth level went down on one knee, waiting for something. "This power is so incredible!" Darren said to himself, astounded by the energy he felt. Following the tremendous aura came dozens of human-like figures. Theynded on the boulder next to the demonic monster that was kneeling there. "My God! What awful power," Darren gasped. They were much more powerful than the level six demonic monster. The leading demonic monster was even superior to the Holy Lords of the Holy Lands. "My people, fight with me!" the leading demonic monster roared. The tens of thousands of demonic monsters were hyped up, roaring in response to their king. Darren was suddenly struck with a feeling of helplessness. He knew his n had fallen through. These demonic monsters were in a league of their own, and there was no way he could take them on. The only thing he could do was prevent their real identities from being discovered. He listened closely to the leading demonic monster''s instructions. They nned to meet at the Holy Cave to ughter the people gathering there. He guessed the Holy Cave must be the Fire Cave. It was impossible to escape now. Thus, Darren and Bruce could do nothing but mingle with the crowd and act like they belonged there. They wouldn''t risk running away until they found the right opportunity. However, there was another thing Darren was worried about. The bloodline force inside Bruce wouldn''t transformation anymore. If that happened, their real identities would be discovered. "Bruce, hang in there," Darren whispered to him. Darren noticed Bruce''s tall body begin to shiver, which was an indication that his bloodline force was almost gone. Bruce nodded to Darren, his sharp teeth biting his lips hard. He held on with all his strength. A rumble arose as all the demonic monsters started to move at once. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At themand of the leading demonic monster, the mega-sized demonic monster army marched out of the canyon toward the Fire Cave. ... In the north of the demonic monster domain, many people gathered at the foot of a dark, barren mountain. Some powerful cultivators were among them. They were the strong human warriors from around the world. It seemed that they were guarding a cave in the mountain against something forting. Suddenly, the earth shook as the dull roar of theing threat drew near. In the distance, a dark mass of bodies wereing toward the cave. The ground was covered with shadows as the sun was obscured by countless giant figures flying overhead. Chapter 186 The Two Armies Confront Each Other Chapter 186 The Two Armies Confront Each Other A huge number of demonic monsters covered the sky. Down on the ground, the human martial artists released theirbined auras which were as powerful as the demonic monsters''. Because Darren and Bruce were hiding among the demonic monsters, they were affected by the humans'' aura as well. An unnerving feeling washed over them and they almost couldn''t breathe. Several level one and level two demonic monsters beside them dropped to the ground and started vomiting blood. The weaker demonic monsters who could fly also started falling down. Darren used his demonic internal force to resist the strong aura and make himself immune to its effects. Up ahead, below the ck mountains, he saw people who were dressed very differently. He was surprised to discover that he was able to distinctly detect two strong sources even from that distance. It wasing from two young men who looked no more than thirty. ''They might be two of the first one hundred martial artists on the Talent Roll!'' Thinking of this possibility, Darren couldn''t help but feel surprised. "North Monster King! Are you really going to break the agreement and continue this attack on us? " One of the humans bellowed, emitting a strong aura. "Humph! You went into my territory. Tell me why I can''t kill you all. As for the agreement, I have never heard of it," replied the demonic monster who stood at the very front of the rest of the demonic monsters, also emitting an even stronger aura. "North Monster King, you demonic monsters lost a fight against us many years ago and had signed an agreement. We cane here as we want. It''s you who broke the agreement. Aren''t you afraid of suffering another defeat against our army? If you really want to get on our bad side and make your people suffer, I hope you know what you''re going against!" An old martial artist spoke for the human side. "Divine Crane Fighter, who is that old bastard? His aura is no weaker than mine. And he seems to know much," the North Monster King asked while ring at the old martial artist. "My king, the old man is probably an elder of the Heavenly Pce Sect. He should be a powerful cultivator of the Wonder Realm. He might even be very close to the Grand Realm." The Divine Crane Fighter was very familiar with different forces of the human martial artists. His informers were all over the south of the human territory. "ording to what you know, if I were to fight him, how will it end?" The North Monster King had no idea how powerful the martial artist was. Before anything else, he wanted to know as much as he could about the old man. "You are a level nine king, and you have also mastered the inheritance skill. Therefore, if you start a fight with him, of course you will win," the Divine Crane Fighter answered. The North Monster King was pleased to hear the delightful information. However, the Divine Crane Fighter added, "But we can''t overlook the fact that there are a few good martial artists over there aside from that old geezer. I''m detecting a few strong sources of the aura. If we were to engage in a fight with them, the most likely oue would be nobody wins and both sides suffer equal losses. And if we fight for a very long time, we will ruin the Dragon King''s big n. The result will not be desirable." Hearing this, the North Monster King fell silent. He had expected that the human trespassers would be weaklings. He could kill them and eat them. What he didn''t expect was that there would be a great number of strong martial artists among them. He couldn''t start a fight because he wouldn''t want to make the Dragon King angry. Even though Darren was far from where North Monster King and the Divine Crane Fighter stood, he still clearly heard what the two said. But right now was not the time for him to think much, he could sense that Bruce wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer. ''We can''t stay here anymore. As soon as Bruce turns back to his human form, we''ll both be killed. There''s no doubt about it, '' Darren anxiously thought. After contemting for a short moment, he walked up to Bruce and quietly whispered behind his ear. He then pped Bruce''s back, and Bruce fell down to the ground with blooding out of his mouth. "What happened?" Themotion drew several demonic monsters'' attentions, including the level six demonic monster who brought them there. "What''s going on?" The patterns on the demonic monster''s face incessantly changed colors, an indication that he was about to get very angry. "My Lord, he wasn''t able to endure the aura of the human martial artists and fainted," Darren calmly said. The level six demonic monster guffawed. Several of the other powerful demonic monsters also burst into a chorus of howlingughter. It was normal for weaker demonic monsters to throw up blood when faced with such a strong aura, but fainting was too excessive. ''Just how weak was that demonic monster?'' they all thought. "Get out of here!" The level six demonic monster was flustered. He really wanted to kill the stupid ape himself. But right now, the real enemy was in front of them, and the North Monster King was present, so he refrained himself from doing so. "Yes, sir," Darren shakily said, pretending to be afraid of the demonic monster, and dragged Bruce to the end of the line. "My king, do we fight or not?" the Divine Crane Fighter asked. Before the North Monster King could answer, the powerful monsters behind him started to shout and yell; the thirst for blood, evident in their eyes. They were desperately hungry for a fight. "We will not fight," the North Monster King calmly responded. The fighters collectively let out indignant sighs, disappointed at the king''s decision. "Then, are we retreating, my king? If we retreat, what about the Holy Cave? There are so many strong human martial artists, so there must be some extremely rare treasures in the Holy Cave. Even if those treasures are of no use to us, I don''t want the humans to get a hold of them," the Divine Crane Fighter appealed. "We will not retreat either," the North Monster King announced, the corners of his lips lifting into a smirk. The Divine Crane Fighter''s broke into an impish grin as he came to understand the North Monster King''s n. "You want to strand them here and see what happens next. That''s a brilliant idea, my king." ... Meanwhile, on the other side, a small number of strong martial artists stood beside the old man. "Elder Star, what do you think? There are so many of them here, some of them are quite powerful. We can''t enter the Fire Cave. Are we just going to stay put?" one of them asked. The old martial artist pondered over the question for a short moment before answering, "My disciples have entered the Fire Cave. I don''t know whether they are dead or not. I believe many of your rtives also got into the Fire Cave, am I correct? We certainly can''t retreat, so we''ll have to wait here and see. Besides, I heard that a Holy Lord of the Holy Land also got in. The only thing we can do right now is to wait." "Elder Star, what if the North Monster Kingmands his people to attack us? Though we can protect ourselves, there are a great deal of cultivators among us who are still below the Wonder Realm. They will surely die if a fight breaks out. It''s not worth it," a cultivator who was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm apprehensively said. "Bah!" Elder Star dismissively eximed. "If the North Monster King dared to start a fight, he will be breaking the agreement that was signed years ago. We can use this chance to kill them all. Do you really think he would dare to do so? If he starts the fight, even if I don''t tell my sect the news, the top leader of the demonic monsters won''t let him off so easily." Silence fell over the rest of the martial artists. After a few moments, one of them curiously prodded, "Can you tell us what the agreement was, Elder Star? Is it really so powerful that the North Monster King wouldn''t dare break it?" "The agreement was enacted shortly after we, the Heavenly Pce Sect, won the war against the demonic monsters years ago. You don''t need to know the details," the old man indifferently answered. He was very powerful and he was also an important man of the Heavenly Pce Sect, so the others didn''t risk asking more questions. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to both the two conflicting sides, something was happening under their noses. Darren dragged Bruce, who was pretending to be unconscious, as he slowly trudged towards the end of the demonic monster army. They were both still demonic monsters in appearance, thus they wouldn''t be able to cross to the human side. The best course of action they could take was to get out in secret. However, right before they got to a spot where the demonic monsters wouldn''t see them, Bruce''s bloodline force started acting up. His whole body began to convulse and his face contorted in pain. His body was shrinking at a rapid pace. "Damn it! Come on Bruce, hold it just a little bit longer!" Darren grew more and more agitated and his Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. pace quickened with every step he took. Within a few seconds, the bloodline force hadpletely worn off; Bruce appeared as a human once again. All of it was seen by a demonic monster who was standing by the edge of the monster army. The worst part was that the demonic monster was a level five demonic monster. Darren and Bruce were now "You two!" the demonic monster roared out as it opened its red bloody mouth. Chapter 187 Being Thrown Into The Cave Chapter 187 Being Thrown Into The Cave After realizing that Bruce was actually a human being, the level five demonic monster, as well as a level two demonic monster, lunged at him at full force with a deafening roar. Darren jumped in front of Bruce immediately. Their first opponent was nothing more than a level two demonic monster. Therefore, defeating it was absolutely not a big deal for Darren. Boom! With a strike of his palm, Darren''s tremendous demonic internal force burst out and smashed the head of the level two demonic monster into pieces. A bloody smell permeated the air, catching the attention of all the other demonic monsters nearby. One after another, they all turned around and stared at Darren, murderous gleams shining in their eyes. More than that, they were greatly puzzled. They did not understand why a demonic monster with a ck carapace and ck spines would dare to kill apanion in the presence of the king of the demonic monsters? What a daredevil demonic monster! After a briefmunication using their beastnguage, the demonic monsters realized that the one with a ck carapace was protecting a human being! At once, the demonic monsters started howling. With a deafening wave of roaring, countless demonic monsters lunged directly at Darren and Bruce. Like a dark cloud, they swarmed towards Darren one after another. Darren had no choice but to fight them or he would die. Boom! Darren dispatched his tremendous demonic internal force and smashed the weaker demonic monsters into minced flesh all at once. Their blood sttered everywhere. However, many level three, level four or even level five demonic monsters were mixed among them, and Darren was not yet powerful enough to kill all of them with one strike. Most especially, Darren was no match at all for the level five demonic monsters whose strengths were equivalent to that of human warriors at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. "Run!" After being bombarded with several powerful attacks from all directions, Darren took Bruce''s hand and began to flee for their lives. His travelling speed was even faster than a level five demonic monster''s. The uproar among the army of demonic monsters soon caught the attention of some forceful demonic monsters standing in the front. "What the hell is going on?" "Humans are making sneak attack at us from behind!" "Kill them!" Now that an even bigger swarm of demonic monsters was closing in on them, Darren had no choice but to go even faster in order to get away with them. Just when Darren thought he might actually be able to get away, an enormous shadow loomed over Darren as the level six demonic monster who brought Darren over descended from the sky. The mighty demonic monster left Darren breathless with fear. Level six demonic monsters were superior to Darren in all aspects, strength and speed included! "So, it turns out you are actually a spy working for humans, huh? Damn you!" The level six demonic monster finally managed to realize Darren''s and Bruce''s real identities. It had doubts about Darren''s words and deeds, but Darren''s and Bruce''s weak strength dispelled its doubts. Being deceived, the level six demonic monster was filled up with fury. "Die!" A stream of light green mucus shot at Darren as the level six demonic monster opened its mouth. Despite exerting all of his efforts, Darren still failed to dodge all of the mucus that sprayed at him at an extremely fast speed. Some of the mucus clung to Darren''s arms. Sizzle! Columns of smoke rose from Darren''s hard ck carapace as the mucus corroded his arm. Before long, the mucus was able to enter his flesh through the corroded portions of his carapace. As Darren felt sharp pains in his arm, his heart also battered against his chest. ''What a kind of poisonous green mucus, '' Darren thought. Despite being in pain from the poisonous mucus, Darren still had to try his best to escape. In that moment, it was either escape or be killed. In thest minute, Darren came up with a good idea. ''At this rate, I will be killed sooner orter. I have to rush towards where the human masters are gathered.'' Even though Darren''s running speed was very fast, the level six demonic monster did not have any difficulty in matching his speed. But Darren was determined to get out of there alive. He ran in a big circle to avoid the army of the demonic monsters and rushed back. "Hum! You human scum! How dare you cheat me? I will crush you!" Seeing Darren double back, the level six demonic monster secretly felt pleased. ''You are hurling yourself willingly into the trap, '' the demonic monster thought. With a sh, the level six demonic monster vanished into thin air and appeared next to Darren in no more than a split second. Darren concentrated as much as he could and took out his Purple Thundering Sword and his de immediately, releasing the fierce de intent and sword intent towards the level six demonic monster. Darren''s de and sword intents shot at the demonic monster like a torrent and enveloped it. ''Hum? Why is this chickenshit human so powerful?'' Darren''s immensely powerful de and sword intent stunned the demonic monster. Having underestimated Darren''s strength greatly, the level six demonic monster didn''t fully prepare itself for Darren''s attack, so it was forced to take several steps backwards as Darren''s endless de intent and sword intent shed with its body. However, in spite of how powerful Darren''s attack was, it still did not cause any damage to the demonic monster''s strong body. While the level six demonic monster was repulsed, Darren seized the opportunity and carried out his Shadow Lightness skill aided by the Wind Rule. In an instant, he turned into a streamer and shot at a ck barren mountain nearby. Fury rose even more in the level six demonic monster. It did not expect that such a tiny human being would ever be able to push it back like that. Darren hurt its pride and dignity badly. In an instant, it soared up into the sky and turned into a python over a hundred feet long and chased after Darren. After transforming into its original shape, the demonic monster''s strength and speed increased drastically. Within a blink of an eye, the python demonic monster was right beside Darren. It turned its huge body Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. and its tail swept across Darren like a Divine Weapon. Boom! The demonic monster''s gigantic and thick tail hit the ground so heavily that it created a huge ditch. The collision was so violent that even the earth shuddered, creating a mini-earthquake. With great difficulty, Darren struggled to avoid being swept over by the python''s tail. After luckily avoiding the strike, he was able to breathe a little. Then Darren attacked the demonic monster with two moves of the supernatural de martial skill and de intent as he let out a soft shout. With his other hand, Darren also sted tremendous sword intent towards the demonic monster. "Hum, do you think you can defeat me like that? Low-down ant!" The python demonic monster made no effort to avoid Darren''s attack and instead dashed head on against Darren''s de and sword intent. The huge demonic monster dispersed the intent and ran over Darren with a speed so fast it seemed as if the void was being torn apart. The ck barren mountain was close to Darren. Even the position where the human masters gathered at the foot of the mountain was just less than three kilometers away, but none of that mattered as a shadow of death had enveloped him from above. The plummeting of the python demonic monster''s bulky body caused winds so strong that even the earth underneath copsed under its hurricane-like air current. As for Darren, he was already lost inside the endless dust that engulfed him. ... The human warriors immediately noticed the scene and tried to detect the battle with their spiritual sense. At the same time, the North Monster King and the other powerful demonic monsters also caught wind of the battle. "Elder Star, I sensed the breath of a human being beneath the python demonic monster''s body," a master warrior said, wearing a worried expression. "Hum, that''s just a level six demonic monster. I will kill it!" Another master warrior shot out like an arrow and delivered a palm attack against the descending python demonic monster. "Hiss!" Panic struck the python demonic monster as it stared at the huge palm shadow descending from the sky towards its direction. Out of fear, it felt an intangible pressure in its liver and gall. Crack! A huge palm fell upon the python''s huge body, and the violent impact crushed its body with a splutter of blood and flesh. "Howl!" The moment the army of demonic monsters saw what had just happened, anger zed in their eyes and they all let out an earthshaking roar. "My king, the damn human beings have taken the initiative to wage a war against us. Let us tear them apart!" The demonic monsters considered the actions of the humans as a deration of war. "They killed my people in my presence and bullied me! Kill them all." The North Monster King was a tough opponent by nature. The human warriors'' deration of war gave him a good reason to fight back. In an instant, a violent and ruthless aura burst out from the troops of the demonic monsters. Even the heaven and earth trembled when the demonic monsters turned into their original shapes simultaneously. Bloodthirsty looks shone in their eyes as they lunged at the humans. A dozen powerful demonic monsters at the North Monster King''s side rushed to the forefront. As level eight demonic monsters, they pped their huge palms on the human master warriors from above, stirring up a foul smelling gush of wind and a rain of blood. "Wanton brutes!" Elder Star''s robe pped in the wind as he roared up and flew to the North Monster King. All the other human master warriors at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm also fought back with overwhelming momentum. The sky became dark with chaos as the earth shuddered. Numerous huge cracks stretched across the earth surface as thend suddenly became a living hell. Meanwhile, a bloody figure shot out from the bottom of a pit hundreds of meters deep. With a human body in his hand, he tried to flee from the hellish battlefield as fast as he could. Unfortunately, a powerful level eight demonic monster caught sight of Darren the instant he flew out of the pit. A devastating force stormed towards him as it wed at Darren''s bloody figure. The overwhelming force shrouded Darren and threw him into the ck mountain. Because of the immense force of the impact, Darren began to fade out of consciousness and dropped Bruce in the crucial moment as he was thrown right into the mouth of a deep cave. Within a split second, Darren disappeared. Chapter 188 Blood Pool (Part One) Chapter 188 Blood Pool (Part One) Boom! A loud sound deafened the area. The ground slightly shook because of the enormous impact. Feeling dizzy, Darren realized that he had sunk into a cold mire. He was too tired to open his eyes after the level six demonic monster inflicted great damage to his body. Fortunately, nature seemed to be on his side. Darren felt refreshed when a st of cold air flew into his spine, making hime around. He took out some pills and spiritual herbs from Space Ring to relieve his pain. He started to assimte the spiritual energy and tried to recover from the injuries. Of course, the herbs and pills didn''t take effect instantly. So Darren had to be stagnant for a while. After an hour, he consumed most of the pills and spiritual herbs. He soon recovered from his bone fracture and came to his senses. He felt thrilled as if he was reincarnated again. "I feel hot!" Darren shouted out of impulse. He couldn''t restrain the hot humidity he felt. ''I have recovered. What a relief! I felt as if my life ended earlier and I was given a miracle, '' he thought blissfully. As he kept on sinking into the mire, he didn''t feel cold anymore. All the mud became so hot that he could hardly sustain. Whoosh! As he had no time to waste, Darren transferred his power and flew up toward the entrance of the cave. The time he spent on resting was quite long. After a long while of transferring his power, feeling exhausted, Darren dashed out the cave with all his forces. A blinding light spread around, making him close his eyes. Facing front, a hard surface stopped him from exiting. Darren instantly recognized the smell of the ground, then realized that he must have fallen to the ground. Pain crept in his body. After he fell on the hard ground, Darren opened his eyes and looked backward. "Ah!" Darren groaned, feeling aches all over his body. However, the escapade was a sess. He stood up and patted his clothes to clean them. After wiping himself, Darren was taken aback as something caught his attention. In front of him, there was a hugeke with a radius of a dozen kilometers. All the water had run dry and revealed an enormous shoal. He was skeptical as to what happened in theke. He waspletely dumbfounded when he looked at the bottom of theke. It filled with blood and had an unpleasant and overpowering smell. He suddenly came to the realization that he wasn''t in the mud or water when he sank into the hole. He couldn''t help but blink his eyes to know if he was hallucinating. It was indeed a bloodke! Looking at the bloodke, he was stupefied and wide awake now. Eagerness to know more about the Although he still felt a sharp pain gushing all over his body, he walked along thekeshore step by step. What he could only think was to discover what happened to theke. ... As he stepped his feet into theke, he had bad vibes about the situation. It was too ominous that he felt the tension even with just a step. It seemed that theke emitted a primitive aura from its bottom, and it was totally different from the vibes of the shore. ''Did all the blood in the poolse from the primitive beasts'' bodies? How terrifying...'' Darren thought to himself. Feeling the vibes, Darren felt lost in messed up thoughts. No one could answer his questions right now, so he felt a little frustrated. Shaking his head, Darren turned around and kept on observing the pools. He found that circles of bloodstains ran dry on the ground, and he even found them around the shore. It proved that theke had once been filled with blood. "Oh? What is that?" Darren was confused and startled with what he saw. Looking far away, Darren found numerous bloody red nts on the edge of the pools. Even from a distance, Darren could know those were nts with bloodstains. With no doubts, Darren picked up his speed and walked toward them. It was even more awful up close. Heaving a deep sigh, Darren bent and started to inspect those strange nts. He suddenly found that there were numerous footprints on the ground. Those footprints were different in size, and he also found that they did not onlye from beast but also came from human. It proved that countless creatures had been into this ce. ''What could have happened here?'' Darren thought in a state of confusion. ''I could only guess that I''m in the Fire Cave right now. And I have heard that there are a lot of treasures stored inside it. I don''t know whether the bloody red nt is one of those treasures, '' Darren thought. Staring at the nts, Darren started to wonder how he could end upnding here. Did the odds make hime here for a purpose? Since he had consumed all of his pills and spiritual herbs, it was time for him to assimte them for power again. He had no choice but to try those bloody red nts. It was hisst resort for assimtion. He reluctantly picked one of them and held it in his hands. There was no time for him to hesitate. "Assimte!" Upon uttering those words, Darren used his spiritual sense and started to assimte the nt. Boom! He felt like something was booming in his mind. Just when Darren started the progress, the hum of voices haunted his head. He felt that the nt was emitting a primitive aura. It only meant one thing, and Darren knew it already. "The nt indeed has a hint of spiritual energy, but most of it filled with a primitive aura," Darren couldn''t help but speak aloud. "Ah!" Inevitably, Darren gave out a loud roar when he felt that the nt had undergone a dramatic transformation inside his body. The bloody red nt had wild effects on Darren. In the blink of an eye, his mind shook violently and was dragged into a strange space. Rays of silver light glittered from his sharp eyes. He acquired a peculiar power from those nts, which made him feel amused but puzzled. ''This is strange. Why did I let out a roar of a dragon? I even fell into the Blood Dragon Phantom. Am I Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. thinking this right? So it probably meant that the blood came from the ancient dragon! This is amazing!'' Darren thought. Feeling pumped up for what he had discovered, Darren felt his heart quicken. Luck was on his side again. Grinning widely, he took a nce around the field of bloody red nts. He immediately plucked off an abundance of those nts and assimted them as fast as he could. The more he assimted, the more he realized what he thought was right. He felt as though he could see a green dragon stretch across the starry sky. He could also hear the dragon keep on howling with anger, dancing in the air. It emitted a tremendously intense aura that could turn the entire world upside down. "Ah! My body is changing!" Darren screamed, being startled. Chapter 189 Blood Pool (Part Two) Chapter 189 Blood Pool (Part Two) As he kept on assimting those nts, his strength dramatically increased. It would take only a little time before he gained a new skill again. "Ah!" "Ahhh!" Darren let out a roar of dragon again. His voice was so tremendous that made the whole space shake violently. Whoosh! In just a snap, Darren''s body was divided into many pieces. In the end, nine shadows stood in the pool and each of them emitted powerful aura. On the other hand, the tension calmed down as Darren chuckled. "Ha-Ha. That''s great! This is really amusing. It is unbelievable that I have eight avatars after I assimted those bloody red nts!" With a smirk, Darren felt giddy with excitement. Generally speaking, if one wanted to achieve eight avatars, he needed to have the great power of Avatar Rule to help him. And it was a virtually impossible task for Darren to grasp it so fast, even if he arrived the talent of the Heaven Degree. Who could have known that those bloody red nts were the answer all along? However, it was such a waste if he would leave like that. Darren walked along the blood pool and started to pick all those nts. After an hour, half of the bloody red nts around the pool were absorbed into Darren''s body and greatly empowered him. His strength was elevated to a brand new stage that he couldn''t imagine before. He felt his power was much more intense than when he He could only stop as his body condition had reached a limit, so further assimtion would be useless. Nheless, what he acquired was powerful enough for him. In the next hour, Darren picked all of the nts around the pool and put them inside the Space Ring. It might be usefulter on. Although the bloody red nt only had a hint of spiritual energy, arge quantity of the nt was enough for Darren to make a quick recovery from his injuries, and the rest of the spiritual energy could force him to improve his cultivation stage. "Ha!" He suddenly stood on his feet and blew his fist toward the mountain in the distance. He wanted to try something interesting. In the blink of an eye, the mountain broke into pieces by his intense power. A smile crept on Darren''s lips again. After Darren continuously assimted the bloody red nts, he had arrived the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. All at once an idea popped into his head. ''Since it is useless to assimte those nts right now, will it have the same effect if I directly assimte the blood in the pool?'' Darren thought to himself. It was uncertain, but it was also worth to try. At the thought of it, he immediately used his spiritual sense and started to assimte the blood in the pool. But his luck ran out. The blood didn''t contain the same power as the nt had. It was a pity as Darren was expectant. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After a few seconds, a strange sound was hearding from theke that rmed Darren. With lightning speed, Darren turned around and found that numerous bubbles rose to the surface. It attracted Darren''s attention and curiosity. "Hum? There is fresh red fruit in the center of theke?" Darren asked himself. Like a kid, Darren''s eyes brightened in excitement. Without thinking too much, he impulsively flew toward it without hesitation, but an enormous power blew toward him and blocked his way. "Ahhh!" Hearing a roar of the dragoning from theke, Darren saw that the blood pool boiled with rage and emitted strong power from the water. Some bloody red shadows emerged from theke and revealed half of their bodies. In the blink of an eye, they fiercely dashed toward Darren. It was the real form of the dragon, the bloody red dragon! Darren was taken aback when he felt the tremendously intense power emitted from those bloody red shadows of dragons. It was much more powerful than the North Monster King. He didn''t even have the courage to flee and stood still as a rock in the air. It was too dangerous. When Darren trembled with fear, those bloody red shadows of dragons cast nces at Darren, and it felt as though they were feeling and testing him. In the next moment, they stirred up a huge wave of blood water and sank into theke, disappearingpletely like they never existed. It was a very bizarre thing to witness. When they were out of sight, Darren took a deep breath. The tension in his system gradually toned down. After recovering from the shock, Darren contemted, ''Why didn''t they appear when I sank into the blood pool? It probably had something to do with the red fruit I had seen before. Were they protecting it? But why did they leave? Probably because after I assimted those bloody red nts, my body emitted a familiar aura to them, so they thought that I was a dragon just like them.'' Darren kept making wild guesses. It was the only exnation he could find. Darren was still shocked by the dragons'' sudden appearance. However, he didn''t worry about it anymore and flew toward theke to take the red fruit. Finally, he was able to grasp it. As he picked the fruit, he indulged himself in the aroma of the fresh fruit. Then, he came back to his senses, and directly put it into the Space Ring. All of a sudden, the wind started to pick up and the surface of theke became choppy. A blood red shadow of man suddenly popped out from the water. It happened so fast that left himpletely dumbfounded. "Ahhh!" Those shadows of the Blood Dragon emerged from theke again and aimed for the man who had popped out. It seemed that the dragons caught a prey. "Ah!" Feeling worried, Darren was totally taken aback by the experience, gasping for air. The power of the dragon shadows and that human was so intense that he was pushed back in numerous strikes. Eyebrows twitched, Darren observed the current situation from a distance. In the blink of an eye, the Blood Dragon caught hold of the human. That human was so exhausted that he looked deathly pale and almost faint. It seemed that he was badly injured before, so he had to use up all his forces to escape from the dragon. It would only be a matter of time before the man would be eaten up alive. ''It is absolutely certain that he will die in the battle. Ugh, this is too dangerous and frustrating. Do I need to save him from the danger? Why is there no one here?'' Darren thought to himself. Seeing that the human was about to be broken into pieces by the Blood Dragon, Darren lost in thought. His conscience overpowered him, it was too stubborn to listen at his rational self. He should save that human. So after he hesitated for a short moment, he immediately emitted the aura of dragon blood and turned it into a ray of light and sent it toward them. Chapter 190 Scott Chapter 190 Scott Darren quickly crashed into the Blood Dragon closest to the man. Bang! Since Darren was now stronger than before, the impact was more intense than usual. His stomach trembled, almost making him vomit out blood. It was encouraging to see that the impact worked. Now that the Blood Dragon had slowed down, the man was more likely to be saved. Upon being provoked, the other Blood Dragons wrathfully roared at Darren with fire burning in their eyes. But the moment they felt the power inside him, their fury turned to peacefulness. They went around Darren and chased the man again. Roar! The man had not yet gotten out of the bigke, and the Blood Dragons were still after him. As they flew, they ejected fuming hot air from their mouths with their jaws open wide. The airing from them destroyed everything it touched. There was no doubt that the man would be snuffed out by merely the touch of it. ''That must be the dragon breath!'' Upon seeing this, Darren realized that resisting it would be fairly risky. He spected for a moment and unsheathed the de and the sword. At once, he shot numerous de intent and sword intent towards the man. Darren''s de and sword intent flew even faster than the dragon breath. Given the man''s strength, Darren assumed that he would not be fatally injured by his de intent and sword intent. Thus, he made use of the intents'' fast speed to increase the man''s momentum and shove him towards the shore faster. ''Whether you vanish or you live now depends on your fortune.'' Darren observed in mid-air. Darren''s unparalleled sword intent hit the man just half a minute before the dragon breath, and the man was able to dart faster towards the shore. Unfortunately, he was unable to avoid all of the dragon breath, and the small amount of dragon breath that clung to his back corroded his skin and flesh, leaving some of his bones exposed. Finally, the man was able to run out of the hugeke. In spite of their fury the Blood Dragons had no choice but to give up the chase. They submerged themselves into the bloodke and disappeared. Soon, Darren alsonded on the shore to check on the man. ''Uh? I must have met him somewhere, '' Darren thought as he looked over at the man. With internal breath, Darren wiped out the man''s bloodstains, and a solemn face was revealed. Almost immediately, Darren recognized him. ''He is the Holy Lord of Dragon Holy Land, '' Darren thought,pletely sure of the man''s identity. All of the Holy Lords of the Eight Holy Lands gathered on the same day when Darren reached the Mysterious Realm. He remembered all of their faces perfectly well. ''What was going on? Why did the Holy Lord of Dragon Holy Lande here? Who had hurt him so badly?'' Darren was puzzled. But more surprisingly, even the Holy Lord''s immensely powerful cultivation base couldn''t save him from being fatally injured. He carried Scott and propped him against a rock. After perceiving Scott with his spiritual sense, Darren realized that he had already passed away. "I am sorry. I was not able to save you," Darrenmented. He couldn''t stop shaking his head, regret Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. looming over him. Darren, however, refused to give up. He took out the bloody nts containing a little spiritual energy and fed a few to Scott. Minutes passed, and there was still no effect. A Holy Lord meant a lot to his people. While Darren did notpletely understand why, he still insisted on saving Scott as he thought about the forbidden areas of the Holy Lands. ''Aha! I should try the red fruit I picked just now.'' At once, Darren took the red fruit out of his Space Ring, and soon a fantastic aroma spread in the air. Darren cut a small piece from the fruit and fed it to Scott. Then he quickly put the rest back into his Space Ring in order to stop it from going bad. After a few moments, something strange happened. With the fruit piece still in his mouth, Scott''s body lit up with blood mes all of a sudden as the air around him changed sharply. Darren identified it as the aura of the dragon blood, albeit not pure. Suddenly, he remembered that he had seen a huge dragon''s shadow once when he set foot in the Dragon Holy Land. ''Scott must have a connection with the blood pool and the red fruit, '' Darren spected. Momentster, the blood mes faded away. Darren checked Scott once again and realized that he hade back to life. More than that, the wound on his back slowly healed itself. Filled up with hope, he took out the fruit, sliced another piece and fed him once again. After burning in the blood mes again, Scott became even stronger this time. His body changed all over. Dragon scales emerged from his skin. After about four hours of recovery, Scott finally went back to normal. He burst out an iparable force that made Darren step back. Scotty on the ground, his eyes open and piercing with dignity. His body exuded vital energy and the ck barren mountains far away were knocked down by it. Heaven and earth shook from his sheer strength. He had been revived. Even though Darren used all of his strength to shield himself from the effects of the powerful shaking force, he still felt dizzy. After the force dispersed, Darren saw a solemn young man walking up to him. His eyes seemed very prominent and awful. ''Uh? Is he going to kill me?'' If so, he would be doomed to die. Naturally, Darren''s heart pounded with fear. "Young man, thank you so much for saving me," Scott said sincerely in a cold voice as he got down on one knee. This was beyond Darren''s wildest imagination. "I am Darren, the disciple of Lotus Holy Land. My Holy Lord, it wasn''t a big deal. You don''t have to do this, I can''t take it." Darren hastily stopped Scott, relieved that he was not about to be killed. "Even though I was in aa, I was fully aware of what was happening. I must thank you for doing this to me. Let me bow down to you." Scott''s eyes gleamed with sincere gratitude. Darren smiled, and epted the Holy Lord''s kind offer. Then he asked bluntly, "My Holy Lord, why did youe to the Fire Cave? How did you get hurt so badly?" "Don''t call me the Holy Lord. Without you, my benefactor, I would have already been dead. Can I be your friend instead?" What Scott said surprised Darren. It had never crossed his mind that a Holy Lord would ever want to fraternize with him. "Well... My Holy Lord, above anything else, you are my senior. It would not be appropriate for me to be your friend," Darren said, declining his offer. As a poor speaker, Scott was at a loss for words. He stood still for a while and said, "Darren, I bet you are not such a traditional man. Even though I have a higher status, we still can be friends, can''t we?" "Well." Darren was stunned. "Since you put it that way, I will be your friend then. Ha-ha!" Darren didn''t deny his offer anymore and epted it straight away. "Ha-ha!" Somewhat unusually, Scottughed and patted Darren on the shoulder. "Darren, my friend, I am extremely lucky to have encountered you in my life. You are more than just my savior. Your body emits the pure aura of dragon blood." "How do you know that?" Darren confused. He wasn''t even quite sure whether the aura of dragon blood was actually inside him. "Darren, the red fruit is called Dragon Saliva Fruit. It''s filled with many great benefits unless they are refined. Only in this way can I absorb the energy. Otherwise, the effect will disappear soon. When I wake up, I will resolve your confusion," Scott said in a serious tone, as he usually did. Darren nodded. Then Scott remained silent, sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. ... Time flew, and before long, two days had already passed. Scott still sat there, motionless. Darren was so bored that he cut a small piece of Dragon Saliva Fruit to eat. He waited to see what would happen to him. But before he could refine it, Darren felt the presence of two powerful forces. "Who are there?" Darren looked intently towards the sky. Suddenly, two dark figures at the Wonder realm flew over at lightning speed. Chapter 191 Body Strength Chapter 191 Body Strength The two figures approaching at high speed suddenly appeared in front of Darren. "That fragrance specifically came from this person. Do you think he has the magic medicine?" the two of them muttered indistinctly. They were both a mess; their clothes were ragged and parts of it were torn. But even so, one would still easily be able to tell that they were not from the southernnd, based on their attire. "Give me that thing you have right now, or else we, the Heroic Duo of East Hill, will kill you," threatened the one with the brutishly ugly face. Darren detected from their energy that they were both masters who had reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, and they were attracted by the aroma of the red fruit. Before arriving at the ce, he had heard that countless masters from foreignnds wereing. The two strange men were apparently from East Hill. "Are you two nning on robbing and killing me?" Darren asked, straight-faced. "Ha-Ha! Of course, you idiot. That is exactly what we''re doing," the one with the slim scraggly body said, then continued to mockinglyugh at him. But it seemed like his taunting didn''t have any effect on Darren. The slim man stoppedughing and whispered to his partner, "Hey, brother. I feel like something''s wrong here. This guy isn''t frightened at all. Look! There''s someone over there!" They saw a figure sitting still in the distance. When they turned back, Darren was calm and was looking right at them. They became dumbstruck for a moment and went back to their discussion. "Psh! This guy is only at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. He doesn''t even know what we''re capable of, so of course he''s not afraid!" the ugly man reassured his partner. "And as for the man over there, do you think he''s already dead?" he added. "I think he is. All right, then. Let''s kill this guy and see what he has," the slim guy suggested and started to roll up his sleeves. "It was damn hard to get out. He is going to make it up to us," he added as he red at Darren. Darren stood in front of them calmly, took out thest half of the red fruit and shed it in front of the men. "Is this what you want?" As he spoke, the fruit instantly went back to the Space Ring. "Wow! That smells good. That is definitely one of the magic medicines," the slim guy blurted out. "Good thing you''re quite tactful, otherwise you''d be dead. Now, give that fruit to us and we''ll dly let you go," demanded the ugly man. "Come and get it, if you dare," Darren taunted at them and then flew into the remote secluded Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. mountain. Darren would never let these kinds of wretched people walk free. However, Scott had been immersed in cultivation and Darren did not want to disturb him. He therefore chose to fight a long distance away, since vibrations caused by fights among masters who had reached Wonder Realm could always get quite intense. "That''s right, run away,d!" the men challenged. "We''ll kill you!" Both of them yelled as they flew towards Darren. The wind whistled in their ears. In a sh, Darren had already flown ten miles away. He flew over a giantke and settled on the top of a barren mountain. "The Fire Cave is not a cave, but rather another world," he mused in awe. He stood on the top of the mountain and looked farther on. Layer uponyer of peaks and knolls appeared as far as his eyes could see. The two men whizzed up from behind him. They had arrived quicker than he expected. The slim man attacked with his palm while he was still in the air. He was already picturing the scene of Darren''s death. As the palm approached, Darren calmly floated along with the wind. He clenched his hand into a fist and reached out, punching right into the man''s palm. The air thundered. The earth shook violently. Then an energy wave rippled through the air, destroying everything. "Brother, go and search for his body. He has a ring to store his treasure. The magic medicine wasn''t destroyed," the slim manmanded. "Big brother, it''s always me who searches for the treasure in the smashed flesh. Do you even know how disgusting that is? Next time, you''ll do it," the ugly manined. He then lowered himself to the ground and started searching for Darren''s body. Boom! The man wasunched into the sky like a rocket. "What the¨C" the slim man eximed in shock. He quickly flew towards his brother and anxiously asked, "What the hell happened?" "He''s not dead...That guy, he''s not dead," the ugly man mumbled. He then spat out a fair amount of blood. "Big brother, that bastard is horrifically strong. Be careful." Beneath them, a deep chasm caused by the energy wave appeared on the barren mountain. Darren was standing inside it and was staring at his fist. "My strength is well matched with the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. My body must be tougher now," he smugly assumed. The improvement in Darren''s strength came from two aspects. One was from the upgrade in his stage of realm. The other was from eating that red fruit, which significantly transformed his body. ''I''m not entirely sure if I can rival the Omnipotent Talent Skill of Wonder Realm now, but I''ll still definitely give it a try, '' Darren thought to himself, as he looked at the two men floating in the air. He propelled himself towards the sky and stayed afloat in front of the men once he reached them. "I have to admit, you are a genius. You were able to easily keep up with the strength of someone of the Wonder Realm with just the strength of the Mysterious Realm," the slim man confessed. "But today, I will show you the true power of the Wonder Realm. Your strength is nothingpared to mine!" The air around him exploded. The wind and the clouds stirred as he released energy from his body. "Pfft," Darren dismissively sneered. The energy he felt from his opponent was much more inferior had just recently reached the Wonder Realm and still couldn''t handle the power. The air around the slim man was at unrest. An enormous hammer materialized from the center of the surging air and flew towards Darren at full force. That was his Omnipotent Talent Skill, the "Invincible Hammer." "Go to hell, you piece of shit!" he sputtered out as his hammer flew towards Darren. He glowered furiously at Darren, picturing his opponent''s death. His Omnipotent Talent Skill was multiple times more powerful than his normal punch. ''My hammer would extremely overwhelm this good-for-nothing who has just reached the Mysterious Realm, '' he smugly thought to himself. "Ha! He''s just staying still. He must be too scared to even struggle for a little bit!" The ugly man let out a harsh derisiveugh. Darren calmly stayed still in the air as the hammer thundered from above. He wasn''t nning on avoiding it or blocking it, but rather bear the attack with his body. Although Darren''s body was transformed by the aura of dragon blood, which had reached an extremely powerful stage, he did not know exactly how strong his body strength was. He believed that this was the perfect chance to test it. Even if he wouldn''t be able to handle the hammer, he would still be able to use the demonic transforming skill or the Earth Rule to further strengthen his body. Either way, he was certain that the hammer couldn''t kill him. In the blink of an eye, the hammer struck Darren''s body. The ground rumbled. Darren was flung downwards to the barren mountain, creating another chasm that reached deep down to the bottom. "Hang on, big brother," the ugly man cautiously said. "I think he is still alive." Darren should have been smashed to dust once he came into contact with the hammer. And yet, they saw Darren''s body falling with the hammer, which meant Darren''s power measured up to the hammer''s power. The slim man frowned at his brother and replied, "Don''t be ridiculous. His body wouldn''t be able to withstand an attack from a Divine Weapon." "He''s too young to have such a cultivation base. What if he''s a young master of one of the biggest ns in the south? Or maybe he has some kind of powerful armor on his body, because otherwise, he would have been smashed to dust," the ugly man spected. "That somewhat makes sense. Let''s go and check. It will be incredibly worthwhile if we got our hands on such a powerful armor. Ha-ha!" the slim man cheered in satisfaction. As they were about to fly down to take a look. A figure rapidly flew upwards from the hole, making the wind whistle. Suddenly, Darren was in front of them. "Damn! That felt good! I will give you another chance. Hit me again." Darren smiled like a madman. He spread his arms, awaiting the next strike. Being hit by the hammer didn''t injure him at all, it just made him stronger. He felt more energetic and exuberant. "Shit!" "What the hell?" The men cursed out. They stared at Darren, eyes wide and mouths agape. Chapter 192 Defeat Two Wonder Realm Cultivators Chapter 192 Defeat Two Wonder Realm Cultivators It was incredible. A Mysterious Realm teenager survived a Wonder Realm cultivator''s Omnipotent Talent Skill. This event could make Darren rise to fame overnight. In the whole world, only a few superior talents could make it as far as Darren did. This was why the two men were thunderstruck. "Who... who the hell are you? How did you do that?" the slim man asked, terrified. Darren gave a cold snort and said, "Didn''t you say you would kill me and take my treasures? I''ll give you another chance to attack me. If you don''t do that, you will die." His voice was resolute. The slim man exchanged nces with hispanion, terror overwhelming them. Darren could practically see their knees shaking. "Come on, let''s work together to take him out," the ugly man said after recovering from his shock. "The two of us are at the Wonder Realm. I think we can bring him down if we both fight him." Boom! An enormous power approached and stopped not far from Darren, the shockwave causing a loud noise. A figure floated in the spot where the energy radiated from. "Scott, you refined that Dragon Saliva Fruit, didn''t you?" Darren asked when he detected the suffocating aura emanating from his friend. He couldn''t help but smirk. He was d that Scott had be stronger. Scott nodded in confirmation. ncing at the two men with scorn, he spoke with coldness in his voice, "Do you need me to take care of these losers?" "No, thanks. I was nning to y with them a little longer," Darren replied tly. He turned his gaze from Scott back to the men. Sensing the tremendous powering from Scott, the two men floating in front of Darren trembled violently with fear. They knelt down in mid-air and begged, "I''m so sorry for what I did to you. Please forgive our rudeness and spare us." The two men who had reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm were imploring Darren in a humble manner. Scott didn''t respond. Looking back at Darren, he said, "Those two are at the Wonder Realm. You can''t defeat them. Just leave them to me." Darren smiled faintly before replying, "Don''t worry, Scott. Even though I was hit by their Omnipotent Talent Skill, I''m fine. I can handle them easily." A gleam shed across Scott''s eyes as he heard Darren''s words. It suddenly crossed his mind that the young man had the purest aura of dragon blood inside his body, so his physical strength was much stronger than ordinary people''s. Still, he was surprised to see that he had survived Omnipotent Talent Skill. After all, Darren was just at the Mysterious Realm. It was unbelievable on all ounts. Then again, Darren always seemed to be full of surprises. ''If he can remain safe and sound after being hit by Omnipotent Talent Skill, it means that those two men can''t kill him.'' With this thought in mind, Scott decided to stay out of it for the moment. He looked forward to witnessing Darren''s real strength. "If you say so," Scott relented, "you can give it a try. When you get bored, I will take their lives for you." Even though Scott was aware the two men couldn''t bring Darren down, he didn''t think the teenager could y them either. After all, Wonder Realm cultivators were far more powerful than those at the Mysterious Realm. After hearing their discussion, the two Wonder Realm cultivators regretted getting themselves in such a big trouble. ''If this boy is so confident, there has to be a reason. Why would I mess with this talented young man? What''s worse, he has such a strong cultivator on his side.'' "Looks like we are done for today. But even so, we must murder that bastard before the powerful master kills us," the slim man whispered to hispanion so the others wouldn''t hear. "Got it. We''ll use our best skill to take the bastard out," the ugly man responded. He kept his face free of expression so that their enemies wouldn''t be able to figure out what they were talking about. With the knowledge that Scott would stand on the sidelines for the time being, the two nned on destroying Darren before he could step in. They activated their Omnipotent Talent Skills as well as their best martial skills to attack their opponent. ''Oh, they''re about tounch their attacks, '' Darren thought as he noticed the two were gathering their power. Wasting no time, he released the aura of dragon blood inside of him to adjust his body to the best condition in which to withstand external forces. "Three-stage Divine Ax!" "Invincible Hammer!" The two came at Darren at the same time, shouting their battle cries. One of them waved his ax and the other swung his hammer. It seemed like the power they released could cause a hole in the sky. Scott frowned at the sight. He was certain that Darren would get injured. ''There is no way he is on a level to withstand the attacks of the two Wonder Realm cultivators, '' he thought. However, he didn''t make a move to stop the fight. Instead, he just clenched his fists. ''He will learn a valuable lesson from this and get to know the strength of the Wonder Realm cultivators.'' Darren appeared quiteposed. He activated the de intent and sword intent together and used his control over them to shoot them towards his enemies. "Go to hell, you little jerk," one of the two scoffed in disgust. Since they were busy bracing for their attacks, they had no time to be bewildered by the fact that Darren mastered sword and de skills at the same time. They only sensed that the power Darren had unleashed was much stronger than that of one who practiced one of the two skills. ''Although this will be a powerful blow, it can''t hurt us, '' the two thought. Scott was taken aback as he discovered that Darren was not only a swordsman but also a de cultivator. ''He is still alive after cultivating sword intent and de intent at the same time. He is really a remarkable talent, '' he eximed with admiration. Although he marveled at his talent, he didn''t think Darren would win. Hence, he was ready to eliminate the two men at any time. With two Omnipotent Talent Skills and their best martial skills, the two Wonder Realm cultivators saw to it that death was fast approaching Darren. They started to imagine the scene; the teenager lying on the ground, breathless, with his soul having been shattered. But would everything go as they expected? Darren''s lips curled into a sneer as he shouted, "Blood Dragon Phantom!" The next second, the power of the sword intent and de intent he was releasing increased rapidly. The sword and de shadows enveloped the ce. "What the hell? Real avatars!" "Is that his Omnipotent Talent Skill? But how could that be possible?" The two Wonder Realm cultivators saw four teenagers standing before them. They all looked exactly like Darren, and they all possessed the same powerful sword intent and de intent. Even though the two men were now petrified with terror, their bodies still had the momentum from their mad rush at Darren. They realized that it was toote that they couldn''t stop themselves froming at him. The formidable sword intent and de intent collided with the best skills the two had unleashed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since the Omnipotent Talent Skills the two Wonder Realm cultivators had released were enormously powerful, Darren knew that he might sustain severe injuries if he didn''t use another skill. He concentrated and summoned another three avatars. Then, together with his six avatars, he dashed towards the two men to meet them in what would, undoubtedly, be a powerful sh. Bang! A deafening sound different from the one Scott had produced earlier cut through the ce, and countless cracks appeared on the ground. They continued to widen and extend with each passing moment. With a wave of his hand, Scott released a tremendous power to counteract the impact. He was afraid that the chaos being caused there might draw the attention of the fiend. After a little while, the aftermath disappeared. The ground settled once again. A good-looking teenager with a wide smile on his face floated brilliantly in the sky. His long hair and robe danced in the wind. Darren was victorious. "Nice trick!" Scott remarked, flying towards Darren. Unable to hide his astonishment, he continued, "I didn''t think that you had practiced the inheritance skill of the dragon. No wonder the aura of dragon blood you give off is purer than mine. You can summon six avatars, so there is no doubt you could take them out. But the result still surprised me. I think you''re an incredible genius." Darren patted his friend on the shoulder in thanks. "Ha-ha! I''m ttered. I acquired this skill by chance. I actually can summon eight avatars. Since those two men were not very strong, I decided not to use all of them," he exined. "What? Eight avatars?" Scott''s jaw dropped. Disbelief was stered all over his face. To say he was impressed would be an understatement. "You''re more talented than I. I entered the Wonder Realm at twenty. When I was thirty, I reached the middle stage of Wonder Realm, and I could only summon one avatar. A hundred yearster, I reached the supreme stage, and I can only get three avatars." Wonder Realm could be divided into five parts: the primary stage, the middle stage, the advanced stage, the premium stage, and the supreme stage. Scott had entered the Wonder Realm at twenty, which meant he was quite talented. But he had just reached the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm at 130 years old on the premise that he had lots of adventures. There was no doubt that it was difficult to make a breakthrough when cultivators entered the Wonder Realm. For those who were as talented as Scott, it would take them at least four hundred years to reach the supreme stage of Wonder Realm without any lucky adventures. "So you learned the inheritance skill of the dragon too? Can you give me the details on it?" Darren asked with interest, eyes lighting up. He wanted to know all he could about the skill so he could be even stronger. "Come with me. Let''s find a ce first. I will fill you in," Scott replied before flying towards a barren hill. Darren followed close behind. Chapter 193 The Dead Body Of A Dragon Chapter 193 The Dead Body Of A Dragon Darren flew with Scott. "Darren, I know you have a lot of questions in your mind. You can ask me now," Scott said as he "Scott, you came here for that blood pool, didn''t you? Can you tell me more about theke?" Darren asked. "Okay. It is said that theke is the birthce of all sects with our dragon bloodline. It is possible that it is the provenance for all creatures in the world who have the aura of dragon blood." Scott''s exnation aroused Darren''s curiosity. "If that is the case, the blood inside the pool is real dragon blood, right?" Darren asked in surprise. Scott nodded. After a moment, he continued, "ording to my n''s recordings, this is the blood of the original dragon. But after thousands of years, theke has almost dried out. The original dragon aura has almostpletely disappeared. However, the dragon blood left in theke can produce one Dragon Saliva Fruit every few thousand years, which can strengthen a cultivator''s bloodline force. That''s why I havee here." "So, where did the dragon bloode from?" Darren asked. Scott''s exnation had piqued his curiosity. "From outside this world," Scott said expressionlessly as he pointed at the sky. "You will understand when I show you something." Darren nodded before voicing another question. "Scott, since you are from the Dragon Blood n, can you tell me whether all the members of the Dragon Sect keep the dragon bloodline?" Scott shook his head and replied, "My Dragon Blood n is on the Western Fire Ind, and my n is in charge of the Dragon Holy Land, generation by generation." "What?" Darren was confused by Scott''s reply. Then he said, "I was told that the Dragon Sect was previously the Ancient Dragon Holy Land. Later, it was reced by the Dragon Sect." "You are right. The Holy Lord of the Ancient Dragon Holy Land was a member of our n. But he was too ambitious and did something to cross the line. So, our n asked my father to rece him. It is "Oh, I see. Scott, you have such a high cultivation base, but you were still severely injured. Were your injuries caused by the Blood Dragon in the blood pool?" Darren asked. "No. Another terrible creature hurt me. The Holy Lords, including me, encountered it previously and it was almost as strong as us at that time. But now that a few months have passed, I am certain that it has improved at a terrible speed. I believe it is probably as powerful as a Grand Realm cultivator." Darren was shocked at Scott''s words. He knew that the terrible creature Scott mentioned was the fiend that flew out from the bronze coffin. "Okay, Darren. Now, follow me, and I will show you something extraordinary. After that, we should leave. I am afraid that the terrible creature is still around and that we are in great danger." Scott shuddered in fear at the mention of the creature. ... Darren followed Scott as they flew over one great mountain and another. Finally, they stopped at a remote ce. Darren was stunned as he looked ahead. "Oh, my goddess!" Darren muttered. He had never been this shocked before. Far ahead of them, a clearke glistened in the sun. And on thekey a dead body! The dead body was ck all over and as long as thousands of miles. Although it had been dead for hundreds of thousands of years, it still gave off a powerful and mysterious aura! ording to the legends, that was the body of an ancient cyan dragon! Now, Darren was convinced that there was dragon blood in the giantke. Although Darren had not believed the legends before, he couldn''t deny them now. After all, he was looking at the dragon''s body! As Darren continued to study the creature from afar, he could not help but wonder how powerful the cyan dragon would be if it were alive now. Darren was certain that it could ruin the whole world with only one paw! "Scott, the dragon blood is from this cyan dragon?" Darren asked, still stunned. "You are right. The secret recordings from my ancestors mentioned that this cyan dragon came from outside our world many hundreds of thousands of years ago. It fell on this tremendous barren area. When my ancestors found it, it was already dead. Its blood pooled on the ground and formed that giant "Wow!" Darren sighed. He wondered if there were some other powerful creatures in the dark and mysterious outside space. Up until now, Darren had heard of two dreadful creatures that came from the outer world. One was the "guest from the outside world" who had killed numerous powerful cultivators at the Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Grand Realm, and even many at the Holy Realm. That had been a terrible battle! Another was this dragon. Darren was, indeed, shocked! "Scott, how about we fly closer to that dragon and have a look. Maybe we will find something unusual," Darren suggested. "No, we can''t." Scott stopped him at once. Then he added, "Although the cyan dragon is dead, it still has power. If I fly forward another ten miles, I will be killed and turned into ash. We cannot get close to it." "Is it still that powerful?" Darren had nothing else to say. "Do not doubt it. Many powerful cultivators came here a long time ago. And all of them had the same idea as you. But none of them could get close to it. Some ancient books say that a few cultivators at the Holy Realm came here to investigate and even they could not get close. So many years have passed. Although its power has weakened, it is still unreachable for cultivators like you and me," Scott said with a serious expression. "But, we are the blood of the dragon. Maybe we are different," Darren argued as he did not want to give up. Scott shook his head and replied calmly, "There was an elder from my n, who had very thick dragon blood. He transformed into his genuine dragon body and went to have a look. But he died on his way. So what do you think will happen if we go closer? We are no match to the elder''s level." Hearing what Scott said, Darren stopped trying to persuade Scott. ''I will find an opportunity to get closer.'' Darren decided before flying away with Scott. ... "Scott, do you know the Talent Roll of this time?" Darren asked Scott. "Of course, I know it. Do you want to check your rank?" Scott gazed at Darren as he wondered what rank Darren had reached. "Yes. My aim is to enter the top one hundred on the Talent Roll," Darren answered. "Top one hundred? I estimate that your rank is above the top three thousand," Scott replied. "Above the top three thousand? How can you tell my rank, Scott? Are the talents on the Talent Roll so powerful?" Darren was unconvinced. "Actually, my n has theplete Talent Roll. It updates ording to thetest ranks. I have tried to enter the top one thousand, but failed." "Scott, did you say that your n has theplete Talent Roll? Can I see it?" Darren was excited. "Yes. There''s no need to be surprised. Each super n, such as the Heavenly Pce Sect in the south another month to return to my n. After we leave here, you can calcte how much time is required. Then you can find me at the Dragon Sect. I will show you the Talent Roll," Scott said. "Thank you, Scott." Darren cupped his hands and bowed to Scott. Despite being the Holy Lord, Scott was willing to spend a month traveling to fulfill Darren''s request. Darren felt grateful. "You don''t need to be so formal with me," Scott smiled at Darren, which was rare. "Darren, at your cultivation base, it is impossible to enter the top one hundred. Among the top hundred cultivators on the Talent Roll, the lowest-ranked cultivator is at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm!" Scott reminded Darren. "Ha-ha! Scott! Don''t forget what I have learned. I believe I have the strength to fight a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm." Darren had great confidence in his abilities. "You can fight against a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm? It is definitely impossible, although I do not want to destroy your confidence," Scott looked at Darren helplessly and replied. "What? Why do you say that? I know more than one fighting method." "It is impossible even if you have learned thousands of fighting ways. If you don''t believe me, you can battle me. I will use the power of a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Then you will know the reason," Scott said to Darren. After hearing Scott''s proposal, Darren was about to agree. Darren never backed down from a fight, even if it meant there was a huge likelihood that he would be defeated. Chapter 194 The Secret Of The Talent Roll Chapter 194 The Secret Of The Talent Roll Rumble! Darren released his strong aura. He was like a sharp sword, floating in the air. Scott was surprised with his power. He had never seen a cultivator who was at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm emitting an aura that could only belong to someone at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. "Darren, you are good enough to improve your position on the Talent Roll. You have obtained all the requirements. But sadly, you are still too young. Also, you haven''t reached the Wonder Realm yet. This is your biggest obstacle," Scott said, as he also floated in the air. The aura around him slowly faded. He was ready to show Darren the strength of a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. "All the requirements? What do you mean by that?" Darren felt like he was ready. But hearing Scott''s words, he couldn''t help but be curious. "The Talent Roll values challenging martial artists who are in realms that are higher than yours. Your talent and age are also important. As far as I know, the person who is currently ranked at one hundred on the Talent Roll had enough power to kill someone at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, even when he only got into the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Plus, he''s only twenty-two right now," he exined. This surprised Darren, but he opted to stop asking any more questions. He thought of the first time he saw the Talent Roll. He used a rune to kill a person who was in the Wonder Realm. The Talent Roll appeared and showed that he ranked eighteenth at the time. Silently thinking, Darren finally understood the reason behind it. He was still in the Spirit Realm during that time and he killed someone who was in the Wonder Realm whose level was much higher than his! It was indeed like what Scott said. The thing that the Talent Roll valued the most was challenging someone who was way stronger than you. "So, ording to what you said, if I, who''s still in the Mysterious Realm, beat someone who''s at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, then my ranking will be below one hundred, right?" "Yeah, that''s right. If you can do that at your current age, you might even be in the top 50. But if you do that when you get into the Wonder Realm, your ranking won''t be that high anymore. As you age the realms you can beat also bes less," Scott answered. "I see. Then let''s start, Scott." After saying these words, Darren immediately called eight avatars out. He also used the bronze mask and the battle armor in his Space Ring. Seeing Darren''s battle armor, something shed in Scott''s eyes but it quickly disappeared. He then let his aura out. A huge dragon shadow appeared behind him, floating in the air. "We will fight only once, Darren!" "Okay!" answered Darren. He immediately used his sword core and supernatural de skill at the same time. Both sword and de intents were brandished at the same time. They were so strong, it seemed as if they could destroy anything in their way. Like a terrifying beast, both charged at Scott. Darren used the simple Wind Rule to shoot Scott des of wind as he ran towards him with immense eleration. For a moment, Scott waspletely covered by the shadows of Darren''s sword and de. Darren used all his power except for his demonic transformation skill. He didn''t n to defeat Scott the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Scott, however, seemed undaunted by Darren''s show of power. He stayed rxed, calmly levitating a few feet above the ground. With a wave of his hand, the dragon shadow behind him went for Darren. Crash! The sky and the earth seemed to shake because of their immense power. The dragon silhouette met Darren''s de intent and sword intent. To Darren''s astonishment, his de and sword intents did not seem so powerfulpared to Scott''s dragon. It urred to him that he might not be able to beat Scott after all. "This is impossible!" Darren was in denial. With a stroke of defiance, he attacked with his de and sword intents again. After another loud sh, the dragon silhouette finally disappeared, and Darren''s de and sword intents dispersed as well. "Darren, you mastered the high level of the supernatural martial skill. It is the strongest skill the Dragon Blood n possesses." "Scott, if you can use the high level of the supernatural martial skill, then you must be above the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, right?" Darren asked. Scott shook his head. "No, Darren. You can try and sense my realm if you don''t believe me," he replied simply. Hearing his words, Darren immediately used his spiritual sense. He was surprised to find that Scott was just at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Scott had suppressed his true strength and lowered his stage when they fought. What surprised him the most was the realization that even at that stage, he still managed to beat him. He was stronger than Darren by a wide margin. "Darren, I only managed to use half of the power of the high-level supernatural martial skill. I can''t beat someone who''s at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm with that, let alone someone who''s at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Now, use all your protection and try to take this!" With these words, Scott reached his hand out as if he were wing something in the air. With this gesture, a deafening dragon howl rang through Darren''s ears. "Dragon''s w!" Darren saw a handful of green dragon scales shooting towards him menacingly. Immediately, he used his dragon blood aura while also reflexively ring his de and sword intents. The earth shook once again. A figure shot out like aet and broke a few huge mountains. Momentster, one of the men fell. Tired and ravaged, blood dripped from the corners of his mouth. "Darren, you are good at protecting yourself. I used 80 percent of the supernatural martial skill which was enough to beat someone who just got in the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Of course, this was under the condition that he didn''t use an Omnipotent Talent Skill," Scott said calmly. Darren could hardly believe it. The power that attacked him seemed way too strong. It was totally different from Scott''s first attack at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. "Once you get into the Wonder Realm, every upgrade equates to incalcble and exponential growth in strength and power. Do not be disheartened. You will surely be able to fight someone at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm when you get to the realm yourself," Scott exined. Hearing his words, Darren shook his head bitterly. It seemed that the strength of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm was not as simple as he thought. "I have been so naive. If it were a real fight to the death, I would have already been dead. I lost," he replied. "You are still young. I am certain you will reach the Wonder Realm before you turn twenty. You can fight for the Talent Roll by then," Scott said. A wry smile crept across Darren''s face. "You know I''ll only get to the Wonder Realm if I go to the Raksa Sea. Else, the de and sword intents in my body will rip me apart," he replied. "Oh?" Scott furrowed his eyebrows in thought. He was also aware of the dangers of cultivating both the de and the sword skill. Darren gave Scott some quick exnation of his situation. Of course, he didn''t tell Scott the full story. Darren didn''t blurt out something he should keep secret. "It seems that you need more Primitive Stones. That''s something you can only find in the secret Raksa Sea," was all Scott managed to say. Scott let out a helpless sigh. If Darren wanted anything else, he could have helped him get it. Unfortunately, even Scott didn''t have ess to anything from the Raksa Sea. Apart from that, what Darren needed was also extremely precious. "Darren, only the top 100 superior talents of the Talent Roll can go to the Raksa Sea. Do you know why?" Scott also wanted to rank top 100 on the Talent Roll when he was young so he had a lot of information about it. "No, I don''t," Darren answered. "One earns his right to go to the Raksa Sea. This is given by a certain group of people. Only those who are as powerful as they will be able to open its sacred passage," Scott exined. "What? Who? Why would they do that?" Darren asked, confused. "They are the powerful martial artists of the Grand Realm and they live a hidden life. As soon as someone new gets to the top 100 of the Talent Roll, a martial artist of the Grand Realm goes to talk to him and asks him to go to the Raksa Sea along with a generous and enticing offer." "The Grand Realm? " Darren felt surprised. He didn''t understand the reason behind it. "I know you''re surprised, Darren. The martial artists from the Grand Realm fight for good and young cultivators who get to the Talent Roll because they also need the Primitive Stone. Everyone in the Grand Realm does. As for the reason behind it, I am just as lost as you. I guess that is something I will only find out when I get there. So now, you have two choices. One, you can wait until I reach the Grand Realm. I will have the right to send you to the Raksa Sea by then. Two, you can enter the top 100 of the Talent Roll and wait for a martial artist from the Grand Realm toe and talk to you." Darren couldn''t help but get a bit excited. He asked, "Scott, how far are you into reaching the Grand Realm?" "You can say that I am very close. It''s only one step away. But it will possibly take me hundreds of years to get in. I might never get into the Grand Realm at all," he replied. Of course, Darren could not wait for hundreds of years. He was already at the top stage of the Mysterious Realm. Even if he didn''t upgrade, he would never live hundreds of years. Seeing Darren''s disappointment, Scott said again, "I think you should fight to be in the top 100 of the Talent Roll. Although it can be difficult for you to beat someone who is at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, there is another way." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Darren''s eyes widened. "What is it?" he asked hopefully. Scott hesitated before he finally replied, "Refining your body." This confused Darren even more. He only wanted to be strong enough to fight someone who was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. What was the use of refining his body? Chapter 195 It Was Coming Chapter 195 It Was Coming "Does that mean I should keep refining my body until I am effective against the overmatch at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm?" Darren inquired Scott. "That''s right. But more than that, your target is to reach the point where you can easily resist the Omnipotent Talent Skill at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. With this, you will remain invincible," Scott exined. Darren grumbled as he thought about it hard. "It is too difficult! I could even rival the Divine Weapon if I reach that high." "Here are books on body refinement." Scott propped two ancient books in Darren''s hand. "When you sessfully refine your body and reach the high level, you can do what I mentioned." Darren dusted the covers of the books and studied them gingerly. He carefully opened one of them and skimmed through the pages. The words "turning a body into a weapon" caught his attention. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As he read through the contents of the book, he was surprised that he was somewhat familiar with it. Darren''s eyebrows furrowed as he couldn''t help but ask, "Why is this simr to the bloodline force of the Ancient Families?" "You''re right. The book you''re holding is actually the legendary martial skill from the Ji n of the Ancient Families. Once a man''s body is turned into a weapon, he will obtain frightening strength and power." This, however, still left some questions to Darren. "But of what use are these books to me? Isn''t it said that only the blood of the Ji n can achieve that point?" "As far as I know, you don''t necessarily have to have the bloodline force of the Ancient Families," Scott exined. "Practicing the legendary martial skill, along with the magic spring water is essential for reaching the state of turning a body into a weapon. The Ancient Families'' bloodline force can only elerate the cultivation of the legendary martial skill, but it doesn''t mean it is exclusive for them. In other words, with the magic spring water, anyone can practice it, though the speed will be extremely slow. So you''d better have a good look at the book, Darren. Maybe there will be rewards. Even though you just started, your strength will definitely increase," Scott concluded. He shifted his gaze to the second book he gave Darren. "I got the other book a few years ago asionally from a dangerous ce, but it doesn''t match with my strength now. I rmend you to focus more on it. When you refine your body, you will be able to resist the ordinary martial skill from the warriors at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm." Darren picked up the other book Scott gave, which was named Demonic Blood Refining Skill. As its name suggested, a beast''s blood was required as its most fundamental material. In order to reach the higher levels, the blood of a demonic monster at the top level was needed. Aside from that, expensive ingredients were also essential to the refinement. Seeing that Darren was perplexed with the required ingredients, Scott decided to put his mind a little bit at ease. "Darren, I have already collected these ingredients before. You can have them all. However, you should get the beast''s blood and the demonic monster''s blood yourself. With this, you can sharpen your body at the same time. Understand?" he stated. "Yeah. Thanks a lot, Scott. I will gather the blood when I go out." Darren was extremely grateful for having these ingredients without breaking a sweat. These were precious treasures from Heaven and Earth, and Scott simply gave them to him without asking for anything in return. Without all his help, it would take him plenty of time to collect them one by one. Moreover, some of them may be beyond his current capability. "Good." Scott broke into a soft smile and nodded. "When you refine your body to be the strongest, you can try to challenge the Talent Roll. You don''t have to worry too much about it. Anyone qualified to challenge the top one hundred geniuses on the Talent Roll is not allowed to be killed, so it''s okay to get more tries. However, it is possible to get seriously hurt, which may difficult to cure. Thus, you should increase your strength further before going," He warned. "Doesn''t the Talent Roll rank automatically? Do I really need to challenge it?" Darren was puzzled. "I forgot to tell you this," Scott interjected. "Anyone below the top one hundred is automatically ranked. As long as you are among the top five hundred, you can challenge the top one hundred geniuses. The tournaments are carried out in Talent City located in the North Desert. Once you crack the top five hundred, you can transfer yourself there." "I see." Darren understood everything clearly. He nodded his head as he made a mental note of the things he should do once he got there. ... Afterwards, Darren flew with Scott in the other direction. "Scott, where are we going?" Darren asked. "Just ahead," Scott replied simply. After an hour or so, theynded in a pitch ck wastnd full of abyss-like holes. It seemed like the ces had seen better days. It looked war-stricken and ominous. As they looked further around, Darren discovered that thend was covered with bones and broken weapons. A strong air of darkness pervaded the ce. "Now that we are here, let''s go and explore it. These broken weapons are rumored to be the precious treasures from Heaven and Earth, some of which may contain the ancient martial skill," Scott remarked. "I see. Did this ce use to be a battlefield?" Darren queried. Scott responded, "Yes. A tragic war broke out here where many grand warriors died. However, since tens of thousands of years already passed, the real treasures have been taken away from generation after generation. One or two great pieces of treasures can still be obtained but you''re going to need immense luck for that to happen. These seldome by. Though they are useless to me, you can take your chance." Darren nodded and directly flew to the wastnd. Bleak wind blew through Darren''s ears, a decadent taste floating in the air. Innumerable Divine Weapons and war frames were no longer what they used to be, only the mighty murderous intent being faintly felt. ''This sword must have been a Divine Weapon, but it has broken into pieces,pletely rotten, '' Darrenmented in his heart as he casually picked up a broken sword. On second thought, he put it back down. If it was valuable, it wouldn''t be lying here. Then Darren released the spiritual sense all over the ten miles'' area, but he couldn''t find anything. All was normal till his spiritual sense went beneath a boulder. His Space Ring seemed to quiver. ''Eh? Is there anything special here?'' Darren spected. Then he crushed the boulder with his palm, but nothing was there. ''Maybe it is buried underground.'' Darren probed deeper with his spiritual sense, and something did exist seventy feet underground. Without hesitation, he unsheathed his de to explore the ground. When he felt that he was getting close to the target, Darren slowed down his digging. Soon, he discovered a skeleton, whose wrist wore a bronze bracer. He thought that it looked familiar as he inspected it carefully. "I know it," Darren murmured to himself, picking up the bronze bracer. It was the same with the one he got from the auction. Apparently, both of them belonged to the unknown set of armor. Darren immediately took out the other parts that he got before from his Space Ring and put them on simultaneously. Buzz! The buzzing sounds haunted his head when the ck runes started shining constantly on the armor. Rather than a quick sh of light, the ck runes that flowed through the mask, the body armor and the bronze bracers, seemed to be restoring something. ''What an odd air. If the armor was intact, its power would be inconceivable!'' Darren thought. The air it was exuding was stronger than the strength of a rule cultivator, even stronger than the strength of a witcher. However, Darren''s power didn''t increase much with one more bronze bracer, only the defense capability reinforced. He took the armor off. It could be estimated that the four parts made up one quarter of the whole set of armor, the legs, the arms and the back still being lost. Darren put them back to his Space Ring and continued the search, but upon two hours'' scouring through, he had no luck. He found nothing rted to the armor. He was thinking of going back when something caught his attention. Rumble! Thunder! Roar! Before he could process anything, a dragon''s howling came from the ce where he and Scott once were. He knew these sounds. "What bad luck! Scott must have encountered that powerful fiend from the bronze coffin!" Darren freaked out, flying in the direction of Scott, his heart filled with worry. Chapter 196 Stunning Strength (Part One) Chapter 196 Stunning Strength (Part One) A ring light shone brilliantly to kindle the whole sky. Without dy, Darren flew towards the direction where the explosive noise came from. Suddenly, an immense form came from that direction, stirring the Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. air and causing the earth to shake. It truly seemed as if the earth and sky were crashing down on each other. After a few moments, Darren was able to reach his destination. He saw five projections of Scott floating in the air, manifesting frightening momentum in front of their enemy. Right in front of Scott''s five images stood a young man in ck armor. A cloud of darkness suspended him in the air. Both men exuded an air of coldness. But inparison to Scott, the man in ck armor seemed more ruthless with a much powerful strength. "Scott must have used his inheritance skill to split into five avatars of himself. He is not taking any chances. There was no way he was going to let his enemy get the upper hand," Darren murmured to himself. Darren was fully aware that the man in ck armor was by no means weak. In terms of martial arts, he knew from Scott that the man was at the same level of intelligence as a Grand Realm warrior. Suddenly, a fierce roar resounded in the air. Scott''s five avatars howled wildly all at once. Behind every avatar was a monstrous shadow of a dragon. The ck mountains shook and copsed as the dragons roared fiercely. The sound waves were so intense that even Darren had to back off several miles away just to steady himself. The moment he found his footing, he suspended himself in the air in order to get a better view of the fight. Scott''s five avatars moved with enormous force simultaneously all of a sudden. Responding to their movement, the five dragons behind them swiftly wagged their bodies to rally an even more tremendous energy. Without dy, they immediatelyunched attacks towards the man in ck armor at the same time. At once, a piercing noise resounded in the air. The young man howled in fury, his eyes lit up with fierceness. He stretched out his hands tounch a waft of ck smoke at his enemies. It darted towards the five avatars of Scott like some sort of ck lightning. The ck smoke spread out to put the man under its protection. On the other hand, Scott''s five avatars flew in the air andunched attack after attack against the aggressive ck smoke. They tried everything they could to get to the man and attack him in all directions. But no matter what they did, they could not seed. The ck smoke was just too powerful. The ball of smoke shielding the man was so imprable that no matter how many attacks they sent, not a single crevice appeared on its surface. Suddenly, one of the dragon shadows behind one of Scott''s avatars became distorted and finally disappeared into thin air due to the endless attacks from the ck smoke. The man in ck armor took advantage of the opportunity and quickly leaped towards Scott''s real body at an extremely fast speed. He moved so fast that the only thing Darren could see was his shadow. Explosive sounds resounded in session as forces from the two sides collided. As endless attacks came one after the other, ring explosive noises followed. The forces were so mighty that it shattered the earth beneath into pieces. Countless rocks were blown up into the air and kindled by the intense energy. Like a rain of fire, they fell down to the broken earth. In a blink of an eye, the ce was turned into nothing but debris and ashes. Meanwhile, Darren was also affected by the fluctuation of energy. It hurt him and made him feel sick. His blood seethed wildly in his chest. If he had not retreated another several miles away in time, he would have already puked a mouthful of blood. Darren, still suspended in the air, was able to see the fight clearly even if he was many miles away from it. In spite of the thick, ck smoke, Darren was able to see how the man in ck armorunched consecutive mighty attacks against the remaining four dragon shadows. Scott was forced to retreat again and again, unable to defend himself against the man''s powerful attacks. "What a terrifying force!" From time to time, Darren could spot tiny ck fissuresing into being. He assumed that they must be fissures forming in the sky because of the tearing of space, showing that the fight was just so intense that even the space was being affected. "No, Scott''s real body was hit!" Darren shouted when he saw one of Scott''s avatars hit by the ck smoke. The dragon shadow behind that avatar immediately vanished as Scott''s real body fell heavily on the ground, creating a huge crater. His body went deeper and deeper into the crater until it reached the center of the earth. Meanwhile, the other three avatars that were still flying in the air were smashed into pieces as well. "There''s just too big a gap between their strengths. Even though Scott is just half a step away from fully achieving the Grand Realm, he is still far behind that man." Darren could not help but feel frightened upon witnessing the man''s mighty strength. But above all, he felt worried for Scott''s safety. If the fight and without remorse. Now that Scott had dropped to the center of the earth, the man finally stopped attacking him with ck smoke. At once, he suspended himself in the air and looked at his enemy with an ice-cold face. He seemed to be waiting for something. The moment was so intense that Darren could not refrain himself from watching the fight from afar. He and Scott treated each other as friends, or even like brothers. He would not be able to bear seeing Scott die under his nose. With this thought in mind, Darren rallied his spiritual sense to activate the pyramid-like demon core in his belly as fast as he could. His skin darkened as ck scales began to grow on his skin one after the other. In that moment, Daren had turned himself into a fighting monster. As soon as Darrenpleted his transformation, he felt a cold gazend on him. The man in ck armor looked down at Darren from up above with a gaze so piercing it seemed as if it were a sharp sword that could stab any of his enemies. Darren could not help but tremble under the gaze of the man. Despite Darren''s existing power, the man still frightened him greatly. Darren was left with no choice but to subdue his fear. He leaped into the air like a ck lightning, dashed towards the ck pit that was created by Scott''s body, and slipped into it. ''Why didn''t he stop me?'' Darren thought as his heart fluttered nervously. Somehow, deep inside, he had a feeling that the man was not nning onunching any attacks against him. Had the man been nning on attacking Darren, he would have been able to smash him into pieces with just a snap of his fingers. Darren darted straight towards the heart of the earth. By the time he reached the core, he was already miles away from the earth''s surface. He did not stop until he saw a vast area full ofva. There, he found Scott''s wounded body immediately. ''Theva is scorching hot. If he had fallen into theva, he would have been turned into ashes immediately. I would burn into nothing too, if I fall into it.'' Darren felt relieved that Scott did not fall into the sea ofva. Chapter 197 Stunning Strength (Part Two) Chapter 197 Stunning Strength (Part Two) Scott was of the dragon''s blood and he was just half a step away from the Grand Realm level, so it was a given fact that he was physically much stronger than Darren. "Let''s leave this ce, Scott." Darren pulled Scott to his feet and held him tightly in his arms as he flew upwards. He had to leave the ce immediately. As a human with blood and flesh, he would be scorched to death by the hot temperature from theva if he lingered there for long. Darren felt astonished that with powerful one hit, the man was able to drive Scott to the center of the earth. Such was the strength of a Grand Realm warrior. Such power was sure to drive fear into anybody''s heart. A gush of air filled Darren''s ears as he flew up with Scott at an extremely fast speed towards the surface of the earth. The moment they reached the surface, Darren felt the man''s gaze burning through him. "Spare his life, please." Darren stared at the man''s face for a long time before asking for mercy. The man looked into Darren''s eyes with a look full of both arrogance and coldness. Half hidden in the ck smoke, the man kept silent for a while. Then, a voice resounded in Darren''s mind, "You owe this to me." Then the man turned around and walked away, still afloat in the air. With each forceful step of his, the sky rumbled, making thunder-like noises as the air stirred. Soon, the manpletely disappeared from Darren''s view. The moment the man was out of sight, Darren was finally able to let out a sigh of relief. Darren took in deep breaths as if he had never breathed better air before. It was as if he had just crawled out from under a gigantic mountain. He had no idea why the man in ck armor epted his pleas and spared Scott. Nor did he understand what he meant by "You owe this to me." All he knew, and all he cared about in that moment was that Scott had to live, and he must do everything in his power to save him. Darren went back to check Scott''s injuries, and found him already woken up from hisa. To his surprise, Scott was staring at him with suspicion. "Scott..." Darren looked down at his body in transformation form¡ªstill ridden with scales. He had no idea how to exin this to his friend. He was fully aware that it would still be easy for Scott to kill him in spite of his severe injuries. But he trusted Scott, and he knew he would never do anything to hurt him. The suspicion in Scott''s eyes gradually became reced with gratitude. Using all the energy he could muster, he sat up, and immediately closed his eyes and fell silent. His injuries were so severe that he was rendered unable to speak or move. ... Two months had passed away since the end of the fight. In the past few months, Scott did not move at all. He just sat there silently, repairing all of his injuries with the remaining energy in his body. Having nothing else to do during that period of time, Darren resorted to practicing his martial arts. The fierce fight between Scott and the man in ck armor had astonished him greatly. The power that the man possessed was indeed beyond his wildest imagination. As a result, his desire to improve his skills and reach higher levels of martial arts became more and more intensified. During the past two months, Darren repeatedly practiced the Nine Changes of the Demon and gained a better understanding of the third level of the skill. His physical condition and his ability to use the demonic internal force were also greatly reinforced. More than that, he was also able to improve his de skill to the third level as well. With the promotion of his de intent, his overall strength was also upgraded to a much higher level. Another half a month flew by. During this time, Darren was able to upgrade his current strengths as much as he possibly could. Since there was nothing else for him to improve, he stopped practicing all of his skills. All throughout the time they were there, Scott merely sat in silence, motionless as a rock. There were still scars and wounds all over his body, making it apparent that he had not yet recovered from his injuries. Based on Darren''s estimation, Scott would need a couple of years for him to fully recover this way. "It has been a long time since I left. Elsa must be worried about me," Darren murmured as he secretly counted the days he had spent here. But he had no idea how he could leave. He did not know the entrance nor the exit of this ce as he was merely brought there by an explosive force. "There is nothing I can do for Scott here. If only I can help him with his recovery, we will be able to leave this ce earlier." Darren sighed in frustration. "How stupid I am. I forgot!" Darren palmed his head as an idea suddenly struck him. He still had the majority of the red fruit in his Space Ring, and he could use it to heal Scott''s injuries. Without hesitation, he took the remaining part of the red fruit from his Space Ring. "Scott." Since Scott was unable to hear him, Darrenmunicated with him using his spiritual sense. Scott finally opened his eyes but remained silent. It was extremely dangerous to wake anybody from their healing process, as the mighty healing power could hurt the person to the point of no return due to the interference. That was why Darren refrained from waking up Scott for the past few months. "Excuse me, Scott. I forgot about this fruit. It has tremendous healing power. Take it now," Darren said while passing the remaining red fruit to Scott''s mouth. Instead of hearing a response from Scott, Darren felt a soft force pushing his hand away from Scott. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Take this fruit, Scott. It will heal your injuries much faster!" Darren passed the fruit once again to Scott''s lips. Once, Darren had fed Scott with a small part of the red fruit, and it healed his badly wounded body at once. Since he had more of the fruit now, he assumed that its healing power would be much stronger than the small part he had previously given Scott. Darren could not understand why Scott was refusing his offer. "No," Scott''s lips trembled as he struggled to speak. Scott refused it again. After a little while, he bnced the energies inside him and temporarily stopped healing himself. Then he said, "It''s too precious, Darren. I cannot take it. Keep it for yourself." Darren rolled his eyes at Scott upon hearing his words. He did not expect that that was the reason why Scott was refusing his offer. "It''s just a fruit with healing power. I don''t think it is as precious as the friendship between us. You treat me as if I were your blood brother. And I see you the same way. I''ll do anything for you no matter the cost!" Darren meant it sincerely. The boy''s words reminded Scott of the time he used to spend hanging out with his brothers when he was young. Darren looked so candid and sincere in saying it, and so Scott could not help but feel touched even though he was a tough man with a mind of iron and steel. "You''re my good brother, Darren." Scott spoke to Darren passionately. Although this boy was never forget it. "We are good brothers, so please don''t refuse me again." Darren ginned at Scott. "No, Darren, you keep the fruit for yourself. It will prove to be invaluable to you in the future. It might even be the cornerstone for you to achieve the Grand Realm level. For me, however, the fruit is of less importance. It can only purify my dragon blood to a higher extent. It would be a waste of a precious fruit if it cannot help me achieve the Grand Realm level sessfully anyway." Scott was determined to refuse Darren''s offer. "Achieve the Grand Realm level sessfully?" Scott''sst sentence captured Darren''s attention. "What do you mean, Scott? You mean you can improve the level of your cultivation base to the Grand Realm with the help of this fruit?" Darren asked, the curiosity in in his voice. Chapter 198 Brotherly Love Chapter 198 Brotherly Love "The Dragon Saliva Fruit is extremely precious. It was nurtured in the dragon blood pool for thousands of years. This may be purposeless for ordinary people, but as for you and me, who possesses the dragon bloodline in our veins, this serves as the most valuable treasure in the world. If one owns an intact Dragon Saliva Fruit, it can refine his feeble bloodline, and allow it to be extremely pure and clear. Either that, or it can change his blood into the lower level of the dragon blood," Scott exined. He then continued, "If my blood can turn into the lower level of the dragon blood, it is certain that I will reach the Grand Realm in half a year. If I can''t change my blood, it can only empower my bloodline and improve some of my strength, but there is not a slightest chance for me to arrive at the Grand Realm. In your case, however, the effect of the fruit will be different. Right now, your bloodline is perfectly pure. Once you arrive at the peak stage of the Wonder Realm, you can refine the fruit and use it to change your bloodline. After that, with the great power of the dragon blood, I''m sure that you will reach the Grand Realm! So, you take the fruit. Having it for myself would be such a waste." As Scott concluded, Darren nodded his head inprehension. ''It''s such an honor to have a brother like him, '' Darren thought. Not many people would be as generous and selfless as Scott. Darren was deeply moved by this grand gesture. Scott voluntarily gave up his chance to reach the Grand Realm and offered it to Darren. It was so noble of him to make such a sacrifice. No one could change the world in a single stroke, but Scott''s kindness made all the difference. Considering that they knew each other for only a short period, anybody else wouldn''t think twice to kill him when tempted with such a rare treasure. But Scott, the good person that he was, chose the path of unselfishness. As far as Darren knew, if a person could reach the Grand Realm, it meant that he could be above everyone else in the world. He would be the real king of the martial world, and everyone would have to obey his orders. Such a lure of power could be both tempting and daunting. But Scott resisted such a temptation. "In that case, you should take the half of the Dragon Saliva Fruit," Darren offered after thinking further. "Even if your chances are slim, you can still can make an effort and make it work for your advantage. This is a rare chance for you too, and now is not the time for you to give up. As for me, I have no idea when I will be arriving at the Wonder Realm. Nothing is settled yet, so I probably won''t have the chance to use it at all," he stated. He looked at Scott and noticed the torn expression etched on his face. He knew that Scott wanted to refuse him on his offer again. So before Scott could say anything, Darren feigned anger and boomed, "If you insist on giving it to me, I will think that you are looking down on me and you are afraid to owe a debt of gratitude to me." "There''s really no changing your mind, huh?" Scott sighed and admitted defeat. He saw right through the false anger Darren was showing. Scott knew that he was just putting up a front for him to ept his offer. Scott finally submitted and whispered, "You saved my life twice. I owe it all to you. Without you, I can no longer exist in this world. So yes, I will take the Dragon Saliva Fruit. If I can reach the Grand Realm in half a year, I will definitely share my honors with you!" "Ha-ha. Here you go! That''s the spirit!" Darren heartilyughed and wrapped his arm around Scott. "You should take a bite of the fruit right now. After you make a full recovery from the injuries, we can get out of here as soon as possible." Darren handed the Dragon Saliva Fruit to him. Scott took the red fruit from his hand, carefully cut off a thin slice and swallowed it. "A slice of the Dragon Saliva Fruit will be enough to strengthen my bloodline and make me recover from the injuries. We can get out here in half a day," Scott said. "Darren, reach out your hand," Scott said before he started to heal his wound again. Although Darren was clueless and unsure why he was being instructed to do so, he stillplied. The aura of dragon blood inside Scott''s body suddenly broke out. It flew directly into Darren''s meridians as Scott held his hands. Scott felt a tremendous pain gushing all over his body. Darren even found that there was a slight shadow emerging from Scott''s back. Boom! Darren felt dizzy all of a sudden, and felt as though something strange dashed into his soul. The whole scene continued for about an hour. When Scott released Darren''s hands, Scott looked deathly pale. He was so exhausted that he nearly fainted and fell on the ground. "Scott, what happened?" Darren felt worry rise up as he stared astonished at the weakened person in front of him. "Darren, have you heard of a particr inheritance skill of the dragons? After you grasp it, you will be able to share your life and death with another one. Ha-ha." Scottughed weakly and continued, "You have saved my life twice. And now, I will enter a contract with you. Under this contract, if you die, I will die with you." Darren was at a loss for words. It meant that if Darren was in danger, Scott would do anything to save him. But what Darren didn''t know was that the contract was unteral. It meant that Scott''s death would have no influence on Darren. It would only work both ways if both parties possessed that particr inheritance skill and voluntarily made the contract. Since Darren didn''t have that inheritance skill, and he was unaware of the events, the effects would only influence Scott. "I promise you, from now on, I will try my best to protect our lives." Darren smiled faintly. A determined look could be seen in his eyes. "Of course. And remember, from now on, you''re my brother," Scott dered and returned his smile. He was grateful for the newly forged brotherhood they both shared. "Okay, Scott." Darren was ted to have a big brother like him. He furrowed his brows as if thinking hard and murmured, "Scott, I owe you an exnation about my demonic transformation." "You don''t have to hurry. You can tell me when we get out of here. Now, you are my brother, who shares my life with me. There is no need to care about those trifle details, and I know you are a nice and trustworthy guy." As Scott finished, he began to cure his body. ¡­ It took half a day for Scott topletely recover from his injuries and strengthen his bloodline with the help of the Dragon Saliva Fruit. Previously, Scott got in a fight with a ck armored man who was as strong as a Grand Realm cultivator. He was able to escape the danger because he had extremely tough body conditions. Otherwise, facing a grand warrior like that, it was certain that he would be killed in one blow. There was an enormous gap between the one who arrived at the Grand Realm and the one who came very close. Their power and strength were totally different. After Scott woke up, he and Darren had a long chat. Darren told him about the truth of his demonic transformation skill, and recounted how he entered the forbidden area of the Dragon Sect. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Scott was taken aback by what Darren said. "It was you who entered the forbidden area! To be honest, I was still worried before you told me the truth," Scott said. "Ha-ha. At that time, I was chased by some powerful guy. So I had no choice but to run into that ce." Darren smiled softly. "In our n, there is a rule that has been handed down from generation to generation. It requires us to protect the forbidden area, and prevent creatures that have fresh blood from entering the area. It is everyone''s responsibility to protect the forbidden area in every Holy Land. But we don''t know what is in that area. Do you know anything about it?" Scott asked. He was determined to know what was the secret behind the forbidden area. Each Holy Lord of the eight Holy Lands had to undergo an extremely rigorous selection. The most important requirement for the Holy Lord was to protect the forbidden area, whatever the cost. If he couldn''t deliver on his promise, he would be overturned as the Lord of the Holy Land. As the Holy Lord of the Dragon Holy Land, Scott also took the responsibility to protect the forbidden area. But he also had no idea what was lurking inside. He also didn''t know what ways he could do to find out. The only thing he was sure of was that the Holy Land actually came from the witchers. "I do know a thing or two about the forbidden area. Let me tell you everything I know. Scott, have you heard of the witchers?" Darren asked. Scott''s eyes lit up in expectation of what he was about to learn. Darren told Scott everything he knew about the forbidden area. As he finished telling his story, it left Scottpletely dumbfounded. "I see. So the witchers do exist in the world. And the great war happened a long time ago was also true. No wonder the eight Holy Lands have such high statuses and good reputations, it is all because the witchers had chosen us. But I guess there must have had other reasons for it. Otherwise, the witchers would not choose our n and those groups in the first ce," Scott analyzed. He stroked his chin as he processed the new information he just heard. "Maybe you''re right about that. But we should get out of here soon, I have a friend waiting for me outside and I don''t know how he is. What''s more, I have been here for a long time. Elsa is going to be worried about me." Darren gave Scott an anxious look. "Okay, Let''s go," Scott agreed. They both flew towards theke. When they got there, they were faced with a strange vortex. Scott transferred his aura of dragon blood and blew towards it. A door emerged from the water, emitting blinding rays of light. They were both enveloped by the light, and with that, they disappeared. Darren had never seen those people who had first stepped their feet into this ce. Probably because they were all buried in the dust and dirt so that no one could find out again. Staring deep into the void, he felt that this ce was as vast as a world, and he would never figure out the infinite secrets it beheld. Chapter 199 Two Demonic Monster Kings Chapter 199 Two Demonic Monster Kings Darren saw a white light sh in front of him and the whole world became clear and bright. However, the strong coppery smell of blood still permeated the air. The next minute, he was greeted by the sight of numerous corpses lying in ditches and of blood spreading everywhere. A couple of months ago, the demonic monsters waged a war against the humans who tried to set foot into their territories. Tens of thousands had died since then, both humans and demonic monsters. Boom! Boom! The ear-shattering sound of bombing was heard at a distance. Evidently, there was still some fighting going on. Darren and Scott then flew towards that direction. From a distance, they saw a group of people, all covered in blood. They were being backed into a corner by several gigantic monsters and had no way of escaping. "The North Monster King," Scott muttered as he furiously red at a thousand-feet tall lion. Using his spiritual sense, Darren was able to sense that the group of people consisted of the strong old master of the Heavenly Pce Sect, a number of other skillful masters, and Bruce¡ªa person he was definitely familiar with. Based on his observations and on the few information he already had, he surmised that the demonic monsters had won the war. Even while headed by the old master of the Heavenly Pce Sect, the people involved in the fight were still not able to persevere. Swoosh! Scott and Darren then flew towards them at a terrific speed. "Look! What is that?" one of the survivors said, pointing out at the sky. "A Holy Lord! We''re saved!" another eximed. The war survivors atop the cliff were exhrated to see other human allies. All of them, except for Bruce, were masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. "North Monster King! How dare you ughter my fellow nsmen!" Scott roared as he floated in mid-air; his voice was as cold as ice and as frightening as thunder. With This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. his cyan robe flying about in the wind, he looked almost god-like. "What?" the gigantic demonic monsters grunted. They turned around and glowered at the two humans with calcting eyes. "Pfft, a Holy Lord. Do you want to take care of him?" The North Monster King smugly said to the Divine Bull King. The demonic monsters knew Scott and did not pay him too much mind. In their opinion, all Holy Lords had the ability of the Wonder Realm, which wasn''t a big deal for them. The North Monster King believed that the Holy Lord was weakpared to the Elder of the Heavenly Pce Sect. It took a great amount of effort for him and the Divine Bull King to defeat the master. Holding back his rage, Scott hurriedly approached the survivors and handed them all sorts of fragrant elixirs and spiritual herbs for their wounds. "I''m so d to see you, Holy Lord of Dragon Holy Land." Thank you for your help!" Elder Star politely remarked. Even the old master behaved respectfully towards Scott since the Holy Lord title is a fairly high ranking. "Elder Star, please use these medicines to tend to their wounds. I''ll deal with those demonic monsters." Scott seethed in resentment towards the demonic monsters. "No! I advise that you don''t! The North Monster King sought for an ally after he realized that he couldn''t defeat me by himself. They''ve now got two demonic monster kings in their arsenal! I believe it''s best to just distract him and buy ourselves some time to escape," urged Elder Star. He had witnessed exactly how powerful the two demonic monster kings became when they fought together. "Don''t worry about that, Elder Star. My brother Scott would be able to defeat them. Just trust me," Darren confidently said. Everyone turned their heads to Darren. They were all wondering the same thing, ''Who is this young man of the Mysterious Realm? He even dared to call the Holy Lord as his brother.'' "Holy Lord, may I ask who this young man is?" Elder Star asked. "He''s my sworn brother, Darren," Scott replied. He then pointedly looked at the boy and added, "Darren, take care of them. I''ll get you guys out of here after chopping off their heads!" "I''ll handle it. Just leave it to me," Darren assured him. Everyone present was shocked. ''That young man of the Mysterious Realm is a sworn brother of the Holy Lord! He must really be something else!'' "Darren, sorry to trouble you!" "We''re grateful for your help!" The masters suddenly acted politely towards Darren after hearing that he was Scott''s sworn brother. "It''s nothing, sirs. I swear to protect you guys from any attacks from the demonic monsters under sixth level." Elder Star jerked his head in surprise upon hearing the young man''s words. ''He seemed to be really confident. He must have already reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, '' he mused. They all then started meditating to speed up the healing effects of the herbs and pills. They needed to gain back enough spiritual energy to help their bodies recover. Darren walked up to the insensible Bruce and tried to wake him up. "Master... Darren¡­?" Bruce''s face lit up in delight in seeing Darren''s face. "Oh! Thank the gods! You''re still alive!" Darren eximed in relief. "Elder Star saved me..." Bruce weakly moaned out. "I know. Now just stop talking and try to heal yourself. Scott is taking care of those demonic monsters." Darren took out a medicine and handed it to Bruce. "Alright¡­" Bruce took the medicine and started meditating. Seeing that everyone had been attended to, Scott raised his hands in the air and began to wave them around; he was putting up a protective barrier infused with the aura of dragon blood. As soon as he finished, he turned his attention to the demonic monsters. "Alright. So, who''s going first?" he scornfully said. The troop of demonic monsters in front of him consisted of three level eights whose strengths equaled to the master at the premium stage of the Wonder Realm, and two level nines whose strengths were even a little stronger than the master at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. The demonic monsters all broke into howlingughter. They jeered at Scott, taking his words as a big joke. "You puny human-being! I will end your life right now!" roared the Divine Bull King''s right hand deputy, a level eight bull-type demonic monster. He could even equal to a level nine demonic monster when he used his talent skill. The two kings gave their tacit approval of the bull demonic monster''s behavior. The Divine Bull King was quite confident of his right hand deputy''s abilities. "To kill a Holy Lord is not a small case. Will you be able to face the consequence? If you can''t, I''ll just send my blood lizard to deal with him," the North Monster King teased. "Shut your damned mouth! The Dragon King is going to carry out a closed-door cultivation for a hundred years. I have nothing to be afraid of! Killing this human won''t be a big deal for me. I would dly kill them all if they decide to avenge him," the Divine Bull King said as he flexed his rippling muscles, standing at his full thousand-feet height. "Are you guys done yammering?" Scott indifferently asked. "If so, then I''ll start finishing you of one by one now¡ªand nobody will be left alive!" He let out a strong force. The next minute, he was rushing towards the level eight demonic monster. "Are you ready for a show? Let''s watch this while enjoying some good wine," the North Monster King said with a devilish smirk. ''The stupid bull will take responsibility for this.'' "That''s a good idea! Give me some wine!" the Divine Bull King yelled out. It was clear that he still had not realized the risk he was taking. A demonic monster immediately served him wine. The Divine Bull King and the North Monster King both watched the scene in front of them in anticipation. While the next minute they all shocked by what they saw. Chapter 200 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part One) Chapter 200 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part One) At the sight of what was happening in front of him, Darren smiled slightly. The oue of the fight between Scott and the level eight, bull demonic monster had met his expectation. Elder Star, however, suddenly opened his eyes and turned to look at them in surprise. "Elder Star, why didn''t you continue to heal yourself?" Darren asked as he saw Elder Star open his eyes. Elder Star was staring dazedly at Scott. But shortly, he snapped out of it and answered, "Don''t worry. I''m not badly injured. It''s only because I used a great amount of life vitality, which made my body weak. I feel much better now." After that, he kept on muttering to himself, "I didn''t expect the Holy Lord to be so powerful!" When Scott dered that he would challenge the two demonic monster kings, Elder Star was deeply worried for his safety. s, he could do nothing because his life vitality was exhausted. He had thought that Scott wasn''t much of a match for the demonic monster kings, but he could buy him a little time so that he might be able to recover his strength and then help him to fight them. But now, having witnessed the scene, he finally realized that he had underestimated Scott. With just one p, Scott had caused the level eight demonic monster to spit out arge mouthful of blood! Elder Star wondered to himself, ''If I fight with that demonic monster, I''m not certain I can get him badly injured with just one move. But Scott just beat the monster so easily. And to top it all off, it seemed as though he hadn''t used much of his power at all!'' The two monster kings also stared at Scott with disbelief. Obviously, they had also underestimated his strength. They hadn''t expected him to be so powerful! "Moo!" the bull demonic monster let out a roar after being knocked down. Perhaps, it was because he suffered great pain¡ªor rather, because of his mounting anger towards Scott! Vigorous energy surged around his body. Though he had been knocked down, he had a stubborn fighting spirit and he was unwilling to give in easily. "Divine Bull King, it is time for us to kill this guy," North Monster King called out at the Divine Bull King as he kept his grim eyes glued to Scott, shooting him with a vicious re. "Huh! Are you speaking ill of my right hand deputy? He''s the most powerful warrior among my subordinates! He was just careless, and that''s why he was knocked down. Once he gets serious, it will be as easy as pie to kill the little Holy Lord," the Divine Bull King argued. He was reluctant to admit his subordinate''s failure in front of North Monster King because it was so humiliating. Even though he didn''t know Scott''s actual strength, he still pretended to be unbothered and boasted of his warrior. Suddenly, a stream of hot vapor jetted out from the bull demonic monster''s nostrils. Anger was burning in his chest. Once again, he let out another bellow. With this loud noise, his body began to expand until blood-red cracks fissured onto his skin. Gradually, his skin fell off from his body, forming a new armor that covered himpletely. His power of course also grew stronger. His strength was now equal to a human warrior at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm! "Damn human! Go to hell!" the bull demonic monster yelled in a deep voice. With that, he charged towards Scott like a meteorite burning with me. As he thundered nearer, Scott didn''t make any move. Instead, he stood calmly in mid air. The aura of dragon blood around him burst out with a sting force, causing the air to surge around. Its crushing pressure was overwhelming, as if it grasped the power to dominate the whole world. "How could his aura be so formidable!? This is so unexpected! I''m estimating that he might be as powerful as Holy Lord Landon," North Monster King eximed as he felt the great power Scott sent out. He tried to hide the shivers that coursed through his body. In the face of the bull demonic monster''s furious attack, Scott didn''t do anything to sidestep or dodge it. In fact, he didn''t even make a move! "Bang!" Finally, the body of the bull demonic monster had reached Scott''s, sting a deafening sound like metal colliding with stone. The surging air spread out in all directions, smashing heavily on the mountains. But Scott still stood still. That powerful strike was carried down by his body! The bull demonic monster, however, was less fortunate. The moment his huge body collided with Scott''s, it seemed as though he had hit a hard steel wall. The impact of their collision was so powerful that the bull monster''s bones were instantly broken! In a sh, his flesh body turned into a mist of blood rain in the air. "Wow!" seeing this, Darren was utterly astonished. Not until then did he realize that he had also underestimated Scott''s bodily strength. ''It is really amazing that Scott''s body is so strong! Maybe in the future, when I get to his stage, my body will be stronger than his¡­'' Darren felt excited at the thought of this. But in the meantime, another discovery suddenly came to light: Even Scott was so powerful, then the strength of that young man flew out from the bronze coffin must be even greater! After all, he had almost beaten Scott to death! "God! The Holy Lord is so powerful. I guess only warriors of the Grand Realm could fight with him. With his strong physical body, he may be on par with Holy Lord Landon," Elder Star eximed as he witnessed what happened in front of him. "When an eight level monster exerts its strength to the utmost, the power is indeed amazing. But that Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. bull demonic monster crumpled under Scott''s physical body strength! I believe only if the cultivators of dragon bloodline could have the ability. He is really an extremely powerful cultivator," Elder Star could not help but exim again. He thought there might be no other person except the Chief Elder in the Heavenly Pce Sect who could match him! "Scott versus the two demonic monster kings, who do you think is going to win, Elder Star?" Darren asked with a smile. "The physical strength of Holy Lord Scott is indeed very strong. There is no doubt that if the two demonic monster kings fight him alone, it will be nearly impossible for them to kill him. But it is known to us that the power of a demonic monster king is higher than that of a cultivator of the top level of the Wonder Realm. Moreover, now it is two demonic monster kings that fight against Holy Lord Scott. I am afraid that no matter how hard he tries to beat them, the fight would only end up with his defeat," Elder Star answered. Though he was shocked at the strength of Scott''s physical body, when it came to the overall strength, even the Chief Elder only had an eighty-percent chance of winning over the two monster kings, not to mention Scott! He didn''t think Scott was stronger than the Chief Elder. It was generally epted that the Chief Elder was the most powerful cultivator under the Grand Realm. His strength was beyond imagination, even Holy Lord Landon thought himself not to be able to catch up with him. "Ha-ha! But in my opinion, I think Scott is sure to win," Darren said with full confidence. The reason for his confidence was that he knew Scott had learned the inheritance skill of dragon bloodline so he could transform himself into four avatars, with each avatar as strong as himself. But the inheritance skill of dragon bloodline was a secret. No one knew about it except several people of high levels in the Dragon Blood n. Because of this, Darren knew that Elder Star misjudged Scott''s strength. "You are still so young that you haven''t seen how powerful the demonic monster king could be. Let''s see," Elder Star said, shaking his head in disapproval. "Fine! Let''s see. Ha-ha!"ughed Darren. After the Divine Bull King witnessed his subordinate turn into blood rain, he suddenly burst into manic Heughed for a long time and finally stopped. Then he screamed harshly and dered, "Little bastard, you are now qualified to fight with me!" Scott didn''t speak a word. Instead, he responded with a palm attack which was enveloped with mighty aura that belonged to the Dragon Blood n. "Boom!" The attack made the earth quake. A silhouette of a huge palm covered with green scales was formed, flying right at the Divine Bull King. "Huh! You dare to irritate me! You are courting death!" the Divine Bull King sneered. He then took out a metal cylinder from his back, holding it in his hands. Gradually it grewrger. When it grew into a considerable size, he finally threw it into the air, directly towards the approaching palm. At this point, North Monster King drew himself aside. He stationed himself in a safe ce, eagerly watching their battle. He did this for two reasons. First, he didn''t know the actual strength of Divine Bull King. This was the perfect opportunity for him to find out! Secondly, he could also use Divine Bull King''s strength to test Scott''s strength. After all, he was also quite surprised when he saw Scott use his physical body to conquer that bull demonic monster. He was not a stupid like Divine Bull King, and did not rashly engage with even the slightest threat. The metal cylinder collided with the palm, resulting in streaks of lightning sparking forth. The thunder and lightning exploded in all directions. It was fortunate that the two forces had collided each other hundreds of miles high above the ground, otherwise it could have been possible that everything would have been destroyed by the tremendous impact within a million miles. "Humph!" Scott sneered. The next moment, his figure had turned into a streak of green light, shooting straight towards Divine Bull King! Chapter 201 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Two) Chapter 201 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Two) Scott darted towards the Divine Bull King, flying like a green dragon in the air. As he approached his enemy''s massive frame, a sh of green light burst out of him. Boom! Traces of terrible palm shadows struck down from the sky and blotted out the sun with peerless power, as if it could tear the earth. "Moo!" With a muffled roar from the Divine Bull King, a palm shadow was shattered by the metal pir in midair. Then, the pir continued to fly and hit the remaining powerful palm shadows with lightning fast speed. Bang! Bang! Bang! Meanwhile, the Divine Bull King and Scott attacked each other with hundreds of punches in just a few seconds, every hit made the earth tremble. "Genuine Dragon Attack!" After numerous punches, Scott gave a low shout and performed his supernatural martial skill at the highest level with all his remaining strength. "Roar!" The roar of the dragon echoed through the skies, and the shadows of the green dragon hurtled fiercely towards the Divine Bull King. Boom! The Divine Bull King continued to bellow as he emitted a blood-red glow. He grew by hundreds of feet in an instant. Golden torrents were bursting out of his fists, colliding with the dragon shadow. However, under the dragon shadow''s bombardment, the Divine Bull King trembled violently, and his golden torrents seemed a little weaker than the dragon shadow. Obviously, the Divine Bull King was at a disadvantage in this battle. He had to pull back the metal pir that was flying around the air. Once the metal pir fell into his hand, it glowed with intense blood-red light and regained its momentum. Boom! The Divine Bull King lifted the metal pir and smashed Scott with it hundreds of times in an instant. The nging was so constant that Scott, who had a very tough body, couldn''t withstand the impact. He was beaten and pushed backwards until he was thrown into the distance like a sh of light. "Ha-ha, you are too weak to go against me!" The Divine Bull King was able to turn the fight in an instant. Heughed wildly in midair and had smug written all over his face. "Buddy, you have to be careful!" In that moment, the North Monster King''s urgent voice reached the Divine Bull King''s ears. The Divine Bull King suddenly realized that something was wrong and looked into the void as his eyes widened with fear. ... Elder Star seemed lost in his thoughts as he stood on the ground while watching the battle. Again, Scott exceeded his expectations. "Holy Lord Scott is no longer inferior to me," he muttered with surprise. In the consistent cognition andparison, only the Holy Lord Landon could be considered as the strongest cultivator of the Wonder Realm, the other Holy Lords wouldn''t stand a chance against him. There were at least seven elders in the Heavenly Pce Sect, who could crash the seven other Holy Lords besides Landon. Without a doubt, the Elder Star was definitely one of those elders. But after seeing Scott''s real strength, Elder Star dismissed this idea. He thought that his chances of defeating Scott was grim just by knowing that thetter''s physical strength and the power he was currently disying was overwhelming. "Elder Star, look, the Divine Bull King is about to lose," Darren shouted with a smile on his face. "No, the Divine Bull King isn''t going down without a fight. His full potential is horrifying." Elder Star came to his senses as he analyzed the battle more carefully. In midair, the Divine Bull King nced at the dark void and the look of fear in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. The tremendous pressure from the void made him feel as if the whole sky was put on his back, and he could not help but tremble in fear. Secondster, the Divine Bull King howled and something amazing and unexpected happened. The metal pir in the Divine Bull King''s hand gradually shrunk, and then he thrust it straight through his heart. A stream of blood gushed from the wound and burned on the metal pir. Meanwhile, the king''s body also shrank until he was the size of a regr human being. After his body became smaller, he exuded a puff of ancient momentum, which had great strength and fought against the pressure of the void that was pushing him down. "What''s that?" Darren felt the formidable aura and was surprised by its strength. "The Divine Bull King is burning his blood essence. He''s activating his ancient skill," Elder Star exined calmly. He was getting a beating from the two demonic monster kings while they were still holding back on their magic skills. If they went all in, he would''ve probably died in seconds. "Belligerence!" Elder Star quietly inspected the Divine Bull King''s movement for a while to get a chance in figuring out what his talent skill was. Belligerence was a kind of rule that could improve one''sbat strength several times or even dozens of times in the blink of an eye. The Yu n of the Ancient Families had inherited the Bloody Belligerence. Other creatures could obtain this skill throughmunicating the Belligerence Rule between Heaven and Earth. The more powerful a man was, the stronger his belligerence would be. Under the pressure of the Divine Bull King''s belligerence and the dragon''s momentum, the air around them froze, it made the world seem dismal and deserted. Whistle! Waves of evil wind that could cause destruction to the earth pierced the void like an invincible de. In an instant, Scott''s figure appeared out of thin air. He descended like a god, and attacked the Divine Bull King. "Moo!" The Divine Bull King''s shrill roar startled everyone. Wrapped in surging belligerence, he charged at Scott who was descending. He wasn''t afraid of him at all. shes of lightning tore through the void as a strong rumbling vibration spread across the mountains and rivers. Within a hundred kilometers away, countless lives were killed by the aftershock while thousands of deaths and injuries were caused within a thousand kilometers of the demonic monster''s domain. In an instant, the Divine Bull King and Scott had hit each other for more than a thousand times, and it was going neck and neck between the surging belligerence force and the dragon''s momentum. However, due to the fact that the king''s physical strength was significantly weaker than Scott''s, he was constantly being pushed back by the attacks and counter-attacks. The battlested for about an hour. The belligerence force flew and the dragon''s momentum shed in the air. The sky looked as if it was being torn apart by two exceptional forces. After a while, Scott, relying on his strong body, attempted another charge at the Divine Bull King. The matchless dragon shadow caused the king''s chest to copse. As he bled from the attack, blood rained from the skies. "It seems that the Divine Bull King is on the brink of losing," The Elder Star assumed, watching the Divine Bull King retreat for his life. "Elder Star, what do you think of Scott''s newly acquired strength?" Darren asked with a grin on his face. "Actually the Divine Bull King''s belligerence force isn''t less aggressive than Scott''s dragon''s momentum. But he is badly losing to Scott when ites to physical strength. I''ve heard how powerful the Dragon Blood n was, but I didn''t expect him to be this tough. Throughout this entire battle, I believe that the Holy Lord Scott has still not shown his true strength. Hisprehensive strength should be top notch. He probably has the power to fight with Holy Lord Landon and even the Chief Elder of our Heavenly Pce Sect himself!" "You have extraordinary insight, Elder Star. As far as I know, Scott hasn''t revealed his greatest skill yet, or the Divine Bull King would have surely failed from the start." "Oh? What can you tell me about his greatest skill?" Darren''s words intrigued Elder Star. "Well, the North Monster King is about to join the fight, and Scott should feel the need to reveal his greatest skill soon. Just keep your eyes open for it." Elder Star nodded slightly and continued to observe the fight. ... Bang! Bang! Bang! After the Divine Bull King was gravely injured, Scott secured the victory by punching him in the chest multiple times, every blow carrying the power that could break mountains. "Go to hell!" Scott shouted in a low voice, attacking the Divine Bull King again and again. Blood continued to spurt from the Divine Bull King''s mouth, and the king''s eyes were filled with intense horror and despair. He no longer had the strength to bring out his best power. Faced with his enemy''s violent attacks, his only remaining option was death. "Grrrr!" In that moment, a huge lion rushed towards Scott with incredible speed. The North Monster King had joined the fight. Bang! The North Monster King''s huge paw crushed the dragon''s momentum and saved the Divine Bull King. "Buddy, we should work together and bring out our best powers to kill this disgusting human bastard!" The North Monster King yelled in a muffled voice. The Divine Bull King survived, his anger burning like fire. He lifted the metal pir and stabbed it once more through his own heart. His blood essence regained its me, and his belligerence force was even stronger than before. It was clear that he had no ns of admitting defeat as long as he was alive. As the North Monster King saw this, the corner of his mouth picked up a sneer that could hardly be seen. The Divine Bull King''s blood essence would be burned out, and even if he eventually survived in the end, there was no way he could be king again. This meant that the North Monster King would be the head of the four demonic monster kings and this pleased him and caused him immense excitement. Yet he was clear that to kill the human was the most important thing they had to take care of right then and there. ''The old bull is crazy and desperate, but he really did unleash his greatest power. With my skill, I surely have more than enough to kill this puny human!'' thought the North Monster King. Then he opened his bloody mouth wide and a purple ball floated out of it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Scott frowned. The pressure he was feeling from the two demonic monster kings was so intense that the bones in his body almost cracked. "Let me show you my best skill!" Scott cried coldly while four avatars burst out of his body, each with amazing powers. "What? Those five avatars all have the same powerful breath!" Elder Star, who was alwaysposed, couldn''t help but yell out of surprise. Chapter 202 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Three) Chapter 202 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Three) "So is this the Dragon Blood n''s inheritance skill?" Elder Star asked, unable to stop himself from crying out in wonder. He had known from long ago that this skill was the strongest skill, and along with that knowledge was the understanding that the skill was superior to other skills in some respects. Despite knowing such a thing for so long, seeing it now was still as astonishing and shocking as one would expect. He stared with wide eyes as his jaw dropped open. It was like a dream ying out in broad daylight because nobody had ever anticipated that an avatar one produced would have as much strength and power as its originator, and yet there it was. He thought about what would happen if Scott reached the Grand Realm and each avatar was as strong as his real body. He felt that Scott''s strength would increase to such a great extent that even if all of the demonic monster kings engaged in the As he pondered over Scott''s strength, an idea suddenly shed in his mind. "Is it possible that his talent skill will grow stronger in the future?" he murmured to himself. Darren, who had been standing next to him all this time, burst intoughter upon seeing the fascinated look on Elder Star''s face. "Of course it will grow stronger. Scott hasn''t even reached the Grand Realm yet. Imagine how many avatars he''ll be able to produce once he climbs his way up to the Grand Realm? I''d say he''d manage at least eight avatars," he said. Before the fight began, Darren had given some of his Dragon Saliva Fruit to Scott, thinking that although the fruit could not help Scott reach the Grand Realm, it would still purify his blood and allow him to produce more avatars than usual. He was aware that even though the Dragon Saliva Fruit had this prominent effect, it was still the cultivator''s strength that mainly decided the quantity of the avatar. The higher the realm, the more avatars one could produce. In this case, if Scott reached the Grand Realm, producing up to ten avatars at the same time would not be out of the question given that he had already made numbers of big achievements in his cultivation. Darren''s words were convincing enough to make Elder Star wonder about Scott''s power. After a while, he smiled vaguely and said, "I didn''t expect him to get so powerful to the point that he has the ability to stand up to the demonic monster kings in a fight. As the Holy Lord of the Dragon Holy Land, he has now be a valuable and honorable hero to our humans." Darren smiled and did not say anything, silently agreeing with what Elder Star had just said. They continued to enjoy the fight that was going on high above them without bothering to mask their amazement and amusement. In the sky, Scott and the demonic monster kings were still going hard at each other. The sudden appearance of Scott''s four avatars did not astonish Divine Bull King. Rather, the fury of his defeat seemed to havepletely taken his focus and disregarded his rational judgment of the fight. All that upied his mind now was his desperate wish to exact his revenge on Scott. North Monster King was different, though. He was furious, but also terrified. The advantage had clearly shifted towards Scott as the ratio of the fight changed from two against one to two against five. A big fight was definitely on the cards, and the situation was not looking good for them. Subconsciously, North Monster King began shrinking from the idea of fighting Scott as he sensed the danger. He wanted to leave and escape the danger more than anything. However, how could running away from five excellent fighters be easy? He would be hunted down, for sure. He would be attacked from his behind and that would only put him in a more disadvantageous situation. Left with no choice, he could do nothing except steeling himself and praying that Divine Bull King was powerful enough to fight with him as a team against Scott. It was their only shot. North Monster King spat out his purple pearl and took a fighting stance. The purple pearl was his demonic core. He had nourished it for over a thousand years and it served as his passage to connect to his skill. Now that it was released, the purple pearl began to swirl around North Monster King and clouds of purple mist emanated from it, giving him a hazy, mysterious aura. The purple mist was actually the spiritual energy essence of that pearl, and it would give him immense strength once he finished absorbing all of it. When he felt that he hadpletely absorbed the purple mist and his strength had reached its most powerful stage, he turned to look at Divine Bull King, thinking he would start his attack with him together. However, Divine Bull King''s mind had been upied by fury that he hardly noticed his existence. Before North Monster King could even motion him, he had already charged towards Scott as fast as he could. Undeterred, Scott prepared to fight. He and his avatars immediately emitted five rays of dragon shadows and headed straight towards Divine Bull King without wasting another second. North Monster King wasgging behind a little. Hastily, he brandished his giant hand and rushed towards Scott''s dragon shadows. It was at this point that the battle had officially begun. Since all three of them were already in high realm, the fight was extreme and fierce. Every movement, every strike, and every breath was loaded This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. with ghastly power and coated with a violent force that resonated in the air. Looking at the fight, their movements were so swift and nimble that it created an illusion of them having multiple copies doing the exact same gestures. It made it impossible for any of the men on the ground to discern their figures clearly. The fight went on, and along with each blow, a cluster of vibrant, rumbling sound followed, filling the whole atmosphere and smothering those who were watching. As the fight became more intense, Scott decided to take it up a notch. While still channeling his dragon shadows to strike hard at the demonic monster kings, he put his supernatural martial skill into action. Instantly, the dragon shadows began to glow and growrge in size. Within seconds, they became immensely gigantic and threw their long and absolutely sharp ws towards the two demonic monster kings. The two demonic monster kings clearly panicked and fumbled to block the attacks. Due to the severe injury he had gotten in the fight earlier, Divine Bull King started to show signs of weakness. All this time, it was his haunting vanity and fury that sustained him in the fight for so long. As the fight hade to its climax, Divine Bull King began breathing heavily and running out of energy while Scott remained unscathed. He didn''t even seem fazed. Noting that Divine Bull King could not hold on much longer, an ominous feeling struck North Monster King''s heart. As if it wasn''t already enough that they were in such a disadvantageous state, losing his teammate would force him to confront Scott and all his mighty avatars alone. He knew where it would end, and he didn''t like the idea one bit. "Let''s strike the avatar on the left together," North Monster King advised. He let out a battle cry and began striking at the said avatar as his first target. Although all of Scott''s avatars were on par with him in strength, the fact that their physical resistance was a tad bit weaker could not be denied. Chapter 203 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Four) Chapter 203 Scott VS The Demonic Monster Kings (Part Four) North Monster King was smart enough to figure out this weakness and target one of the avatars. In his opinion, defeating all five together was impossible, but maybe defeating one at a time was more usible. By doing that, he would not only hinder the growth of the avatar, but also suppress Scott''s power. Now that the n had beenid out, they felt they had a better chance of taking out those avatars. With hisst effort, Divine Bull King took out one avatar together with North Monster King. Their attacks fell hard on the avatar with a resounding thud. Scott sensed the danger, but it was toote to order his avatar to dodge. The avatar went flying backwards from the lethal blow, the sound of its bones cracking clear in the silent sky. As if a sack of sand fell down and bore a big hole into his chest, blood began sttering out and flecking the ground below. The avatar then fell to the ground, exploding into mes and disappeared. Noting his temporary setback, Scott snorted in anger. He regarded his opponents with cold eyes. He was not discouraged, though. He could clearly see that he only needed one big blow to end Divine Bull King''s life as he had almost run out of energy and his devastating injury had already buried one of his feet in the ground. Scott decided to finish him so he could eliminate one of his threats, enabling him Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. to get the upper hand. In order topletely obliterate Divine Bull King''s existence, he decided to y a trick and strike him when he was defenseless. Using his spiritual sense, Scott instructed his remaining three avatars to generate the most powerful dragon shadows they could manage and charge hard towards North Monster King instead of towards Divine Bull King. He himself also engaged in the fight to ensure Divine Bull King would die from his blow. Theing of the direct and power-packed blow terrified North Monster King beyond words. Hurriedly, he summoned a thicker purple mist and attempted to block those dragon shadows from hurting him. He had no idea that he had fallen right into Scott''s trick. Before his purple mist could even make contact upon Scott''s dragon shadows, the dragon shadows had already veered off and charged towards Divine Bull King. Since Scott and his avatars were prepared, the mist didn''t even reach them and they reached their target without a problem. It was only at this moment that North Monster King finally understood what was happening. He realized that Scott acted like that to trick everyone. "His target is you!" he cried in horror as he turned to his partner. He wanted to run and help him, but it was a tad toote. Before he could even summon another wave of purple mist to defend his partner, the dragon shadows had already reached Divine Bull King. Scott and his avatars sent blow after blow, not showing the slightest mercy. Divine Bull King was thrown into the sky, yet Scott didn''t stop raining punches on him to the point that Divine Bull King''s body felt like a sack of potatoes more than a body with flesh and blood. Concentrating all his energy on his legs, Scott kicked him back towards the ground. Divine Bull King''s body dived towards the ground like a bird that lost its wings. A few secondster, Divine Bull King finally hit the ground with a loud thud, his body briefly shaking the earth upon and his fall creating clouds of dust that nketed the air. His chance of surviving that attack and fall looked extremely bleak. Even if he was still alive, there was just simply no way that he could strike back at Scott again. "Damn it!" North Monster King cursed in rage as he bolted away and ran towards the depths of the demonic monster domain. He knew that fighting would only put his life at risk, so he decided to retreat and hide from Scott. Unlike Divine Bull King, he had always been cautious and discreet about everything he did. A losing battle was out of the question. "Oh, running away, are you?" Scott mocked as he chased after him. There was no way he was going to let him slip through his fingers this time. The result of the fight was now crystal clear. Both demonic monster kings were doomed and would likely die by Scott''s hands. Watching the fight on the ground, Elder Star could not help but experience a great sense of appreciation for how majestic andpelling that power Scott had summoned. He had no idea that Scott had the help of the Dragon Saliva Fruit this time. Otherwise, he would not be so powerful as to be able to defeat Divine Bull King so easily. He could have defeated one of them if he tried, but when it came to defeating both of them together, it would prove to be much harder as demonic monster kings were very powerful. "Do you see now, Elder Star? You can rest assured that Scott will win. He can ensure your safety," Darren said with a smile. "You can just go with relief and tend to your injuries," he advised. Darren''s solicitous words pleased Elder Star. "You are right, brother. There is nothing to fear now that we have such a prominent ally. Do remember to visit my Heavenly Pce Sect and see me when you get a chance," Elder Star offered. With that, he hoped his desire to be on good terms with Darren and Scott wasmunicated well. Even though Elder Star had a much more distinguished status, he didn''t mind calling Darren "brother." Obviously, he wanted to prove his wish for them to have a renewed rtionship. Darren epted his generous invitation without hesitation. "Okay, that is a deal. I will pay you a visit when I have some spare time," Darren said. Elder Star nodded and sat down as he tended to his injuries with his vital energy. Darren did not stand there and wait for the fight to end as he knew that they were protected by Scott''s defensive skill. No demonic monster under the sixth level would be able to break through his spellbound area. There were originally two other mighty demonic monsters that could have broken through it in the beginning. They had been peering at the battle from a safe distance all this time, but seeing Divine Bull King had been defeated, they ran away with their tails between their legs. Utilizing his vital energy, Darren left Elder Star and flew straight towards where Divine Bull King was lying. It was not difficult for him to locate Divine Bull King because the massive crater on the ground gave his location away. Darren did not do it without reason. He actually had a n for the wholebat from the very beginning. He had always wondered how much talent he would assimte from killing a demonic monster king ever since he discovered his ability. Having a motionless monster king in front of him was a rare opportunity and he wouldn''t let his chance slip away. Since Divine Bull King was already on the verge of death, he didn''t need to use too much energy in killing him. Darren still felt he should be very cautious, though, because Divine Bull King was still powerful enough to p him to death. So, as gingerly as he could, Darren crept towards the depths of the crater, excitement filling him as he thought about the power he was going to assimte from Divine Bull King. Chapter 204 A Great Increase In Talent Chapter 204 A Great Increase In Talent "Huh?" Darren suddenly sensed faint breathing from the badly injured Divine Bull King as his figure descended. ''He is indeed still alive, '' Darren realized. He began to approach the demonic monster with utmost caution. For Darren, it would be the best result if he could kill the Divine Bull King via sneak attack with all his strength. As the faint breathing came nearer, Darren transformed himself into his demon form with his de and sword intent on standby. From less than one hundred feet from this breathing, Darren''s de and sword intent surged simultaneously as his body shot at the bottom of the pit like an arrow. ng! "Oh no, I can''t break open his defense!" To Darren''s surprise, the blow which he had delivered with all his might didn''t even break the Divine Bull King''s hard skin. Even though all its bones had been shattered, a dull numbness ran along Darren''s arm. All of a sudden, the Divine Bull King opened his huge eyes. Red light shed from his angry pupils. Copsed on the ground, the demonic monster made no movement, but his breath shot into the air and came at Darren extremely quickly. Boom! In the next second, Darren was hit by the jet of the steam and thrown into the cavern wall; a deep hole was formed on the cavern wall with a depth of hundreds of feet. "Such a powerful force that the breath was enough to strike me back," Darren thought, startled. Suffering great pain, he felt as if all his bones had fallen apart due to the violent impact. He was dismayed that even if his body''s hardiness was unable to withstand it. No strong cultivator at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm could survive the blow of the breath from the Divine Bull King! After a brief adjustment of his breath, Darren made a move towards the Divine Bull King again. ''Nevertheless, it''s impossible for the Divine Bull King to escape because of all his broken bones, '' Darren thought. But as Darren got closer to the Divine Bull King, he found out he was mistaken. The king''s physical body was unexpectedly climbing up along the wall of the pit, slowly but surely. Moreover, Darren could tell that he was wasting no time in recovering his strength, albeit with a very slow speed. ''He''s recovering from his injuries. I will be killed by a palm attack from the demonic monster if I try to Hastiness stirred in his heart. A demonic monster king was a great treasure for Darren without any doubt. The assimtion of the Divine Bull King''s talent would be a huge leap for Darren''s own talent, and its blood would be the best material needed for the Demonic Blood Refining Skill. Swoosh! In the face of this great temptation, Darren dispatched demonic internal force, simultaneously channeling his de and sword intent towards at the Divine Bull King, hoping with all his heart to kill him. "Moo!" The Divine Bull King stared at Darren intently, his eyes wide open, only a faint, guttural howl escaping from his throat. Right when Darren had released his strike, the metal pir in his chest suddenly flew out and shot at Darren. "Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren directly used the inheritance skill of the dragons and produced eight avatars in a split second. Surging de and sword intent gushed out of Darren''s body and rushed to the demonic monster with a rumbling sound, apanied by violent and powerful demonic internal force. ng! Three of Darren''s avatars were smashed to pieces by the metal pir in a second. Severely wounded, this was all what the demonic monster could manage to do. After counterattacking, the metal pir grew dimmer. All its remaining strength had been exhausted. Darren and his five avatars continued rushing to the Divine Bull King with all their strength, hitting ferociously at his flesh where Scott''s attack had caused cracks to form. "Moo!" Blood spurted out of his mouth like waterfall, light beginning to fade from his scarlet eyes. Urged by his spiritual sense, Darren took out his Space Ring and collected the blood. Even so, his avatars continuedunching attacks at the Divine Bull King, cutting open his blood vessels and energy meridians. Bang! In his struggle on the brink of death, he still managed to smash three of Darren''s avatars with a wave of his huge palm. "It''s time to die!" Darren had collected enough fresh blood. He had gotten what he wanted. With tremendous de and sword intent, Darren struck the Divine Bull King with the speed of an arrow, his de and sword stabbing through his eye sockets and brain. Hiss. Eventually, the Divine Bull King stopped struggling as his spiritual energy dispersed in the air. Finally, at longst, he was dead. "Assimte!" A golden ball of light flew to Darren as he uttered the word. Buzz! Once again, there was a humming sound inside Darren''s brain. He closed his eyes, savoring the familiar refreshing feeling of his talent upgrading. "Talent at the top level of the seventh level of the Earth Degree!" "Talent at eighth level of the Earth Degree!" Darren felt as though his cultivation talent was still making new breakthrough! "Talent at the top level of the eighth level of the Earth Degree! Ninth level talent of the Earth Degree!" Darren''s talent had reached the top level of the ninth level of the Earth Degree with a shocking speed! "Only one step remaining to the Heaven Degree," Darren muttered, anticipation and excitement in his voice. ''It''s a pity. I really wonder what kind of feeling I will have when I reach the Heaven Degree talent, '' Darren pondered. Even if his talent had reached the top level of the level nine of the Earth Degree, Darren had a very different feeling. After putting the Divine Bull King''s corpse and the metal pir in his Space Ring, Darren unceremoniously left the bottom of the pit and soared up to the ground. The moment his feet touched the ground, Darren saw a bright and clear world. In the air, he saw streams of soft blue air floating. ''That is spiritual energy visible to the naked eye, '' Darren thought. If Darren had been able to assimte the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth, he would have surely tried to test his assimtion speed! His talent at the ninth level of the Earth Degree would give him a great advantage when he was able to mingle his de and sword intent. By then he could assimte more than the treasures containing spiritual energy! His assimtion resources would include spiritual energy of the heaven and earth. He believed that absorbing abundant spiritual energy would help boost his realm at an unprecedented speed! Moreover, the improvement in his talent meant he could shorten the time it took him toprehend the forms of the supernatural de skill to a few days. What''s more, he was wholly confident that he would be able toprehend the third stage of the legendary martial skill the "Nine Changes of the Demon" within a month! These two kinds of skills would boost Darren''s strength greatly even to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm infinitely. There was a considerable gap between the strength of the primary stage and middle stage of the Wonder Realm, which meant a virtually unlimited range for the cultivator''s progress. The closer Darren''s strength was to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, the more invincible he would be among the cultivators of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm! By then, once he hadpleted refining his body, Darren would be invincible. He might even have the capability to kill a strong cultivator at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm with his strength which would be much closer to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. All of this would enhance his capability to challenge the top one hundred strong superior talents on the Talent Roll! After all, Darren was already an unprecedented cultivator based on the fact that his cultivation base was only at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Once he managed to fuse his de and sword intent, who knew what kind of level his strength would reach after he entered the Wonder Realm! It was really beyond imagination, and Darren was ecstatic at the thought. After flying out of the pit, Darren was not hasty to beginprehending the skill. After all, he could choose to undergo that process at any time since his talent had been improved. The only thing that he felt rather regretful about was that he failed to obtain the Heaven Degree talent in one fell swoop. ''Sooner orter I will have the Heaven Degree Talent. It''s just too bad... Somehow, I am afraid I won''t get it even if I assimte the talent of another demonic monster king. I will do itter.'' Darren put aside these concerns for now. There would be many more opportunities waiting for him. Afterposing himself, he flew to Elder Star. ''Bruce should be able to move around now, '' Darren thought. The moment he flew over he found Scott. "Scott, have you killed the North Monster King?" Darren asked immediately. Scott shook his head bitterly. "I got very close to killing him when some strange power blocked me. I This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. think there are some stronger creatures lurking in this demonic monster domain, we''d better leave as soon as possible," Scott exined. Then, Scott awakened the strong human cultivators and prepared to teleport them out of here. "Scott, I need to collect some materials required for body refining. I need to stay here for another few days," Darren reminded him. Scott gave a nod. "Then take care, I will be here any time you are in danger," Scott said. "Don''t worry. I will be cautious," Darren reassured him with a smile. Scott was now ready to teleport the rest of them out of the demonic monster domain. Under Darren''s persuasion, Bruce also had to agree to leave the domain. Before they left, Darren gave his token of a supreme disciple to Bruce so he could stroll around in the Lotus Holy Land at his will and live in the ce Darren had upied previously. Aside from this, Darren needed Bruce to inform Elsa that he was safe and sound for fear of her concern. "Darren, pleasee see me the instant you have gathered enough materials. I need to cultivate in seclusion for several months or even a few years. My sess or failure of entering the Grand Realm will be wholly dependent on it." "I see. I promise I wille to see you as soon as possible." Darren knew Scott was going to try to enter the Grand Realm with the help of the Dragon Saliva Fruit. And so he made up his mind to spend a few days'' time to improve his strength first and collect the blood of the diabolic beasts immediately. After these agreements were made and goodbyes were said, Scott gave Darren a teleportation jade card before transporting the others out of the demonic monster domain. Chapter 205 Collecting Demonic Monsters Blood Chapter 205 Collecting Demonic Monsters'' Blood Once Scott had left with the others, Darren stayed in the demonic monster domain for a few days. During this time, he began to grasp the de intent. After he had seen a big leap in his talent, he had toprehend the de intent as quickly as possible. Once he aplished this, he could enhance his strength in an even shorter amount of time! In this wastnd, a group of level three demonic monsters casually wandered all around. All of a sudden, a deafening sound rung out from behind! Numerous des emitted rays of bright light that instantly shot toward them. In a split second, the three demonic monsters were chopped into pieces. A man flew in the air, feeling fully satisfied with his masterpiece. "Right now, I have reached the high level of the supernatural de skill. Both my de and sword intent have achieved a bnce! This is wonderful! I have even made a vast improvement in my strength!" he shouted. Although Darren had grasped the supernatural de skill, he still couldn''t condense the de core yet. He intuitively felt that something was missing. Darren didn''t want to waste his time anymore. He needed to hurry up and practice longer, harder, and faster. After he grasped the de intent, he directly flew into the demonic monster territory. With his current strength, he could easily kill any level five demonic monsters. As for the level six demonic monsters, maybe he could use his battle techniques and give them a try! Although the level six demonic monsters reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, they still evolved from the beasts. Since they were not as experienced as Darren in battle techniques, and didn''t possess any impressive martial skills like he was, he still had a small chance of defeating them. In a split second, Darren soared away for several hundred miles. When he set foot onto the demonic monster domain, a deafening roar came from the mysterious mountain. Thisrge mass ofnd emitted a powerful and gargantuan aura. After he arrived, Darren did not hastily kill the demonic monsters for blood. Instead, he began to look through the book of "Demonic Blood Refining Skill." He had decided to find out about all the specific procedures and what kind of demonic monster blood he needed before getting started. The book "Demonic Blood Refining Skill" could be graded at five stages: the skin refining stage, meridian refining stage, organ refining stage, bone refining stage, and golden body refining stage. Of course, each stage had a different requirement which corresponded to the level of the demonic monster''s blood. Respectively, the skin refining stage needed blood from a level three demonic monster, the meridian refining stage a level four demonic monster, the organ refining stage a level five demonic monster, the bone refining stage a level six demonic monster, and the golden body refining stage required blood from the king of the demonic monster. "Ha-ha. I have already obtained the blood of the king of the demonic monster! If I collect blood from other levels demonic monsters, it will be smooth sailing from there," Darren murmured to himself. Darren felt giddy with excitement. If he had not risked his own life to kill the badly injured Divine Bull King, he would not have had the chance to collect the blood from the king of the demonic monster! But Darren believed that Scott would definitely help him with obtaining blood from the king of the demonic monster if he was unable to do so. And so, Darren continued to read the book. He read from the first stage. He found that if he could would increase by thirty percent! The more he practiced, the stronger his body would be. Once he finished all five stages, his body toughness would be increased by fifty to one hundred times than his current strength! But there was a limit on his improvements. If one practiced Demonic Blood Refining Skill, he or she would never surpass the body toughness of the masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, even if their body toughness could be very close to those masters. Scott had no use for this kind of skill, since his body toughness was extremely impressive. But it was very useful to Darren. Although his body toughness was decent, if he could grasp the skill, he could use it to protect himself in case he encountered a master who reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, provided that the master was careless and distracted. And cultivators in the middle stage of the Wonder Realm would find that it was virtually impossible to kill Darren. The Demonic Blood Refining Skill was a rare and previous martial skill for those people who had yet to reach the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. But it was also an extremely difficult skill to master. If one wanted topletely grasp it, not only would they have to collect all the materials, but they would also suffer endless pain in the process. In a pool of ten thousand people, it was rare to find someone who could actually sustain such pain! After he had fullyprehended it, Darren prepared to set off and started to look for his objectives. Darren flew through numerous mountains. In the course of his travel, he killed a few level three demonic monsters and collected their blood into the Space Ring. The things stored in the Space Ring could be ssified by Darren''s spiritual sense, so he didn''t need to worry about the blood making a mess. After he had been flying for a while, Darren spotted many level four demonic monsters gathered around a valley. Without hesitation, he flew towards them. Darren raised his de. In a split second, a level four demonic monster had been killed by his intense de power! He kept on ying several more level four demonic monsters, until he deemed that he had collected enough blood. Whoosh! While he was concentrated on dealing with the monsters, a strange sound came from above him. Darren looked up and found a fierce being hovering above the sky, emitting intense power. It was obviously a level five demonic monster. "Humph! Just a minor level five demonic monster. You''re just bluffing!" Darren sneered at the monster, flying straight at it. The power emitted from Darren''s body was so intense and strong that scared the level four demonic monsters under him. They all trembled with fear, feeling helpless. In the sky, that level five demonic monster began to shiver in panic as it felt Darren''s powerful aura. "You want to run?" Darren grinned, turned himself into a ray of light, shooting rapidly towards the demonic monster. In the blink of an eye, Darren was blocking the monster''s way. It hovered still in the sky, having nowhere to hide. It suddenly pped its huge wings vigorously, sending a few feathers hurtling toward Darren. They were hard as rocks and powerful enough to shatter a hill into pieces. But those feathers were insignificant to Darren. He didn''t move a muscle, only staring at the intense feathers that shot towards his body. A ringing sound came forth from Darren''s body, causing the feathers to gently fall on the ground like autumn leaves. The demonic monster was unable to inflict any damage at all. This level five demonic monster had reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, but it still couldn''t break Darren''s defense. He was entirely satisfied with the result. He recalled that when he had entered the demonic monster domain for the first time, he had had to rely on Elsa and another disciple of the Wonder Realm to kill a level five demonic monster, which they defeated with luck on their side. Elsa''s sword core had been badly injured because of the fight. In a few months, he was now able to easily kill a level five demonic monster all by himself! Such big improvement in his strength would definitely surprise everyone in the martial arts world. What was even more exciting was that Darren was just at Mysterious Realm, but he already managed to kill a master of the Wonder Realm. It meant that he overcame a virtually impossible task and bridged the enormous gap between the two realms. Seeing that its feathers didn''t inflict any damage to Darren, the level five demonic monster grew even more frightened. It pped its huge wings and fiercely pped them toward Darren. It wanted to y tricks on Darren and found a chance to run away again. "Stop ying your games!" Darren shed through the sky, channeling his powerful de and sword intent in a strike and sent towards the demonic monster. Whoosh! In the shadows of the de and sword, the demonic monster yowled in agony, covered in dark blood. In the blink of an eye, a sword shadow shed through the sky and slit the demonic monster''s throat. Thick blood soon oozed from the cut on its wounds, pouring out like a river. Darren instantly used his spiritual sense to store the blood into his Space Ring. This huge level five demonic monster had only provided half of the blood that Darren sought to obtain. This meant he would just need to go find another one! He didn''t want to waste his time anymore, so he directly flew towards the mountain in the distance to look for other level five monsters. As he flew, Darren suddenly detected human presence in the jungle. He sensed that the human was being attacked by a demonic monster. As Darren dashed into the jungle, he caught sight of a ten-year-old child. The child trembled with fear in front of a level two demonic monster, which had fiercely opened its bloody mouth and was about to devour him. On the ground not far awayy an old man covered in blood. "Get lost!" Darren screamed. Darren slightly raised his hand and waved at the level two demonic monster. It barely had time to yelp before it broke into pieces in a split second and disappearedpletely. "Sir, thank you so much!" that child cried out as he gazed at Darren in a mix of overwhelming admiration and fear. Darren looked like a god to him. After all, he had popped out from nowhere and saved him and his grandfather in the nick of time! "You''re wee, kid. Why are you here in the demonic monster domain? It''s very dangerous here," Darren asked kindly. He found out that the child had arrived the fourth stage of the Primary Realm, indicating that he had great potential in cultivation. The old many beside him had arrived the second stage of the Spirit Realm. "Sir, my name is Drew. My grandfather and I came to collect the herbs in the mountain, but we got lost and were injured by the demonic monster. Sir, please, please save my grandfather! He is dying!" the boy pleaded, sobbing desperately. Without hesitation, Darren went straight to the old man, and Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. prepared to cure his injuries. The moment Darren turned his back to the boy, the boy shed a dark and evil smile on his face. His innocent expression suddenly changed and green mes burned in his eyes. Chapter 206 Soul Hunter Chapter 206 Soul Hunter Darren approached the old man whoy on the ground. Just when Darren was about to help the old man with his injuries, a strange aura suddenly emerged from behind him and went straight to Darren''s head. In a split second, he felt as though his soul was being torn apart. "Huh?" Darren''s face grew serious. He raised his hand and deflected it. "Ah!" A scream came from behind him. As Darren turned around, he found that the boy had been sted by his power into a big tree. "Why does your soul have such strong power!?" Suddenly, the little boy''s voice changed, sounding very much like an adult. He was totally astonished by the turn of events. "Ah!" Suddenly he screamed in agony as a sharp pain shot throughout his body. He frantically scratched his head, rolling on the ground. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Darren felt goose bumps when he realized that if it weren''t for the strange stone in his head, he would have been dead. The strange stone sensed that probing aura, deflected it back at the boy in the nick of time and saved his life. "Who are you? I was nearly deceived by your dirty trick," Darren sneered at him. Boom! Darren suddenly felt a wave of dizziness again! "Again?" Darren used his spiritual sense, and once again deflected the probing aura inside his head. Now it was the old man on the ground who let out a scream. "He has such powerful soul! Ah! It''s so painful," he screamed in terror, writhing on the ground. Darren walked up to the old man, kicked him in the stomach and shouted, "You bettere clean about the dirty trick you yed on me. How dare you attack me like that, you bastard!" "Ha-ha-ha!" The old man let out a scream ofughter. "You are such powerful young man. We will have a taste of your soul one day. You just wait and see!" Having said this, the old man sprayed a mouthful blood at Darren''s body. His eyes went nk, and the aura emitted from his body vanished without a trace. It was as if his soul had disappearedpletely. "He died?" Darren was confused. Darren walked closer and took a look at him. The old man was indeed lifeless. He turned around and walked towards the boy, who stilly whining beside the tree. Darren immediately emitted a powerful aura and pushed it against the boy. The power was so intense that the boy couldn''t even manage to move a muscle. He could neithermit suicide nor run away, so Darren began to question him about his real identity. "Tell me. Who the hell are you? If you don''t tell me the truth, I will let you feel pain one hundred times more than what you felt earlier!" Darren shouted. "Please, please don''t kill me. We are soul hunterse from the Soul Hunter Sect. We didn''t know you were such powerful master. I am so sorry for the trouble. I''m begging you for mercy!" the boy stammered, shivering with fear. But Darren sensed that something was wrong. Although he looked like a little boy, his voice sounded too mature. He was not a child at all! Once Darren forced him to tell the truth, he revealed the history of the Soul Hunter Sect. The Soul Hunter Sect was an evil sect. They used evil skills to hunt other people''s souls in order to improve their strength. Actually, this kind of power was a branch of the rule cultivation. And it was indeed strong and intense. The boy said they had used this kind of skill to hunt thousands of people''s souls, including cultivators who reached the Wonder Realm. It was apparent that their evil skills were extremely powerful! The souls they hunted were stored in a golden bead. Once the bead was full, they would present it to their master. However, he didn''t tell Darren about his master''s whereabouts. Darren searched him and found two golden beads. One of them was full of souls, and the other was three-quarters full. Darren ced the beads securely in his pocket, not caring so much about their usefulness to him. "Sir, I have told you everything I know. Please let me go. My soul has been badly injured, and I can''t use my skill anymore," the boy pleaded. "Get lost!" Darren shouted menacingly. After the boy expressed his gratitude to Darren several times, he dragged his broken legs and hobbled away. When the boy had left, Darren remained where he was for a moment before he shadowed him stealthily. He would not just let go of an evil man like that! But the boy was also very smart. Since he was afraid that Darren would follow him, he deliberately walked in a lesser known path to avoid being followed. After walking randomly in the jungle for a long time, he headed in another direction. After half a day had passed, he arrived at a mysterious cave. Even though he had remained vignt at all times, he did not detect Darren''s presence at all! "Humph. Drew, why are you sote? Where is Chasel?" "He died. He was killed by a young man with a very powerful soul," Drew replied, still rather frightened by what had happened. "A powerful soul? How powerful?" a man demanded. He had numerous long, curved scars on his face. He was a leader of the soul hunters in this small district. "Really, really powerful. It scared the living daylights out of me! But Mr. Bevis Chen, don''t worry. Before Chasel died, he had left a mark on that man''s body. He''ll never be able to run or hide from us. You might have to deal with him in person someday." "What about you? How did you escape if he was so strong? Did anyone follow you?" "Sir, I''ve suffered terrible injuries to my soul right now. Could you let me get into the small soul pool to cure it first? I will exin it to youter," Drew pleaded. He groaned in agony, turning deathly pale. "Yes. You can go first," Bevis Chen casually nodded his head. His eyes were dark with thought. Suddenly, unexpected things happened. When Drew turned around, Bevis'' face suddenly changed and emitted a strange aura. In a split second, Drew fell on the ground with his eyes closed shut. It had happened so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to struggle! "Humph. Since you already have injuries in your soul, a loser like you doesn''t deserve to live in this world," Bevis Chen sneered at him. He then spat on the boy''s body, turned around and disappeared into the mysterious cave. Hiding a few meters away, Darren heard everything they said. ''He left a mark on my body? Did he mean the mouthful of blood that old man sprayed on me before he died?'' Darren thought to himself. He shook his head, realizing that it must have been just that! Darren decided to infiltrate the cave and find out what they were doing. Whoosh! Darren turned himself into a sh of light and flew into the secret cave. As soon as he entered the cave, Darren felt a strong aura emanating from the darkness. Going further, he became totally dumbfounded by what he saw. Deep inside the cave was an enormous stone chamber. Numerous corpses were piled up around it. A huge pool which shot out rays of grim light was in the center. Several brawny men menacingly guarded around the pool. As Darren observed the situation not that far away from the chamber, a pitiful sound came out from the central pool. He could see numerous shadows wriggling on the ground and struggling to stand up again. He deduced that the pool must be used for absorbing human souls! How vile! "The Soul Hunter Sect is so ferocious!" Darren''s voice echoed through the chamber. He suddenly appeared in front of the guards. "Huh!? Fuck off, you bastard! Let''s kill him," Bevis shouted. As Bevis let out a roar, several muscr men instantly stood on their feet with their faces twisted in savage grimaces. Whoosh! Whoosh! Rays of gloomy light flew at Darren''s head! "Ahhh!" After they used their Spiritual Secret Skills, they all sprayed mouthfuls of blood, fell on the ground and screamed in agony. Bevis stood there, stunned. "It was you who stalked Drew," Bevis growled. A deep furrow appeared between his brows, his eyes darkening with anger. "You will pay the price for your huge mistake!" Darren''s voice was as cold as ice. Seeing numerous people''s souls groaning in agony, he couldn''t help but wonder how many innocent people had been killed by these vicious men! "Ha-ha, you bastard. Did you really think I can''t do anything to you just because my Spiritual Secret Skill can''t hurt you right now? Open your damned eyes and watch!" Bevis shouted. Bevis wasn''t afraid Darren at all. After all, he thought that he was already a beginner of the Wonder Realm, and he had well prepared for everything that would happen. He let out a roar and suddenly sted intense aura from his body. Bevis sensed that Darren was only at the Mysterious Realm. Because of this, he assumed that destroying him would be a walk in the park. So without hesitation, he flung his punch right at Darren. He was absolutely certain that one blow of his fist would be more than enough to get rid of this intruder. Bang! When Darren raised his sword, Bevis suddenly came to the realization that he had been terribly naive. The power of the sword intent terrified Bevis. He trembled with fear, sensing that Darren''s sharp sword could tear everything apart into ribbons. His eyes grew wider, a look of sheer terror stered on his cruel face. In no time at all, hepletely disappeared into the sword''s shadows and was chopped into pieces before he could struggle. Darren raised his sword again and killed the guards. He collected a few beads from their corpses and a dozen beads from Bevis. All of these were filled with poor unfortunate souls. Darren approached the central pool. He saw that numerous shadows continued to struggle in agony as they all melted into a green liquid. Darren used his spiritual sense and wanted to explore it. After all, he had never seen anything like that before! As he stretched out his hand, a drop of liquid fell into his palm. "Assimte." After doing so, Darren was totally taken aback by the result. Chapter 207 The Formidable Soul Attack Chapter 207 The Formidable Soul Attack As he absorbed the several drops of green liquid, Darren''s whole body trembled. He could feel that his soul was being refined. "It seems as though the growth in my soul is advancing my Spirit Power." Darren briefly examined himself and was pleasantly surprised to find that the droplets of green liquid had propelled his Spirit Power to a higher level. ''So, the growth of the soul is the key to enhancing one''s Spirit Power.'' Darren surmised. A smile yed on Darren''s lips. In the next instant, Darren jumped into the pond and continued to absorb the spiritual energy it contained. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The souls that had been refined in this pond could never be resurrected. Besides, the Soul Hunter Sect was an extremely vicious organization. Darren would never give these refined souls to them. Darren''s assimtion took about an hour. By then, Darren''s Spirit Power had reached level 18. He was shocked by the advancement. However, Darren hit a bottleneck. The growth of his Spirit Power would be next to nothing if he continued to absorb. "My Spirit Power is now at level 18. I wonder how much force I can unleash if Imand the rules." As a rule cultivator, the stronger his Spirit Power, the higher the power Darren couldmand from the rules of the universe. Curious, Darren activated the Wind Rule he had just learned and started dashing around the cave. When Darren heard how fiercely the wind whistled when he ran, he knew that he was faster than before. He was sure that even masters at the top level of the Wonder Realm''s middle stage would be unable to catch him at this speed. However,prehension of the Wind Rule could do more than just make a cultivator run faster. If Darren utilized it during a fight, it would allow him to deliver a blow more quickly as well. During able to deliver a stroke quicker meant that Darren''s strength would be significantly enhanced as well. Besides, he could strengthen his defensive ability by reinforcing hisprehension of the Rule of the Earth. "What an unexpected gain! If I refine my body perfectly, I will be a formidable entity when I stage of the Wonder Realm. With a little more advancement, I will get closer to it." Darren was ted. "Hmm?" Darren sensed a horrifying figure nearing him. As soon as he felt the danger, Darren flew out of the cave. However, that formidable figure wasn''t inside the cave. It was above it. A beam of emerald light headed for Darren, breaking throughyers andyers of obstacles. "How dare you, a speck of dust on the earth, dare to steal the souls'' power from me? Die, you thief!" Darren felt an icy voice booming in his ears. At the same time, the emerald beam of light pierced his head. "Damn!" Darren''s body trembled intensively. He felt as though a bomb had exploded in his head. The mounting force ripped his soul, and the pain of his soul being torn apart caused severe convulsions. The pain was even greater than being tossed in boiling oil. The stone in Darren''s head tried to resist the emerald light. However, the situation was different, as the emerald light did not reflect. It was, at best, weakened. Wisps of its power still hit Darren''s soul, causing Darren great pain. He remembered the formidable young man in ck armor who had flown out of the bronze coffin. When he had attacked Darren previously, he had used his spiritual sense. However, that attack could be reflected. Thus he had only harmed himself. This time, the emerald lighting from above was so powerful that it broke through the defense of the strange stone in Darren''s mind. It was an extremely fierce attack. "It''s so horrible." This was the most intense pain that Darren had ever experienced. He estimated that its source was much stronger than the young man in the ck armor. After a while''s suffering, the stone in Darren''s head managed to erase the emerald light. Afterward, wisps of milk-white mist flew around, healing Darren''s soul. Several hourster, Darren felt better as the intense pain had faded. "Was that a soul attack? Its source must be at the Grand Realm level, or beyond!" Fear lingered in Darren''s mind. "Again?" Just as Darren lowered his guard, several emerald beams of light flew toward him from above. Darren broke out in a cold sweat in an instant. If these emerald beams of light hit him, the stone in his mind would not be able to save him, and then, his soul would be crushed. Darren had never been this frightened and hopeless. He felt as if death was looming over him. ''What should I do?'' As Darren considered his options, he recalled that the soul hunter had said that the old man had put a mark inside him before he died. He surmised that the mark must be the reason for the attacks. As soon as the thought shed in his mind, Darren lifted his clothes in search of the mark. He soon spotted a crimson demon shape imprinted on his chest. Upon seeing that the emerald beams of light were closing in on him, Darren ripped a handful of flesh from his chest and hurled it away. Darren was desperate! He knew that the pain of ripping flesh from his chest would be a fraction of the pain he would feel should the emerald beams of light strike him again. "I did it!" Darren slumped onto the ground and watched the several beams of emerald light hurtling toward the flesh he had thrown away. He felt relieved. "You, damn ant! How did you get such a strong soul? I have targeted your aura and I will assimte your soul." The icy voice boomed in Darren''s ears again. He could not help shivering. Despite the pain still coursing through his body, Darren wanted to get the hell out of there as fast as he could. ... An hour after Darren had left, a ghostly ck shadow appeared at the ce where Darren had stood. All the demonic monsters in the territory prostrated when the mighty creature descended. Someone in the mysterious pce which was located at the deepest ce in this territory, also shot a nce at the ck shadow. The nce vanished soon after it fell on the shadow. The source of this nce seemed to be astonished. "I have never seen such a powerful soul. I shall make it mine." The shadow swept an icy nce around the cave. It found Darren''s trace, yet it did not see him there. ... South of the demonic monster domain, Darren tried his best to conceal his aura and avoided being discovered by hiding inside the body of a demonic monster. On the path of being stronger, Darren had seen many powerful masters of martial arts, but none had terrified him this much. He deemed this figure as powerful as the avatar of that mighty man in the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. Those soul attacks were powerful enough to break through the defense of the stone in his head. Darren had been genuinely horrified. After hiding in a demonic monster''s corpse for several hours, Darren tried to sense the mighty figure. When he couldn''t trace it, he decided to step out. "The presence I felt is truly big and powerful. The growth of my Spirit Power won''t be of any value if I get killed here. I hope he''ll never find me." Darren remained vignt. He knew that he was no match for the source of the attacks, at least not now. Since he had to stay in the demonic monster domain for a few more hours, Darren was careful the whole time. He even gave up the idea of finding a level six demonic monster because he was afraid that the formidable presence woulde for him again. So, he activated the transmission jade card Scott had given him and gradually vanished. Chapter 208 You Are Not That Attractive Chapter 208 You Are Not That Attractive "Thank goodness I have returned," eximed Darren happily. Darren raised his head and looked around. He found himself surrounded by a group of pces. A huge blurry dragon shadowy behind the most magnificent pce. He realized that he had reached the Dragon Holy Land. Darren was not in a hurry to find Scott. Darren had been tense and anxious during his time in the demonic monster domain. Now that he had arrived at the Dragon Holy Land, Darren wanted to rx. Thus, instead of finding Scott, he walked around. "Get out of here before you get killed!" someone yelled. Darren was about to enter the training ground when he heard the warning. Suddenly, a few Dragon Holy Land disciples blocked his path. Darren frowned as their attitude toward him was hostile. "Is the training ground off limits?" Darren asked, calmly. One disciple said haughtily, "Are you pretending to be unaware, or are you deliberately asking for trouble? Today, the three geniuses are going topete with each other. The news has shaken everyone in the Holy Land. Do you still pretend to know nothing?" "I don''t know where this bumpkines from, but if you don''t have an invitation to watch the another one. Darren would never be nice to ignorant and arrogant people like these disciples. He waved his hand gently and released a great force. It hit the two people with such power that they were pushed back several feet. "I want to see which geniuses arepeting." Darren had only used a small percentage of his power, so he did not kill the two gatekeepers. His attack had been enough to cause a few minor injuries, though. p! p! p! A series of resounding ps were heard just then. Darren looked in the direction of the sound and saw a young girl smiling at him. Surprise and admiration reflected in her eyes. "What an impressive palm skill! You defeated two people at your level so effortlessly. Your strength is truly amazing." Darren shook his head. He knew the girl was patronizing him. It felt ridiculous, so he ignored her and walked toward the training ground. "Um? What is your problem? Why are you so cold to me?" questioned the girl. She frowned and stepped in front of Darren. "Well, I just want to go in and have a look. Why is everyone stopping me?" said Darren helplessly. The girl did not reply. She thought, ''This guy did not even look at me. Doesn''t he know why the three geniuses are battling each other?'' The girl was cute and charming in appearance. In fact, some would even call her a great beauty. But for Darren, no other woman couldpare with Elsa. Even if a girl were as pretty as Elsa, Darren would not chase her. The girl felt very ufortable with Darren''s icy attitude. Many men all across the Dragon Holy Land dreamed of being with her. And today, the three geniuses of the Dragon Holy Land were fighting to win her affection. The girl knew all this clearly. Although she had no affection toward these so-called geniuses, she did not stop them. She enjoyed being chased by many men. "I won''t stop you if you want to watch thepetition. But, I have one condition," stated the girl as she smiled mysteriously at Darren. "What is that?" Darren asked, casually. "Take my hand, and we will go in together." "Um?" Darren was astonished. He did not know what the girl intended, but he did not believe that she had fallen in love with him at their first meet. "What a childish idea!" murmured Darren after thinking for a moment. "You!" The girl stamped her foot in anger. She had asked Darren to hold her hand as they walked into the training ground. If Darren had done that, he would have be an enemy of the geniuses in the training ground. She wanted to teach Darren a lesson for treating her indifferently. The girl had thought that the young boy used a trick to get her attention. However, it seemed that Darren had no affection for her. She was frustrated because he was ignoring her. "You are not as charming as you think," Darren retorted before walking past her. The girl''s chest heaved before sheunched a palm attack at Darren. She thought she was almost invincible as she had reached the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. So, she was confident that her attack was enough to teach the proud boy a lesson. Boom! A loud sound echoed as the attacknded. However, the corner of Darren''s clothes just fluttered a little. Nothing else happened. The girl was stunned. She watched with widened eyes as Darren walked away at an unhurried pace. She had used almost her full strength to attack Darren, but he remained unaffected. She thought, ''How powerful is he? He looks only seventeen or eighteen years old! Does he have the strength of the Wonder Realm?'' The girl''s heart beat faster. Darren walked into the training ground where over a thousand young disciples had gathered. The training ground was thousands of acres in size. A dragon-shaped arena had been constructed in the middle of the training ground. Three extraordinary young people had released an aura of pressure against each other. It seemed that they were the so-called three geniuses. Darren released his spiritual sense to estimate the level of the threepetitors. He found that their strength was, indeed, not low. They were all at the top of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. "Look! It''s Miss Be Mu." "Oh, how beautiful she is! I would give my life to walk within three feet of Miss Be." "You are daydreaming. Her admirers will shred you if you go too close to her." In the training ground, all eyes focused on Be Mu. To the men there, the beautiful girl was like a goddess. "Eh, she ising toward me!" A disciple dressed in white, who had been standing beside Darren, saw Be Mu heading in his direction. His breath hitched as he wondered, ''Does my elegant demeanor attract Miss Be?'' Seeing Be Mu walking closer and closer, the disciple in white stuck out his chest, patted his sleeves, and smoothed down his robe. At that moment, he felt very graceful. "Would you like to be my boyfriend?" murmured Be Mu before pressing her lips tight and feigning a shy expression. "I, I, I..." The disciple in white flushed. Excitement rendered him speechless. Then, his eyes rolled up, and then he fainted with joy. "Idiot." Be Mu rolled her eyes at the disciple in white. She kicked him away and then looked at Darren. Below in the arena, the three powerful young people immediately cast a stern nce at Darren. "Sure," answered Darren casually. Hundreds of eyes filled with murderous intent focused on Darren. Didn''t he know the girl''s trick? It was no doubt that the girl wanted him to be the enemy of all the other people there, but Darren decided to fulfill her wish. Be Mu was dumbfounded. She was angry with Darren, and she also felt that he was a man of mystery. She had thought that Darren would refuse her proposal as he had been cold toward her earlier. However, to her surprise, he agreed. The situation puzzled Be. She had expressed her affection for Darren in front of so many people. They would now believe that she fancied him. "Come on, honey. Don''t you want to kiss your boyfriend?" Darren joked provocatively as he stuck out one side of his face toward Be. Be blushed with anger because she didn''t expect Darren to flirt with her in public! "Okay, but remember this. You are asking for trouble," she said in a very soft voice. "I could kiss you, but don''t me me if you die after that." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, she pouted her lips and moved closer toward Darren. A deep sense of shame and indignation reflected in her eyes. Whoosh! Immediately, Darren obstructed the girl''s lips with his hand. "Sorry, we''ve broken up now." Darren''s harsh words rang throughout the training ground. Chapter 209 Taught Him A Lesson Chapter 209 Taught Him A Lesson Silence reigned in the training ground. Be stood as still as a rock with her pouty lips still attached to Darren''s palm. Her face flushed red, and she nearly died of embarrassment. She took a few steps back as her eyes filled with tears. Be was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Be had always been surrounded by numerous talented youth who adored her. Now, a mediocre cultivator was teasing her. She felt wronged. "Why are you bullying me like this?" Be cried as shame coursed through her. Pained by Darren''s actions, real tears flowed down her pretty face. "Bullying you? You asked for it. I don''t care about you, but you keep trying to get me into trouble. By asking me to be your boyfriend, you were provoking your admirers to attack me. Now, I think you have got what you wanted from me. Look at those vicious eyes. Can you feel that everyone in the training ground intends to kill me right now? Are you satisfied? Why are you saying that I bullied you? " Be was rendered speechless as no one had spoken to her like this before. "Do you think that every man in the world should surround you and admire you because you are a beauty? Do you think you are that charming? Your admirers are a bunch of losers who are attracted to your physical appearance. And you are not that pretty at all. You are a cheap and shallow little girl in my eyes. Please don''t think that I am deliberately trying to hurt you. Everything I have said is the truth. I really mean it. Do you understand?" Be didn''t move a muscle. Instead, she stared nkly at the floor. She had not been treated like this since she was a child. She was so mortified that she wanted to kill Darren. However, when she thought about her failed attack on Darren, she just stood there and didn''t know what to do. "Boo-hoo-hoo." Be cried her heart out in front of Darren since she didn''t know how to vent her anger. The more Darren spoke ill of Be, the more she cried. The more tears that flowed down her pretty face, the angrier her admirers became. "You bastard, don''t be so arrogant! I will kill you!" "You called us losers? You bastard! Go to hell!" "How dare you make Be cry? I will never let you go!" The crowd was furious with Darren and began to snarl at him. Chaos ruled the training ground. Everyone who hade to watch thepetition in this training ground today were all rule cultivators. Even the lowest-ranked cultivator was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. At least two dozen people had reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. They would never allow a mediocre cultivator like Darren, who had just reached the Mysterious Realm, to be so arrogant! Boom! In the next instant, a deafening sound filled the training ground as a dozen fist shadows flew towards Darren. Darren stayed put and didn''t bother to dodge the attacks. Soon, the intense fist shadows hit his body. To everyone''s surprise, they all disappeared after the impact. None of their attacks inflicted a damage to Darren. "What!" "How could that happen?" The audience let out an ear-piercing shriek in the training ground. They gaped at Darren with their eyes widened. The three talented youths also gasped in amazement. As they were standing on the battlefield, they could clearly observe the current situation. Deep furrows appeared between their brows as they became lost in their thoughts. They wondered whether they could be asposed as Darren when attacked by such powerful fists. The answer was no. Even if they had been at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, it would be impossible for them to defend against the fierce attack of a dozen masters with such intense power. Darren cast a cold nce at them. Everyone in the audience took a few steps back. Their eyes filled with sheer terror as they stared at him in astonishment. They felt so ridiculous. Even a master at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, who had used his Omnipotent Talent Skill to attack Darren, could not hurt him. So their shadow fists were just like a light breeze that blew through Darren''s body. "I am afraid that guy has some secret weapon with which he protects himself. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a powerful body," a cultivator shouted. A few youths, who were at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, didn''t believe that Darren had such a powerful body. They would rather believe that he had secret weapon to protect his body from getting hurt. After all, Darren was just a mediocre guy who had only entered the Mysterious Realm. They were not afraid of him. "Miss Mu, let me teach him a lesson!" A youth suddenly stepped out of the crowd. He emitted an intense aura from his body as he spoke. He was about twenty-three years old and a beginner at the Wonder Realm. He could be regarded as a talent since he had reached the Wonder Realm at such a young age. "Stop!" Be called out to him. She wiped the tears from her swollen eyes before she turned to Darren and said, "Get lost! I don''t want to see you again." "Miss Mu, you can''t just let the bastard go. We will avenge you." "That''s right! It seems that he is not a disciple of the Dragon Holy Land. We will never let him walk out of here!" Most of the cultivators in the crowd were on their feet, shouting. "Humph. If anyone dares to touch him, I will regard him or her as my enemy," Be said coldly. Hearing what she said, several people were confused and asked for an exnation. "You ask me why? Because all he can do is criticize everything. Even arguing with him is beneath me." "Uh. Who do you think you are? Why do you have such a condescending attitude?" Darren calmly replied. "You bastard! Are you out of your mind? Miss Mu''s grandfather is the first elder of the Dragon Holy Land. How dare you say something like that? You are not even good enough to carry her shoes as a servant!" someone in the training ground shouted. "Ha-ha. The first elder in the Dragon Holy Land? That is great. But can hepare with Scott?" Darren snorted. They wanted to shame him with her noble status? Since Darren was close to Scott, an elder was insignificant to him. What was more, Scott came from the Dragon Blood n. Even though her grandfather was the first elder, he was just a minor soldier whenpared to Scott. "Mind your manners, youth! It is disrespectful of you to call our Holy Lord''s name. Go to hell, you scum!" People in the Dragon Sect regarded Scott as God. No one dared to disrespect the Holy Lord, even if he or she had extremely powerful family background. Be''s expression turned stern. Then she said, "It is fine that you want to insult me. But how dare you disrespect our Holy Lord? Now, you are asking for trouble, and you only have yourself to me. I don''t want to get involved in some lengthy argument with you anymore. If you guys want to teach him a lesson, go ahead." What she meant was clear. She wanted them to attack Darren for being so arrogant. "That''s ok." Darren shook his head and continued, "You and I will never meet again. So, I forgive you this time. I should go now. See you." Darren had nned on wandering around after being transported to the Dragon Holy Land. He didn''t want to waste his time arguing with them anymore. "Ha-ha. You think you can just run away like that?" A youth on the battlefield flew towards Darren and stood in front of him. With an expression ofplete disdain, he said, "If you can sustain one blow from me, I will let you go. If you can''t, you will apologize to Be. That sounds fair, right?" "Fred, are you showing off in front of Be? Let go of such sum? Are you a real man or not? You are such a sissy." Another muscr man, who had stood on the battlefield shouted as he flew towards them. "Little boy. I am Cameron Wang. I am very good at teaching naughty children how to behave. You want to try it? How about you kneel on the floor and bow to me a hundred times? You deserve this punishment. Do you understand?" Thest youth also flew towards them. Everyone in the training ground was filled with excitement as they were expecting a good show. They were certain that even if Darren were able to survive the battle, he would be severely injured by the three talents since they were deeply offended by his remarks. Under attack by three masters, who were at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, Darren would suffer tremendously even if he had some legendary secret weapon to protect himself with. "Don''t go too far. You just need to teach him a lesson," Be told them. She meant that they could do whatever they like with Darren as long as they didn''t kill him. "Since you say so, we will obey your order," a youth replied with an evil smile. He casually raised his hands in the air before swinging his fist toward Darren gently. Although his movement seemed gentle on the surface, it contained great power. His fist power was so intense that even the air swirled. The tremendous pressure emitted from his fist made it hard for all the disciples at the Mysterious Realm to breathe. They were amazed to see how powerful the master was, and thought that it was virtually impossible for Darren to sustain such strong power for one second. "Humph. You asked for it. Don''t me me!" Be snorted coldly. Her expression softened at the thought that someone was avenging her. She turned and walked towards the training ground''s exit. Chapter 210 One On Three (Part One) Chapter 210 One On Three (Part One) As Be was about to set foot out the busy training ground, loud cheers overwhelmed her from behind. Out of curiosity she stopped, retracted her next steps and slowly gazed back, full of wonder as to what could have happened that called for such exmation. She stared so clueless in a daze as if she had not witnessed such brutality. The young talent who had swung his fist towards Darren was thrown away in the air. Trying to pick up pieces of clues, she still could not understand and have a grasp of what just happened before everyone''s eyes. The youth, who was able to reach the top level of primary stage of Wonder Realm and with exemry skill and grit, was thrown out of the battlefield. Was it an illusion or some kind of misunderstanding? Be could hardly believe in her eyes as to why it was happening in front of her. She was full of doubts but she was so sure that this couldn''t be possible. "Was Fred really defeated?" Be muttered to herself as she could not make sense of what was happening around her. She was stunned when she realized what really happened. "No, it can''t be! Fred is so strong. How could this happen?" People howled to express mixed feelings of confusion and disagreement to what they just witnessed. They were beginners who had fought hard and had just reached the Wonder Realm. Shocked to the core, they couldn''t understand what they just saw. However, they were absolutely aware of the prominence of that powerful energy which had caused Fred to be ejected away from the ground. They''d never heard of any man, who was only a Mysterious Realm cultivator, had such irrefutable and powerful energy. The impossibility and insanity of what happened made the people ask more and more questions. "He must be a master in the Wonder Realm! There must be some way to disguise his cultivation base," people were talking to each other indistinctly. Nobody could believe that Darren, in spite of his formidable power, had only reached the ninth stage of Mysterious Realm. All they coulde up with was that Darren hid his true capabilities to trick or y low. "Humph! You are concealing your true energy. What is the point for doing that? Would you dare fight me?" Cameron Wang, one of the three geniuses, mocked Darren. He was convinced that Darren had deliberately disguised his real realm for trickery. He was sure that Fred was only defeated from carelessness. "You? You don''t deserve any inch of effort from me." Darren was pissed and couldn''t hide the disdain as he nced at Cameron. "Humph! I told you I am very good at teaching naughty children how to behave. You will know that I deserve this more than you do and you don''t even deserve to stand here at all. Would you dare? Are you afraid? You scum!" Cameron spat on the ground. As they were talking, Fred flew back. Bleeding in crimson, Fred stared at Darren furiously. "You little bastard! How dare you fake your cultivation base and sneaked to attack me! I am going to kill you, trickster! You are not going to walk out alive from the training ground today," Fred eximed full of angst. Fred should have shown good demeanor in Be''s presence but he felt so disgraced after being defeated by Darren, that he was heedless of his manners anymore. He even started cursing on the top of his lungs, not mindful of what others would think. "Humph! It seems that you will only let me go if I kick your ass," Darren taunted Fred and looked at Be. "Stirring up trouble will always make you pay a price."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Be was startled but had the skill to pretend calm. As she angled her steps and passed by the three geniuses she murmured, "Sirs, just let him go. I am afraid his cultivation base is much higher than yours. I don''t want anyone getting injured because of me." She bowed her head and mumbled, "I will apologize to him and let him punish me the way I deserve. It is no big deal." Be sounded delicate and touching, as if she intended to reflect her sweetness so they would pity her. It seemed she was ndered. ''She is scheming, '' Darren thought to himself. She was clearly making a way to provoke them by agitating them. "Be, you will be fine. I will help you get even with him," Cameron consoled her gently. Then he turned to Darren. "Do you dare fight me? Or I can kill you right here and right now." "He is nothing. I can crumb him with one hand," another genius taunted Darren. "Don''t be afraid, Be. You got our backs." Obviously, the three geniuses were agitated by Be. They were eager to prove themselves by beating Darren so they would win Be''s precious heart. "Don''t waste time. Come on! Let''s do this together," Darren roared like a lion proving himself and recklessly flew into the battlefield. He did not want to waste his time with these entitled idiots. Complete silence enveloped the once excited training ground. People were surprised that given all the circumstances, Darren was brave enough to proceed to fight the three geniuses at the same time. They believed it was suicide but they were sitting back, awaiting for the moment they could prove themselves they might be wrong. "Sirs, his strength may really be that exceptional. Otherwise he would not look down upon you. You cannot rival him, even if you fight together. Please just let him go. I will apologize to him. This is all my fault." Be continued to agitate the three geniuses by pretending to be afraid as she tried to convince them by incessantly sobbing. "Just watch and let it unfold before your eyes, Be. Beating him is as simple as beating a dog," Cameron eximed. "All right. Let''s finish him first so we can continue with the realpetition. Kill Him!" the other two added. Three of them started to release energy that wasbustible. This made the air around them explode when they flew to the battlefield with pride. Be, aware of what was about to happen, sneered secretly when she witnessed the explosion. She assumed Darren could not rival the three geniuses because they had already reached the top level of the primary stage of Wonder Realm while Darren was yet to reach the middle stage. Chapter 211 One On Three (Part Two) Chapter 211 One On Three (Part Two) "You humiliated me today. You are going to pay for that now," Be stared at Darren viciously as she talked to herself. Finally, she felt a whole lot better. "Be, I heard someone was brewing a fight here. What happened? " Suddenly, a middle-aged man strode and stopped beside her. He was in cyan cloth. No ufortable energy was released from his body, which made him look and feel just like any ordinary human being. His eyes, however, were so piercing that anyone could assume that his aura might be light but he was not mediocre. "Uncle Gilbert, you are here." Be chuckled when she realized who recently arrived. She thought to herself that even if the three geniuses failed, her uncle, Gilbert Mu, who had reached the middle stage of Wonder Realm, would bend his knees in front of her. She sniggered with what was going on in her head. Then, Be briefly told Gilbert Mu the concise details of what happened before he arrived. When Be descriptively told the story as to how Darren threw Fred away, Gilbert Mu waspletely stunned. "Uncle Gilbert, he concealed his cultivation base, came here and deliberately provoked the three geniuses. Do you know which real realm he belongs to? Can you rival and win over him?" Be asked curiously as she wanted Gilbert Mu to help plot a way in bringing Darren to the ground. Gilbert Mu did not bother to give her an answer as he was busy pondering on what kind of person Darren could really be. Suddenly, he realized that danger was imminent and he eximed, "Be, tell them to stop! I am afraid we cannot afford to offend this young man." "What?" Be, knowing Uncle Gilbert''s personality, did not expect that he would say it so she worriedly asked, "Uncle Gilbert, do you really think he is so strong that you can''t rival and defeat him?" "Not really." Gilbert Mu shook his head and continued, "He recently reached the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm, but he has such strong physique and powerful energy. That''s unusual. If he is from amon n, he could never be able to aplish any of this." "What?" Be was nothing but dumbfounded. "Is it actually true that he has only reached the ninth stage of Mysterious Realm? Are you sure of this, Uncle Gilbert?" Even though her uncle told her that Darren had only reached the ninth stage of Mysterious Realm, she could hardly believe and continued probing. Be was also in the ninth stage of Mysterious Realm butpared to Darren, she was just like an ant standing in front of a giant man. How could she even make sense of the reality her uncle broke into her? "Be, you should trust me. He really has only reached the Mysterious Realm." Gilbert Mu stared carefully at Darren whose energy filled the battlefield. He exined to Be, "If he is really from a big n, it won''t be an issue as long as we don''t hurt him. It was him that trespassed the Dragon Holy Land after all. But, what worries me the most is that he might be one of the superior talents on the Talent Roll. In that case, today''s issue would not be settled easily." For the superior talents on the Talent Roll, each one of them had an important person who protected them. That person was the one who even the Holy Lords couldn''t offend. "What?" Be goggled her eyes at Gilbert and stammered, "How... How could it be? Superior talent?" She couldn''t hide her fear. "Look. If he has the strength of the warriors at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, he is unquestionably one of the superior talents," Gilbert inquisitively remarked. Be''s anxiety was flowing through her system which she was unable to hide. Her grandfather who knew so much during his time had told her quite a lot rumors or as they said, stories told from one generation to another about superior talents. .... In the battlefield, three geniuses, who had reached the primary stage of Wonder Realm, had an action- filled encounter with Darren. The battle was so intense that the field was shaking as if an earthquake was taking over. The series of attacks executed as nned by the three geniuses confident of their own capabilities were painstakingly countered by Darren and were surprisingly withstood by his promising physique. Despite being under attack, Darren''s defense was formidable that he was actually untouched! This made them boil in anger and delve in anxiety. Bang! Suddenly, Fred received an unassable blow from Darren that forced his vigorous but tired body out of the court. "Shit!" Cameron suddenly came up with an idea and suggested, "Let''s use Omnipotent Talent Skill. Just kill him and shred his muscles into pieces!" Fred was oozing with fury after receiving a robust of a blow twice. Determined of giving his all for the sake of winning, he ejected himself to the sky and started to gather the maximum of all his energies and initiate his Omnipotent Talent Skill. The other two geniuses, despite their individual or even team efforts, could not eveny a finger on Darren. They were three on one yet outnumbering Darren never posed any advantage on their end. In fact, they were nothing but a team collecting embarrassment from the crowd. The geniuses wanted to finish this fight as quickly as possible so the two started to initiate their Omnipotent Talent Skill as well. When the three geniuses individually initiated their Omnipotent Talent Skill in synchrony, the sky was as agitated as the fighters. The clouds transformed from thin cirrus to nimbus, so the atmosphere in the training ground hinted darkness and suddenly became depressing. "It is time to put his strength to the test," Gilbert mumbled in his amazement. He saw what just happened and he could clearly tell that Darren''s capabilities surpass what was expected of his level. His strength could rival anyone who had attained being at the middle stage of Wonder Realm. Only his ambiguous strength was left. The wind blew silently as the air gave a feeling of buzz and life. As they were initiating Omnipotent Talent Skill, the sword whirred, demonstrating its unusual power. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Several sword-lights unexpectedly shone in the recently depressing court. The powerful sword intent sent a threat to the atmosphere as if stirring another kind of battle. "Amazing!" Gilbert was beyond surprised of an eventful experience. Chapter 212 Defeat Them All Chapter 212 Defeat Them All A majestic sword intent permeated the battle tform. In the training ground, everyone held their breath as the pressure emitted by the powerful sword intent nearly suffocated them. Fortunately, the protection set around the battlefield reduced the effect of the pressure. Otherwise, many disciples at the Mysterious Realm might have lost consciousness. "The sword intent is too strong!" "I feel as though his sword intent is pressing against my throat." Several young disciples in the training ground were beginners at the Wonder Realm. Some even specialized in sword cultivation. Since they had absorbed sword cores, they were sensitive to the effect of Darren''s sword intent. Be was more surprised than the others. She had no idea that she was provoking a genius. "Uncle Gilbert said that he is in the Mysterious Realm. But his sword intent is so strong. Is he a superior talent?" Be felt as though she was having a panic attack. Her eyes reflected shock, worry, and even envy. ... The three young warriors hovered midair as they summoned their Omnipotent Talent Skill. However, they trembled with terror when a strong sword intent emanated from below. The strong sense of pressure from Darren''s sword intent was equivalent to their Omnipotent Talent Skill. "This brat must be at the top level of the Wonder Realm''s primary stage. His level of sword core is high!" "Huh, our Omnipotent Talent Skill can defeat him!" "Let''s attack together and kill this brat!" The three warriors were scared, but could not admit how they felt. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Bang! The three warriors unleashed their Omnipotent Talent Skills simultaneously. Countless shadows of fists and palms loomed in the sky. The tform trembled under the pressure of their attack. Bang! Darren looked up with an expression as cold as the sword in his hand. As soon as the sword core was activated in his body, majestic sword intent shot out like a savage beast. The sword intent shed against their Omnipotent Talent Skills. The force of the impact was so strong that the training ground shook, and a rumbling sound echoed in the air. Darren''s unmatched sword intent shattered numerous shadows before heading for the three young warriors, who were still hovering in the air. However, the Omnipotent Talent Skills from warriors at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm were not as weak as Darren had assumed. With the enhancement of the three warriors'' strengths, their attacks broke Darren''s sword intent, and the powerful attacks fell on Darren in an instant. "Hum! I have resisted Omnipotent Talent Skill before!" Darren snorted. The longer Darren was subjected to powerful attacks, the stronger his body became. So, he did not dodge the attacks. He just let them fall on him. The three young warriors didn''t know Darren''s secret. A sense of joy coursed through them as they watched their Omnipotent Talent Skills attacking Darren. "He is just a little brat. He can''t fight us!" They stared at Darren as if they were looking at a dead man. Disdain reflected in their eyes. Even Gilbert, who was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, looked doubtful. "Is he going to resist the three warriors'' Omnipotent Talent Skills?" he murmured. With his advanced cultivation base, Gilbert easily sensed that Darren had not used all of hisbat power. It was possible for Darren to avoid being bombed by the three warriors'' Omnipotent Talent Skills. The only exnation was that Darren was deliberately allowing it. Gilbert''s eyes widened at the thought. Curious, he carefully observed Darren''s movements. Bang! Bang! Bang! As the attacks fell on Darren, the bottom of the tform started to crack. Dust filled the air and hid Darren''s figure. "Is he dead?" All the disciples in the training ground held their breath and stared at the tform. For a long while, nothing happened on the tform. "me yourself for your demise!" One of the young warriors sneered. The three young warriors levitated in the air with an expression of pride. If the three of them attacked together, no one at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm could survive. The boy was dead. Just as they were reveling in their victory, a faint sword intent fluctuated. It rippled like a wave. It grew stronger and stronger with each passing second. Finally, it swelled like the tide on a stormy night and washed over the three warriors. "What? It''s impossible! He''s alive!" They panicked, and a sense of despair coursed through them. "How could this happen? Is he a warrior at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm? " As the dust settled, they saw a figure standing between the cracks in the tform. The figure stood intact and emanated an imposing presence. "Let mebine the Wind Rule with my sword intent and see how powerful it is." In the previous attack, Darren had tried to defend against the three warriors'' Omnipotent Talent Skills using only his sword intent. This time, he wanted to see how much the Wind Rule would amplify his sword intent. "Oh, the speed of his sword intent has doubled!" Darren released his sword attack. The majestic sword intent reached a frightening speed. It was clear that the increased speed had enhanced the sword intent''s power. Simultaneously, Darren turned into a stream of light, and countless swords pierced the air. After learning that Darren was alive, the three young warriors panicked and unleashed their Omnipotent Talent Skills again. They used their strongest martial arts skills to resist Darren''s attack. Shing! Shing! Shing! The sound of sword piercing flesh filled the training ground. Darren''s reinforced attack had severely wounded the three warriors. What was more, Darren''s stronger sword intent crushed the three warrior''s Omnipotent Talent Skills. "Huh, such weaklings! You call yourselves warriors at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm? Cowards!" Darren snorted disdainfully. The three warriors had been defeated even before Darren had the opportunity to use his de intent and supernatural martial skill. Darren knew that if his opponents had been strong cultivators at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, he would have been forced to use his de intent. In a previous battle, Darren had used both de and sword intents inbination with his demonic internal force to kill a warrior at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Such a powerful attack was required as a real primary stage warrior at top level was infinitely close to a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. With his opponents injured, Darren shed between the three warriors. He was so quick that the audience could only see wisps of his shadow. With every move, Darren left more than a dozen bloody wounds on their bodies. The ubiquitous sword shadows appalled the three warriors. What was worse, they were unable to fight back because of the pain. The three warriors fell onto the ground. They looked pitiable as theyy on a semi-crushed tform, like dead dogs. Darren flew down andnded beside the three warriors. But he didn''t even look at them. Instead, he looked up at Be, who was standing outside the tform. Be was stunned as she stared at the tform. Several overwhelming emotions coursed through her. "He..." Be murmured, feeling empty inside. She didn''t know what to say. "He didn''t show his true strength," Gilbert said as he shook his head. He felt that Darren could easily defeat the three warriors without using all his power. In the next instant, Gilbert flew to the tform. "Young man, they are already severely injured. Please don''t kill them," he said to Darren, standing beside him. "I never said that I wanted to kill them," Darren responded inly. After all, this was Scott''s territory. And these three warriors were disciples of the Dragon Holy Land. He just wanted to teach them a lesson. "Thank you, young man." "You''re wee. I will leave if there''s nothing else," Darren said before turning to leave. "Wait!" Gilbert shouted. Darren frowned. "Young man, I feel that you didn''t use your true strength to fight these three warriors. Would you like to battle against me?" A faint smile danced on Gilbert''s lips as he spoke. The disciples in the training ground, who had been rendered speechless by the battle, started to shout with excitement. "Elder Gilbert is a master at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm! Why is he so nice to that young man? He even wants to fight him? Is he going to ept the offer?" Everyone stared at the tform with anticipation. Chapter 213 Body Refining Starts Chapter 213 Body Refining Starts Gilbert had no intention of teaching Darren a lesson. On the contrary, it was a simple test to determine what level Darren had mastered! Gilbert had been curious about Darren''s genuine strength after witnessing his capabilities during the battle. Had he reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm? Darren must be a superior talent on the Talent Roll if he attained this level at such a young age. "There is no need. I do not match your level." Darren refused. Gilbert was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, which was more powerful than the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. There was no doubt that Darren did not match his level. It was thus, meaningless to ept the challenge. Darren differed from the others considering the skills he had mastered. He was learning from the "Nine Changes of the Demon" and the "Demonic Blood Refining Skill." The former was a legendary martial arts skill! Once he fullyprehended the third stage, his strength would get much closer to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. An attack from a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm would not harm Darren once he seeded in his body refining. Then, he would be able to defeat the strongest cultivators at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Darren''s ultimate purpose was to reach the top 100 on the Talent Roll. Now that he had the sword core, Darren had no time left. He could enter the Wonder Realm at any minute once his spiritual energy reached its limit. Recently, his talents had improved radically. Along with that, his cultivation base had gradually upgraded as Darren had absorbed spiritual energy into his body. Luckily, the way he absorbed spiritual energy was gentle and slow. There was no need to worry about any fight between his sword intent and de intent inside his body because of it. Another advantage was that part of the spiritual energy Darren had assimted would be used to heal himself when wounded. Only the remaining spiritual energy would continually and slowly improve his cultivation base. Darren had been badly injured before. At that time, he had collected a lot of bloody red nts containing spiritual energy to assimte and heal his wounds. Even though the spiritual energy was not much, it was enough to promote his cultivation base to a few stages higher. So, what Darren needed most now was to get on the Talent Roll and head for the Raksa Sea. Before that, he needed to visit the Starry Tower to ask Hanson about how to use the Primitive Stone. "Ha-ha, do not worry, kid. I promise not to hurt you, okay?" Gilbert spected that Darren was afraid of being injured. But that was not what worried Darren. With a shake of his head, Darren replied, "Thanks, but there is no need. I have to leave now." Darren was calm as he turned to leave. "Wait! Kid!" Seeing that Darren was leaving, Gilbert released an attack. The force of the blow was equivalent to the power of a cultivator who had just reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Gilbert was sure of Darren''s ability to dodge it. "Oh?" Immediately, Darren sensed an immense power surging toward him. It was stronger than the Omnipotent Talent Skill from his former opponents. Darren would be hurt if he did not use Earth Formation and his demonic transformation skill. As Darren contemted whether or not to dodge the attack, an overwhelming and oppressive aura swept over everyone present. A chill descended over the training ground. It had to be Scott. No one else had this kind of formidable power in the Dragon Holy Land. "It is the Holy Lord! Holy Lord!" All people present, including Gilbert, hurriedly kneeled to show their respect as Scott appeared. Strangely Gilbert sensed a tinge of coldness in the way the Holy Lord nced at him. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ''But why? Is there a rtionship between the boy and the Holy Lord?'' Gilbert became worried. Panic coursed through him at the thought. Scott waved gently and casually as he levitated. And then, the power emanating from Gilbert was blocked. "Follow me, my dear Darren," Scott uttered gently and kindly. No one had heard him speak like this before. They were astounded. From what they had heard and seen, Scott was a stern man. But now? He was acting like a kind big brother! ''Seriously? Is something wrong with our ears? What had just happened? What does it mean? Darren and Scott? Are they acquainted?'' people thought. Be kneeled, still shocked by what she had heard. Her face paled the moment Scott arrived. She could not help but stare at Darren. Be felt as though her heart was sinking, like a stone falling into an abyss. Desperation devoured her. "Okay, Scott, my dear brother!" Darren said. His words echoed in the silent training ground, like thunder rumbling and crackling in their minds. Brother, he called Scott brother! They were brothers! Upon hearing Darren''s words, Be panicked and lost consciousness. But Darren did not notice her. He followed Scott''s orders and walked toward the exit. And this time, no one dared to stop him. All the disciples lowered their heads obediently. Darren had be someone they admired. "Gilbert, you should be ashamed of yourself. You offended my guest. Only your death can pay for it." Scott''s cold, merciless words shocked everyone. Especially Gilbert. He prostrated on the stage¡ª shivering, desperate, and hopeless. A vition against Scott? No, it was not an option. Scott''s words were a sacred order. Gilbert was so terrified that he could not exin. All he wished now was that Scott would be merciful to his family. He could not annoy Scott anymore. "My dear Holy Lord, I will ept your punishment." Gilbert spoke though he trembled like a leaf in a storm. He knew that he had to be as obedient as possible to avoid angering Scott further. "Scott, please forgive him. He did not mean to hurt me. It is not a big deal." Darren did not want someone to die because of this. He could sense that Gilbert had no ill intentions. "Since you said so, I will spare him." Scott nodded and turned to all present. "Darren is my brother. You should respect him as you respect me. His words are my words. If I see any further signs of disrespect, you will pay with your life, understood?" Scott didn''t speak loudly, but his instructions spread to every corner of the Dragon Holy Land. After hearing his order, some elders with a strong cultivation base released their spiritual sense to examine and memorize what Darren looked like. Since their Holy Lord was speaking, they paid attention. They knew that they had to be careful. And then, Scott and Darren left for the grandest pce. Curious, a discussion erupted among all present in the training ground and across the Dragon Holy Land. After Darren and Scott left, they could finally talk about Darren with theirpanions. Especially Gilbert, he rushed to Be and woke her. Then he instructed her to bow in Darren''s direction together. "Be. Come on, admit your mistake and apologize!" "I am sorry, Darren. This is my fault." Be bowed, aplex expression shed on her face. Darren followed Scott to a pce that was full of spiritual herbs and precious treasures, including a big cauldron used for refining pill. "Ha-ha, Scott, look at what you prepared for me! You are so nice." Darrenughed. "I expected you to take at least two months. Why do you return so soon? Does something happen?" Scott had estimated that Darren would need more time to acquire blood from a level six demonic monster. But why did he return so quickly? Had something happened? Apparently, Darren recalled something awful as his expression turned stern when he heard Scott''s questions. Subsequently, Darren told Scott what happened in great details, including how a horrifying soul had attacked him and how he escaped. Scott''s expression also turned solemn when he heard it. "No wonder I sensed that you were in danger. I assumed you were fighting with a level six monster, so I did not take actions. It is my fault. I should be more careful." Scott and Darren were connected as they had made a contract. He could sense if Darren''s life were being threatened. ''''Scott, do you know what soul hunters are? Have you ever heard of them?'''' Darren was deeply worried. A powerful entity had attacked him. What should he do if he came across such a strong and mysterious opponent again? "They are a mysterious cult in the east hills. They disappeared more than a hundred years ago. I never expected that they would return. Their return means that something big happens. You will be in a lot of trouble if you get involved." Scott frowned as he spoke. Then something else urred to him. So he tried tofort Darren, ''''Do not worry. They don''t dare to enter our territory. At least the strong evil cultivators would not.'''' ''''Why?'''' Darren was confused. Powerful men could do anything that they wanted. Why would Scott say they were forbidden from his territory and that they would obey that rule? ''''I do not know all the details. What I do know is that this has something to do with the great master of the Medicine Pavilion. He restrains the evil cultivators from entering the southernnd.'''' Darren felt relieved. Simultaneously, Scott''s exnation piqued his curiosity. How powerful was the master of the Medicine Pavilion to order such an evil group? How terrified were they of the master of the Medicine Pavilion if they listened? His existence alone was sufficient to keep soul hunters away from the southernnd. There was only one exnation. The master of the Medicine Pavilion was more powerful than he could imagine. This was when Darren''s interest in being a rule cultivator was sparked. Wouldn''t everyone admire a strong, powerful rule cultivator? Darren then handed the demonic monster blood he had collected to Scott. He watched carefully as Scott mixed the potion in the first stage of skin refining. "Remember, Darren. The longer you stay in the potion, the better the effect of the skin refining stage. It will set an important foundation for your uing stages. I must warn you, though. It is painful. Are you ready?" "Definitely." Darren nodded before leaping into the boiling big cauldron. Chapter 214 Endless Pain Chapter 214 Endless Pain As soon as Darren jumped into the boiling cauldron, Scott lifted arge bronze lid and covered the cauldron. Then he used the dragon aura to seal it tight. "Oh? Scott, why did you do that?" Darren''s voice echoed from inside the cauldron. "Darren, I need to ensure that you won''t flee from the cauldron because of the pain. That is why I have sealed the cauldron. It''s only temporary. You must hold on and finish the refinement." Although each step of using the demonic blood to refine the body brought tremendous pain, Scott believed that Darren''s body was solid enough to endure it and that he would not die in the process. However, he worried that Darren would instinctively jump out of the cauldron, and if Darren did that, the skin refining would be interrupted, and all his efforts would end in vain. What was worse, Darren wouldn''t get a second chance to refine his skin if he failed the first time. This setback would also mean that Darren would not enter the next stages¡ªthe meridian refining stage and the bone refining stage. "Got it. I''ll try to bear the pain." Anguishced Darren''s voice as he spoke. "I have to leave now. But I''ll be back ten days after to let you out!" Scott didn''t leave. He stood in front of the cauldron quietly. He had told Darren that he needed to be elsewhere so that he would not plead with Scott to remove the lid when the agony became unbearable. Inside the grand cauldron The medicinal liquid that had integrated numerous precious herbs and the demonic monster blood began eroding Darren''s skin. Darren felt as though millions of ants were eating his skin and flesh. ''This pain is less than what I suffered from the soul attack. I can handle it, '' Darren thought as he exhaled. As the agony increased, Darren clenched his teeth but remained in the cauldron. Ten hourster, the medicinal liquid had saturated Darren''s skin and flesh. Meanwhile, the pain increased tenfold. As a result, Darren''s body began to cramp. "Ah!" Darren bellowed. The pain had be so extreme that he could not handle it. He could perceive that his skin had corroded, little by little. If a person saw him now, he would be terrified because he would see a bleeding man without skin! Scorching air rushed into his nose and the pain tortured Darren to the extent that he almost fainted. However, he knew that this was not the end and that the medicinal liquid''s effect had not reached its peak. Otherwise, Scott would not have left him in the medicinal liquid for ten days. As more time passed, the pain cycle continued. Each time Darren''s skin was destroyed, new skin would form. Then, the medicinal liquid would dissolve the new skin as well, and the process would start all over again. The longer the cycle continued, the more intense the pain became. Darren couldn''t bear it anymore and was ready to quit. Bang! Darren instinctively punched the cauldron as he wanted to break out of the hell-like ce! Continuous booms resounded from the cauldron. The cauldron shook violently and shapes of Darren''s palm and fist formed on the outside each time he punched. However, the cauldron had an excellent hardness. So, no matter how powerful his punch was, the cauldron remained intact. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Ahhhhh! Let me out!" Several hourster, anguish-filled cries were heard from the cauldron. It was as if the voice containing endless agony wasing from hell. Even Scott, who was meditating with his eyes closed outside the cauldron, felt the agony in Darren''s pleas. "Darren, hold on," Scott murmured. Then Scott closed his spiritual senses and concentrated on his cultivation because he couldn''t bear to hear Darren''s painful cry. Inside the cauldron, Darren''s eyes were bloodshot. He lost all senses because of the pain and only uttered beast-like bellows. Five dayster, the cauldron returned to peace. No sound was heard from the inside. Meanwhile, the cycle continued as Darren''s skin was destroyed and regenerated continuously. Finally, pieces of skin, which couldn''t be eroded by the medicinal liquid, built up. These segments of skin were more solid as they were stronger than before. This was also the reason why the intensity of the pain Darren felt, grew. The newly generated skin was several times more solid than before, so the pain also multiplied when it was torn apart. "Boohoo." Darren sobbed as the torment continued. Soon, he lost consciousness as he couldn''t bear the pain anymore. Finally, ten days passed. As soon as Scott removed the lid, which he had sealed earlier, a beam of metallic light shot out. Darren sat motionless in the cauldron as rays of metallic light circled his body. However, Scott saw an anomaly at once. "Darren, your new skin has only one thinyer. Is the medicinal liquid not strong enough?" Scott could see through the metallic light around Darren''s body and found that Darren''s new skin was so thin that it looked transparent, which was beyond his expectation. "Darren." Scott gently shook his friend when he realized that Darren was unconscious. Darren opened his eyes and looked at Scott. His eyes were as pure as a newborn baby''s. He felt as if a century had passed and that the face he saw was familiar, but also strange. It was the feeling of having experienced enormous pain and acquiring a new life. Darren''s memory didn''t flood back until an hourter. "Scott," Darren uttered weakly as he exhaled. "Don''t speak. I have good news to share. But there is also some bad news." Scott paused. Then he continued, "Generally speaking, after finishing the skin refining stage, neither de nor spear can prate your skin. But, the medicinal liquid was not effective enough to help you finish the skin refining. That probably happened because your previous skin was too strong. So, I have to add more herbs to the cauldron, and you have to stay there for a longer time." Hearing that, Darren''s heart skipped a beat. He had to experience pain that was more torturous than death once again! But then Darren thought about something and asked, "Does that also mean that my skin refining stage is more perfectly conducted?" "Yeah. Once you finish the skin refining stage, your skin will be several times stronger than those who finished the stage normally." "Okay. Let''s start, Scott. I can hold on!" The greater the pain experienced by a person, the stronger he would be. Darren was not afraid of bearing more pain to acquire a more durable body. Scott nodded and added more natural precious herbs as well as demonic monster blood into the cauldron. Then he used the dragon aura to boil the liquid and was about to cover the lid. "You needn''t put the lid! I''m sure that I can handle the pain." After Darren had experienced the pain from the first round of skin refining, he found that his determination had significantly increased. He would control himself and not flee from the cauldron instinctively. "Okay. Your sess or failure depends on your determination!" Scott trusted Darren explicitly. He stood outside and watched the cauldron quietly. Darren took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Then he became silent. Since his new skin was very strong, when it was eroded by the boiling medicinal liquid again, he felt ten times the previous pain. But Darren sat in the cauldron motionlessly. The sweat beading on Darren''s forehead was the only indication of the difort he felt. A month passed. This time, Darren remained in the cauldron and made no sound. Scott watched as Darren''s skin was destroyed and regenerated. He thought if he were at the same realm as Darren, he might not have the fortitude to bear such tremendous pain. Swoosh! That day, as soon as Darren opened his eyes, a bright light shot out. Boom! Darren flew out of the cauldron, and golden light circled him. "Your skin refining is perfect!" Excitement showed on Scott''s face as he eximed. "Scott cut me with your de!" Darren wanted to test his new skin. "Okay!" Scott''s eyes lit up. He summoned an extraordinary de and leaped into the air. Then he turned into a dragon and shot toward Darren. Chapter 215 Finished The Beginning Stage Of Body Refining Chapter 215 Finished The Beginning Stage Of Body Refining Scott suppressed his strength to match that of a warrior at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. With a sly grin, he swung his de at Darren. Confident of his abilities, Darren stood still and returned Scott''s smile. With a "whooshing" sound, Scott''s extraordinary de swiftly cut through the air and collided with Darren''s skin. The impact created violent air currents that shook everything around the two men. The shock wave was powerful enough to kill a strong cultivator at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. After a brief silence, a ng was heard! Then, a crisp sound reverberated in the space before the de in Scott''s hand shattered into countless Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. pieces from the impact. Darren easily steadied himself after sliding backward dozens of feet. Surprisingly, no injuries appeared on his body. The smile on Darren''s face grew into a grin. The result of Scott''s attack pleased him. Now Darren was certain that his strength was nearing the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. His skin was hard enough to avoid injuries from severe attacks. However, he needed to strengthen himself to avoid being knocked into air by the impact of a powerful force. "Congrattions, Darren. You were able to endure a violent blow after finishing the skin refining stage. This is truly amazing." Scott shed a bright smile as he spoke. He felt genuine happiness for Darren. "It is incredible! I feel so strong that I am certain that I would not be wounded if you had increased your attacking force. Even a strong cultivator at the beginning of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm won''t be able to prate my skin. At best, he might break several of my bones." Darren''s eyes twinkled with joy as he spoke. Scott nodded. "Indeed. The defensive ability of your skin and flesh have reached an impressive level. Your body hardness will also be enhanced when you finish the meridian, bone, and organ refining stages perfectly. Afterpleting these refining stages, we can work on your physical strength. By Scott exined. "The terrible pain that I endured during the refining was worth it, Scott. Let''s move on to the next step," Darren suggested. He was very pleased. As Darren readied himself for the meridian refining stage, Scott prepared the liquid medicine required. Since greater quantities of demonic blood had been mixed with the liquid medicine, Darren had to endure more pain than before. Fortunately, he was used to that level of agony as his energy meridians had been shattered several times before. Furthermore, his willpower was much stronger owing to the torment he had suffered in the previous skin refining stage. Therefore, the meridian refining stage took him only half a month. The bone refining stage followed the meridian refining stage. As before, Darren also suffered great agony when his bones were repeatedly broken and healed as part of the refining process. However, his stamina didn''t help him with the pain. Toward the end, he lost consciousness. Darren awoke ten dayster. After the aplishment of these three stages, Darren''s body strength improved manifold. He had, more or less, finished the beginning stage of the body refining. "Darren, you have finished the skin, meridian, and bone refining stages. It is time to test your body strength." After Darren woke, Scott summoned him to the great hall. "Scott, please attack me with the full strength of a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm!" Darren was excited to test the limits of his strengthened body. "Okay!" With a grin, Scott delivered a palm attack with the dragon''s power to Darren. Bang! The great hall trembled. Darren flew backward and vanished from Scott''s sight. ''Did I use too much force?'' Scott thought as he peered into the distance. A brief momentter, Darren flew back andnded on the ground in front of Scott. "Ha-ha, I am fine. Except for some shock to my internal organs, I am not injured at all," Darren said, and grinned. He was delighted with the result of the refining. "That''s good news! For a minute, I thought that I had used too much force. Your body strength is beyond my expectations! I feel that we are ready for the organ refining stage. If you fail the organ refining stage, your skin, meridians, and bones will be hard enough to withstand the Omnipotent Talent Skill attack from strong cultivators at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. However, I am certain that your internal organs will be shattered from the impact," Scott warned. "This is the most crucial stage. After this, I will be able to endure the Omnipotent Talent Skill attack from strong cultivators at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. But, I was forced to escape from the demonic monster domain. How will we proceed without the blood of level six demonic monsters?" Darren''s brows furrowed as he deliberated over his predicament. "There is no need to worry about that. We have time. Right now, the only thing that can kill you is the Omnipotent Talent Skill attack from a strong cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Even if you encounter a strong cultivator at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, the safest alternative would be to escape," Scott said as he pointed at the big tripod that used for refining the medicine. Slowly, it shrank to a tiny tripod. "Darren, take this tripod with you. Refine your body ording to the forms when you have time. But you must take great care in the golden body refining stage. Your previous efforts will be futile if you make any mistake. There is also a possibility that your body may explode." As Scott spoke, a simple and primitive scroll appeared in his hand. "This is the Earth Chart of the Talent Roll that lists the rankings. You can check your strength at any time. I''m afraid I have to leave now. I consumed the Dragon Saliva Fruit a few days ago, and now, I must meditate in seclusion at the arcane ce. Be careful, and do not offend formidable enemies during my seclusion. I won''t be able to sense when you are in danger. Nor will I be able to help you. Please remember what I said," Scott continued. Darren took the shrunken tripod and the scroll of the Talent Roll. "Please be assured, Scott. Since our lives are connected, I will remember to consider your life even if I don''t care about mine, ha-ha," Darren blurted out. Scott smiled at Darren''s humor. "I have to go now. I stand a good chance of bing a Grand Realm master when I finish my cultivation in seclusion." After his words, Scott passed a token to Darren before disappearing. "Ha! It''s the Holy Lord''s token!" Darren was taken aback at the sight of the token. Any person who possessed the token couldmand anyone in the Dragon Holy Land. ... Over the next few days, Darren pursued the cultivation of the Nine Changes of the Demon. He had expanded his demon core via spiritual energy assimtion. Owing to his improved talent, he was able toprehend the third stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon. Besides, he also entered the threshold of the fourth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon. If Darren could finish the fourth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon perfectly, his strength would equal that of a Holy Lord''s when he transformed into a fiend. However, Darren couldn''t as yet transform himself into a fiend at random. The thoroughprehension of the fourth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon would also cost him a significant amount of time. Therefore, Darren stopped his cultivation the moment he entered the threshold of the fourth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon. "I wonder whether I can kill a strong cultivator at the beginning of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm with my strength. I think I can," Darren muttered as he considered trying again. Then, he took out the ranking list of the Talent Roll Scott had given to him. Dense and tiny characters were written across the Earth Chart of the Talent Roll, recording the names of the top thirty thousand talents. After a few moments, Darren finally found his name. He was ranked around the two thousand and eight hundredth position. "Hum? My strength should be listed within the top 500. It doesn''t make sense," Darren muttered, confused. Curious, Darren clicked on his name. Several lines of characters appeared in the air before him. "Darren, eighteen years old, the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. The highest rank: eighteen. Reason: he killed a master at the Wonder Realm when he was at the Spirit Realm. Fighting capacity point: full score. Current rank: 2850th. Reason: killed level five demonic monsters at the Mysterious Realm. Fighting capacity point: seventy." Darren slowly read the content that described his ranking and points in detail. There were over ten thousand words in his description! Now he understood the reason for his ranking¡ªthere had been no breakthrough in his realm as he grew older. However, in the Talent Roll, there were over a hundred factors that contributed to the final ranking, such as the most powerful opponent a warrior had killed recently, talent, realm crossing, and so on. The fighting capacity to kill masters at higher realms and age ounted for sixty percent of the total points. ''I need to kill a strong cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm to refresh my ranking. Once I enter the top 500, I need to go to Talent City in the North Desert to challenge the strong cultivators, '' Darren thought. Then, Darren checked the borate information about the cultivators ranked below 100. "Hum? A man who is twenty-two years old and at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. He killed a strong cultivator at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. How is it possible that he is just ranked 200th on the Talent Roll?" Darren was surprised. Chapter 216 Bad News Chapter 216 Bad News Darren found a person who was ranked rtively high in the Talent Roll. He was twenty-one years old and had reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. He had killed a demonic monster whose strength was equal to a master who had reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. This guy ranked 158th. ''So the age indeed ys an important role in the ranking, '' Darren thought to himself. With that in mind, Darren then started to scan the other names, looking for the person who ranked one hundredth in the Roll. He was interested in knowing more about the guy. The guy''s name was Bat Xiao. He was neen years old and was at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. He was ranked as the one hundredth in the Talent Roll because he had killed a master who was at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. It was bing more apparent to Darren that all the superior talents in the Talent Roll were extremely powerful cultivators. They were capable of killing masters who were in a higher realm than theirs. They clearly possessed some excellent skills. "This one will be my next target. With my current strength, it''s possible for me to defeat him," he said, analyzing his would-be opponent. Darren''s body was tough enough to withstand even the most adverse conditions, therefore he was not afraid of facing off against a master at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. When hepleted all the stages of body refining, his strength would greatly improve. However, it only meant that he would not be killed by the master. If he wanted to defeat a master, he still needed to put more efforts in his practice and improve his other skills. As Darren browsed through the Talent Roll, there was suddenly a loud noise that came from outside the pce. It seemed to be calling out to him. He went outside to investigate what the noise was about. The disciples of the Dragon Sect had surrounded a muscr man, and that man was Bruce. "Stop. Let hime up there," Darren shouted his order at the men. The disciples then whipped their heads around to see who roared out the order. To their astonishment, they saw that Darren was at the pce entrance and gaped at them. When they came back to their senses, they immediately stepped away from Bruce in big strides. Scott had ordered each elder to show Darren''s portrait to every disciple in the Dragon Sect, instructing them to obey Darren''s orders unconditionally. One of the disciples stepped forward. "Sir. That guy just barged in here, saying that he needed to speak to you. We halted him and were nning to report him to you first to avoid any trouble, but he still insisted on forcing his way in," he exined. It was a wise decision on their part not to use too much force in stopping the intruder. Otherwise, they might have risked offending someone who was possibly a friend of Darren. "It''s alright. He''s my friend. You guys can let him go," Darren casually ordered. The disciples turned to Bruce and humbly bowed their heads. "Sir, we''re so sorry for the trouble." They then proceeded to leave with their heads still bowed down. Bruce hurriedly flew towards the pce. His brows were furrowed and small beads of sweat peppered his forehead. "Darren, thank goodness you''re here. Something terrible happened. Elsa went to the de Holy Land!" Darren was d to see that Bruce''s speech had improved¡ªit was great news. The news he brought along with him, however, did not seem good at all. "What? How could that happen?" A deep furrow appeared between Darren''s brows. He thought of all the possible reasons why Elsa would decide to go to the de Holy Land. Bruce then gave him a rough exnation of the situation. About a fortnight ago, Elsa found out that her father, Thomas, had been taken by the people of the de Holy Land. They said that if Thomas refused to tell them who was responsible for killing the Holy Lord''s son, they would cut him up into indistinguishable pieces. After Elsa heard about the news, she tried to hold back her emotions. She appeared to be very sensible andposed despite the stress she was under. She understood that if she made a rash decision to recklessly go after her father''s captors, even if she coulde out of the pursuit alive, the whole situation would still be a burden to Darren. She nned to wait for Darren toe back and see if he could think of a better solution before she made a move. However, once she heard the news that a martial artspetition would be held in de Holy Land, shepletely changed her mind. She was not able to wait any longer and decided to enter thepetition herself. Bruce was smart enough to know that Elsa was not only nning to enter thepetition, she was also going to try everything she could do to rescue her father. He thought it was such a risky thing to do. Just a few days ago, the Holy Lord of the Dragon Holy Land ordered his men to deliver the news to the Lotus Holy Land. Bruce knew that Darren was in the Dragon Holy Land, so he rushed to look for him in order to tell him about the news. Darren absorbed the news with a heavy heart. He began to feel anxious about Elsa''s safety. "This is my fault. I should have gone back sooner." Darren felt an overwhelming guilt andmented his mistake. "I''ve heard that there was another elder who got involved in this matter. But that man acted like a lunatic. He couldn''t say anything even though he underwent excruciating torture and nearly lost his mind. He was killed about a month ago," Bruce said, enunciating every word like a normal person now. "How did you know that?" Darren was rmed to hear the news. "The news had been spread all over the Holy Lands. The disciples of the de Holy Land probably did it on purpose in order to lure you out," Bruce replied in a glum tone. Bruce had known from Elsa that it was Darren who killed the Holy Lord''s son. "When will thepetition be held?" Darren asked. "Tomorrow." "Alright. We should head there as soon as possible." Despite the distress Darren was feeling, there was still a determined look on his face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He summoned an elder of the Holy Dragon Land and asked him important details that he might be needing for thepetition. It was a hugepetition and the Dragon Holy Land would definitely send someone to represent them. Darren asked the elder to make two tokens for them, representing that they were the main disciples of the Dragon Sect. Darren also asked him to write letters of rmendation to the de Holy Land. Soon after that, they immediately left for the transmission array and headed towards the de Holy Land. For safety, Darren took a pill that he got from the auction. He got two pills from the auction. He had already given one to Bruce back then and kept the other one for emergencies and other important situations. Today, he was finally going to use it. The pills could change one''s appearance, and the effects were permanent. Although the effect could be permanent, Darren was not worried about it. Since he had reached the eighteenth level of the Spirit Power, it would be a piece of cake for him to break the rule power contained inside the pill and regain his original appearance without using much effort. Darren and Bruce stepped into the transmission array and, in the blink of an eye, were delivered to the de Holy Land. As soon as Darren set foot into the de Holy Land, he waspletely overwhelmed by the intense de intent that was emitted from the vastnd. It even triggered the de intent inside his body. ''Everyone is de cultivator in the de Holy Land. I wonder how strong the Holy Lord''s de intent is, '' Darren quietly thought to himself. "Bruce, I feel like you''ve gotten stronger. Am I right about that?" Darren had been noticing the changes while he walked with Bruce. "Well, that''s thanks to Colin. After he found out about our rtionship, he gave me an abundance of cultivation resources to improve my strength. I''ve already reached the Wonder Realm just recently," Bruce beamed at Darren. "The Wonder Realm? Your strength was already extremely terrifying before. How much have you improved since reaching the Wonder Realm?" Darren was really happy for him. Under normal conditions, it would take a longer time for a disciple of the Ancient Families to improve their realms, so it was extremely exceptional of Bruce to make such significant progress at the age of neen. "I''m not certain. But I do feel like I would probably be able to defeat at least a middle-staged master of the Wonder Realm if I use my bloodline force." After reaching the Wonder Realm, Bruce had not gotten much chances to fight, so he had no idea how much his strength had improved. "That''s great! Let''s show off our strength at thepetition." Darren wore a faint smile on his face. "Ha-ha, yes!" The two let out a few chuckles, then flew towards the de Holy Land pce at full speed. After an hour of flying, they finally arrived at a splendid pce. Its structure resembled the shape of a de. "Halt! Who are you two?" The two disciples who were guarding the entrance to the pce glowered at the two as they took out their battle des. Darren and Bruce lowered themselves onto the ground and scanned the two disciples from head to toe. Darren found that they had reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. He also sensed an intense de intent emitting from their bodies. ''Hmm, so their strengths are actually good enough, '' he thought. "We are the main disciples of the Dragon Holy Land. We are here for the Holy Land''s martial arts One of the disciples took the letters from his hands. After he cast a nce at the letters, his expression suddenly changed. "Humph. How dare you pretend to be main disciples of the Dragon Holy Land! Arrest these two!" Several other disciples who also reached the Wonder Realm then dashed out of nowhere and surrounded Darren and Bruce. "Huh?" Darren''s eyebrows were furrowed in confusion. ''What the hell is happening?'' he thought. Chapter 217 The Stealth (Part One) Chapter 217 The Stealth (Part One) ''Have they somehow detected our true identities?'' Darren grew worried. He knew that something was wrong. His forehead furrowed as he contemted their situation. The rmendation letter he held in his hand had been written by a respected elder from Dragon Holy Land. It was supposed to allow them entry into thepetition. Since the letter was not fake, why were these people stopping them? Darren tried to determine the reason by pretending to be offended. Displeasureced his voice as he remarked, "You worthless disciples! How dare you prevent the disciples of Dragon Holy Land from entering? You will regret your behavior today." Darren red at the disciples, trying to intimidate them with his threatening words. However, the two men did not show the slightest signs of fear. Instead, theyughed at Darren''s bravado. "What can you do to us if we refuse entry to you? Where did you get the rmendation Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. letter, anyway? Read it, boy! The letter says that the principal disciple of Dragon Holy Land is at the top level of the Wonder Realm primary stage, not some weak and frail boy from the Mysterious Realm like you," one of them taunted. As he spoke, his remarks were followed by an obnoxious chortle from the other guy. Darren peered at the letter. His eyes widened when he realized that the rmendation letter specified the realm of the fighter selected to participate in thepetition. Thinking back, this embarrassing situation must have been caused because the Dragon Holy Land''s elder had seen Darren defeat three prominent fighters single- handedly. The elder believed that Darren belonged to the top level of the Wonder Realm primary stage and mentioned his realm in the letter. But the fact was that he was still in Mysterious Realm. Darren sensed that he needed to show his skills to the disciples to get into thepetition ground. Mere exnation by words would be a waste of time and might not change the disciples'' minds. So, without another word, Darren released his spiritual power to demonstrate his ability. A gust of strong power shot out of his body and headed for the de Holy Land disciples. A split secondter, Bruce also released his spiritual power. When Darren''s spiritual power had almost reached those disciples, Bruce''s strong power was already on its way. Officially at the Wonder Realm, the aura he released was so dense and potent that the disciples felt tremendous pressure that made them gasp for breath. With evidence of their real strength, the disciples could no longer stop Darren and Bruce from entering. "You are, indeed, cultivators at the top level of the Wonder Realm primary stage. We apologize if we offended you. You can enter now!" The de Holy Land disciples stepped aside and bowed with respect. Although their apology did not sound sincere, Darren and Bruce ignored the disciples as they walked past. Since the purpose of their trip was to find Elsa, they did not linger at the gate. Instead, they headed for the pce. As they neared the main building, an attendant disciple emerged and led them through the maze of halls and yards. Finally, they reached a well-maintained garden lined with houses. They knew from the contour of the houses that this was the dwelling district for the disciples of Dragon Holy Land. As Darren had disguised himself, he did not worry about being recognized by anyone. There was a small possibility that someone from Dragon Sect might have seen his picture, and would hence, recognize him. However, Darren could handle the situation easily as he carried the Holy Lord''s token. It was rumored that anyone who possessed the token represented the Holy Lord and that others were duty-bound to showplete obedience. After the attendant disciple had shown them their room and left, Darren spoke to Bruce, "Would you please go and find where the Lotus Holy Land disciples have been stationed? See if Elsa is there. If you find her, tell her that I am here and remind her not to do anything foolish. I need to attend to another matter. Once it is done, I will find you guys," Darren instructed. Bruce knew of Darren''s ns. Grimacing at Darren, he replied, "Okay, I will look for Elsa right away. But, please be careful when you survey the area. After all, this is de Holy Land''s territory, and we cannot afford to start a riot here." After hearing his reminder, Darren shed him a broad smile. "Dude, when did you be so smart? It is extraordinary that you were able to guess what I was thinking," Darren said, his voiceced with humor. Bruce released a little hollowugh and did not say anything. Then he left to search for Elsa. Darren stayed in his room until darkness fell and the moon rose high in the sky. After dressing in ck clothes, he exited the room and vanished into the shadows. He understood that Elsa had suffered ever since the de Holy Land people had captured her father. Considering his close rtionship with Elsa, and his deep respect for Elder Thomas, Darren could not watch them suffer. His conscience would not be at ease until he had rescued Elder Thomas and relieved Elsa''s agony. In terms of strength, Darren had now reached the stage where he could move through restricted areas without being detected. Aside from an exceptional and talented master, no one else could spot him. Happy with the knowledge that he could safely explore the area because of the superior skill, Darren decided to go deep into the pce to find where Elder Thomas was imprisoned. ''It is lucky that they captured n before Elder Thomas. Otherwise, they might have beheaded Elder Thomas first. If that were the case, Elsa would be utterly devastated and inconsble!'' Darren mused. Darren could havee to their rescue several months earlier. However, he did not act until now as his strength was weak, and he was afraid of the consequences of provoking the de Holy Land at such a troubled time. Any hasty action would have alerted the disciples and caused more harm to Elder Thomas. So, Darren had waited patiently. He used this time to pay close attention to the matter and work on his skills. Once he felt that he had be strong enough to win against his enemy, Darren headed for de Holy Land. Coincidentally, he arrived at the same time as the annual martial artspetition at de Holy Land. As the event attracted cultivators from all over, Darren could enter without much difficulty. While searching through the area, Darren used his spiritual sense to check for any hints of possible sword intent. Since he knew that Elder Thomas practiced the sword, the easiest way to detect his whereabouts would be to identify areas with strong sword intent. Suddenly, Darren sensed sword intent emanating from a pce in the distance. ''This is weird. I was not expecting to find Elder Thomas in such an extravagant ce, '' he deliberated over his discovery. Chapter 218 The Stealth (Part Two) Chapter 218 The Stealth (Part Two) Although he had eagerly sought signs of sword intent and should have been overjoyed by his discovery, surprise reflected in Darren''s expression. A prisoner like Elder Thomas should be held in some nasty and sordid jail instead of in such a luxurious and spectacr pce. Although confused, he hurried toward the pce. After all, this was the only sword intent that Darren had detected so far. The pce was bigger than he expected. After passing through several rooms, Darren finally located the area where the sword intent had originated. However, just as he was about to push the door open, a lewd, prurient chuckle was heard from the room. Before he could react, the bed began to squeak, and the sound of heavy breathing seeped into the hall where Darren stood. ''I havee at an awkward time!'' Darren instinctively drew back the hand he had stretched forward to open the door. After a little while, a man spoke. "My Lady, I am exhausted. Can I take a little break?" ''Madam?'' Darren couldn''t help but wonder about the identities of the people inside the room. It seemed to him that a disciple was having an illicit affair with an elder''s wife. Darren knew that the man was a young disciple by his voice. Hesitation coursed through Darren as he wondered whether he should leave or stay and listen to their conversation to figure out their identities. Before Darren reached a decision, the young man finished making love to the woman. The wobbling sound of the bed had This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ceased, and silence filled the hall. Darren felt that this man had nothing to do with Elder Thomas, and so, it was best not to waste his time. However, before he could turn and leave, Darren heard the man ask the woman, "My Lady, between the Holy Lord and I, who gives you more pleasure?" "You do, of course. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been captivated by you, my sweetheart!" The woman spoke atst. The obscene remark astonished Darren. He was surprised to discover that the woman was none other than the wife of the de Holy Land''s Holy Lord. He had learned long ago that the Holy Lord''s son was a vicious and heartless asshole. He didn''t expect that his wife would alsock honor and integrity. ''If she is the Holy Lord''s wife, she might know about Elder Thomas'' whereabouts. I might as well use the secret of her disgraceful rtionship to force information out of her.'' A sly smile formed on Darren''s lips. He knew that the woman and the disciple would not want the Holy Lord to learn about their affair. After all, such a high-ranked and powerful cultivator would never ept such humiliation. The Holy Lord would be infuriated and vent his anger on his wife. After assessing the situation, Darren felt that this might be an excellent opportunity to learn where Elder Thomas was being held. Upon deciding, Darren released his de intent and kicked open the door. In the next instant, he entered the room with a furious expression. To Darren''s surprise, the man shrieked in terror while the woman remained calm andposed. "How dare you break into my room? Who do you think you are?" the woman barked in a high pitched voice. She was a beautiful woman with soft and silky skin. At Darren''s intrusion, apart from feeling embarrassed, she was indignant and furious. Darren was taken aback. As he studied the woman''s sexy and curvaceous form, his cheeks flushed. She was, indeed, attractive enough to captivate any man. She got off the bed and pulled the nket over her body in one swift movement. Then, she red at Darren. "How dare you do such a shameful thing behind the Holy Lord''s back? I bet this is not your first time. What do you think will happen to you if I tell him?" After she had her body covered with the nket, Darren proceeded with his n to ckmail her. "Who are you?" the woman asked unexpectedly. Darren''s words did not seem to frighten her. Although surprised and uncertain, Darren continued, "My identity is not important. I want information, and you want to keep your affair a secret, right? If you can give me the information I need, you can rest assured that I won''t speak out." Darren started to negotiate. However, to his surprise, the woman burst intoughter. "You want to threaten me? You are in no position to do that!" she shouted. Concerned that the woman intended to attack him, Darren became vignt. However, once again, she did something beyond his expectations. With a sly smile, she stretched her hands. In the next minute, she walloped the man she had just had sex with to death. Not only was Darren baffled by her behavior, but he was also astounded by the skill she had just demonstrated. She was clearly someone who ranked high in terms of strength. Darren perceived that the woman must be at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. The woman smiled contemptuously when she saw Darren''s bewildered expression. "One man who knew my secret is now dead. Do you think I will allow you to leave this room unharmed?" she threatened, thinking that Darren was just an ordinary, weak guy. Contrary to her expectations, Darren was not one to be frightened by such a trivial threat. "You are wee to try and stop me," Darren replied. Darren then released his de and sword intent. In the blink of an eye, a zing aura emanated from Darren and filled the room. Having reached such a high realm, the woman was experienced enough to sense that Darren''s strength was no lower than that of a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Now, it was the woman''s turn to be astonished. Given the situation, she could no longer continue with her n to kill Darren. She knew that once they started fighting, they would alert the others, and her secret would be revealed. The situation was not in her favor. However, Darren was an outsider, who had snuck into the pce. He would not want to be discovered either. Since there was still a way to save herself, the woman began to bargain. "You have sword intent in you. That means that you are not a disciple of the de Holy Land. Why have you snuck into the pce at this hour at night?" she questioned, vivid antagonismced her voice. Darren smiled when he realized that she was ready to concede. "I already told you. I need information, and you need to keep a secret. If you don''t think this is a fair deal, you can go ahead and see if you have the capability to stop me," Darren said as he red at the woman. Chapter 219 A Girl In Purple Chapter 219 A Girl In Purple Darren puffed up his chest and put on a ferocious expression on his face. However, it was all for show; he was just bluffing and had no real intention of fighting the woman. After all, it would be troublesome if the fight attracted other strong cultivators towards them. ''Once this woman and I engaged in a fight, other strong warriors in this Holy Land might discover me. If that happens, I''m going to have to give up on rescuing Elder Thomas, '' he thought. Meanwhile, the woman did not dare make a move against Darren as she sensed that he was powerful. ''If Holy Lord finds out that I am cheating on him, I''ll be as good as dead, '' she considered. "What do you want to know, young man?" The woman''s voice suddenly became gentle and the fierce look in her eyes had now vanished. Darren immediately became suspicious of the woman''s sudden change in attitude. Because he was not sure what this woman''s rtion to the Holy Lord''s son he had killed before, he decided it was best if he was not too forward with his intentions of rescuing Elder Thomas. ''She looks pretty young, so I don''t think she''s that man''s mother. She may be a concubine of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, perhaps?'' "Did you know that the Holy Lord''s son was killed?" He raised his brows and looked intently at the woman. "Young man, everyone knows that that bastard is dead. Come on, I don''t think you would go through all that just to ask me that." The woman gave him a lopsided smirk and looked at him through half-lidded eyes. Judging by her response, Darren spected that she was probably the mistress of the Holy Lord. "You talk too much. I heard that you have captured an Elder who was involved in the death of the Holy Lord''s son. Do you know where he is?" Darren responded, ignoring her flirtatious advances. The woman pouted. "Humph! Why so cold?" She approached Darren and slightly licked her lips while maintaining eye contact. "Don''t you think I''m pretty?" A pleasant scent soon filled Darren''s nose, and as he stared into her eyes, he suddenly found her appealing. Darren felt a sensation in his head. At the same time, he felt like his face was burning and he could not move a single inch of his body. It was like someone had cast a spell on him. He watched as the morous woman approached, his heart beating out of control. "Please don''t tell others what you saw in this room. I can give you whatever you want, including myself." The woman continued making advances at Darren, fluttering her eyes at him as she spoke. Her voice was absolutely hypnotic. It seemed to carry some kind of magic, making it hard for people to refuse her requests. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Something is wrong," Darren murmured. He shook his head to snap himself out of the trance that the woman seemed to have put him in. He then immediately hit the woman across the face, making her stagger backwards and fall to the ground. With blood spilling from her mouth, she got up and burst into tears. She looked at Darren pathetically and cried out in between sobs, "I was so nice to you, but you repay me by treating me like this." Her shoulders trembled as she sobbed. She looked like an innocent maiden who had been bullied. As Darren watched the woman''s trembling features, an overwhelming feeling of sympathy flooded inside of him. To his astonishment, he even had an urge to pull her into his arms tofort her. With a pitiful look on her face, she staggered towards Darren and a warm scent from her body wafted through his nose. "How could you be so ruthless to hurt me?" Her enchanting voice reached Darren''s ears. "She''s perfect. She''s the type of woman that every man dreams of," Darren muttered as he stared at the woman and then immediately closed his eyes shut. The next minute, he was waving his de towards the woman. The woman let out a shrill scream as the de hit her, blood covering her body. "Please don''t kill me, sir! Please fall in love with me!" she begged. "Nothing is perfect. You''re not real. Go to hell!" Darren unleashed his tremendous Spirit Power. He was about to give her one final blow, when suddenly, the woman who was covered in blood vanished and what appeared before him was a stunning girl dressed in purple garments. She stared at Darren, wide-eye in disbelief. "You were able to break my skill of enticement! You have such amazing Spirit Power!" the girl in purple eximed, her eyebrows were furrowed and her lips were downturned into a frown. It was only then that Darren realized that he had been trapped in an illusion since he entered the room. ''That woman with the luscious curves doesn''t exist. What I heard and what I saw were mere illusions. They weren''t real. But that dead young man was definitely real.'' He turned to look at the dead body then back to the girl. ''And this girl killed him.'' "The enticement skill you used was amazing. Looks like you have a strong Spirit Power too," Darren said as he nced at the girl in purple. He had awakened his level 18 Spirit Power, but because he did not release it sooner, it took him so long to be aware that he was stuck in an illusion. He surmised that the girl''s Spirit Power was as powerful as his or possibly even more powerful than his. "I''m Callie. May I have the honor to be friends with you?" The girl in purple smiled faintly as she made her way towards Darren. "Go away!" Darren shouted at her. He immediately unleashed his de intent and aimed it at Callie, making her step back to avoid being hit. "What are you doing, mister? We both possess a strong Spirit Power, so I''d like to make acquaintance with you. You''re so rude," Callie hissed. "I advise you to stop attempting to fool me with your little tricks. I''m sure you have a third move to your enticement skill. You already pissed me off when you made a move against me with that skill. So, no, I wouldn''t like to get acquainted with you. Got it?" Darren glowered at Callie. He fell for the trick earlier because he was not using his Spirit Power. However, now that he found out that the girl had a strong Spirit Power, he stayed in a state of alert. Just then, when Callie spoke to him, he detected that she was using another spiritual secret skill to trick him. He immediately unleashed his Spirit Power to counter the skill. "You''re really something," Callie remarked with a sneer. She was done pretending to be nice to him. "Who the hell are you? Do you know the answer to the question I asked that woman?" Darren asked, poised like he was ready to battle her at any time. "Yes, I do." She grinned impishly and went on, "But I won''t tell you." "Go to hell!" Darren snapped. He did not have the patience to show mercy to someone who possessed an incredibly strong Spirit Power and who might try taking his life again. Even though she looked gorgeous, he would not hesitate to take her down. SWOOSH! Darren waved both the de and the sword at the same time. A tremendous wave of de and sword intents shot towards Callie. The naughty look on her face suddenly turned into a displeased one. "Seriously? You''re going to kill me?" She then waved her hand and a small golden bell materialized in her hand. Just as the de intent and sword intent were about to hit her, the bell rang and an invisible wall emerged in front of her. As the de and sword intents collided with the wall, mysterious runes glowed on the wall. The collision between two forces caused the pce to tremble. However, Callie remained unscathed as the de and sword intents Darren had unleashedpletely dissipated into thin air. ''What''s going on?'' Darren was taken aback by what he had just witnessed. ''I activated my Spirit Power, but I still wasn''t able to harm Callie. That golden bell contains a strong force of a rule cultivator.'' He had a feeling that he had seen the glowing runes somewhere else before. After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly recalled that those runes were the exact same ones that he saw in the cave back in the Barren Wastnd where the bronze coffin was. ''She must know some powerful rule cultivator, or she couldn''t have had such a valuable treasure.'' Darren''s scowl deepened. He was starting to get on edge. "Aww, did you get angry? Come on, kill me if you can. I''m right here," Callie said, deliberately trying to provoke him now. "Do you really think that I can''t end you?" Darren coldly said. He then started to transform. Layers of scales appeared on his skin, covering his entire body. He gave off a violent, furious aura. He was ready to use his most powerful skill to take Callie down. "What? What''s going on?" Callie''s face suddenly dropped. The ferocious vibe Darren exuded left her cowering in fear and panic. However, within the next minute, she immediately calmed down and a sneer reappeared on her face. "After I recall the restriction, someone else wille and take care of you. Humph! See ya!" As Callie started casting her spell, the runes around the room glowed brightly and then faded away. She lifted the defense restriction that she had put up around the chamber. It was what prevented Darren from being exposed even if he exerted powerful de and sword intent. Now that she had withdrawn the restriction, people from the outside were now able to sense the aggressive power that Darren had released. "Who had the nerve to stir up trouble in the de Holy Land?" A loud booming voice pierced through Darren''s ears. An invincible de intent suddenly came dashing towards Darren. ''Crap! He''s a de cultivator at the advanced stage of Wonder Realm.'' Darren clenched his jaw, not quite pleased by the additional setback. He turned around and saw Callie slowly fading away. She gave him a smile before vanishingpletely. Chapter 220 The Death Of Another Son Of The Holy Lord Chapter 220 The Death Of Another Son Of The Holy Lord Darren leaped aside as soon as he sensed an overwhelming de intent rushing toward him. He had to avoid the attack at the fastest speed he was capable of as he was no match for a warrior at the advanced stage of Wonder Realm. A deafening noise filled the room before it split into halves. If Darren had dyed by even a fraction of a second, he would have been cut into halves by the forceful de intent as well. "It''s strange! I felt another sword intent here." Darren hade to this room as he had sensed a faint sword intent emanating from it. The faint sword intent intensified when the warrior at the advanced stage of Wonder Realm attacked him. Darren released his spiritual sense to search again. Soon, he found a metal box hidden under the floor clefts. The faint sword intent he had sensed wasing from this box. Darren darted toward the box and snatched it. Without wasting another minute, he turned and leaped into the pitch dark sky. "Stop! Running is pointless. I will hunt you and kill you!" A voice roared behind Darren as another strong de intent wasunched against him. But Darren summoned his Shadow Lightness and Wind Rule skills to escape the attack. He even concealed his aura to avoid being detected by his pursuer. A short whileter, Darrennded somewhere deep in the pce and hid till he felt safe. After checking his surroundings, he opened the metal box he had found in the room. A brilliant smile shed on his face as soon as he saw its contents. "What a surprise! I''ve been dreaming of these objects for a long time." Darren uttered with excitement when he saw the sword intent fragments in the box. These would help him to enter the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. Darren had to visit the Starry Tower before going to the Raksa Sea as he needed Mathew''s advice on how to use the Primitive Stone. He never expected to find the sword intent fragments that would give him ess to the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. This unexpected gift delighted him a lot. "Wow, it seems that Lady Luck is on my side today," Darren chirped. Darren lingered in his hiding ce a little longer to pack all the fragments perfectly. Then he leaped onto the roof like a phantom. He hade to the de Holy Land in search of Elder Thomas. After he achieved his goal, he would go to the Starry Tower. Darrenbed the pce for quite a while. He sensed several sword intents of various levels in the pce. However, they originated from the dwelling area of disciples from different Holy Lands. He sensed nothing beyond those ces. "This isn''t working. I cannot find Elder Thomas like this. I have to find somebody to get some information," murmured Darren in frustration. Motivated by his new n, Darren began to look for someone who lived alone and who could offer him some useful information. "Dig out his eyes!" Darren heard a man''s voice as he passed a room. Oddly enough, the voice wasced with excitement even though themand was cruel. "This is exciting. I like this game! Smash his belly. I want something more dramatic!" "Wow, his guts are all over the floor. This is disgusting! Can''t you show some mercy to this man? You''re cruel. But I like it." These words piqued Darren''s curiosity. Heunched a small fraction of his de intent to push open the door by a crack. A naked fat manyfortably on a luxurious bench in the room. Half-naked sexy beauties surrounded him. Some fed him fruits, while others massaged him. In the middle of the room, however, a cruel, disgusting duel was taking ce. Over ten strong men were fighting for their lives. Human viscera and limbsy scattered on the floor. Darren felt sick when he saw the bloody scene. "What a freak! And what a monstrous hobby!" Darren cursed under his breath. "Young Master, you have much better interests than your dead brother. I like them very much." A maid by the fat man''s side seemed unnaturallyposed while saying those words. She must have seen many fights like this to have grown indifferent. "I must thank the person who killed my elder brother. He was a threat to me as my father was biased toward my brother. But, he was murdered outside the Holy Land. His death has, indeed, offered me many opportunities. Talent in cultivation? That''s no better than shit in my eyes. And I don''t have such an ability. My sole talent is to seek physical fulfillment and enjoyment and watch shows like this..." The fat young man said with tion. The fightsted for a long time. "Young Master, I have won the game. I hope you will fulfill your promise and set my sister free." One fighter stood in the room. Blood oozed from his wounds and slowly dripped to the ground as he pleaded with the fat man. All the other fightersy on the floor, motionless. He was the only survivor. "Well done, man. You''re cruel. Younded only fatal strikes on your opponents. I always keep my word. Bring his sister here." Soon, a girl was carried to the middle of the room. She was naked, and her body was full of scratches and scars. Dried blood could be seen on every part of her body. "My sister!" The young man called out loud as he darted toward her. Fury reflected in his expression when he saw her condition. His eyes widened when he touched her body. She was as cold as ice! Indignation coursed through the young warrior when he realized that she had been dead for a while. "You bastard!" The man rushed toward the fat man lying on the bench. Rage spewed from every pore in the young warrior''s body. The air stirred in the room. A light shed behind the fat man as his guardianunched a fraction of a de intent against the young man. The winner of the fight fell to the floor in pieces. "It was a privilege for your sister to be fucked by me. You wretched animal!" The fat man spat at the corpse of the young man and continued, "Bring the fighters for the next show. I want them to be strong and ruthless." Darren felt his blood boil when he witnessed what had happened. This scene reminded him of the young Holy Land master he had killed at Ilmen Sect. He was also a freak who was fond of killing games. Suddenly, a noise startled everybody. Darren couldn''t stand to watch another bloody scene. He smashed through the door and leaped into the room. Instead of aiming at the fat man lying on the bench, Darren targeted the man behind him. Tremendous de intent flew rapidly toward a figure hiding there. In the blink of an eye, the de intent shredded the concealed young guardian. Darren was a smart warrior, as he never took action without nning. He had lurked outside long enough to observe the situation in the room. He had spotted the guardian when the young warrior had rushed to kill the fat man. "You... Help..." the fat man yelled with fear. However, before he could finish, Darren''s de was ced against the man''s neck. "Your body will say goodbye to your head if you speak another word." The fat man trembled at Darren''s words. The maids by his side quivered with fear, as well. They knelt on the ground as their bodies were too weak to try and run. "Please don''t kill me, sir. I will give you anything you want!" the fat man begged, pitifully. "Tell me, what''s the name of the elder you have captured? Where is he being held?" Darren asked and reinforced his strength on the de. A trickle of blood escaped from the tiny gash on the fat man''s neck. When the fat man felt the piercing pain, he rolled his eyes and slipped to the ground like a rag-doll. He was so frightened that he lost consciousness. A cold smile shed on Darren''s lips at this funny scene. He raised his de and cut off one of the man''s hands without hesitation. "Nooo!" Darren ced the bloody hand into the man''s mouth as soon as he began to yell. "Do not try to fool me. Do you think I''ll spare you just because you pretended to faint? I''ll cut off your stupid head if you y tricks again!" Darren said, coldly. Menace glinted in his eyes as he red at the fat man. "No, no, no. I will not do it again. Please, don''t kill me, sir. My father is the Holy Lord. I can give you anything you want. Please show mercy." The fat man sobbed like a female. "Enough of your bullshit. Answer my questions." "Yes, sir. I''ll tell you everything that I know. My father ordered an elder of de Holy Land to capture one of the culprits who had killed my older brother. I heard that the prisoner''s surname is Gongsun." ''Gongsun? That''s exactly Elder Thomas''s surname, '' Darren thought. "Where is he being detained?" Darren pushed his de deeper into the fat man''s skin. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "He''s... in the ck Water Dungeon." Darren frowned. As expected, they had indeed captured and imprisoned Elder Thomas. To frighten the man and verify his information, Darren cut off his other hand. With clenched teeth, Darren said, "This is a warning. If you dare to lie to me, you''ll pay gravely for your dishonesty." Extreme pain brought sweat to the man''s forehead. But he did not dare to scream. He nodded his head in session as tears rolled down his eyes. His voice trembled as he replied, "I have told you everything I know, and these are the facts. I didn''t lie to you, sir. Please believe me!" Darren released his Spirit Power to probe the man''s mind to check whether he was lying or not. Confident that the man had told him the truth, Darren asked for the location of the ck Water Dungeon. Since Darren had searched most of the pce previously, he was sure that he would have no trouble finding the ck Water Dungeon. After sharing where the dungeon was located, the fat man told Darren that a warrior at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm with excellent martial arts skills guarded it. "That''s good. Tell me everything I need to know," Darren uttered coldly. "Yes, sir. I''m being honest with you, sir. Please let me go now. Please." The man begged like a dog. But the fierceness in his eyes revealed his cruel nature. "Let you go? You''re a bastard, just like your dead older brother. An animal without a human side. Do you think that I will let you go?" "What? You killed my brother. It was you? Help..." The fat man called for help as soon as he understood that he had no chance of survival. A ring light shed as Darren swung his de toward the man''s neck. His head rolled to the ground before he could finish his words. Darren knocked the maids kneeling on the floor unconscious before he left. None of them would wake up for half a month. As for the two maids who had smiled cheerfully while watching the bloody fighting show, Darren killed them without hesitation. Then, Darren leaped into the sky like lightning. Now that he knew where ck Water Dungeon was located, there was no need for Darren to waste his time in this room. Chapter 221 Fighting With A Cultivator At The Middle Stage Of Wonder Realm Chapter 221 Fighting With A Cultivator At The Middle Stage Of Wonder Realm Shortly after Darren left, two graceful figures stepped out of the shadows. One wore a green dress, while the other wore a purple gown. "Hailey, this guy has a strong sense of justice," the purple-d girl said to the beauty in green, who stood beside her. A bright smile shone on the girl''s face. The beauty in the green dress was more charming than the girl in purple. She had an attractive posture and exquisite features. Her paleplexion was perhaps her only w. If Darren saw her, he would be reminded of the fabulous woman who mysteriously appeared after the fight at the Ilmen Sect had ended. "Callie, how did he behave in your illusion world?" she asked. Callie grinned when she heard the question. With a sly expression, she answered, "The illusion world is full of prurience. How could I, an innocent girl, spy on what''s going on inside?" "Don''t y games with me. You control the illusion world, and you know what happens in it," Hailey said as she gently patted Callie''s head. "Eh, well... He used his Spirit Power to escape my illusion world. However, in the time that he was in the illusion world, his behavior was quite different from an ordinary person''s. He was not easily tempted even if he didn''t use his Spirit Power, and I had to force him," Callie reported sincerely. Hailey nodded with admiration. "Hailey, I wonder why you asked our master to find his location. Why do you want to follow him?" Callie asked with curiosity. "I''m waiting for him to be a superior talent," Hailey said with a heavy sigh. She took several gentle steps forward and peered into the dark space. "You mean... Is he the one who our master predicted to be..." Callie murmured as she stared at Hailey''s back with disbelief. In the meantime, Darren slowly moved forward in the darkness. After he encountered and sessfully avoided several guards, he entered a basement under arge hall. The underground passage appeared to stretch without an end. After walking for a long time, Darren frowned. Darkness was all that he could see. There were no traces of light anywhere. There were no guards either. "Huh... Something is wrong," he murmured. Sensing the strangeness of the ce, Darren released his Spirit Power to scan his surroundings. Finally, he realized that he was trapped in an illusion maze. "No wonder I can''t get out of here. A rule cultivator has set up an illusion maze here," Darren sneered. Then he mobilized his Spirit Power to try to destroy the spell of the illusion maze. Several seconds The oilmps on both sides of the passage suddenly lit up. Darren concealed his breath and continued to move forward. After a short while, he reached a stone house where several de Holy Land disciples were drinking. "They overestimate the illusion maze and erroneously believe that it can trap me," Darren mumbled. In the blink of an eye, Darren had ced himself in the room. He had traveled so quickly that the disciples did not notice him. Several bright rays of de aura shed before the room filled with the agonized screams of the disciples. When the battle ended, only one disciple was alive. Since Darren was in the de Holy Land, he intentionally used only his de intent to fight. He was afraid that other people might discover him if he used other skills. "Tell me. Where are you keeping the prisoner?" Darren asked as he rested his knife against the disciple''s neck. "Who... Who do you mean?" The disciple was frightened. "Don''t pretend to be ignorant. You have imprisoned an elder named Thomas Gongsun. I want to know where he is being detained." Darren threatened, giving him a baleful look. "He... He is over there," the disciple stammered as he stretched his hand toward a ck iron door. As soon as Darren got the information he needed, he killed the disciple. Then he walked toward the door. He paused before the iron door, raised his de, and plunged it into the metal. "Crack!" The sound of the door splitting into two echoed off the stone walls. Darren carefully entered the room. It was spacious and enveloped in darkness. The sound of waves seemed to being from the distance. Just then, the broken door mmed shut. "Who dares to break into ck Water Dungeon? You are courting death!" A thunderous voice suddenly rang out. Using his spiritual sense, Darren found that two figures were charging toward him. Judging from their breaths, one of the men was a de cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, while the other was a terrifyingly powerful rule cultivator. Darren was confident that he would be able to fight the cultivator at the middle stage of Wonder Realm. However, the rule cultivator would be impossible to defeat if he joined forces with the de cultivator. Since Darren knew that he was no match for them, he fled toward a direction in the dark. "He is so fast. It seems that the intruder is stronger than we expected," one of the pursuers eximed. He was surprised to find that Darren was faster than them. As Darren dashed through the dark space, he released his spiritual sense to search for Elder Thomas. Curiously enough, he could hear the waves in the space. Darren wondered if this ce had been constructed over argeke. Suddenly, he detected a hint of sword intent. Darren immediately plunged himself into theke. Not only was he overwhelmed when the icy cold water seeped through his clothes, but the pungent smell in theke repulsed him. At the bottom of theke was an iron pir to which a dying middle-aged man had been bound. The moment Darren saw the man, he dashed toward him. With one strike, Darren shattered the shackles on the man''s body. "Let''s go!" Darren said to the middle-aged man. He grabbed the man''s hand and was about to leave, but something felt wrong. A sense of foreboding washed through Darren. "Go to hell!" the middle-aged man that Darren had just saved yelled as he released an overwhelming Spirit Power. To Darren''s surprise, the attack was aimed at him! At the same time, the de cultivator and the rule cultivator who had chased Darren levitated in mid-air and watched the events unfold in theke. "You have a very powerful cultivation base, Elder Lu. Your soul avatar should have killed him," the de cultivatorughed. However, there was no response. Feeling strange, the de cultivator turned to look at the rule cultivator in grey robe, only to see his face had turned deathly pale. A momentter, blood spurted out of the rule cultivator''s mouth. "Aaaaargh!" the rule cultivator cried. He ced his hands on his head as if he was in great agony. He stumbled, and finally, fell into theke. "Eh..." the de cultivator was stunned. Elder Lu was an extraordinary rule cultivator from the Medicine Pavilion. The Holy Lord had to pay an exuberant amount to invite Elder Lu to the de Holy Land. How could he have been hurt so easily? Just as he was deliberating over the situation, an overwhelming de and sword intent shot out of the "He didn''t die!" The expression on the de cultivator''s face turned grave. He immediately released a blow with mighty de intent and aimed for theke. At once, the hugeke surged. Numerous dazzling beams of sword light and sword silhouettes danced under the water. The battle between the de cultivator and Darren continued for quite a long while. "Damn it! My attacks have been hitting him, but it seems that they haven''t broken through his Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. protection. I can''t kill him!" The de cultivator was stunned. He estimated that Darren''s cultivation base was low and that it would be easy to kill him. However, the fact was that his defensive ability was beyond what the de cultivator had determined. Though one attack had broken through Darren''s defense, it brought no damage to his skin, flesh, and bones. Nevertheless, his internal organs suffered a jolt. Darren was in such tremendous pain that blood poured from his mouth. ''If only I hadpleted the organ refining stage, then I would not have been affected by his attack. I would have killed him by now, '' Darren reprimanded himself. He swam quickly through theke while continuallyunching attacks at the de cultivator. The power of Darren''s de intent matched that of the de cultivator. He felt threatened by Darren''s continuous attacks. Darren''s de intent was so powerful that the de cultivator''s body had several bleeding gashes. "Damn!" the de cultivator cursed. He was so furious that even though his cultivation base was higher than the intruder''s, he didn''t hurt him. On the contrary, he had been hurt by him. Finally, the de cultivator decided to use his Omnipotent Talent Skill¡ªthe Icy de Array. With a roar, he released the skill. The temperature around theke dropped abruptly, and the hugeke froze. "You bastard! Feel my Omnipotent Talent Skill¡ªIcy de Array!" Before Darren could fathom what had happened, the water around him froze and trapped him. What was more terrible was that the ice was filled with powerful de intent, which kept attacking him. "Break!" With no options to escape, Darren''s only choice was to try and break the ice. After a few seconds, his attack worked! The ice shattered, and Darren transformed into a beam of light as he headed for the de cultivator at lightning speed. "Ha-ha! Little bastard! I am going to rip you to pieces!" The de cultivatorughed when he saw Darren shooting out of theke. He was quite confident that he could beat the intruder. Holding a long de enveloped with intense chills, the de cultivator charged toward Darren. "Let''s finish the fight!" Darren roared. With closed eyes, Darren began the process of transforming into a fiend. A powerful demonic internal force was released from his palms. At the same time, his eyes turned sliver-white. He was using his skill¡ªthe Blood Dragon Phantom. In the blink of an eye, eight duplicates of Darren appeared in the space above theke. Each had a powerful demonic internal force and de intent. Darren, along with the eight avatars, moved in the de cultivator''s direction with sharp killing intent. "Huh!" When the de cultivator saw this, shock was written all over his face. But he quickly calmed down. He quickly wielded his de. The air around him froze, forming several intangible des with chilly coldness. After that, he flew toward theke at astonishing speed. The Omnipotent Talent Skill was the de cultivator''s strongest attack skill. "Oh, this is not good! His skill is incredible!" Darren eximed. It was his turn to be astonished. He summoned the eight duplicates and prepared to defend against the de cultivator''s attack. Chapter 222 Replay The Scenes Chapter 222 Rey The Scenes "Hump! You are as weak as an ant! Do you think you can win in a fight against me?" Although the de cultivator sensed Darren''s incredible strength, he still taunted him. Darren''s avatars confronted the cold de intent formed by the Omnipotent Talent Skill. The shock of the impact caused the underground pce to tremble, and the ck pungentke water to surge as though it was the end of the world. "What?" The de cultivator was shocked by the result. The attack by Darren''s avatars had weakened his Omnipotent Talent Skill by more than half. "How powerful is his body? This guy is extraordinary!" In the brief moment that the de cultivatormented over his opponent''s strength, a figure shot toward him. Intense de intent and sword intent enveloped the de cultivator. Surprised, the de cultivator swung his de wildly and released his de intent. What astonished him was that even though his de cultivation had reached the high level of preliminary de intent, he had merely bnced his opponent''s integrated power of the de intent and the sword intent. Anxiety coursed through the de cultivator. ''Considering his current strength, this guy is just a little bit weaker than I am. If he has any other powerful skills, he will defeat me! It is remarkable, though. I can sense that this guy is at the top level of the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. And yet, he has such excellent fighting strength. It is incredible and shocking!'' the de cultivator surmised. At that moment, Darren appeared to be at ease, but his body was in terrible pain. He had been injured by the de cultivator''s powerful de intent. However, he had no other choice but to fight back. At his current cultivation strength, it was difficult for him to kill a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Even if he could win the battle after a long hard fight, Darren would not have any effective way to kill his opponent if his opponent decided to flee. ''I have to kill him quickly. Other stronger cultivators may have noticed the strong force that was caused by the fight a moment ago. If theye to the de cultivator''s aid, I will be doomed, '' Darren thought. Although he was fighting with the de cultivator, Darren contemted his options. ''Well, how about my spiritual attack?'' The idea urred to Darren. Although he did not learn any real This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. skills of spiritual attacking, his Spirit Power had reached the eighteenth level. He could gain an advantage in this fight if he leveraged his Spirit Power. Without further hesitation, Darren used his spiritual sense to release a powerful Spirit Power attack and aimed it at the de cultivator. A Spirit Power attack was different from a mind attack as the former was aimed at a person''s soul. ''What? What is that? Is this guy a rule cultivator as well?'' The de cultivator felt a sharp pain in his head, whichsted only a split second. Darren had not learned a real Spirit Power attack skill, so he could only release a little Spirit Power. The damage from his attack was thus, limited as well. Nevertheless, Darren only needed this short moment to find his opponent''s fighting weakness. Darren waved his sword and released its maximum sword power. The sword pierced the de cultivator in the gut while his de cut into the cultivator''s back. "Ah!" The de cultivator screamed as pain coursed through him. Then he turned and swung his de in Darren''s direction, like a wild animal. This move by the de cultivator was much stronger than usual. Darren stepped back abruptly. To defend against the de cultivator''s attack, he controlled one of his two remaining avatars to step in front of him. Bang! The attack destroyed one of Darren''s avatars. Although the de intent with piercing coldness had weakened significantly, it still injured Darren''s body. Darren winced in agony when he felt the impact of the blow wound his insides. In the next moment, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. "Spirit Power attack!" Darren clenched his teeth and released his Spirit Power at its maximum force. He felt dizzy and faint. This excessive consumption of his Spirit Power had drained him tremendously. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The de cultivator felt immense pain deep in his soul. The unbearable agony distracted him, and the de cultivator was now forced to resist Darren''s attacks with the power of his spiritual sense. At that moment, Darren''sst avatar and his body emanated strong de intent and sword intent together. Like two ck arrows, they shot toward the de cultivator at high speed. Shoop, shoop! The effort taken to deliver such a powerful attack left Darren feeling as though his organs had turned into pulp. The de cultivator''s eyes opened wide with disbelief. He never expected to be defeated and killed by a young man at the Mysterious Realm. Ssh! The lifeless body of the de cultivator fell into the ckke. Darren also dove into the water and searched for the middle-aged man he had saved previously. He had probed to ensure that the man was Elder Thomas. However, Elder Thomas had been trapped by the rule cultivator in a way that would force him to attack his savior. After he found Elder Thomas, Darren released him from the entrapment and then flew out of theke. Just as he was about to leave the underground passage, he sensed an overwhelmingly powerful de intent surging toward him. In the next second, the de intent covered the whole of de Holy Land. ''Such a powerful de intent can only be exuded by the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land!'' Darren surmised. His insides had been severely injured by the de cultivator a while ago. Now he was covered by the powerful de intent. Darren could not bear the pain anymore. He coughed out more blood and lost consciousness. ... In a pce in the de Holy Land, a middle-aged man, who was full of terrifying de intent, stared at the dead body on the ground. His eyes were bloodshot. "My son is dead," he murmured. The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land was depressed. Both of his sons had been murdered. He could tell that they had been killed by the same person. He knew what his sons had done and their bad character. But he did not try to discipline their behavior. He had been far toox. What added to the Holy Lord''s misery was that he could not have more children. So, his sons were his only heirs. Now, both of them had been killed. There was no one left to carry his bloodline. His heart hurt as though someone was crushing it. "Ah!" The de Holy Lord bellowed. Tremendous de intent was released and shot toward the sky. It contained overwhelming murderous intent, which frightened all living things. "You must die! I will not rest until you are dead!" His roar spread all through de Holy Land. Many disciples at a low cultivation base started to bleed from their noses, eyes, ears, and mouths due to the tremendous pressure from the murderous intent. The Holy Lord of de Holy Land probed the whole region with his spiritual sense, but he did not find the person he was looking for. A sudden noise rang through the air. The Holy Lord''s figure appeared in the ck Water Dungeon. He had discovered the dead body of the rule cultivator he had invited and the dead body of the de cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. He also saw that the damned Elder had disappeared. At that moment, the Holy Lord of de Holy Land became quiet. He turned his eyes to the Medicine Pavilion thousands of miles away. "Is Mr. Wan here?" The voice of the Holy Lord of de Holy Land spread across Medicine Pavilion. It was heard by a rule cultivator, who was dressed in a purple gown. "Yes. I am here. What do you want, Bryan?" Waldo Wan, the rule cultivator in purple snorted coldly. He did not like the Holy Lord of de Holy Land, Bryan. "I need your help. Please do me a favor," Bryan replied. At that moment, he was speaking with Waldo Wan humbly. "Oh? Bryan, are you begging me? I never expected that you would be reduced to such a position. Ha- ha!" Waldo Wan said with a smugugh. "Mr. Wan, please use your omnipotent skill to help me find a person. If you can assist me, I will give you the item you have always wanted." "Really? Are you serious?" Waldo was most delighted with Bryan''s proposal. He replied, "You are ready to offer me the Eight Corners Tripod? If so, I wille to you. This better not be a joke. If you dare to fool me, you will regret it!" "I swear this is no trick. Come here, quick!" Bryan did not say anything else. He just urged Waldo to hurry. After a quarter of an hour or so, the rule cultivator in purple appeared in front of the Holy Lord of de Holy Land. "Bryan, I can sense that the person you are looking for is still in de Holy Land. But to detect his face, I will need to use my arcane skill." The rule cultivator in the purple robe was powerful. He could rey transpired scenes using his arcane skill as long as the person hadn''t left more than ten hours ago. However, using the arcane skill woulde at a high cost to the rule cultivator. So, he never practiced it carelessly. "Please find him for me. l am going to make his life a living hell!" Bryan''s voice was as cold as ice and full of killing intent. Waldo sat still until Bryan threw him the said tripod as part of the deal. Overjoyed, the rule cultivator put it in his pocket before using his arcane skill. "Look carefully and remember his features," Waldo released his Spirit Power, and the space around him started to warp into many whirlpools. Slowly, each scene yed out in front of Bryan, one by one. The picture of his fat son being killed, and the killer who fought against the de cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm repeated themselves. The Holy Lord of de Holy Land, Bryan, had seen the events with his own eyes as if he had been a bystander when Darren was fighting with his son and the de cultivator. Chapter 223 Having A Crisis Chapter 223 Having A Crisis Panting, Darren dragged himself through the darkness with Elder Thomas on his back. He could not run away with Elder Thomas in his current state¡ªif they were found, they would get themselves into an incredibly difficult situation. The only option he had left was to go locate Bruce and Elsa in hopes that he would find a way out. After having carefully avoided several patrolling disciples of the de Holy Land, Darren eventually found the living grounds where the disciples from the Lotus Holy Land were staying. He then released his spiritual sense and soon felt a familiar aura of sword intenting from one of the rooms. Darren walked straight towards the room where the familiar aura came from and pushed the door open. Inside the room was Elsa. Her face was pulled into an uneasy scowl as soon as she saw the unfamiliar man. "Who the hell are you?" She pursed her lips, wary of the stranger. However, also sensing something familiar about him, she did not try to attack. "Elsa, it''s me." Elsa paused at the voice. "Darren? Is that you?" She hesitated for a moment, but as soon as she saw the face of the man on Darren''s back, she immediately ran up to them. "You saved my father!" Her face lit up and she hugged Darren, barely able to contain her delight. She had been trying to track down her father in secret, but Bruce suddenly appeared and stopped her. Bruce told her that Darren was back, so she resisted the strong impulse to find her father, and waited with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. Seeing the two people she loved the most back, she sobbed uncontrobly on Darren''s shoulder. "Elsa, I think you need to check on Elder Thomas immediately. There''s something wrong with him. As for me, I have an internal injury and I need to adjust my breath," Darren weakly said, still panting. Elsa quickly took her father from Darren''s back andid him on the bed to examine him. The results of the examination gave her a jolt. "Darren..." Her voice started to shake. "My father... He''s not... M-my father''s not breathing, he''s..." She then started to cry before she had even finished. At that point, the door suddenly creaked open. Darren and Elsa exchanged nervous nces, and then immediately went on full alert mode. Had they been discovered? The people at the door were not disciples from the de Holy Land, but was rather the beautiful figures of two girls¡ªone dressed in green garments and the other in purple. Sensing the sword intent that Darren and Elsa simultaneously released, the girl in purple chuckled. "Aren''t you going to wee us?" she asked mockingly. "And why should we wee you? Get out of here this instant!" Darren shouted as he gave them a cold stare. Standing next to the girl in purple, Hailey, the veiled girl in green did not speak. "s, we are not wee here. Hailey, let''s go. The man whose soul has been stripped will die soon." The girl in purple breathed out an exaggerated sigh. She did not seem to be intending to leave any time soon. "Callie, stop talking." The girl in green stepped forward, staring intently at Darren. "Darren, Elder Thomas'' soul has been taken away by a rule cultivator. He is in urgent need of treatment. You can leave him to me. I will take him back and ask my master for help. Perhaps, he can still be saved." "You can save my father?" The girl''s words suddenly pulled Elsa back up from the brink of despair¡ª she didn''t even seem to care who the stranger was. "Hold on... Who are you? Why do you know me? Why do you know Elder Thomas?" Darren, on the other hand, was not willing to let his guard down. After all, the girl in purple he encounteredst time had tried to kill him with an illusion. He was curious why these two were being so kind to offer him help. Not wanting to spend too much time to exin, the girl in green gently pulled away her veil, revealing her beautiful features. "It''s you." Darren''s eyes widened as he recognized Hailey at once. "Please trust me, Darren. I couldn''t help the Ilmen Sect before, so please allow me to help Elder Thomas this time." Darren thought for a moment. He had no idea how to treat Elder Thomas, and although the two girls'' arrival was unexpected, they seemed to have some knowledge about how to treat him. He had no choice but to ept their help. Moreover, Elder Thomas was almost as good as dead at that point. They would not have gone through all that trouble just to harm him. "Alright. I trust you. Take Elder Thomas with you." Darren finally agreed. His instincts told him that Hailey could be trusted. "How do we know that he''s healed? Where can we find you?" he asked. "I''ll send him back to your house in the Lotus Holy Land once he''s healed. Anyway, time is running out. We need to go now. Just wait for my news." Hailey gave Darren a nod and held Elder Thomas up using a mystical skill. Callie activated her golden bell, and their figures started to fade as glowing runes shed around them. "Onest word of warning, boy. I feel that a powerful rule cultivator hase to the de Holy Land. Be careful. He might be using the arcane skill to find you," Callie said, giggling. Her giggles rang out, lingering in the air as theypletely disappeared. A while after the two had left, Darren told Elsa about his previous encounters with Hailey and how he got to know her. After hearing more about the girl, Elsa inexplicably developed a sense of trust in Hailey. She believed that they would be able to save her father and that Darren had made the right choice. In the night wind, Hailey and Callie flew to the south with Thomas. "We probably should have taken Darren with us. I have a strong feeling that he''s in danger," Hailey said, her eyebrows knitted together in worry. "Wow, Hailey. Why are you worried for Darren but not for that girl? Tell me, aside from your intention to ask for his help in the future, does he mean something else to you?" Callie raised her eyebrows and sniggered. "Of course not! I''m only worried about him because the master prophesized that he was the only one who would be able to solve the ''Heavenly Repression'' inside me." "Really? It''s just that I noticed a strange look in your eyes when you saw that stunning young girl. Were you jealous? Don''t you deny it! I absolutely felt it with my Spirit Power!" Callie then burst intoughter, which Hailey scoffed at in return. "Don''t talk nonsense." She kept a serious face, trying hard to cover up the fact that she was flustered by what the other girl had said. ... The night passed. Overnight, the number of masters patrolling around the de Holy Land increased. Each entrance and exit was guarded by masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Many of the disciples were inexplicably terrified as none of them had any clue as to what happened. Darren initially wanted to leave with Elsa in the middle of the night, but the whole ce was tightly guarded. Although he did try to do a few test runs, he eventually gave up and just stayed in his room to heal up instead of running the risk of being discovered. They had no choice but to y it by ear when the time came. By dawn the next morning, the disciples who hade from different Holy Lands received the message that the day''spetitions would continue as usual. Before the sun was fully up, all those disciples then gathered in the training ground of the de Holy Land. Everything was ready¡ªthe disciples of the various Holy Lands were all fired up and ready to disy Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. their capabilities in thepetition¡ªwhen suddenly, waves of terrifying de intent washed over the entire training ground. A dozen masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm and three super masters at the premium stage of the Wonder Realm stood above them in mid-air. Soon after them, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land himself appeared. Beside him stood a rule cultivator in a purple robe. "What''s the matter?" "What happened?" "Why are all the powerful elders of the de Holy Land here? Did anything important happenst night?" All the disciples in the training ground were growing uneasy and were starting to feel a sense of foreboding. Darren didn''t want toe to the training ground, but there was an ordinary elder above the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, going door to door to each room and ordering everyone toe out. He could not avoid it and had no choice but to blend in with the crowd. Darren immediately sensed the huge aura as soon as he arrived at the ground. Once he was certain that no one was looking at him, he hurriedly mobilized his Spirit Power to undo the effects of the elixir that changed his appearance, returning him to his original appearance. He then performed the aura concealing skill, altering his aura and cultivation base down to themon level. This way, his aura and strength were close to that of the majority of the disciples present. "Mr. Wan, is that guy here?" the Holy Lord asked the rule cultivator in the purple robe, scanning the crowd with his icy stare. "Yes, but his aura has changed. Hmm, and he seems to have changed his appearance as well. Look for him yourself first." Now that the rule cultivator had obtained the Eight Corners Tripod, he did not see any reason why he should bother to help the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. "Very well. As long as he is here." He then looked at the crowd of people. "You bastard! Come out now or I''ll kill everyone in here!" the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land threatened with a sneer. The thousands of disciples from various sects were then suddenly shrouded with the Holy Lord''s icy killing intent. Chapter 224 Crazy Revenge (Part One) Chapter 224 Crazy Revenge (Part One) No sooner had the Holy Lord finished speaking than the training ground erupted in chaos. The disciples had no idea what was going on, and they didn''t know who they were looking for. But the de Holy Lord maintained an expressionless face. However, his cold eyes reflected strong murderous intent, which frightened the people. They knew that he was serious. "Holy Lord Bryan, what did you mean? We don''t even know what has upset you. Can''t you see that we are in the middle of a martial artspetition? These participants havee from all the major Holy Lands. This is very disrespectful behavior." The speaker was a team-leading elder from one of the other Holy Lands. He was quite strong as he had reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Encouraged by the example set by the elder, other team-leading elders also voiced their questions and expressed their dissatisfaction. "Shut up!" The de Holy Lord didn''t utter a word. The order came from an elder who was at the premium stage of the Wonder Realm. His words were like magic as everyone quietened down. Then the elder continued, "Attention! Both sons of our distinguished Holy Lord Bryan have been killed in session. The murderer must be out here, among you guys. If any of you know where he is, tell us immediately. Otherwise, don''t expect us to be merciful." "Humph! Why does this matter concern us? Avenging the death of your sons is your personal matter. Don''t involve other people in your troubles. Okay? I wonder why you think that you have the right to kill us. I suggest that you consider the consequences before taking any action. If any of our disciples are hurt, you''ll pay the price. Void Holy Land will not be merciful." An elder from Void Holy Land spoke fearlessly. Although de Holy Lord was strong, they had no justification for killing so many people. What was more, the other seven Holy Lands would consider de Holy Land as enemies if they carried out their threat. This was something that the de Holy Land could not risk. What the elder had said echoed everyone''s sentiments. Most people were relieved as they didn''t have to speak in such a manner before the de Holy Lord. "I repeat. Who killed my sons? Step out voluntarily." The de Holy Lord''s voice emitted intense de intent. Everyone felt as though several axes had been ced at their necks. Darren stayed calm and hid in the crowd silently. He knew that he would be killed instantly if he stepped forward and admitted that he had murdered the de Holy Lord''s sons. Everyone knew the strength of the de Holy Lord¡ªthe level of his martial art was close to a grand warrior. And now, he was stronger than Scott, who had mastered the inheritance skill. Beads of sweat pooled on the foreheads for all cultivators. Some disciples, who just reached the Wonder Realm, almost fainted under the oppression of the intense de intent. "Bryan, listen to us. I warn you not to go too far. Otherwise, I will inform my Holy Lord. He will not take kindly to your threats and actions." Although the eight Holy Lands were thousands of miles apart, all team-leading elders possessed a divine artifact that could send messages across this vast space. In a few minutes, every Holy Lord could be informed of an important event. Bang! As soon as the elder finished speaking, blows from several palmsnded on his body. With a cry of pain, the elder flew back about ten meters. All his bones were broken. The troublemaker was an elder from de Holy Land. He was at the premium stage of the Wonder Realm. "You, son of a bitch!" the injured elder bellowed. "You should fear retribution!" The elder had not expected the de Holy Lord to take action. Trembling with rage, the injured elder attempted to use his divine artifact to send a message to his Holy Land before thest bit of his energy ran out. He struggled to activate the divine artifact and send his messages. However, it didn''t work. "What. Information interrupted? Oh no. How could it be? What the hell is going on?" the elder muttered in amazement. Despite his many efforts, the elder found that all his messages were being intercepted or interrupted by a mysterious power. The maic field of the training ground had been changed to prevent this exchange of information. s! His message couldn''t be sent. Coincidently, the mysterious power had been created by the rule cultivator in purple robe, who was standing beside the de Holy Lord. "Bryan, I''ve helped you to destroy their voice transmitting artifacts. You wanted to kill them, right? Come on. Hurry up. What are you waiting for?" The rule cultivator, Waldo, urged. He was not well- intentioned. On the contrary, he desired stirring up trouble as he knew that he would benefit. He was aware that the other Holy Lords might kill the de Holy Lord if he hurt or killed their disciples. But this was precisely what he wanted to see. He was rather happy to speed up the de Holy Lord''s death. Boom! Suddenly, intense de intent fell on two disciples on the training ground. In the blink of an eye, they were chopped into tiny bits. "I am not kidding. Come out or die. My patience is limited," Bryan shouted as his eyes searched for the murderer who was hiding in the crowd. "Oh, please, please don''t hurt me, Distinguished Holy Lord! I''m not the murderer. Not me!" "Don''t hurt me. Don''t hurt me. I''m not the murderer either." Several people were frightened by Bryan''s brutality. They knelt and begged for mercy. Sobs and cries for help filled the training ground, making it feel like the end of the world had arrived. ''The man is crazy. He may actually kill everyone present if I don''t step forward. All right. He will find me sooner orter. I''d better confess and face the consequences than get more people involved.'' Darren rationalized. Darren had no choice left. The de Holy Lord was out of his mind. To avenge his sons, This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. he would do anything, even if it meant fighting the whole world. Chapter 225 Crazy Revenge (Part Two) Chapter 225 Crazy Revenge (Part Two) What was more, Elsa and Bruce might get involved in this if Darren didn''t confess. Bryan''s power was too strong. Once Darren stepped forward, he had no chance of fighting back and would be killed in the blink of an eye. Hesitance coursed through Darren at that thought. After considering all his alternatives, he decided to protect the others. Either way, the crazed Holy Lord would not be appeased till he got his vengeance. Without wasting any more time, Darren took one step forward. This one tiny step attracted countless eyes. Bryan and his helpers immediately focused their attention on Darren. Just as Darren was about to confess, a man rushed out at lightning speed, and shouted, "It''s me. I am the murderer. Come at me, jerk." Immediately, everyone present looked in the direction of the man. The man was none other than Bruce. "Well, good." "Teach him a lesson before I interrogate the bloke," Bryan turned and spoke to his associates. In an instant, a dozen powerful people released attacks aimed at Bruce. Bang! Bang! Bang! When the attacks stopped, Brucey motionless on the ground. His whole body was covered in injuries, and blood gushed all over the floor. "Bring the trash to me," Bryan ordered. An elder flew to the dying Bruce, grabbed him by the cor, and dragged him to Bryan. At this moment, everyone on the training ground became silent. They did not dare to utter a word. However, most were quite happy and felt relieved. Some silently reprimanded Bruce, for he almost got everyone involved and killed. Some thought Bruce was a traitor who hadmitted towering crimes and deserved more than death. Even the team-leading elders zipped their mouths as they were afraid of speaking. "It''s not him," said the rule cultivator in purple, as he looked at the de Holy Lord. He could tell at a nce that something was wrong. The de Holy Lord was also familiar with the murderer''s internal force. Grim-faced, he nodded when he probed and discovered that Bruce had lied. "Well, what a brave guy. You want to die for the murderer? Okay, I''ll help you," Bryan said coldly. "Here are my new orders. Kill everyone from the Lotus Holy Land. Don''t let any of them escape," Bryan bellowed. Since Bryan recognized that Bruce hade from Lotus Holy Land, he judged that the murderer was surely hiding among them. Besides, he had already offended Lotus Holy Land by ordering the attack on Bruce. The consequences would be the same regardless of whether he killed one person and a group of people. Either way, Lotus Holy Land would be his enemy. Bryan had be irrational and mentally unsound after learning of his sons'' death. He wanted nothing but revenge. Now, he was not afraid of offending anyone, even if it was at the cost of his life. "Bryan. How dare you? We, Lotus Holy Land, swear to start a bloodbath in de Holy Land if you hurt any of our members." The warning came from a team-leading elder of the Lotus Holy Land. He was at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Standing among the disciples of Lotus Holy Land, Elsa felt pained when she saw how severely Bruce had been injured. She was touched that Darren had a good friend who was willing to die for him. If Bruce hadn''t stepped forward, she would have pretended to be the murderer. But Bruce did it before her. Boom! Before the Lotus Holy Land''s team-leading elder could say another word, an attack from a cultivator from de Holy Land sent the elder flying across the training ground. With a loud ''thump'', the elder crashed to the floor. Next, with a wave of his hand, the de Holy Lord released powerful de intent, which cut the elder into halves. "My goodness!" "God..." Not only were all the people participating in thepetition dumbfounded, but also everyone from de Holy Land was shocked by their Holy Lord''s behavior. They thought hurting the elder was enough to set an example. But their Holy Lord killed him! "Holy Lord, calm down, please." Several powerful elders from de Holy Land tried to persuade their Holy Lord. Their voices trembled from the fear they felt. Any one of them could invite the Holy Lord''s ire next! They couldn''t imagine the consequences of their Holy Lord''s actions. Their Holy Lord had effectively dered war on Lotus Holy Land by hurting Bruce and killing the elder. But, what if the murderer was not here? Was he going to kill other Holy Lands'' disciples to find the murderer? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. On the one hand, they had insufficient strength to confront other Holy Lands simultaneously. On the other hand, people who broke nws and dered wars were executed. They didn''t want to die with Bryan. "Holy Lord, stop. This is enough. Are you crazy?" One of the strongest elders from de Holy Land held Bryan''s hand as he tried to dissuade him from further action. "Get out of my face. Do I need you to tell me what to do? Go away." As anger blinded the de Holy Lord, he spoke with the elder disrespectfully. "Trash, listen carefully. Show up, or your friend will go to hell." Then, he grabbed Bruce by the throat. Murderous intent emanated from the de Holy Lord. "Fuck you. You asshole. It''s me. I killed the two idiots. Come at me, you son of a bitch." Sickened by Bryan''s behavior, Darren cursed as he stepped out from among the crowd. Seeing that one elder had died because of him, Darren was rather sad. He couldn''t bear Bryan''s atrocity anymore, and so, he shot a surge of de intent and sword intent at Bryan as he ran forward. Chapter 226 Words Written In Blood Chapter 226 Words Written In Blood Darren helplessly rushed towards Bruce¡ªhe could not bear to just stand by and watch him die. The moment Darren released the de intent and the sword intent, all eyes were on him, including the eyes of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, who knew immediately that he was the murderer. Bang! The Holy Lord kicked the unconscious Bruce aside. Since the person who was responsible for the murder had showed up, he was not interested in killing innocent people anymore. "Everyone get out of the way!" the top elder of the de Holy Land cried out in earnest. He heaved a sigh of relief and just wanted to send all the others away at once, to avoid the risk of more excellent disciples from the other Holy Lands getting killed. Bryan, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, had already killed two ordinary disciples from the Void Holy Land. If properly managed, they wouldn''t have to face any wars whatsoever. However, he had also killed an elder at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm from the Lotus Holy Land, which the Lotus Holy Land would undoubtedly not turn a blind eye against. So, from thereon out, it would be best to avoid any more deaths of members from the other Holy Lands. All the people present were extremely frightened at the terrifying madness of Bryan, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. So, when they heard the top elder bellow out themand, the relief they felt was immeasurable ¡ªthey felt like they were given a reprieve. They all then quickly escaped, led by their elders. Too preupied with Darren, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land paid no heed to the fleeing disciples of the Lotus Holy Land. In just a matter of a few minutes, the training ground of the de Holy Land had be empty save for Darren, the Holy Lord, and a few other disciples. Even Elsa had to leave . She knew that she was of little help to Darren in there ¡ªshe might even drag him down and be the cause of his demise. She tearfully and reluctantly left, bringing along the beaten up Bruce. She then suddenly thought of rushing back to the Lotus Holy Land to ask the Holy Lord for backup. ''Just hold on for a little while, Darren, '' Elsa prayed for him in her heart. She flew to the transmission array as fast as she could. Once she informed the Holy Lord of Lotus Holy Land of the emergency, Darren would be saved. This was the only way to save him. It would take Elsa at least half an hour in the transmission array to arrive at the Lotus Holy Land and deliver the message to the Holy Lord, while it would only take a few seconds ¡ªjust a blink of an eye, even ¡ªfor Holy Lord Bryan to kill Darren. Elsa shook her head to get rid of the thought. ''I have faith in you, Darren.'' She meant every word, but she still wasn''t able to stop the feeling of fear and apprehension as she wept. ... Darren and the disciples of the de Holy Land were the only ones left on the training ground. Bang! Darren was immediately bombarded by a mighty force of de intent. Darren was not able to bear it, which left him with numerous bone-deep gashes on his body. "Kill me! I beg you to kill me!" A roar ofughter escaped his mouth. His body shook as he fell to the ground, his whole body covered in blood. The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land stared coldly at him and shot another bolt of de intent. Every inch of skin and every bone in Darren''s body stung with extreme pain as he got hit by the attack. Holy Lord Bryan knew fairly well that the Holy Lords from the other Holy Lands would soon arrive, but not before he was able to kill Darren. And even if the Holy Lords did arrive on time, nothing and certainly nobody would be able to stop him from killing the damned murderer. Hearing Darren''s helpless plea, he decided that he wanted to torture the boy instead of killing him right away. "Mr. Wan, I''ve heard that you are a master of afflicting the human soul. Help me teach him a lesson." The Holy Lord had harbored so much intense hatred that simply killing Darren would not be enough to satisfy him. "Humph. Why should I help you?" the rule cultivator in a purple robe snorted. "I have given the Eight Corners Tripod to you. You have rejected to find the culprit for me once. How about I get even with you for that now? I don''t think you can afford it." The Holy Lord of de Holy Land red at the rule cultivator, his eyes filled with unbounded murderous intent. Although Waldo did not really fear the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, he had previously made the mistake of displeasing him. It would not be worth the cost to make the same mistake of provoking the mad overmatch again. "Well, for the sake of your son, I will do it," Waldo agreed in order to avoid any unwanted disasters. Unbeknownst to the two, as they talked nonsense, Darren grabbed the opportunity to catch his breath. His Space Ring contained a fragment of sword intent. Once the fragment made contact with his blood essence, he would be pulled to the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. However, quite some time was needed before he arrived there¡ªenough time to get killed by the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land ten times over. So, Darren did not utilize it until the right opportunity came. Using his spiritual sense, Darren had secretly summoned the fragment to his hand while they were still talking. The most favorable opportunity for Darren to generate the fragment would be the time when the rule cultivator started torturing him with the arcane skill. He believed that the strange stone in his mind could lessen the damage he would suffer. He would pretend that he was in extreme agony, which would then make the Holy Lord lower his guard. The next moment, the rule cultivator made some gestures and a tremendous Spirit Power struck Darren''s soul. The attack was much weaker than the one he encountered in the demonic monster domain. Darren''s soul almost remained intact due to the resistance provided by the strange stone in his mind. "Ah!" Having anticipated the assault from the rule cultivator, Darren rolled on the ground and buried his head in his arms, pretending to be in extreme agony. As hey hunched on the ground, he forced out a little blood essence and released it on the fragment of sword intent. The color of heaven and earth changed, winds surged, and the sky opened up as if someone shed into it, revealing a bizarre scene. Cliffs that touched the clouds appeared and a thousand-feet high ck ancient demonic monster wildly emerged. Still clutching his head in his hands, Darren howled in feigned pain as he looked on at the remarkable view. "Ah! Please! It hurts! I will never let you off once I be a ghost!" Darren made his performance as believable as possible. He wanted the Holy Lord to be misled into believing that the rule cultivator was the one responsible for creating the bizarre view. If all went ording to n, rather than immediately kill him, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land would enjoy the pleasure provided by Darren''s suffering without noticing something beyond the normal. Next to him, the rule cultivator''s eyes widened in shock. He stared at the scene, not quite understanding what was happening. "Waldo, good job! I''m sorry I have underestimated your strength! Torture him harder before the other Holy Lords arrive!" The Holy Lord grinned maniacally, feeling a great pleasure at the sight of Darren in pain. "No!" Waldo eximed. He had sensed that his Spiritual Secret Skill was being blocked by something, a faint trace of it bouncing back. But he didn''t want to admit to the Holy Lord that something was wrong. He hadforted himself that it was merely an illusion and nothing more. However, now seeing the bizarre scene in front of him, he hade to the profound realization that Darren was a strange fellow. "I didn''t make this. It contains an awful air of a rule cultivator!" Waldo''s eyebrows were furrowed in a mixture of shock and confusion. "What?!" The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land began to grow suspicious, so he sent powerful de intent towards Darren. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A big hand suddenly appeared out of nowhere, grabbed Darren, and disappeared as fast as it had appeared. "This... I..." Waldo was speechless, mouth gaping open as words left him. "Goddamn it! That goddamned bastard! I''m going to tear him to pieces! Ah!" The rage of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land made the entire training ground shake. Even the rule cultivator was forced to take a few steps back by the stormy murderous intent that emanated from the Holy Lord. With blood-red eyes, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land red at the ce where Darren was just a few seconds ago. In it appeared a line of words written in blood: "I swear I will kill you when we meet again!" The words felt like a sharp knife, stabbing at the Holy Lord''s pride. Chapter 227 The Primitive Stone Containing The Heavenly Repression Rule Chapter 227 The Primitive Stone Containing The Heavenly Repression Rule Darren had fled and left in his wake some aggressive words. It almost drove the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land mad. ''His cultivation is only at the Mysterious Realm! This boy is as weak as an ant, but he killed my two sons. He''s my sworn enemy, how can I let this bastard escape?'' He gritted his teeth, regretting that he didn''t take the opportunity to kill Darren before. The Holy Lord of the de Holy Land waved his de angrily and smashed the entire training ground with strong de intent. He roared, venting his anger. "Bryan is going mad. I had better go now," Waldo, the rule cultivator in purple robe said to himself. Afraid of Bryan''s furious resentment, he left rapidly using his secret skill. He felt a sense of foreboding when he looked back the line of words written in blood. After the rule cultivator had left, several powerful entities emerged from the sky. They were the Holy Lords from all of the Holy Lands. "You are too arrogant, Bryan! How dare you threaten to ughter the disciples of my Holy Land?" "Bryan, are you sure you don''t take us seriously?" "You better give us an exnation, otherwise, I won''t mind killing you here and now!" The thunderous angry voices echoed throughout the entire de Holy Land. Bryan stopped and stood in mid-air, motionless. His face remained unchanged as he stared at them. But the elders of the de Holy Land were all frightened. They regretted their previous actions. Oh, how they wished they''d tried their best to dissuade their Holy Lord. "Don''t you want to exin, huh?" The Holy Lord Landon walked forward in the sky. He was the strongest among the eight great Holy Lords. But Scott might be as strong as Landon after he refined the Dragon Saliva Fruit. Bang! Suddenly, a shadow of green lotus rushed towards the Holy Lord of de Holy Land. "Diana?" some of the Holy Lords eximed. They looked intently at her and observed that her eyes were zed over with total fury. Bryan activated his de intent and dodged the attack in a sh. "You want to kill me? Come on, kill me!" Bryan shouted. Heunched into a fierce battle with Diana at once. The violent power of the two Holy Lords''bat made the earth shake and the air tremble. The other Holy Lords looked around at each other with uncertainty. This was going to be a chaotic event! ... After being grabbed by the giant hand, Darren was transported to the ck Cliff of Sword Intent in a sh. The attacks from the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land had wounded him terribly. He felt that his whole body was falling apart and that he had no trace of strength left in his body. "Mathew... Sir..." Darren whispered in a weak voice. A dignified old man appeared in front of him right away. "Darren! What happened to you? Why are you so badly injured?" Mathew was shocked by Darren''s appearance. "I, I..." Darren opened his mouth, but he didn''t even have any more strength to speak. "Stop talking and get into the Starry Tower right now!" Fortunately, Darren had passed all the tests before, so he was easily able to enter the Starry Tower with Mathew''s help. Using a magic array, Mathew transferred Darren directly to the first floor of the magical building, the Starry Tower. There were plenty of spiritual herbs there to help Darren recover from injury. "Come out and find me after you recover," he told Darren. He sighed, wishing he could stay with the injured young man. But he was not allowed entrance, so he could only wait for Darren outside the tower. Darren nodded his head, in a bit of a delirious fog. When he came to, he found himself on the first floor of the Starry Tower. ... A month had psed. Darren sat among the boundless spiritual herbs. He had finally recovered after assimting more than ten thousand superior spiritual herbs. "I almost died. But thank goodness, I''m safe and sound now." Darren sighed with relief. He still trembled with a little fear when he recalled the experience. It was not the first time he experienced the feeling of helplessness in the face of overwhelming power. His eagerness to being powerful grew stronger. He swore that he would kill the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land once his cultivation base reached the Wonder Realm. He felt that he had fully recovered. There would be no need to stay in the tower any longer. He went down, fondly looking around at its walls, before exiting for good. He came to a bigke. "Hello, Darren! Are you all right? Tell me what happened to you." It was Mathew. He sped Darren''s hand and smiled, d to see that his wounds had healed. "It''s a long story. I would have died if I haven''t gotten a piece of sword intent by chance..." Darren gave a brief ount of what had happened. "By the way, I have been preparing for my journey to the Raksa Sea. I''ve obtained a piece of Primitive Stone, but I don''t know how to use it. Can you please teach me, sir?" he asked. "Oh yes! Let me see it!" Mathew said. Darren took out the Primitive Stone and handed it to Mathew. Mathew studied the Primitive Stone in his hand, turning it over and looking at it closely. He shook his head. "This Primitive Stone contains the cyan Fire Rule. It won''t help you at your cultivation of the de intent and sword intent. I''m sorry. I carelessly forgot to tell you before." "So, what kind of Primitive Stone do I need?" asked Darren. "Listen to me carefully," Mathew said, gesturing for them to sit down. "The Primitive Stone came from ancient times. It contains the fragments of ancient Primitive Rules. However, there are many kinds of rules, and different Primitive Stones contain different rules. ording to my brother''s note, what you need is the kind that contains the Heavenly Repression Rule. As long as you refine many Primitive Stones that hold within them the Heavenly Repression Rule, your de intent and sword intent will be strengthened andbined, and will form a new force. Remember, if you manage this, the new force will be much stronger than any of your previous intents. And after the integration of the two intents, the new force will also surge as the stages of your de Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. intent and sword intent are promoted. For instance, you are cultivating the preliminary sword intent at the moment. When you reach the premium sword intent, even extreme sword intent, the new force integrated by the two intents will grow more rapidly. Of course, in order for the de and sword intent to fuse, the two intents should be at the equivalent levels. If your sword intent is at the premium level, your de intent should also be at the premium level. Otherwise, they can''t fuse. Do you understand?" "Yes, thank you," Darren nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that he had to find a Primitive Stone containing the Heavenly Repression Rule. "Darren, I would like to remind you that cultivating both sword and de intent at the same time is extremely difficult. Even after integration, you may encounter some unknown bottlenecks that affect your development. Because my brother hasn''t been fully integrated, I can''t find in his notes what would happen after the two intents fuse. However, I know that the Heavenly Repression Rule is a terrible thing. Even the great masters in the Grand Realm and the Holy Realm dare not cultivate it easily. You must be very, very careful," Mathew advised him in a serious tone. Darren thanked Mathew again. He was grateful for his kindness. But for now, in order to survive, he had to integrate the two intents. He would cross the bridge when he got there and worry about the future when it came. "Thank you, sir. I''m going topete for the top 100 of the Talent Roll. As for your advice, I will try my best to follow it." Darren recalled what Mathew had told him before, that if his body was found, he would probably be revived. Darren''s words gratified Mathew. He had never expected Darren to go as far as being able topete for the top 100 of the Talent Roll in such a short period of time. And he was continuously surprised to find that Darren''s talent had grown to the ninth level of the Earth Degree. He admitted that Darren''s progress was awesome, but he didn''t probe about how it came about. After all, everyone had a right to keep his own secret. "You''re such a genius boy, Darren! An old man like me is fortunate to meet you. Ha-ha-ha," Mathew "You''re too kind, sir. I''m not that good." Darren was somewhat embarrassed. "By the way, if you seed in the top 100 of the Talent Roll, the Grand Realm warriors will very likely to refuse, just promise them you''ll do your best. What they want will certainly not be the Primitive Stone containing the Heavenly Repression Rule. And establishing good ties is an advantageous thing. It will be good for you to make friends with some of the grand warriors. Even if you can''t aplish their request, you have nothing to lose," Mathew told him. "I''ve heard about that. It will depend," Darren said. Scott had mentioned such proceedings before. "Well, I have to go now, Darren. I won''t disturb you any longer since you need to focus on your preparation. It''s not easy to qualify for the top 100 of the Talent Roll. Just summon me when you''re ready to go," Mathew''s figure faded away as he waved goodbye. After Mathew left, Darren went to the ck Cliff of Sword Intent and watched the vast number of demonic monsters scurrying about. He had only two steps toplete the body refining. There were so many demonic monsters here. Maybe, he could find a level six demonic monster to help him aplish the organ refining stage! ''Wow! These demonic monsters look dreadful. They must be stronger than both the North Monster King and the Divine Bull King, '' Darren thought in surprise. He hadn''t expected them to be so formidable. He stood in front of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent, looking for the smallest and weakest demonic monster carefully. In his mind, a n quickly began to take shape. Chapter 228 Arriving At Talent City Chapter 228 Arriving At Talent City Darren searched in front of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent for a very long time, and he finally found a demonic monster cub. From the look of it, it hadn''t been born so long ago. But from its aura, Darren could tell that it was a level six demonic monster. Knowing that it was still quite a formidable opponent, Darren didn''t dare approach the demonic monster hastily. He knew that if he wasn''t careful, he would be torn apart in a sh. He stayed still, observing the demonic monsters for a very long time. He found that they all appeared to be very hungry, and they were rooting around for spiritual herbs to eat. They also killed other weaker demonic monsters and ate them. There was blood everywhere. The cub that Darren had spotted seemed to be a demonic monster that ate spiritual herbs. Darren cautiously took out a few superior spiritual herbs to try to draw its attention. He held them out, holding his breath. These superior spiritual herbs meant nothing to the powerful demonic monsters. But for a young demonic monster cub, they were quite enticing. It looked at the spiritual herbs in Darren''s hand, then slowly walked towards him in a stumbling way, like a chubby little tiger. Looking at its beautiful big watery eyes, Darren couldn''t help but soften immediately. He didn''t have the heart to kill it anymore. "Purr..." The little cub looked at Darren in a curious way, but it couldn''t pass the ck Cliff of Sword Intent as humans did. So Darren used his fastest speed to take the demonic monster cub out of the ck Cliff of Sword Intent, in case other powerful demonic monsters would try to attack him. "Purr." The cub smelled the superior spiritual herbs in Darren''s hand, and started jumping around him in a happy way. "All right. Just eat the spiritual herbs. After that, I will send you back. I don''t have the heart to kill you." Darren couldn''t help but smile warmly when he saw the cub this happy. Then the demonic monster cub ate the spiritual herbs, and started rubbing its face on Darren''s thigh. All of a sudden, a very dangerous aura appeared before him. Before Darren could register what was happening, a sharp pain hit him hard. It was from his thigh. He looked down in shock. The cub had bitten him! The chubby cub showed its frightening sharp teeth. Its face became dangerous and evil. "Stupid human! I will eat you alive!" The demonic monster growled frighteningly. Its muscles also became bigger and stronger. It was no longer the cute cub it had been just now. ''How stupid of me to be fooled by a demonic monster!'' Darren immediately took a few steps back. At the same time, his de and sword intent burst out. "You will die!" Darren called forth his eight avatars in the blink of an eye, and used his most powerful attack on the demonic monster. The level six demonic monster had been very hungry for quite a while. It just wanted to eat Darren. But what it didn''t expect was that such a small, unassuming human could be extremely powerful. Before it could understand what was happening, des and swords pierced its chest. It was a fatal blow. It growled itsst breath. "Huh. That''s good. If you didn''t pretend to be a cub, I would have shown my true strength. It''s not easy to kill you." Darren immediately assimted some spiritual herbs to heal his thigh.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The level six demonic monster had strength nearly as powerful as someone at the middle stage of Wonder Realm. But it couldn''t think as humans did, and it didn''t have many skills. It had no chance once Darren dispatched his unique talents. He took its demonic monster blood and brought it at once to the Starry Tower. He didn''t waste any time at all, immediately looking for the cauldron he used to refine herbs. Once he found it, he set it up and began concocting liquid medicine as instructed. Then he jumped in the big cauldron and submerged himself in it. After half a month''s refining and enduring many great pains, Darren seeded in organ refining. Now, his skin, meridians, bones, and organs were all strong and reinforced. An attack from an adversary at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm couldn''t kill him anymore! "Thest step is golden body refining. I have to survive attacks in real fights. The more attacks I endure, the stronger my body will be. When I get to the limit, I will sessfully refine the golden body." Looking at the scripture, Darren was lost in thought. It meant that the more he fought, the fewer chances he would have of getting badly hurt, and he would also make his body stronger at the same time. Of course, this was as long as he didn''t fight someone who was way stronger than him and break the limit his body could take. "After I sessfully refine the golden body, even a powerful martial artist at the top level of the middle stage of Wonder Realm can''t kill me using Omnipotent Talent Skill. I can''t wait! I''ll also be able to escape the ones who just acquired the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm!" Daydreaming about when this day woulde, Darren was even more confident in getting on the Talent Roll. He flew around the countless spiritual herbs, and found many extraordinary specimens among them. He filled his Space Ring with them before leaving. Right before departing the tower, he stopped. He couldn''t help but wonder what treasures were to be found on the second floor of the Starry Tower, especially when he sensed a familiar scent. He really wanted to go up there and see. ... "Mathew, please send me out." As soon as Darren said these words, Mathew appeared. "Oh, great job! Refining your body was indeed very beneficial for you to do at the moment!" Mathew was pleased to see the improvements in Darren''s physique and strength. "Oh, by the way, your previous Space Ring must be too small for you by now. Here, take this!" With these words, a violet clear Space Ring appeared in front of Darren''s eyes. Darren nodded his head and put it on. He was surprised when the ring immediately imed him as its master. This Space Ring was much bigger than the one he previously had. He could at least put ten huge mountains in it. "Thank you so much." "You''re wee, Darren. You''re going to need a good amount of Primitive Stones, so you need a big Space Ring," Mathew said with a kind smile on his face. "If I remember right, the Talent City is in the North Desert. I will just transport you there." Mathew summoned his array, preparing it to transport Darren. As Darren was about to leave, Mathew added, "Always remember, there will be many, many people stronger than you. You should never do bad things even when you get stronger, understood?" "Of course. Don''t worry about that. I will never be the kind of person who will abuse their power for evil." "Yes, I know. I know you''re a good kid. It''s just a friendly reminder from an old man. Go ahead!" Mathew replied, his eyes twinkling. Darren nodded, before disappearing from view. In the blink of an eye, Darren appeared in a huge desert. He couldn''t see anything but yellow sand. "Huh? It seems that Mathew transported me in the wrong ce." Darren shook his head and sighed. It was lucky for him that he had already memorized the whole continent in his head. So it wouldn''t be too difficult for him to find the Talent City. ''It''s a shame that I don''t get to tell Elsa where I am. She must be worried right now.'' Darren felt bad. But he couldn''t do anything about it, at least not for now. He had to get to Talent City as soon as possible. He geared up to fly north, setting off at a fast speed. ... Meanwhile, in the Holy Land of the de Holy Land, Holy Lord Diana and Holy Lord Bryan had been fighting for a few days. The entire de Holy Land was swept up in a chaotic mess. Finally, Holy Lord Diana lost. Right when she was about to use her final strength to destroy everything, a powerful old martial artist came out and stopped her. The Holy Land was a sacred ce. Of course, people in charge of this ce wouldn''t let things get even worse. It was easy to stop their fight. But it wasn''t easy to get rid of the hatred between them. Holy Lord Diana was still furious, and the Holy Lord Bryan also imed that he would destroy the Lotus Holy Land. By now, Elsa had realized that Darren had gotten away. She immediately understood that he must have gotten in the ck Cliff of Sword Intent. It meant that he was safe at least. Knowing this, she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. After Darren had flown full speed for a few days in the North Desert, he finally saw a huge city looming on the horizon. "Good! I''ve finally arrived at my destination!" Darren was beaming with excitement as he surveyed the area. It was the start of his journey towards being able to finally use the Primitive Stones to fuse his sword and de intent! Chapter 229 Bullies Were Often Cowards Chapter 229 Bullies Were Often Cowards There was an ancient city in the desert and its walls had gradually eroded away with time. The streets were swarmed with people as Darren wandered around the city. "Hello, sir. Are you here for some sightseeing? Do you want me to show you around the ce?" A messy man walked up to Darren and scanned him from head to toe with his narrow eyes. "No," Darren simply replied. "Oh, you should think about that again. There are so many rules and regtions in Talent City. You will get into trouble if you identally break any one of them. But you can rest easy if you have me around to help you out. And my price is fair¡ªfive superior spiritual herbs per day. What do you say, good sir?" He narrowed his eyes, wearing a cunning smile on his face. "What kind of rules are you talking about?" Darren asked casually. "There are many. For example, murder is forbidden in Talent City. And those who vite the rules are killed without question. But I can''t tell you anything about the other rules. If I do, then I will be useless to you," the man said,ughing. Darren cast a nce at him, then threw a hundred des of superior spiritual herbs at him and asked, "What''s your name?" "Ha! Thank you so much, sir! You can call me Ron." Ron felt giddy from the excitement. It looked like luck was on his side that day. Darren had so generously given him such a huge quantity of spiritual herbs. When he had firstid eyes on Darren, he thought that Darren was some poor guy. ''Never judge a person from his appearance, '' Ron thought to himself and made sure to remember it in the future. It was Darren''s first time in the city. So, everything waspletely alien to him. Darren eyed the man in front of him. He figured that Ron was probably proficient at this kind of thing and maybe had been doing this for a living for a long time. So, he imagined it wouldn''t do him any harm listening to the guy. He knew the city well, after all. "Who are those people up there?" As Darren walked down the street, he sensed more than twenty people using their spiritual senses to survey him. When he looked up, he saw a bunch of young people on the roofs, dressed smartly. They wore vignt expressions on their faces as they stared down at Darren. "Oh, I can tell you about them." Ron cast a nce at the people on the roofs and continued, "Those aren''t just ordinary citizens. I heard that they are the disciples of the grand warriors who''ve reached the Grand Realm, and that they were ordered to guard the ce to look out for new geniuses. Since you are new here, they probably used their spiritual senses on you. Am I right?" "Yes," Darren said with a faint smile on his face. Ron said with a chuckle, "Sir, no offence, but you are only at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. They will not be interested in you at all. They are probably looking for people who are at the top one hundred talents in the Talent Roll. Although, it will be amazing if they think you are good enough to join them." "Huh? Why is that?" Darren didn''t me Ron for looking down on his cultivation base. "I heard that those who are chosen get to meet the grand warriors, and the grand warriors would give them some insightful advice. What''s more, they can also receive numerous invaluable resources to help improve the cultivation base." Ron clicked his tongue as his eyes turned green with envy. "Do you know where the Talent Battle Ring is?" Darren asked, ignoring Ron''s words. "The Talent Battle Ring? Sir, you can''t get in there without permission. First of all, you will have to be the top five hundred in the Talent Roll. Secondly, you will have to go through a lot ofplicated tests before you can enter the Talent Battle Ring." Since Darren had killed a de cultivator who had reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, he had been promoted to a higher rank. So, he was now ranked at four hundred and sixty-three in the Talent Roll. There wasn''t much difference in strength between the people in the top five hundred. It might be possible for someone who was rank at five hundred to fight a person who was rank at one hundred. This was because ranking involved various factors as well, not just strength. If one wanted to enter the top hundred in the Talent Roll, he would have topete with others and win that ce. That was to say, the ranking above one hundred in the Roll would automatically change. But to get into the top hundred in the Roll, you would have to put in a lot of efforts to practice and improve your strength to fight against other talents, unless you were already in the top hundred when you entered the Talent Roll for the first time. Darren had once before entered the top hundred. It was his first time entering the Talent Roll. But his rank at the top onlysted for a few moments. He soon fell behind the others. Another chance to get to the top one hundred was on the asion of the idental death of the people at the top. Then, the talents behind them would fill the empty ces. "Don''t ask questions. Just show me the way to the Talent Ring," Darren replied calmly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "The Talent Battle Ring is in the Grand Void Manor. I will take you there." Ron figured that since it was absolutely certain that Darren would not be allowed to enter the Talent Battle Ring, there was no harm in taking him there. At that moment, Darren sensed something. As he was talking to Ron, a powerful blow was suddenly sent flying towards them. "Watch out!" Darren shouted. He reacted quickly to the attack and moved away. The power level of the blow was so intense that Ron was thrown back harshly. That power somehow diverted to another direction and it was now headed straight for Darren. Darren raised his hand. A tremendous power emitted from his fist and lunged towards the attack. In the blink of an eye, that power which was headed towards himpletely disappeared into thin air. It didn''t inflict any damage to Darren. "Didn''t you just say that murder is not allowed in Talent City?" Darren asked, confused. When he looked up, he saw two young people fighting in the sky. Darren now realized that they were attacked by ident. It was just the effect of the fierce fight in the sky. Ron wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead and said, "Thank you so much for saving my life, sir. Fighting is allowed in Talent City, as long as you don''t kill each other." Darren slightly nodded his head and said, "They are at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. So, they are probably in the Talent Roll." Darren realized that when he had used his power to defend himself, at least a hundred people had used their spiritual senses to survey him. Since the attack wasunched by two masters who was at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, it was rather intense. But Darren, a young boy who was only at the Mysterious Realm, had dispelled it without breaking a sweat. It was no wonder that Darren had attracted the interests of others in the city. Darren''s action also aroused the interest of a young boy and a young girl, who had been watching from a tall building. "What do you think of that young man?" the young girl asked as she stared at Darren. The young boy slightly shook his head and replied, "It looks like he has some talent, but he is only at the Mysterious Realm. And he looks about seventeen years old. I don''t think that he has the potential for any further growth." "You are right. When he used his power, I sensed that his strength was just barely at the primary stages of the Wonder Realm. But just in case, I figure we should go and talk to him." "There is no need for that. It will be a total waste of time," the young boy said, refusing her idea. The girl went silent. The others around the area felt the same way as the two¡ªthose who were on the roofs, and also those who were looking for new geniuses on the streets. They were slightly surprised by Darren''s strength, but they all eventually gave up and didn''t bother talking to him. In the sky, the two fighters reached aplete deadlock, so they had to call a truce. One of them gave out a loud snort and flew away. The other one flew towards Darren and Ron. "You bastard! Why couldn''t you just stay away from the fight? I would have been in big trouble if I had killed you by ident. Do you understand what that means? Fuck off!" the young man roared. That attack earlier hade from this young man. If he had killed Ron by ident, he would have been punished for breaking the rules of Talent City. When Ron saw the young man''s fierce expression, he trembled in sheer terror and stammered, "I am so sorry for the trouble, sir. I did not notice the fight in the sky. Please forgive me. I beg for your mercy!" Ron was almost in tears, feeling helpless. Since his cultivation base was only at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm, he couldn''t afford to offend anyone in Talent City. He clearly knew that if he identally offended any of them, even if they couldn''t kill him because of the rules of the city, it was absolutely certain that he would suffer a lot of pain and torture. "Humph! Enough of your stupid excuses! I will teach you a lesson today!" As he finished saying that, the young man raised the long ck whip in his hand. "Stop it!" Darren yelled. He sent a powerful force towards the young man, and the whip was thrown to the ground. Staring at him coldly, Darren said, "He is only at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm. He wouldn''t be able to avoid your intense power even if he tried his best. You know what I think? I think that you are just so humiliated that you couldn''t defeat the young man you were fighting, and now, you want to vent your bottled anger on this poor guy!" Hearing Darren''s words, the young man seethed with anger. But before he could say anything, Darren gave a cold snort and continued, "I have never seen such a loser in my life. Are you really proud about bullying a cultivator at the first stage of the Mysterious Realm? Shame on you! But if you want to y, I will be d to y with you." Hearing his sarcasticments, the young man''s face grew red with rage. He emitted a strong aura from all over his body. He wanted to overwhelm Darren and make him kneel in front of him. But, he waspletely dumbfounded by what happened after. He had a look of desperation on his face. Chapter 230 Flatter Darren Chapter 230 tter Darren "Sir, please stay out of this. I don''t want to get you in trouble. He will let me go after beating me," Ron persuaded. Frustration reflected in his expression as he nced at Darren. He felt grateful that Darren had stood up for him. But he didn''t think that Darren could defeat the young man. After all, Darren was at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm while the youth was at the Wonder Realm. Darren ignored Ron''s request. Fearlessly, he stood in front of the young man. ''I hit this brat with a tremendous internal force that was supposed to break several of his bones. But he wasn''t injured. How could it be possible?'' Surprise and fury coursed through the young man as he thought. "Brat, you''ve pissed me off. If that''s what you were hoping for, then you''ve got your wish. I swear I will break all your bones," the young man dered through gritted teeth. "Is that so? We''ll see who breaks whose bones!" Darren responded tly. Bang! Darren unleashed an overwhelming power that matched the young man''s momentum in terms of strength. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A hundred strong cultivators were startled by Darren''s attack. Instantly, they released their spiritual sense to ascertain Darren''s real strength. The result caught them by surprise and delighted them. "Stop trying to perceive my strength. You''ve done it several times. Don''t you know that it is rude to do so?" Darren frowned as he shouted. The young man was getting on his nerves. Darren concentrated and dispelled the spiritual sense released by the strong cultivators. Darren''s response didn''t piss off the young talents. Instead, they were excited. "I made a mistake. This brat has strong internal force." "This teenager is extraordinary. I almost missed such talent." "Don''t jump to conclusions. He hasn''t shown his real strength, yet. But, I have a feeling that he is powerful. Ha-ha!" These young people worked for grand warriors, and their task was to recruit outstanding geniuses in martial arts. Once they realized Darren''s real strength, they eagerly debated amongst themselves. Everyone wanted a demonstration of his abilities to confirm their findings. If he were a superior talent, perhaps they would please their masters by recruiting Darren. The young man''s face reddened. ''This brat is stronger than he appears. What should I do? My strength has weakened after thatst battle. Now, I am not in the best condition to fight someone so powerful. What will happen if I lose to this brat? Failure would be less embarrassing than backing out. If I cede now, everyone in Talent City will despise me, '' he rationalized. "What a cunning guy! You hid your cultivation base. Wait here. I need to restore my strength. When I return in an hour, I will break your bones!" the young man said as shame coursed through him. "Are you afraid? Huh?" Darrenughed scornfully and snorted, "Who threatened to break my bones?" "He is a coward. I thought he was strong." "You fear a teenager at the Mysterious Realm? You''re embarrassing your brother." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The onlookers wanted to witness Darren''s strength. Since the young man had flinched, they taunted him on purpose, hoping to pressure him to fight. "You little bastard! Don''t be so cocky. Do you think I am afraid of you?" the young man snarled at Darren, feeling humiliated. "Are you an idiot? You started this, and now you are ming me? You failed to defeat your opponents, so you vented your anger on an innocent person who is weaker than you. I asked you to fight me, but you are making excuses. What''s wrong with you? Didn''t your parents teach you any manners?" Darren snapped. Upon hearing this, the young man screamed. He had never been insulted like this. Without thinking, he raised his hand, flexed his wrist, and cracked his whip at Darren. "One," Darren muttered, standing still. His reaction left the crowd dumbfounded. Ron could sense that the blow from the young man was powerful enough to kill dozens of cultivators at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Scared that the young man would kill Darren, he glued his eyes on Darren. "p!" The young manshed Darren with the whip again. Everyone held their breath as they waited to see how Darren would react. It seemed like the air on the street had frozen. Everyoneid their eyes on Darren, thunderstruck. ''This boy is at the Mysterious Realm, and yet, he endured a blow from a cultivator at the middle stage of Wonder Realm without moving an inch. How strong is he?'' they wondered. "I must recruit this boy!" a teenager vowed as excitement reflected on his face. Earlier, he had looked down on Darren. "I had suggested speaking with him, but you opposed. We almost missed a genius," the young girl responded, smugly. "I was wrong. We must keep an eye on him. He has caught the attention of several people, and they will try to tter him," the young boy said. "You..." The young man who had hit Darren was too shocked to utter another word. His face turned crimson as he was ovee with embarrassment. ''This is an insult.'' "You fucking asshole. You must have used some defensive treasure. Damn it!" he bellowed as he tried to justify his failure. Frustrated, heshed at Darren with his whip, repeatedly. Each blow was over ten times more powerful than the previous one. "Two hundred and eight." Darren endured the young man''s blows patiently. He counted each attack meted out by the young man. This entire time, the crowd waited with bated breath as they wanted to see how Darren would respond. However, to their surprise, he didn''t defend against the attacks. "What''s going on with this fellow? Does he love being hit?" one of the onlookers asked in disbelief while marveling at Darren''s strong body. ''Why do they think that I am a masochist? His blows can''t harm me. Now that he made the first move, no one can me me for fighting back, '' Darren deliberated. "Are you done venting your anger?" Darren asked as he grabbed his sword and de. Without waiting for a reply, Darren released aggressive sword intent and de intent. In the next instant, everyone felt suffocated from the intensity of the pressure. "What the hell? He unleashed the de intent and sword intent simultaneously. I can''t believe this." "Both his sword intent and de intent are strong. This is amazing." All of a sudden, a heated discussion broke out among the crowd. Some onlookers with low cultivation base left to avoid getting injured. The young man leaped into the air to dodge the sword intent and de intent headed for him. That was what Darren wanted. By forcing his opponent to fight mid-air, Darren would avoid injuring or killing the innocent weaker people who were watching. Quickly, Darren jumped and pursued the young man in mid-air. His intense sword and de intents shot toward their target. Although the young man had recently reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, he had just finished a fierce fight. As a result, he had to step back to defend against Darren''s attacks. Even though he tried his best, Darren''s blows still inflicted numerous injuries to his body. ''This jerk is surprisingly clever and powerful. Even if I weren''t drained from the previous fight, I would stand no chance of defeating him. What do I do?'' Terror coursed through the young man. The young man mustered all his remaining energy despite the agony coursing through him. He knew it was futile to stay and fight. "Bastard, I will find a way to get even with you soon," he said maliciously while escaping. "Are you trying to run away? Do you think you can outrun me?" Darren sneered. He utilized the Wind Rule so that he could move at full speed. It only took Darren a few seconds to catch the young man. In a sh, hended several hundred powerful punches on his opponent. The young man couldn''t even defend himself. With an agonized cry, his limp body fell to the ground. "He is too strong!" the audience eximed. Fear sent shivers down their spines. The power they had witnessed was genuinely horrifying. Darren''s performance had certainly shocked them. ''Is he really just a teenager at the Mysterious Realm? He can match a superior talent.'' "I surrender. I surrender. Please let me go," the young man implored as his twisted, broken bodyy motionless in the deep pit caused by his fall. "Do you think I will let you go so easily? Would you have spared me if you had defeated me?" Darren asked as he stood beside the hole. "What more do you want? I can give you spiritual herbs. How many do you want? Just name your price," the young man negotiated. He gnashed his teeth as pain overwhelmed him. However, his eyes still burned with fury. ''I must calm down and give this brat what he wants. Once I have escaped, I will ask other people to avenge me.'' "I don''t need them," Darren said as he turned and released an overwhelming force that broke every bone in the young man''s body. "This is your punishment," he said. "Asshole! My brother will not spare you," the young man threatened as he groaned in pain. Oblivious to his threats, Darren turned and walked away from the young man. ''Since it is against the rules to kill anyone in Talent City, I will spare his life.'' "S... Sir, you''re in trouble," Ron said as he staggered toward Darren. "What are you talking about?" Darren inquired calmly. "I just recalled that he is Dean Chen''s younger brother. I have heard that Dean is ranked 92nd on the Talent Roll. Run away from here. The farther, the better," Ron suggested. Although Ron could sense that Darren was more powerful than he had estimated, he didn''t think that Darren was on par with superior talents on the Talent Roll. "He is right. But you don''t have to worry about Dean Chen. If you join the Skywalker Alliance, I will keep you safe," a teenager who wanted to recruit Darren proposed. "Skywalker Alliance? I''ve never heard of it. No, thanks," Darren refused before turning and leaving. On the way, Darren received several simr invitations, but he turned them down. Chapter 231 Entering The Grand Void Manor (Part One) Chapter 231 Entering The Grand Void Manor (Part One) Talent City had seven major alliances. Historically, they were said to have been founded by grand warriors from all over the continent in the olden days. The Skywalker Alliance was one of them. Besides, there were a plethora of other alliances that wereparatively less powerful. The alliances were established by cultivators at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm who were one step away from the Grand Realm. All these alliances had onemon goal¡ªto recruit superior talents and convince them to join them. When the Skywalker Alliance announced their title, they attracted the attention of quite a few people who had no hope in winning over Darren anymore. That was because Skywalker Alliance was ranked among the top three most powerful alliances. It was said that it had an extremely powerful grand warrior who entered the Grand Realm hundreds of years ago. But grand warriors never came into sight easily. The truth behind whether these powerful alliances were really supported by grand warriors was a mystery to normal people. On seeing that the powerful young man refused Skywalker Alliance''s invitation, the bystanders all thought that he was simply being silly. Or perhaps, he rejected the offer because he had never heard of their reputation! There was a huge number of advantages associated with joining the Skywalker Alliance, and the most apparent one was that few people dared to cross their members in Talent City. "Hey bro, you''ve just made the mistake of provoking a superior talent! Why not join our Blue Alliance? We will definitely do our utmost to protect you. Think about it and don''t make decisions on impulse." "No, no, our Luce Alliance also has a superior talent who ranked in the top one hundred. You do not need to be afraid of the Dean guy as long as you''re willing to join us. We''ll have your back!" Darren insisted on rejecting every offer he received, but there were always people who were unwilling to give up easily and kept hounding Darren with invitations. They seemed to be desperate for members. "He refused to join us," the young girl of the Skywalker Alliance, gazing at Darren''s receding figure, said with disappointment. "Fair enough. If it were you, you would not have given your consent immediately either when asked to join some force all of a sudden. What we need to do now is to be acquainted with him, so that it will be much easier to invite him to join us again." "I didn''t think about it that way. I''ve grown up knowing about the Alliance, so it never urred to me to be suspicious. You made a great point." The young girl nodded thoughtfully. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Humph, what a silly kid. Who gave him the guts to refuse the invitation from our Dragon Alliance!" People from the other force were staring at Darren resentfully. This Dragon Alliance was also quite a powerful force, and it was ranked the second among the seven None of the alliances seeded in persuading Darren to join them, and soon his figure disappeared out of sightpletely. Most of these forces were outraged by Darren''s behavior. They thought that the young man was excessively haughty and stuck-up. "Sir, sir, wait. Why did you reject the offers to join the Skywalker Alliance and Dragon Alliance?" Ron followed Darren the whole way. By provoking a superior talent''s brother while trying to save Ron, Darren had gotten himself in quite a bit of trouble. ''Only by joining one of theserge forces will he be protected. They will keep him safe, '' thought Ron. Of course, this was based on his limited perception of the world. "Humph, they are just nobodies in the end. It does not matter whether I join them or not," Darren smiled drily and said. This time, he was determined to fight his way into the top one hundred ranks of the Talent Roll. ording to Mathew, if he seeded in this goal, perhaps all the grand warriors woulde to him in person to negotiate some terms and conditions. After that, the benefits he would receive would definitely berger and easier to attain. As for that Dean guy, he was merely ranked the ny-second on the Talent Roll. Darren already checked the Talent Roll before, and all those who was ranked above the ny-first only possessed strength powerful enough to kill cultivators at the top level of middle stage of the Wonder Realm. What could he possibly be afraid of? He knew that even if he were to lose a fight against Dean, there was solid certainty that he could sessfully escape. But the best-case scenario was that if he actually got into a fight, he still stood a good chance of winning, considering how strong his body had be. "Emm..." Ron was speechless, not knowing what to say. Although Darren''s words did seem too arrogant to him, he dared not doubt this man just for rejecting the offers of the Alliances. In the first ce, it was shocking enough for him to witness that Darren defeated a Wonder Realm cultivator albeit the fact that he was still at the Mysterious Realm. This young man was not predictable and certainly did not adhere to the conventions of thend. "Forgive me, sir. I venture to ask if you are a top five hundred talent on the Talent Roll?" "Eh? Why do you need to know so many details?" "If you really are one of the top five hundred superior talents, it is not necessary for you to enter any of those forces. You can go to the Grand Void Manor directly. And after one month, all the superior talents of these forces tried to recruit will gather in the Grand Void Manor to participate in the assessment. You can go there directly by that time," Ron said. "Assessment? I do not want to participate in any assessment. I only want to go to the Talent Battle Ring." Darren had been critically injured before, and he assimted so much spiritual energy that his stage was not far away from the Wonder Realm. It was very urgent for him to procure the needed Primitive Stones, so he had to save time as much as possible. Chapter 232 Entering The Grand Void Manor (Part Two) Chapter 232 Entering The Grand Void Manor (Part Two) "Here is the part you do not know about, sir. You''re required to attend the assessment held in the Grand Void Manor before you''re allowed to go to the Talent Battle Ring. Only the superior talents who make it to the top three of the test are qualified to go to the Talent Battle Ring. And ording to what I heard, this so-called assessment is extraordinarily hard. All therge forces always send huge amounts of talents to participate, but none of them pass based on past year''s results." "Is that really the case? Well then. Perhaps, I will find out myself when the timees." ... Guided by Ron, Darren found a secluded ce to settle down. A month passed fairly quickly, and the day had finallye for the quarterly assessment to take ce in the Grand Void Manor. In the past month, Darren had been wholly immersed in practicing and understanding his power. He had made some substantial progress again. Earlier that morning, Darren arrived at the Grand Void Manor under the explicit instructions Ron had given him. The Grand Void Manor expanded over a few thousand acres, and it looked somewhat antiquated from the outside, as if it had experienced the hardships of history. Undoubtedly, it had stood the test of time. Before stepping inside, Darren felt an indistinct rush of aura which was extremely strong. That aura was probably much more fierce than that of all the Holy Lords. "Is it possible that there really are grand warriors present inside the Grand Void Manor?" Darren mumbled. "I know right. Mr. Chu, do you not know that the master of Grand Void Manor is an extremely powerful grand warrior, despite the fact that not many people have seen him before? I heard that the various rules in our Talent City had been set in ce by him. That is to say, the master of the Grand Void Manor is the controller of the whole Talent City, and even the grand warriors from other prefectures never dare to mess around with him." Ron ryed the information that he had heard in countless rumors, but he knew nothing about whether what he heard was really true. "I get it, Ron. Here are two thousand spiritual herbs. Take them. We will meet again when it is time." Darren passed the spiritual herbs to Ron at once. "Oh, I do not deserve these. You have already given me so much more than I deserve, Mr. Chu. I dare not ept this." Although Ron longed for these spiritual herbs to a great extent, two thousand was far too much for him. He shook his head adamantly. "Just take them. These spiritual herbs are not much." After finishing his sentence, Darren walked towards the Grand Void Manor directly. On receiving the spiritual herbs, Ron thanked Darren from his heart as many times as possible before he left. At the instant Darren entered the manor, a team of guards blocked his way. "Please tell me who rmended you here," one of the guard asked politely, scanning him up and down. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Darren had a nce at the guard and was shocked to find that these guards were all at the top level of middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Among them, the one who spoke to him was an advanced stage Wonder Realm cultivator as well as the leader of all the guards. "It is within expectations that the Grand Void Manor is not a random ce. Even the guards are so powerful, yet they are not rude or unreasonable at all. This is so rare in the world outside." Darren''s first impression of the ce was turning out to be positive. "My name is Darren Chu, sirs. No one rmended me. I came here on my own to attend the assessment," Darren said in a respectful tone. The guard was an advanced stage Wonder Realm cultivator, and his attitude was so polite that Darren thought he should show respect to him. "Young man, you have to be rmended by a force that is strong enough to be qualified to participate in the assessment in the Grand Void Manor. The only exception are superior talents who ranked in the top five hundred on the Talent Roll. They can also be qualified. I''m sorry, but I have to ask you to leave now," the guard said sympathetically, recognizing that Darren was only at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. He could not do anything to help Darren, so he shook his head. "I am within the top five hundred of the Talent Roll, good sir. Please check," Darren replied. "Is that so?" Hearing this, the guard immediately ordered someone to fetch the Talent Roll. After examining it for a while, he indeed found Darren''s name at the four-hundred-and-sixty-third ce. This finding exceptionally surprised those guards. They had been guarding the Grand Void Manor for more than thirty years and yet they had never seen anyone at the Mysterious Realm within the top five hundred of the Talent Roll. "We indeed found the name ''Darren'', but in order to avoid the cases of peoplee under somebody else''s name, please allow me to further examine your case, young man. Forgive me." Saying so, the guard pressed one of his hand on Darren''s shoulder. "The bone age is correct, the breath is correct, the described stage also corresponds with the person." The guard nodded his head slightly. The three areas he detected were all consistent with the description on the Talent Roll. But to be sure, the guard also examined Darren''s strength as the final test. When Darren demonstrated his de intent and sword intent, the guard was totally convinced of his identity. Then the guard gave him a token and watched with admiration as Darren entered the main gate. What an impressive young man! Chapter 233 Superior Talents Assembling In The Grand Void Manor Chapter 233 Superior Talents Assembling In The Grand Void Manor After entering the Grand Void Manor, Darren realized that the powerful aura in the manor was much stronger than what he had felt in the Holy Lands. As soon as Darren walked into a hall, he saw hundreds of youngsters, including boys and girls. All these cultivators had assembled in the manor for the test. They had the same goal as Darren¡ªto defeat their rivals and rank among the Top 100 on the Talent Roll. The youngsters who were permitted to enter the Grand Void Manor were powerful. They were had been rmended for the test by a powerful sect. None of them were weak. What surprised Darren more was that none of these talents were inferior to the Top 500 superior talents on the Talent Roll. Darren wondered why they weren''t ranked high on the Talent Roll despite their strength. Perhaps it was because they had not killed demonic monsters or high-ranked cultivators to secure a position on the Talent Roll even though they had upgraded their realm and strength. They were powerful but kept a low profile, which was what made them hard to deal with. Darren studied all the talents present. Soon he perceived that at least ten youngsters emitted an exceptionally powerful aura. And, they were part of famous alliances. Obviously, they had been rmended by the powerful alliances of which they were part. "Humph. The youngd we met on the street the other day is present today." Several cultivators from different alliances grumbled when they saw Darren. They were upset with him as Darren had refused their invitations to join their alliances. "I am surprised to see him here. Perhaps he has joined another alliance. We should teach him a lesson during the test. That will be his punishment for refusing the great opportunity we offered!" Of course, Darren knew that the other cultivators were staring at him and whispering about him. But he didn''t care about their opinions. "It is time to begin. All the test takers need to form two rows. The talents rmended to take the test should stand in the line on the left, while the talents, who rank within the Top 500 on the Talent Roll, need toe to the right." Just then, a dignified old man with an imposing demeanor appeared. Hismanding voice quietened all the people present. Soon, the cultivators had formed two rows just as the old man had instructed. There were only twenty cultivators in Darren''s row. Although only twenty cultivators from the Top 500 of Talent Roll hade here today, it was a considerable number. After all, not everyone on the Talent Roll was willing to go to Talent City. "That youngd is in the Top 500? I can''t believe it." "Humph. Just because he has a position on the Talent Roll doesn''t mean that he is powerful. I''ll teach him a lesson if I find an opportunityter." "Be quiet!" The old man shouted coldly when he heard the whispering. Almost instantly, all the cultivators shut their mouths. "Today''s test will be conducted as usual. All of you will take the talent test and the strength test, and then you have to pass the test in the Void Battlefield. You will only qualify to fight the Top 100 superior talents after you pass all the tests I mentioned. You will be given a Jade Slip that contains the details of the test rules. Everyone should read the instructions." As soon as the old man finished speaking, the disciples of Grand Void Manor began handing the Jade Slips to the talents. Boom! Boom! Boom! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Just then, an extremely powerful aura covered the whole Grand Void Manor. The mighty aura was so powerful that the cultivators felt an uncontroble desire to surrender themselves to the source of the aura. Everyone, including Darren and the old man, trembled slightly. "The grand warrior?" Darren thought about the grand warrior instantly. That aura must being from the current grand warrior. A Grand Void Manor disciple then whispered something to the old man. In the next instant, the old man''s expression changed. "Today''s test n has been altered," he dered. Before he could continue, the talents in the hall began discussing the situation amongst themselves. Everyone was trying to guess why they had felt the aura and why the tests had changed. Everything had happened so suddenly and without exnation that everyone''s curiosity had been piqued. "Well. Stop talking. Today''s change might be good for you. You need to wait here till I figure out what has happened." Before the talents could voice their questions, the old man left with the disciples. Now, the young talents in the hall were even more curious about what had happened. Considering the old man''s parting words, they all hoped that he would share good news upon his return. "Could it be that the grand warrior wants to pick some of us to be his disciple?" "I don''t think so. The grand warrior''s disciples must be ranked within the Top 100 superior talents. How will the grand warrior choose disciples now? There is probably another reason." "The Elder said that the test n had changed. I believe that the change is rted to the Void Battlefield." The young talents started discussing the change. Darren was the only participant to wait quietly. He was neither proud nor excited. "Darren, I didn''t expect that you were already ranked in the Top 500. Regardless, I sincerely invite you to join us, the Skywalker Alliance. What do you think?" A young boy and a young girl had already figured out his name by asking others. "Sorry. I don''t want to join any alliance. But, thank you for considering me," Darren replied. "Darren, you should consider our offer. Joining an alliance will not harm you. On the contrary, bing a member will be beneficial to you. Besides, our alliance has many talents. Even the superior talent ranked eighty-second on the Talent Roll is part of our alliance. And Skywalker Alliance''s master is very powerful. You might have the honor of meeting him after you join us," the girl persisted. Seeing that Darren was about to refuse them again, the boy said with a smile, "Forget it, Betty. Since Darren doesn''t want to join us, we shouldn''t force him. My name is Boyce Gan, and this is Betty Li. We want to be your friends. You can''t refuse that, right? Ha-ha." "d to meet you," Darren sighed in resignation as he shook their hands. "Hey,d, did you just join Skywalker Alliance? Does that mean you don''t think highly of our Dragon Alliance, huh?" Several people shouted from the other line. They had witnessed the exchange between Darren and the two talents from Skywalker Alliance. Presuming that the handshake meant Darren had joined Skywalker Alliance, these talents were offended. "I don''t think this is your business, is it?" Darren frowned. "Humph. You''re arrogant! It seems that you don''t know your ce. Humph!" The youngster threw a punch at Darren as he spoke. "Fuck off!" Boyce Gan, who had been standing beside Darren, blocked the attack. He shouted as he hit the youngster with his palm. After theypeted with their strength for a few seconds, the youngster retreated dozens of steps. But, Boyce Gan still stood still. Since they were in the Grand Void Manor, they didn''t dare to use their real strength. So, theypeted with their energy. "Well. Boyce, you''re determined to protect thatd. When you take the testter, be careful. Humph!" Several youngsters were outraged by Boyce''s interference. They red at Darren, Boyce, and Betty before leaving. Darren also perceived Boyce''s strength when he blocked the attack. In terms of strength, Boyce could level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Darren had to admit that Boyce was a real talent. "The Dragon Alliance is so arrogant!" Bettyshed out as she pouted. "Humph. If Darren and I work together, we need not to be afraid of anyone from the Dragon Alliance except for a few superior talents." The young man was intelligent. His words showed Darren that he was in the same boat as Darren. And, he regarded Darren as his friend. Darren also felt that Boyce was sincere. He was not just talking¡ªhe meant what he said. If the cultivators from Dragon Alliance messed with Darren, Boyce would help him. He was not pretending to be Darren''s friend. "Ha-ha. Boyce, thank you for blocking the attack." Although Darren was not afraid of the cultivators from Dragon Alliance, he thanked Boyce for his thoughtfulness. "Don''t be so formal. We''re friends, right?" "Yeah. Darren, if the test continuester, we can temporarily work as a team. Do you agree?" Betty asked with a smile. She didn''t miss this opportunity to convince Darren to work with them. "Err... Okay." Since Betty was so enthusiastic, Darren didn''t have the heart to refuse her. An hourter, the old man, who was in charge of the test, returned to the hall. However, the people apanying him were not the disciples of Grand Void Manor. Instead, he had been escorted by a dozen youngsters, all of whom exuded threatening aura. Among them were four gorgeous girls. They were very young and appeared to be about eighteen or neen years old. "Logan is here as well?" Both Boyce and Betty were surprised when they identified that Logan Luo, a superior talent from their alliance, was one of the youngsters apanying the old man. He was ranked within the Top 100! As for other cultivators brought by the old man, they needn''t guess their identities because they were obviously superior talents ranked within the Top 100 too. Darren was surprised as well. ''Why have these powerful superior talentse here?'' he wondered. Chapter 234 Exclusion Chapter 234 Exclusion "What on earth could be going on? Why are there so many superior talents here? Are they nning on taking the examination, too?" Everyone was greatly puzzled. "I never expected that the Ancient Void Battlefield would suddenly open. Surely, a few among you will be lucky to have the opportunity to enter it," the old man standing in the middle of the hall proimed at "But what is the Ancient Void Battlefield?" Almost everyone was still confused, most of them never having heard of this before. The elder from the Grand Void Manor exined its history in detail, and they finally understood it all. Once they found out about it, some of them grew quite excited, while others felt rather worried. The Void Battlefield, ording to the elder, was a broken space that had remained active since ancient times. It contained many treasures. However, it was difficult to obtain these treasures, unless one could pass the grueling tests that arose as they challenged every step of the way. In its very essence, the Void Battlefield was an assessment space. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For the longest time, it had opened every few months and allowed several geniuses to enter. Even so, the many talents who had attempted to reach its depths had gone no deeper than the periphery and were only able topete with each other there for the treasures. The most important and vital part of the Void Battlefield was the Ancient Void Battlefield. It opened every one hundred and eighty years. Legend said that its heritage was truly beyond shocking. It had been thousands of years since the Grand Void Manor was established and from the time of its birth, tremendously gifted talents had already ventured there, but not one of them acquired the real, great heritage. If all went ording to n, the Ancient Void Battlefield was expected to open twenty yearster. That was why its surprisingly early appearance startled many grand warriors. The Void Battlefield opened only for one day. Only fifty warriors under the age of twenty-five would be permitted to enter. The moment they heard the news, a few grand warriors immediately gathered the superior talents under theirmand, fourteen in total. Since it was a rare opportunity, the rest of the thirty-six ces would be selected from the geniuses that happened to take the examination on ordinary martial skills today. Since there were hundreds of talents here, a quick selection must be carried out in order to guarantee the efficiency of the process. It was a disappointing blow to some of them. Here was a great opportunity right before their very eyes, but the chances of qualifying were slim for the more inferior ones. They felt really upset at missing this rare chance to try and prove themselves. "Elder, what is the distribution of the rest thirty-six ces? Are the winners decided on the arena?" a genius asked, confident in his strength. The elder of Grand Void Manor just shook his head and replied, "Since time is limited, I have discussed with the lords present to draw up the selection mechanism." The elder paused, and then added, "Twenty-one of the rest of the ces will be rmended by the superior talents from the seven biggest alliances, and the other fifteen ces will be selected from the twenty talents ranking among the top five hundred on the Talent Roll." "That''s unfair! How about us?" some cultivators from the other alliancesined about the unfairness of the process. "Silence!" the elder from Grand Void Manor shouted. The loud din hushed. No one dared utter a sound against his wishes. Then he continued, "Save yourints! It is the lords, not you or I, that are responsible for the selection mechanism. Superior talents, you can start to rmend the geniuses in your alliances." Each alliance had two representatives among the fourteen superior talents. Since they had already had a framework of the geniuses in their alliances, the list of rmendations was aplished quite efficiently. "Next, the twenty geniuses among the top five hundred on the Talent Roll willpete in the arena. The winner will be decided within one round. The five weakest geniuses will be eliminated. If anyone wants to drop out of thepetition now, please do as you like. I won''t oblige you to stay here," the elder from the Grand Void Manor said, looking around at them. The Ancient Void Battlefield opened only for one day, and half a day had already psed. Everyone looked around at each other, and started to get worried. Time was running out! After the elder''s deration, no one quit the qualifying battle. All of the twenty geniuses including Darren yearned for a chance to enter the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Darren, I have faith in you," Boyce smiled at him warmly. "I will try my best," Darren said with a confident nod. The truth was, he was also convinced that with his power, he wouldn''t be among the five eliminated geniuses. His strength alone was able to deflect any strike, so no one could knock him down in a single round. "Well then, follow me to the arena!" the elder from Grand Void Manormanded. Darren began to walk forward, but was stopped by the elder''s hand pushing firmly on his shoulder. "You must be Darren. You don''t have to go through with thepetition," the elder said quietly. "Why?" Darren was stunned. "Because your realm is too low, young man. The Ancient Void Battle field will be too tough for you. I think you should make room for the other qualified geniuses rather than waste the rare opportunity," the elder replied. "Don''t look down on me! You''re right; my realm is lower than the others, so what? As you can see, I am still among the top five hundred on the Talent Roll!" Darren yelled at the elder in rage, clenching his fists. He was fuming. How dare this old man push him aside in public! "Young man, it is no use shouting at me. I''m not the one making decisions." The elder looked unhappy, but he went on, "Don''t hide the truth. All the lords know that you have cultivated a body refining skill. That''s why you''re on the Talent Roll. Exploring the Ancient Void Battlefield requires power, real power. Do you understand?" With a serious nod, the elder left Darren alone as he led the other neen geniuses toward the arena. Standing in the middle of the hall, Darren could sense the scornful looks from all directions lingering on him. They began whispering, someone even smirking directly, "Oh, what a waste! Fortunately, you didn''t join the Dragon Alliance, or it will be really humiliating!" the members of Dragon Alliance jeered, rolling their eyes at Darren with distain. Even some minor alliances which had tried to bond with Darren started to sneer at him too. "You''re just a hypocrite. A weak man shouldn''t have such unfounded pride and pretentiousness. You make us feel sick." The jeers came from almost every group there. Though Darren was furious at their words, he failed to defend himself. Darren sneered at those lords, who had made such a rash decision. The Ancient Void Battlefield seemed not to be worth his painstaking striving. Then and there, he made up his mind. He resolved to never help any grand warrior to find the Primitive Stone once he was among the top one hundred of the Talent Roll. As Darren turned to leave, a girl by his side held him back. "Darren, don''t go. We have faith in your power. We will give you our ce." Both Betty and Boyce were the chosen ones to enter the Ancient Void Battlefield. "That''s right, Darren. You can join Skywalker Alliance temporarily. Betty has decided to give you her ce. And you can quit whenever you like," Boyce said. "Never mind. Forget about the Ancient Void Battlefield. I can''t do that to Betty. I don''t want the opportunity that badly." Darren shook his head proudly. "Darren, don''t refuse it. Now they look down on you. What better way to prove to them that you are even more qualified? Show them who''s really on top! I believe in you. I''m sure we can obtain some treasures this time," Boyce said encouragingly. "Yes, Darren. I think I am nowhere near your tremendous power, so you had better take my ce. It makes much more sense! If you manage to acquire something, don''t forget to share it with me," Betty smiled sweetly. Darren meant to decline their kindness, but Boyce and Betty tried hard to persuade him to ept the ce. Finally, he grudgingly agreed. "What! How dare you give your precious ce to such a worthless guy?" Don Zhou yelled loudly at Boyce and Betty. Since each alliance could rmend three geniuses, he had been the third chosen one of Skywalker Alliance. "Don, you''d better keep your mouth shut! I have brought up the matter to Tom and he has already agreed." Boyce had always been on bad terms with Don Zhou. "Humph, you bastard. I''ve watched you for a long time. If your decision proves a waste of time, you will suffer the consequences when youe back to Skywalker Alliance," Don Zhou said with venom. Darren didn''t take heed of his empty threats. He was in a ce where his actions would speak much louder than his words. ... Seven men were talking and drinking tea in a quiet yard of the Grand Void Manor. "Chad, how could your disciples make thed join your alliance? I hear that he didn''t deserve to be on the Talent Roll," a big man sneered. "Brian, are you gloating over me? Or are youughing at me?" Chad Lou said with great displeasure. Just now, it had been Brian You who proposed to exclude Darren from the qualifying battles. The other masters of the seven alliances also found that the reason why Darren was able to withdraw the warriors at the middle age of the Wonder Realm was that he had just cultivated a body refining skill, but his real power was only in the Mysterious Realm. How could he ovee the severe challenges in Ancient Void Battlefield? Based on this consideration, they concurred that excluding Darren right away was justifiable. Then one man acted as a peacemaker. "Well, no more arguing. We can personally reiterate the decisionter. By the way, if anyone of them reaches the eleventh round of Ancient Void Battlefield, there will be a sumptuous harvest." "Good point. Many Primitive Stones are stored there. Chad, since you have Darren, the so-called super genius, I have a feeling that you will make a fortune this time. Ha-ha!" Another manughed sarcastically. Well, they would have to wait and see just how things would turn out! Chapter 235 Entering The Ancient Void Battlefield Chapter 235 Entering The Ancient Void Battlefield In the pce, the qualifying battles had finished. The participants were among the top five hundred talents on the Talent Roll. Fifteen talents won the battle, so they were qualified to enter the Void Battlefield. Finally, fifteen qualified talents, twenty-one rmended talents, and fourteen superior talents were summoned in front of the Void Battlefield. All the other participants stared at Darren with disdain. Even Tom Yi, the superior talent of Skywalker Alliance, began to question his decision about allowing Darren to take Betty''s ce. He thought that he should have refused Boyce''s appeal in the first ce. He was worried about whether the elder would censure him or not if Darren failed. Meanwhile, a lot of people discussed that since fourteen superior talents entered the battlefield, the other people would not have advantages in the test. The fourteen superior talents ranked rtively high on the Talent Roll. The lowest-ranked talent was number ny-two, while the highest-ranked one was number eighty-one. In the quiet courtyard, the masters prepared for the start of the proceedings. "It is time to do the speech." One of them used his spiritual sense to explore the Grand Void Manor. "Hmm. You know, I think we should send our shadows to do it. There is no need to go there in person. It''s not such an important event," another man replied with a faint smile on his face. "Are you being too arrogant about it? Well, it sounds reasonable either way. Ha-ha. Brian, how about you go there?" These people were none other than the Grand Realm warriors who the elder had mentioned before. A deep furrow appeared between Brian''s brows. In a split second, a horrifying shadow emerged from his body and flew towards the Void Battlefield. The intense aura suddenly emitted from the sky up above frightened the young talents. They gazed at the shadow that appeared in the sky with utter awe, their mouths agape in horror. "Sir..." They murmured, not knowing how to address him. "It is nice to see you young talents here." Hismanding presence and authoritative voice caught everyone''s full attention. Everyone was silent, waiting for his next words. Brian continued, "The Ancient Void Battlefield has opened. It happened so fast that there is not much time left for you guys to prepare. But you must try your best to make it through. I only have one request for you. When you reach the eleventh round, bring out as many Primitive Stones as you possibly can." Hearing what Brian said, everyone felt giddy with excitement. It was the first time that most of the talents had ever heard a grand warrior talk to them. It was truly inspiring! When they heard the word "request", their faces grew solemn and resolute. They were determined to try their best to aplish This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. the mission. "If you find a Primitive Stone, please bring it back to your respective alliance. Remember! For every Primitive Stone you bring back, we will give you a great reward and celebrate your triumph. As for the fifteen qualified talents who won the battle just now, if you guys can enter the eleventh round and get the Primitive Stones, please present them to the grand warriors. Right now, you can choose to whom you want to present the Primitive Stones." As Brian raised his hand, several names of grand warriors appeared in front of the fifteen talents. There were six other grand warriors, and each grand warrior was chosen by two talents. Since Brian had appeared in person, there were three talents who chose him. Brian wore a weird smile on his face as heid his eyes on Darren. "Young man, you don''t belong to Skywalker Alliance, do you? You can also choose one grand warrior right now. After you make your choice, whether you can enter the eleventh round or not, the grand warrior you chose will still give you a reward." These talents who entered the Ancient Void Battlefield were working for the grand warriors. Whether they could pass the test or not, it was reasonable to reward them for their efforts. Any talent who chose to exert his efforts for a grand warrior would be richly rewarded. Those who aplished the mission had even more extravagant incentives awaiting them. Before Darren could reply to his question, in the quiet yard, several grand warriors lost their temper. "Brian, you bastard. Darren already belongs to Chad. Why are you letting him choose a grand warrior? Are you doing this on purpose to spite him?" "Ha-ha. You guys should remember that he might even choose me. We all have the same likelihood of being chosen." Brian wore a slight smile on his face. "Humph. Is that young man really that bad? Since you guys don''t want to take him, he''s mine. I can certainly afford a few rewards. Shame on you guys," Chad said sulkily. After all, for grand warriors such as themselves, handing out rewards was not a big deal. They were just used to teasing with each other and didn''t want to let go of even the slightest chance to have a bit of fun. "Ha-ha. Congrattions, Chad. There is still a tiny chance that the young man might suddenly be extremely powerful in the test, and bring an abundance of Primitive Stones to you," someone sarcastically said. "Stop quarreling with each other. We are out of time. It''s just a few rewards, we don''t need to waste our time on it. And you guys are much too over-optimistic about the current situation. At the very least, the Ancient Void Battlefield has opened one hundred times. In recent history, only twenty people have managed to enter the tenth round. As of today, no one has ever been able to enter the eleventh. The situation is very tense right now." "That''s right, the Ancient Void Battlefield has thirteen rounds in total. No one knows what is in thest two rounds. I''m also extremely curious about what secrets could lie beyond it. But the talent who can pass through the Ancient Void Battlefield doesn''t seem to have been born yet." ¡­ In front of the Void Battlefield, Darren had not made his decision. Seeing that Darren hesitated for a while, Brian prompted him, "Young man, Chad invited you to join his alliance. Do you want to ept his offer?" "Darren, Mr. Chad Lou is the real leader in our alliance. Do you want to ept?" Boyce reminded him. "Humph. If he epts the offer, the only thing he''ll do is to make our alliance look bad. What''s the point of urging him to ept the offer, Boyce?" Don said disdainfully as he stood beside them. Darren nned to do it all by himself this time and didn''t want to work for anyone. But since it was all because of those grand warriors that he had a chance to enter the Ancient Void Battlefield, he had to choose one of them. There was a good chance that they would not allow him to enter the battlefield if he refused. He had heard that the Ancient Void Battlefield had Primitive Stones. So he thought that if he could get in there, he might find something useful to him. He was really determined to enter it. ''The grand warrior named Chad is willing to choose me. No matter what kind of reason he has, there is no harm to ept his offer, '' Darren quietly thought to himself. "I will ept the offer. If I can get the Primitive Stones, I will present them to Mr. Chad Lou." "Ha-ha-ha-ha." Hearing Darren''s serious statement, a lot of people burst intoughter. The grand warriors had already known his real strength. How naive his ambitions were! Didn''t he know how weak he waspared to all the other talents? "All right. Bring them to the Ancient Void Battlefield," Brian ordered. He turned into a shadow and disappeared in the air. Dozens of elders of the Grand Void Manor appeared in front of them, emitting powerful auras. They transferred their power together and opened a huge door. Those talents followed one of the elders and flew through the huge door. Suddenly a broad wastnd came into view. The setting sun was low in the sky, and a st of chilly air blew toward them. Some of the talents shivered with nervousness. "Everyone, follow my lead. Right now, what you are seeing is the outer space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Our destination is close at hand," the elder who was leading the crowd exined. They kept on flying in the sky until they reached a stone tower that was high up among the clouds. The elder gestured for them to stop, pointed at a narrow path and said, "That is the entrance of the Ancient Void Battlefield. After you enter its domain, you will have to undergo a serious of tests. Your real strength and power will determine how many rounds you can pass and how much treasure you can umte in the progress. But don''t feel distressed even if you don''t manage to get anything. Your efforts are still appreciated and will be rewarded handsomely! For now, strive to grow stronger and do your best. You should remember that the time limit is three months. Once that window is closed, you will be transferred out of here. I must remind you--never bite off more than you can chew. Before you want to enter the next test, know your true strength and make the right decisions. Otherwise, there is a high chance that your life will be on the line." After hearing the elder''s advice, the talents all beamed with anticipation. At his signal, they all soared into the narrow gap, ready to face their destinies. Chapter 236 The First Trial Chapter 236 The First Trial The moment Darren and other participants arrived at the spot, an elder''s shadow suddenly materialized in front of them. "Wee to the Ancient Void Battlefield, young ones. The first trial is about to start," the shadow proimed loudly. "Who..." All the participants were astonished at the sight of the shadow. They could also sense it was stronger than the grand warriors they had met outside. "You must be wondering who I am. I am the guardian of the Void Battlefield. Please, do not fear me. You have no reason to. The aura you feel ising from my real body. I am just a spiritual intent and I cannot do any physical harm to you. You may call me Mr. Guardian," the shadow continued, noticing the alert look on the participants'' faces. "The test begins," the elder''s shadow announced. "Why did I lose my cultivation base?" "What''s going on with me? Why did my realm regress?" Every participant''s face turned panicked the second the guardian made his announcement. They could feel that their realm and cultivation base were regressing rapidly. Momentster, they had be ordinary people, and couldn''t even recall the martial arts skills they had learnt. "Calm down, young ones. The first test is called ''starting over''. Now, I shall introduce the rules and rewards to you. Listen attentively," the guardian said. With a wave of his hand, a ck stone wall fell from the sky andnded before all the participants. Everyone looked up at this massive structure and observed that it was covered by a myriad of characters. "These are all martial skills and forms. Some of them are supernatural martial skills and some are about more powerful martial skills!" many eximed in delight, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. "From now on, you have three years to master these martial skills. After that time, you need to fight each other. Only twenty-five of you can go through to the second test. The participants who pass the first test will be rewarded," the guardian said. As he waved his hand, many items materialized in mid-air. They were ced in the form of fiveyer pyramid. The higher the level, the fewer the items were. The crowd looked up and observed the floating objects. "Isn''t that a Talent-upgrading Elixir? Oh my gosh! That is really the Talent-upgrading Elixir. If a person consumes one pill, his talent will be promoted by one whole level." "That''s the supernatural martial skill. There are a dozen supernatural martial skill books!" Those prizes they mentioned were at the fifthyer and drew their attention. The Talent-upgrading Elixir was a rare pill, one that was heavily sought after in the real world. When Darren was in the Starry Tower back then, he had managed to find one Talent-upgrading Elixir which was much better than the one in front of him. That pill could increase one''s talent by ten levels and he had chosen to give it to Elsa. The Talent-upgrading Elixir only worked for those whose talent was below the ninth level of Earth Degree. What was more, a cultivator could only take one in his or her lifetime. The talent of most of the participants were at the third or fourth level of the Earth Degree. Hence, a Talent-upgrading Elixir was a treasure to them. But there was another thing that caught their attention. Those supernatural martial skills were also a coveted prize! There were all kinds of weapons on the fourthyer and each looked powerful and quite lethal. "Level-nine legendary weapon: Void Spear. It can help the user gain an additional thirty percent of their battle force. It''s most suitable for cultivators below the Grand Realm." "Level-nine legendary weapon: Magic de..." All the weapons on the fourthyer were level-nine legendary ones and had simr functions. If an expert at the top level of supreme stage of Wonder Realm used one of them, his battle force would be quite astounding. In fact, he might be able to match a Grand Realm cultivator with it in hand. Any Wonder Realm warrior who got a level-nine legendary weapon could singlehandedly defeat his peers at the same realm. That was how powerful these weapons were! There were ten items on the thirdyer. They were some high-level defense treasures. On the secondyer were five rune papers. The rewards on the previousyers only slightly surprised Darren. But he was greatly attracted to the rune papers on the secondyer. ''A 500-fold Speed-boosting Rune, a 500-fold Strength Enhancing Rune, a 500-fold Restoring Rune, a 500-fold Defensive Rune and a 500-fold Suppression Rune. Great. The five rune papers are certainly valuable things, '' Darren observed in his head. He yearned to win the five rune papers. They reminded him of the thousand-fold Strength Enhancing Rune which Wayne had spent most of his life to make. The process to create that amazing rune paper must have been incredibly intricate! After Darren studying the rune papers intently, his eyes shifted to the prize on the firstyer¡ªthree keys. ording to the introduction, the keys were necessary to getting through to the 11th test. "Well, I''m sure you have by now scoped out all the prizes. You should focus on your cultivation in the following three years. The talent who wins the first ce can choose twenty prizes first. The one who test," the guardian said. "Mr. Guardian, I heard we will be transported out of here three monthster. If that''s the case, how can we cultivate here for three years?" one of the participants asked out of curiosity. "Ha-ha. Don''t worry. Three years here only equates to ten days outside in your world. I''ll not waste more of your time. I''ll be back when the battle begins. The top three will have extra prizes which will be greatly beneficial for the next test. I hope you can cultivate hard here. One more thing, fighting is forbidden here. Anyone who breaks the rule in the span of three years will be disqualified and sent back immediately." After the guardian''s shadow finished these words, it vanished into thin air. The test began. Many participants were confident that they would pass the test, especially when they sensed the dense spiritual energy that surrounded them. Darren got flustered because he couldn''t upgrade his current stage by absorbing spiritual energy around here. Besides, there was nothing left for him to assimte to upgrade his talent. What made it worse, he couldn''t even take items from his Space Ring. ''Am I doomed to fail the first test?'' he wondered worriedly. Apart from Darren, many of the rest which were not superior talents looked dispirited. ''There are fourteen superior talents here. No doubt they will be able to improve their realm faster than us. Compared to us, they can master martial skills faster. Looks like we stand no chance of squeezing into the top 14 in the uing tournament, '' they thought. "I''ll be the winner this time," a superior talent in white dered confidently. "You think too highly of yourself, George. Fisher is here. Do you think you can defeat him?" someone said scornfully. Fisher was ranked eighty-second on the Talent Roll. It was said that he was more talented than most of his peers. Rumor was that his true talent degree was close to reaching the eighth level of Earth Degree. "Humph! Don''t forget Miss Violet Wang''s talent is at the eighth level of Earth Degree. I think she is much more likely to be the winner." A group of people began to voice out their opinions, bickering amongst themselves. Boyce who stood beside Darren didn''t join their conversation. He lookedposed. "Darren, obviously this trial tests one''s talent. What''s your talent degree now?" Boyce whispered to him. Immersed in his own thoughts, Darren didn''t hear what Boyce said. "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Boyce nudged him. "He''s just a loser who had dumb luck with a strong physical body. I doubt whether his talent has reached the Earth Degree," Don ridiculed. Facing Don''s aggressive provocations, Darren was pissed off. Considering that the guardian said that fighting was not allowed, he forced himself to stay calm. Getting angry here would do nothing good for him. "Level nine," Darren replied tly, leaving Boyce stunned. "Humph! You see? Turns out his talent is just at the ninth level of the ck Degree. He is just a loser. Boyce, you were wrong to think highly of this guy. You''ll be in trouble," Don quipped. "That''s none of your business. Get the hell of here, or I will beat you up even if I am going to be disqualified," Boyce scolded angrily. "You''re really good. I will teach the two of you a lesson in the uing tournament. Just wait and see." After sneering spitefully at them, Don went towards the wall like other people did. They memorized the martial skill techniques and chose a secluded ce to begin cultivating. "Darren, don''t lose heart. It''s not easy to be at the ninth level of the ck Degree. You''re such a strong cultivator. Even though you''re not as talented as other participants, I believe you will surprise others This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. with your other skills in the uingpetition. Good luck!" Boyce tried tofort Darren. "Who told you my talent was at the ck Degree? My talent is at the ninth level of the Earth Degree," Darren exined nonchntly. "What... what did you say? Your, your talent is at the ninth level of the Earth Degree?" Boyce responded, bbergasted. "You''ve gotta be kidding me. If your talent is really at that stage, you''re supposed to have reached the middle stage of Wonder Realm by now!" Chapter 237 Quick Practice Chapter 237 Quick Practice Darren smiled and said, "Don''t think too much about that. Let''s pick a martial skill and begin practicing it. Three years'' time is too short for us cultivators." Boyce looked at Darren and realized that he was serious. He began to look forward to seeing what realm Darren would reach within three years here. ''Although neither of us have a cultivation base now, Darren has a talent of level nine of the Earth Degree and he will make quick progress, '' thought Boyce. "You are right. Let''s begin our cultivating." Boyce turned to read the martial skills written on the big stone wall. It didn''t take much time for him to make a decision. "Darren, I''ll see you in three years," said Boyce. "All right," Darren replied with a faint smile. Boyce nodded slightly and left to look for a quiet ce where he could practice the martial skill he had chosen without being disturbed by the others. Only Darren was left in the open space now. He scanned the stone wall. Thousands of martial skills were recorded on it and all of them varied in levels. The best of them were the legendary martial skills. He scanned them half-heartedly. At the moment, he was not very eager about choosing a proper martial skill. Darren was worried about a more pressing problem; he couldn''t absorb spiritual energy. "After three years of practicing, if I still have no cultivation base, I will beughed at," Darren muttered to himself and sighed deeply. He felt honestly sorry for himself. "Never mind that! I''ll have to at least try!" Darren decided to get up his courage and absorb the spiritual energy from the world using his talent. "Heh?" Darren stood there, surprised. "The spiritual energy in this space is so rich and powerful. Besides, I didn''t feel any pain from the sword intent and the de intent. The two intents didn''t battle each other. But why?" he paused and muttered to himself. And then, the answer struck him. "Oh!" His eyes widened and he knew the reason now. "Our cultivation base was degenerated. Due to that, my sword intent and de intent have disappeared," Darren said to himself. Darren was shocked. ''What a terrifying space the Ancient Void Battlefield is! It could easily eliminate the sword intent and the de intent!'' "The guardian has such powerful energy to make this happen," Darren whispered. "Ha-ha. Young man. I am not as powerful as you think. You have cultivated conflicting martial skills. How can I suppress them? All is because of the Ancient Void Battlefield." The voice didn''t shock Darren, but it was surprising that the guardian had showed up again. Darren cupped one hand in the other before his chest as a sign of respect. "Sir, how did you know that I am a sword and a de cultivator? What makes the Ancient Void Battlefield so special?" "Cultivating conflicting martial skills not only means cultivating sword and de skills; it also means cultivating ice and fire, light and dark, justice and injustice and so on. There are thousands of conflicting skills. But cultivating each of them is difficult in its own way because of the pressure from the conflicting nature of the skills. Once a cultivator breaks the limitations and reaches the top stage, his cultivation base will be terrifying and powerful. But in the Ancient Void Battlefield, the conflicting martial skills are not suppressed by the nature rules." A smile spread across Darren''s face, and his eyes gleamed with excitement. "But sir, why?" "Because the Ancient Void Battlefield does not belong to this world. Ites from the ancient world. The rules formed by theter generations don''t matter here. In the ancient era, many cultivators practiced at least two conflicting martial skills, sometimes even three or four conflicting skills. They were much more powerful than the grand warriors of this era." Darren got sort of excited for no reason. He started to feel that he could find a way to solve his problem of practicing both sword skill and de skill. But the guardian failed to notice Darren''s growing excitement. He concluded, "Much time has passed. I will stop with this. Young man, try your best and get through the thirteenth test." Then his figure slowly started to disappear. Before he couldpletely vanish, Darren asked loudly, "Sir, wait! Are you saying that I can practice the sword and de skills in the Ancient Void Battlefield? Can the others do it too?" "You can, but the others can''t. If they haven''t practiced conflicting martial skills beforeing here, they wouldn''t be able to do it in the Ancient Void Battlefield. This is one of the rules of this space. I don''t know the reasons either." "Great." Darren''s frown was gone. There was no anxiety on his face. His eyes found one legendary sword skill and one legendary de skill recorded at the top of the stone wall. He didn''t think that he would get two legendary martial skills in the Ancient Void Battlefield. He was wild with joy. "Young man, don''t get so excited. The martial skills here are just test conveniences. After the test, your memories will be erased," said the guardian, realizing what Darren was thinking. His warning swiftly extinguished Darren''s passion and excitement. "Oh¡­ I see," Darren said with an embarrassed smile. He had thought that he could practice the skills after he got out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. His happiness turned sour real fast. But, he soon adjusted his mood and read the martial skills on the stone wall carefully. The talents, who had entered the Ancient Void Battlefield with Darren, mostly chose one or more suitable martial skills. Those who were confident about themselves were brave enough to choose the supernatural martial skills. They knew that it was impossible for them to understand the legendary martial skills and that they would just be idiots if they tried them. Even supernatural martial skills were a bit much for a cultivator who had a talent of under level eight of the Earth Degree. Darren had a talent of level nine of the Earth Degree, so he could understand the legendary martial skills. But of course, it would take him much time to practice it. The speed of understanding the Nine Changes of the Demon was not too slow. But that should be contributed to the demon core. It was not influenced much by the talent. So, Darren decided to choose two supernatural martial skills. Besides that, he would memorize the legendary sword and de skills so that he could use any chance he got to understand them better. The supernatural de skill he chose was the Soul Killing de Skill, and the supernatural sword skill he chose was the Unbeatable Sword Skill. After that, he took some time to memorize the two legendary martial skills. Then, he read the supernatural martial skills and figured that he could begin practicing the two skills once he reached the Mysterious Realm. What shocked Darren most was that the Unbeatable Sword Skill had only one movement from the beginning to the end. It was worthy of its name. After reading the two skills, he left the open space and walked towards a deste mountain¡ªa good ce for him to practice alone. "This ce is perfect. There is more spiritual energy herepared to the other ces." Darren decided to practice there. As soon as he had made up his mind, he sat down with his legs crossed and began absorbing the spiritual energy in the area. "Wow! The speed at which I am able to absorb the spiritual energy is amazing!" His talent helped a lot in absorbing huge amounts of spiritual energy at a faster rate. The energy flooded into his body like a huge waterfall. First stage of the Primary Realm... Second... Third¡­ The breakthrough in his cultivation base seemed as simple as counting. Three months passed and Darren had reached the Mysterious Realm. The pace of his progress was dramatic. Many cultivators who had entered the Ancient Void Battlefield had a talent of level eight or nine of the Earth Degree. But they couldn''t reach this level at such a short time. They would need at least half a year or a year to upgrade to the Mysterious Realm. Darren had a talent of level nine of the Earth Degree, the top level of the Earth Degree. His talent was already very close to the Heaven Degree, so he made progress much quicker than the others. But after reaching the Mysterious Realm, the pace dropped. If he had been able to continue the same way through the Mysterious Realm too, then the people who had a talent of the Heaven Degree could reach the Wonder Realm in just several months too, which was clearly impossible. The spiritual energy received because of one''s talent was limited. Soon, nine months passed and all the talents had been in the Ancient Void Battlefield for almost a year. "Whoosh!" Darren opened his eyes and said, "I reached the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. If I had condensed the de core or the sword core in this space, I would have reached the Wonder Realm already. Now, it''s time to practice the martial skills and condense the de core and the sword core." Saying that, he took out the two martial skills, read them and started practicing. Since he had mastered the de intent and the sword intent earlier, it was pretty easy for him to practice the skills. Only three monthster, he was at the high level of the preliminary sword intent and the preliminary de intent. The sword and de intent were as powerful as those he had condensed Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. outside the Ancient Void Battlefield. He released his spiritual sense and searched for talents around him. There were six. The most powerful among the lot was weaker than him; that talent was at the preliminary stage of the Mysterious Realm. "My strength is enough to kill a cultivator who is at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm using my sword and de intent. I wonder how much my strength will be increased to when I reach the Wonder Realm." Just thinking about it excited him. Now that he had cultivated the sword and de intent, he decided to condense a sword core or a de core. No matter which one he received, he would have a chance to reach the Wonder Realm. "I wonder what will happen if I condense a sword core and a de core at the same time to reach the Wonder Realm?" The idea came up to him out of the blue. Never had he condensed a de core before. As excitement flowed through him, he continued to practice the sword and de intent. As soon as he reached the maximum level, he could condense the sword and de core and reach the Wonder Realm. Chapter 238 Being Killed In An Instant Chapter 238 Being Killed In An Instant Darren decided to condense the de and sword cores simultaneously, which turned out to be far more difficult than he imagined. Three months'' time had quickly psed, but he felt that he was still far from finishing condensing the cores. One day, while Darren was cultivating as usual, there was a rumble from a distant mountain, stirring its surroundings and everything within close proximity to it. The tremendous spiritual energy that poured into it caused a shock so violent that it reached Darren''s location. The rumbling was an apparent sign of someone reaching the Wonder Realm. Darren raised his head and nced towards the direction of the mountain. "Hmm, not bad. That cultivation speed is almost as quick as mine," he muttered. But he was not really concerned much about it. Even at his normal speed, he was able to reach the Wonder Realm two months ago. And so, he ignored it and went back to condensing his cores. Time flew by and five months passed. Darren felt his sword and de intent had finally reached the limit which meant that he was now on the threshold of forming his sword and de cores. But frankly, it was still easier said than done. Over the past months, Darren had tirelessly devoted himself to the cultivation of the sword intent and de intent. Day in, day out, he hardly ever slept or took any rest. It was much more difficult to cultivate the two kinds of intent together than just one of them, but he was still determined to do it anyway. At that moment, as Darren gathered his de intent and sword intent into his elixir field¡ªthe energy center inside his body, his mental state also arrived at the limit. He had reached the realm of selflessness. He made various gestures with his hands, making the perfect de and sword forms appear. The de and sword intent spun together inside his elixir field and slowly formed into what would be the beginnings of a de core and a sword core. He was starting to make progress, when suddenly, he felt a heavy fluctuation in the heaven and earth spiritual energy. It could only mean that more warriors had reached the Wonder Realm. ''Huh? What''s with this change?'' Darren felt something different. He found a subtle change just when his de intent and sword intent were on the point of formation. Quite a number of imperceptible whirlpools appeared on the cores. It sucked in all the de and sword intent that approached it,pressing them at a rapid speed. Darren tried to pour a mass of de and sword intent into his elixir field and all of it was almost instantaneouslypressed into the whirlpools. As it happened, the color of the de and sword cores turned from red to orange. ''I see! This is the way to improve the level of the core!'' Darren was overjoyed. The level of the sword core or de core was ranked ording to its color: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue and purple from low to high level. The higher the level was, the more powerful the "intent" was. Realizing this, Darren did not bother trying to form his de and sword cores. On the contrary, he focused his mind to cultivate more de and sword intent and send them to bepressed into the whirlpools. However, this process seemed to have taken longer than he realized. In almost a blink of an eye, one year had passed and there were only four months left until the first examination. ... The talents scattered around the Ancient Void Battlefield all stopped cultivation in thest four months. They were thinking that it would be near impossible for them to enter the middle stage of the Wonder Realm in such a short amount of time in spite of the fact that they had all reached the Wonder Realm. Maximizing their fighting capacity was the more crucial point to their victory anyway, so they just focused on that aspect. Once the talents had reached the Wonder Realm, it was necessary for them to fullyprehend the martial art skills that they chose and try their best to practice those skills to perfection. On this day, three years had passed. Every talent was flying back to the spot where they first came three years ago. "Huh? We initially had fifty participants. There''s one who''s missing. Who is it?" a participant pointed out. Soon, all the others took notice of the missing participant. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was not long before they found out that it was Darren who was missing. Don snickered. "Hey Boyce, do you have any excuse for thatd? That rubbish wasn''t that far from my cultivation spot, but I''ve reached the Wonder Realm half a year ago. Him, on the other hand... Well, we haven''t heard anything about him at all!" he said, eyebrows raised in arrogance. "Oh, don''t be a fool, Don. You''re no better than that rubbish. What are you bragging about?" a few disciples from the Dragon Alliance defiantly quipped. They knew that Don''s and Boyce''s realms were extremely normal. "Enough! What are you arguing about? All of you are rubbishes to me." A young man dressed in white leaped into the air. His overwhelming aura made a lot of cultivators on site feel greatly oppressed. None of the talents, including the superior talents had reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, but judging from the aura released by the youth in white, he was definitely close to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. What a powerful man he was! "Ants!" A cold voice full of disdain interjected. She turned around and waved her hand at the young man suspended in the air, instantly pushing him back several feet away. Everyone let out an audible gasp. "She''s Miss Violet Wang!" "Yes, it is her! She was the first one who reached the Wonder Realm! A talent at the eighth level of the Earth Degree!" "Superior talent! This is a superior talent! I''m starting to feel ashamed of my inferiority. She would probably be the first ce in the examination." Everyone was busy rambling on about Violet Wang, when all of a sudden, the shadow of the guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield appeared before them. "Time is up! Let''s begin the examination," he bellowed as twenty-five chairs were ced at the edge of a huge battle tform that appeared out of the void. "The rule is simple. Each chair has been numbered. Anyone who thinks he is able to win, go up the tform and choose a chair to sit on. As for the remaining twenty-five people, you could challenge anyone who is seated and go up against him. The winner will then go to the next round of the examination." After the guardian finished talking, as if on cue, the beautiful woman called Violet stepped forward. "Excuse me, sir, but you didn''t mention how the twenty-five winners would battle it out." She was aiming to be the number one among all the other participants. The guardian turned to the woman. "I will choose three people from the twenty-five winners to battle each other in challenging the top three rankings. For the rest winners, the ranking isn''t important. Don''t waste time. Let''s start." He then nced at everyone. "One more thing, sir," Don hastily said, "If someone fails toe here when the cultivation time has run out, is he eliminated or not?" "Of course he is eliminated," the guardian sternly replied. "Ha! I''m sure that little rubbish has been expelled from the Ancient Void Battlefield!" Don sneered. He then leaped onto the battle tform and sat in the first chair, arrogantly waiting for his challenger. Boyce began to feel worried about Darren and was starting to get fidgety. ''Where is he? Has he really been eliminated?'' Anxious thoughts ran through his mind. In a blink of an eye, all the twenty-five seats were full. However, there seemed to be some fussing among the other talents. The twenty-five talents who were seated on the chairs nced around to see what themotion was about. As their gazesnded on the corner of the battle tform, they saw a juvenile standing there, pitch-ck hair cascading down his face. "Darren!" Boyce''s eyes widened in delight. He ran up to Darren and asked him, "When did youe here? I thought you were already¡ª" "Eliminated?" Darren gave Boyce a faint smile. "I''m the first one here, how could I be eliminated? Stop joking, Boyce." Everyone was surprised by his words. Was he really the first one to arrive at the site? They never saw Darren, nor did they feel Darren''s aura. Some of them even thought that he was just bluffing. Don was a firm supporter to this thought. He disdainfully red at Darren. "You little piece of rubbish. Don''t blow your own trumpet. Does anyone feel his realm? He''s only at the Mysterious Realm, far from the Wonder Realm," he shouted aloud, making sure that everyone heard him. Darren ignored Don and turned to the guardian. "I dare to ask you a question, sir. Are we allowed to kill our opponents in the challenge?" His voice was so icy that it sent a chill down all the talents'' spines. "Killing is allowed," the guardian started. "But, only on the condition that you would be able to kill your opponent in three moves." He then kept his eyes focused on Darren, curious about what the young man was devising. "Well then, I will kill Don," Darren said dryly, not a trace of emotion on his face. Don''s face was starting to grow red from trying to hold in hisughter. Just as he was about to burst out "Hey, what''s wrong with Don?" Everyone was disturbed by the strange look on Don''s face. Soon enough, they all realized what was wrong. "He''s dead! Don is dead!" The shout stirred up a storm deep in the talents'' hearts. One after another, they all stood up and gazed at Darren in surprise. ''This is impossible, absolutely impossible!'' Even Violet was left wide-eyed in shock. Chapter 239 The Teenager In Grey (Part One) Chapter 239 The Teenager In Grey (Part One) Deafening silence enveloped the whole ce, echoing eerily in their minds. No one could figure out how Darren had ended Don in the blink of an eye, no matter how hard they tried. With every scenario, every possibility they came up with, it only made them feel as if they were going farther from the truth. The rest, including the fourteen superior talents, were all taken aback by the result. ''He killed Don without making any noise. This teenager is terrifyingly strong, '' they thought as they felt the tremor under their skins. "Darren won. He now has ess to the next test," the guardian announced in a booming voice. As shocking as the result was, he didn''t care how Darren managed to take Don out. His sole duty was to supervise thepetition and nothing else. A few secondster, the rest participants finally got over the shock and adjusted their state of mind. After all, they had to make sure that they were in the best condition to issue a challenge or ept one themselves. They aimed to pass the first test. Darren took the seat where Don had sat a moment ago, watching the rest fight with each other. His eyes held little interest in what was going on around him, but he made sure to pay attention in case a promising opponent showed up. Four hourster, most participants were done with their matches. Only three were left as no one had challenged them yet. It wasn''t because they were extremely weak or uninteresting, but because they were the best superior talents present and everybody else was scared to face them. To others, facing them meant total defeat before the fight even started. These three superior talents were called Violet Wang, Billy Huang, and Tom Yi. Thest one was from the Skywalker Alliance. "Darren, that was impressive. I knew you are incredible. After all, your talent is at level nine of Earth Degree," Boyce praised, his wordsthered with admiration, as he sat down next to Darren. He defeated the one he had challenged. It was, by no means, an easy feat. "Boyce, I killed Don. Will the people in the alliance give us a hard time after we leave here?" Darren asked, worry evident on his face. But he wasn''t worried for himself. He knew he could handle anything, but Boyce... He didn''t want to put him in any trouble. "Humph, he was an idiot anyway. Everyone in our alliance detested him. He deserved this. So worry not. You actually did a good thing," Boyce replied matter-of-factly. ''Don messed with all the people in our Skywalker Alliance, after all, '' he thought. "I see. That''s good to hear," Darren said with a faint smile. "Who do you think is the most powerful among the three superior talents?" Boyce asked, his eyes alight with interest as they went over Violet, Billy, and Tom. Darren gave the three a quick nce before replying, "I don''t think any of them is the strongest." "Ha-ha. Don''t tell me you''re the most powerful one," Boyce replied yfully with a hint of boyish smile. "It''s not like that. I just think they are not the best cultivators here, that''s all," Darren rified. But instead of clearing the confusion, his words left Boyce even more confused. ''There are only six participants who haven''t engaged in a fight yet, including the three superior talents and the three talents who don''t have the guts to challenge them... Wait, does he mean someone among the three talents is stronger than the superior talents?'' "Seriously? I could tell that the three talents have just entered the Wonder Realm, so how could they possibly prevail over the three superior talents?" Boyce asked skeptically, wanting to get real answers instead of more questions. "You can''t always judge one''s real strength by the realm he or she has reached. Look at me. I haven''t reached the Wonder Realm yet. Anyway, just watch the fight. You''ll understand what I mean soon," Darren responded, his eyes falling on a teenager in grey. Boyce didn''t agree with him, but chose to keep his mouth shut. Darren said it with so much confidence, so even though he didn''t entirely believe what he said, his interest in the following fights had increased. The teenager who caught Darren''s attention just kept a low profile and wasn''t a superior talent. However, Darren had a gut feeling that he was a difficult¡ªmore likely dangerous¡ªopponent. He even thought that the teenager was as talented as he was. "You''ve wasted a lot of time. Pick one opponent to challenge," the guardian instructed. "You asshole, stop making a fool of yourself. Just surrender and get lost," Billy, who was awfully arrogant, cursed as he shot daggers with his eyes. "I... I surrender," one participant standing across him stammered, lowering his head and trying to stop his hands from trembling. Lacking the courage to challenge any of the three superior talents, he decided to back out. He was not willing to risk his life for this fight. One of the remaining two chose to battle Violet and ended up being knocked off in one single blow. It was over before they knew it. Finally, it was the teenager in grey and Tom''s turn to fight. "You first, sir," Tom said politely. The distant teenager looked calmly at Tom and without saying a word, he hit his opponent with his palm. It was swift and almost gentle, so most people in the audience didn''t think the blow was powerful.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They didn''t even feel the power the teenager had released. But to their utter astonishment, Tom''s face immediately turned beet red. He doubled over in pain as though he was crumbling under intense pressure. "What''s going on?" Boyce gasped with wide eyes. He hoped that Tom could defeat his opponent. After all, Tom was also a part of Skywalker Alliance. He could tell by Tom''s expression that something wasn''t right, though. It looked as if... he was about to lose. "As I expected, Tom lost the game," Darren said tly, confirming Boyce''s thoughts. "But how? What just happened?" Boyce asked, his voice sounding a little more frantic than what he wanted. Darren didn''t answer. Instead, he motioned for Boyce to continue watching Tom. A couple of seconds His voice was hoarse as a bitter smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t expect that the teenager in grey would be so strong that it would be impossible to handle him. If he was being "The legendary martial skill was formidable!" Tom sighed with a resigned expression. "Wait, what did you just say? He activated a legendary martial skill?" Billy eximed, his mouth agape in shock. Chapter 240 The Teenager In Grey (Part Two) Chapter 240 The Teenager In Grey (Part Two) "Did his talent reach the level nine of the Earth Degree?" Violet said in disbelief, unable to ept the sudden turn of events. ''A cultivator whose talent is at the level eight of Earth Degree would still find it difficult to master the legendary martial skills. If the teenager in grey could use a legendary martial skill, he definitely has a talent worthy of the level nine of the Earth Degree. That''s the only exnation for his being able to Turns out he is the real genius... One who has hidden his strength!'' Boyce thought. The teenager who wore grey clothes nodded at Tom. He turned to look at Billy and said, "If you were my opponent, you would have lost your life." Although the teenager wasn''t a talker, he couldn''t endure bossy people like Billy and would have shown him no mercy. Billy was so furious that the blue veins popped out of his forehead. Despite that, he didn''t snap back for he could tell by his tone that the teenager wanted him dead. If he uttered a word, he was afraid that the teenager might take his life for real. "We have twenty-five participants who can receive the second test. Now, I am going to select three participants to take part in the finals, for the top three ranking. Violet Wang, Bowen Xiao, and Darren Chu, get ready for the finals," the guardian announced. "What? It''s not fair! Why can''t I join the finals?" Billy bellowed at the guardian as he jumped to his feet abruptly. The guardian nced at him nonchntly before saying, "Anyone who has a problem with my arrangement can challenge the one I choose. But I must warn you that killing is a must on the field, given such a situation. Billy, if you''d like to alter my arrangement, pleasee over here and fight your opponent." "Hold on. What are you saying? Killing is a must? Is this really the rule in the tests of the Ancient Void Battlefield?" Billy asked in a low voice, feeling uneasy. He raised an objection mostly because he wanted to let the rest know that he was powerful enough to join the finals. After all, he was a prideful man and his reputation was everything to him. He initially thought the guardian would ignore him, but to his surprise, the elder epted his request. Now, he felt like he bit more than he could chew. "No, this is the rule I made," the guardian said coldly. "Umm..." Billy was speechless. He looked as though he was just stripped naked and humiliated in front of everyone. Despite that, he tried to weasel his way out of the situation. "Mr. Guardian, there is no need to change the rule for me. I think you''re right; it''s best for me not to join thepetition. Thank you all the same," he mumbled, not quite meeting the guardian''s eyes. "Shame on you," Violet scolded with disgust at his cowardice. Billy''s face darkened with rage. Since he was in no position to defend himself, he had to swallow his anger and act like he was still as strong as he imed. He gave a displeased snort and then threw Violet a re. "You three can choose to fight. The one who leaves the field first takes the third prize. I must say, though, that the champion will not only get the first prize, but I will also grant one of his or her wishes. The rest who didn''t make it to the finals may now leave. And you three... you may start the fight," the guardian said. As the rest left the stage, a golden spell restriction covered the field. Tom had disappointment written all over his face. Although he was unhappy with the result, he admitted that he was no match for Bowen Xiao, that young man in grey. "Looks like there are many people who are more powerful than I. I''ve always been proud of myself because I am a superior talent, but now I''ve realized that I have a long way to go. I failed the first test," Tom murmured dejectedly. "Tom, cheer up. The teenager you fought most likely has a talent of level nine of the Earth Degree, same as Darren. It''s not embarrassing to be defeated by such a talented person. So don''t be so upset," Boyceforted. He was genuinely trying to make Tom feel better. "Darren? Are you referring to thed who took Don out in a second? Is his talent really at level nine of the Earth Degree?" "Yes. Have you forgotten that? Without your help, Darren couldn''t have had the chance to take the test This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. here," Boyce replied. This made Tom all the more frustrated. He still remembered how effortlessly Darren had eliminated Don. ''Yes, he could be on par with that teenager in grey, '' he thought with a heavy heart. How he wished he was on par with them both. "Tom, if you really want to take the second test, I will ask Darren to speak to the guardian and let you continue the next trial," Boyce proposed in an effort to make him feel better. He was sorry to see Tom in such low spirits. What was more, he was worried that this failure might hold him back in hister cultivation. What if he couldn''t get over this loss? Everything he worked so hard for would just go to waste. He didn''t want that to happen. "Umm... Do you think Darren can win the first prize? But even if he does, I am afraid he will not waste such a good chance on me," Tom responded with a hesitant expression. Despite his reservations and doubts, Boyce''s words gave him a dash of hope. ''This first trial tested one''s talent. I''m sure the qualified participants will restore their cultivation base in the next test. If I had the chance to continue the test, I believe that I might be able to make it to the eleventh test, '' Tom thought. "Darren is a good person. If I speak for you, he might agree to help you. I hope he can win the game," Boyce reassured him with a smile. "Well, then, thank you," Tom said, wishing Darren could take the first prize. His gaze shifted to the field. Boyce nodded and focused his gaze on the stage, too. The fight had begun. The three on the stage had started releasing their tremendous aura, which made the rest hold their breaths and tense up. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the three. The battle, one that everyone would remember for a long time, was about to break out. Chapter 241 Bowen Versus Violet (Part One) Chapter 241 Bowen Versus Violet (Part One) "It didn''t ur to me that the young man who had been looked down on has such strong power. I guess we underestimated him a lot." "Bowen was very low-key too. He only wore amon gray shirt. Do real talents tend to keep a low profile? Is that how they manage to be so strong without anyone noticing?" The audience fixed their eyes on the battlefield. They were totally amazed at the tremendous power emitted from the three talents on the stage. Hot waves of energy kept fanning their faces, but they didn''t dare blink for fear that they''d miss a spectacr technique. The three talents had all started their cultivation from the beginning. Since they were geniuses in learning martial skills, they had spent less time in learning them. There was a good chance that each of them would be able to defeat all the other talents on their own. That was the difference between those three talents and the other participants. So most people were green with envy just with the thought of it. "There are three people here. What should we do?" Darren casually asked as he stood in the middle of the battlefield. Since there were three people in the battlefield, the two of them would have to make an alliance to attack another person. After they sessfully took out one person, the other two would then fight again to decide who was the winner. "You two can band together and attack me. After losing, you guys can decide who is the number two and number three," Bowen said with a smirk while a look of disdain shed in his eyes. He was confident that he would win the battle no matter what tricks the others tried to pull on him. "Ha-ha. Bowen, you are overestimating your own abilities," Violet replied with a sickly sweet smile on her face. Nothing about that smile seemed friendly orforting. She knew that the two young men were indeed powerful, but that didn''t mean that she would cower in fear. After all, there was a reason she reached the finals. She had her own skills and advantages, too. She also thought that if two people coborated with each other, it was with absolute certainty that the third person would lose in this battle. Not only that, but she still had some great tricks up her sleeves. She made sure to save them for the grandest fight. With these tricks, there was a good chance that she could defeat both of them and emerge as the sole victor. "How about me and Darren make an alliance to attack you first? Once we have disposed of you, we''ll face each other," Bowen mocked, his eyes shing dangerously. Violet had insulted him, so out of anger, he blurted out the first thing that came to mind. He was pleased to see that hiseback actually worked. "You are rude!" Violet shouted, her hands closing into tight fists. "What are you so smug about? Don''t you forget that once the test is finished, all the skills that we learned will be deleted from our memories. Our strength will return to the same level as when we first epted the test. The te will be wiped Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. clean of all new techniques. Don''t be so arrogant. You may think you''re strong, but you actually haven''t reached anything worth bragging for. Are you afraid of the truth? Is that why you''re trying so hard to seem stronger than what you really are?" When the fourteen superior talents first entered the test, their strength was way ahead of the other matter how tough his body was. Violet was well aware that she was one of them. Then the guy named Billy, who dressed in white, was now sitting below the stage. He was a superior talent who ranked number eighty-nine on the Talent Roll. A look of pure hatred suddenly shed across his face as he stared at Bowen. He was just waiting for the test to be finished. Once that happened, he would get back at Bowen. It suddenly urred to Bowen that what Violet said was true. If they regained their real strength, it was virtually impossible for him to defeat Violet. As he weighed the scales and tried to count the things in his favor, he ended up changing his attitude and ttering her instead. "So what do you think we should do, Ms. Wang?" "Humph. That''s the kind of attitude you should have. Anyway, I figure we should fight together and eliminate Darren first." "Why?" Bowen asked curiously. Darren was astonished at this development. "No reason. Just because he is really powerful at the moment," Violet calmly replied, her eyes studying Darren''s stature. "Well," Bowen replied as he took a deep breath. "I''m afraid I have to disagree." In the split second it took for Violet to digest his words, Bowen''s fist was already flying towards Violet who was standing beside him. "You!" Violet screamed, her voice ringing high in everybody''s ears. "How dare you!" She was pushed back a few feet because of the force of the blow. She didn''t look like she sustained great damage, but she was seething in anger. Bowen shrugged nonchntly. "No offense, but now that you said he is really strong, I suddenly have an overwhelming urge to fight him by myself." He wouldn''t let an opportunity like this pass by. He worked so hard to improve his skills and strength, and now would be the perfect time to test it against a formidable opponent. "Alright. Then I have to fight you first, humph!" Violet snorted rather coldly. She flew towards the sky, the wind caressing her hair. "Sword Intent ming Skill!" A soft-looking, almost transparent sword appeared in her hands. But as she wielded it in the sky, her powerful sword intent bore down on Bowen like a fierce beast. "The skill she used is a supernatural sword skill in the martial world. It appears to have reached the high level. She really has great potential as a sword cultivator. However, her sword intent isn''t good enough. She has not reached the high level of the preliminary sword intent," Darrenmented in a low voice, seeing that Violet was also a sword cultivator like him. "Domineering Spear!" Boom! A long ck spear suddenly appeared in Bowen''s hands. As he gave out a roar, the spear emitted tremendous power and radiated towards Violet''s sword intent. In a split second, her sword intent was broken into pieces. It then dissipated into the air as though it didn''t exist in the first ce. His powerful spear kept on stabbing towards Violet. She was totally dumbfounded as she felt the strong aura being emitted from his spear. Although the spear skill that Bowen used was also a supernatural martial skill, he was much more powerful than she was. She realized she was totally cornered. She wanted nothing but to get out of this situation. Chapter 242 Bowen Versus Violet (Part Two) Chapter 242 Bowen Versus Violet (Part Two) "I will defeat him no matter what!" As she defended herself against Bowen''s fierce attack with great difficulty, an idea floated in her mind. Regaining her confidence and fighting spirit, she allowed a small smile to break across her face. "Killing Sword Intent!" Violet roared as a purple glow emitted from her body. The enormous killing power smothered the entire battlefield. It was so intense that even the talents outside the battlefield was taken aback by the experience. "Ah, I can''t believe that she has already grasped the Killing Sword Intent. It is indeed a terrifying skill." "Now, her Killing Sword Intent is over ten times powerful than it used to be, possibly even stronger!" It made a lot people stare at Violet in awe and respect. The killing aura that Violet was emitting piqued Darren''s interest even more. It never urred to him that there was such a miraculous martial skill that could tremendously increase one''s sword intent. Moreover, her killing aura could exert enormous pressure on her opponent. The pressure was also about ten times stronger than normal. Just what made it possible? What was her secret? "Humph! You can''t do anything to me. It doesn''t matter if you have Killing Sword Intent. After all, it is only a supernatural martial skill!" Bowen eximed, his eyes brimming with confidence. In the blink of an eye, his ck spear suddenly radiated a light. It was so fierce that it blinded almost everyone in the vicinity. He then sent it towards the sky. "The legendary martial skill¡ªInvincible Spear Skill!" Bowen turned into a brilliant sh of light and dashed towards Violet without wasting another breath. As they collided with each other, a deafening sound was hearding from them. It sounded like the crack of thunder in the sky and the roar of an earthquake onnd. Their power was so intense that it made the entire battlefield shake violently. When a sword cultivator with Killing Sword Intent and a spear cultivator with legendary martial skill engaged in a fight, it was hard to tell who would win in the end. No one had the ability to predict what would happen next. As time passed by, the battle became more and more dangerous, not only to the two talents but also to everyone who was watching. The air felt tighter and heavier. A weaker individual could find himself suffocating to death just by breathing it. Violet''s Killing Sword Intent was indeed powerful. It was hard to believe it first, but they soon realized that her power was in no way inferior to Bowen''s legendary martial skill. In fact, it seemed that she had the upper hand in battle. But after Violet consumed an abundance of spiritual energy in the course of using the Killing Sword Intent, she was totally worn out. After nearly two hours fighting, she could barely stand upright. She was heaving and sweating profusely. "Stab!" Bowen raised his spear and spun it with his hands. It rotated so fast that it seemingly turned into shadows¡ªalmost invisible to the naked eye. He then gave out a roar as he dashed towards Violet at full speed. "Destroy!" Suddenly, a ginormous spear shadow appeared in the sky. The power being emitted from the shadow was so intense that it could tear apart everything. As the shadow pressed against Violet, she got down to one knee and struggled to fight it. A deafening crack was heard. One moment, she was still trying her best to make her stand, then the next, she was thrown out of the battlefield, her body bruised and damaged. "Ah!" She gasped as blood flowed from her mouth. She tried to pull herself together and swallow the hard lump in her throat. Finally, when she was calm, she was able to bring herself to say, "Know that although I lost to you this time, it doesn''t mean that you are better than me." And it wasn''t a bluff. She said the truth. She knew that she only lost because she had consumed all of her energy before the fight came to an end. If she had more stamina, she would have defeated Bowen. She learned her lesson from this fight. "Ms. Violet Wang is indeed a superior talent. I respect your spirit," Bowen replied, cupping his hands together and raising them in front of his chest as a salute. "I''d like you to know, though, that if you think the Invincible Spear Skill is already my best skill, you are terribly wrong." His eyes shifted to Darren. "It''s time, Darren! Let''s see who is stronger between the two of us!" In a split second, heavy clouds gathered above the battlefield and a st of bitter wind blew across the ground. After Bowen gathered his power together, he nearly reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. But that wasn''t what made others fear him. It was the fact that, this time, his power seemed to being from another legendary martial skill. "Ah! It is hard to believe that Bowen has another legendary martial skill. To think he even has the highest cultivation stage among the talents!" "Oh my god, just what kind of genius is he?" The murmurs in the audience quickly turned into loud appreciation for his skills. Even Violet looked like she was seeing Bowen for the first time. "I understand now. He didn''t use his real strength while fighting me," Violet muttered bitterly. She realized that Bowen''s victory was not brought by sheer luck. He was really stronger than her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "That''s great. You are good enough to be my opponent," Darren said, smiling as he weed Bowen''s intense power. "What does he mean by that? Is he saying that he can fight with a true genius like Bowen?" As they were discussing, the memory of how Darren killed Don with just one move shed in their minds. The final round between the two talents was bing more and more exciting. Although they didn''t look down on Darren anymore, they still thought that it was virtually impossible for Darren to defeat Bowen in the final round. "s, Bowen is too powerful. I don''t fancy Darren''s chances against him." Boyce felt a little discouraged. "We can only hope that Darren is stronger than we can imagine. Although, yes, I have to agree with you that it''s almost impossible to defeat Bowen. He needs some sort of miracle to win this fight," Tom mumbled, unable to mask his disappointment as well. He felt as though his chances of staying here through Darren''s persuasion was getting farther and farther from reality. Chapter 243 A Battle Between Two Talents Chapter 243 A Battle Between Two Talents "Darren, I can feel that you possess some strange yet powerful force. But still, you''re no match for me. I advise you to give up now. As per my current strength, no one below the middle stage of the Wonder Realm can defeat me," Bowen said conceitedly. "What makes you think that no person below the middle stage of the Wonder Realm can match you? How is it that I have not heard about this before? How did you know that I''m weaker than a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm?" Darren snapped. Amused by his questions, Bowen, who was always reserved andposed,ughed out loud. "Although it is possible for you to have learned some powerful legendary martial skills, you haven''t broken into the Wonder Realm yet. How are you going to defeat me? The gap between realms is too level," Bowen said confidently. "Are you saying that I should surrender? So, you think that you''re stronger than me?" Darren asked. "Yeah, that''s what I think. So, what''s your decision? Are you still going to battle me even though you know that you will lose?" Bowen chuckled. "I remember you telling Miss Wang that you didn''t believe that you were weaker than her. Now, I want to tell you the same. I don''t believe that I am weaker than you," Darren said before releasing two aggressive, powerful forces. The forces he unleashed were the sword intent and the de intent. "You! I didn''t expect you to have practiced the sword and de skills concurrently," Bowen said, looking slightly surprised. The crowd present was also dumbfounded when Darren unleashed the sword intent and de intent. Boyce was the only one who didn''t look amazed, for he already knew that Darren was an excellent swordsman and de cultivator. Even though Violet sensed the overwhelming sword and de intents, she didn''t think that Darren could prevail over Bowen. After fighting Bowen, she had experienced his formidable strength. ''Bowen defeated me even though he didn''t use his full strength. Judging by the sword and de intents Darren released, he is not strong enough to match Bowen, '' she rationalized. "It is possible that Darren might hold on a little longer than I did. However, I don''t believe that he can win," Violet mumbled as she checked her injuries. She seemed to have nearly recovered from her wounds. "Miss Wang, you''re insightful. What you said makes sense. I bet Darren will not be able to win the first ce." "Even if Darren doesn''te first, he will win the second ce. Those who looked down upon him will be embarrassed. Especially those grand warriors." "I disagree. The first trial is designed to test a cultivator''s talent. If he wants to pass the uing tests, he needs to be strong. I don''t think Darren is powerful enough to make it to the eleventh test." The remaining participants voiced their thoughts. "Now that you insist, I''ll show you the difference between you, who has mastered the sword and de, and me, who has learned legendary martial skills," Bowen scoffed. ''I have never heard of anyone who managed to learn the de and sword skills at the same time. Perhaps he is qualified to be my opponent, '' he thought. Although inwardly doubtful, Bowen made the first move. In the blink of an eye, he swiftlyshed out at Darren with his ck spear. Since he was aware of Darren''s abilities, Bowen decided to use the same move with which he had defeated Violet. ''Since Violet failed to defend against this attack, Darren will consume most of his energy trying to avoid it, '' Bowen surmised. "I''ll make sure that you are forced to leave the stage within three moves." Bowen used his legendary martial skill again as he thrust his spear at Darren. Two ck spear shadows charged at Darren simultaneously. Darren grinned as he activated his de core and sword core. In the next minute, sword intent and de intent gushed out of his body. The power these two intents contained was as strong as that of the legendary martial skill Bowen had disyed. "Do you really think you are invincible just because you mastered the lowest legendary martial skill?" Darren growled. With the sword and de in his hands, he dashed toward Bowen like a sharp sword. Simultaneously, his body emitted a strong sword intent and de intent that enveloped the whole field. The moment Darren''s sword and de met Bowen''s spear, the stage trembled violently. The impact was so strong that numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the restriction around the field. "The two boys are stronger than I estimated. It appears as though I need to reinforce the restriction," the guardian said with a small smile. He was satisfied with the two teenagers'' performance. With a wave of his hand, the restriction was fortified, and the cracks vanished. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sword intent and de intent Darren had released kept hitting Bowen. After taking the first blow from Darren, Bowen was forced to stagger backward. Not only did he have to fend off the enormous sword intent and de intent, but also the perfect martial skills that Darren had used. The other talents were petrified by the power emanating from the twopetitors. They gaped at Darren and Bowen as they couldn''t believe what they were seeing. ''Although the two contenders hit each other with their best skills, it appears as though Darren has the upper hand. This is unbelievable. Is this real or just a hallucination?'' they wondered. "Well done, Darren!" Boyce eximed excitedly. Tom, who stood next to him, was shocked by the sword and de intents that Darren had unleashed. "Boyce, you are a good judge of character. I''m surprised that you are acquainted with an amazing genius like Darren. To be honest, I didn''t think highly of him in the beginning. I agreed to help you because I didn''t overthink. It looks like I was wrong," Tom sighed. "What if Darren refuses to grant me the favor after he wins the game? After all, he might resent me for not taking him seriously," he continued. Anxiety reflected on Tom''s face as he continued to watch the match. "Rest assured, Tom. Darren has a big heart. Besides, you didn''t tease him as the other people did. I''m Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. sure that he will not me you," Boyce consoled Tom. Although he hadn''t known Darren long, Boyce believed that his friend was a kind person. "I see. Let''s continue to watch the fight. Darren is very likely to win," Tom said. His tone echoed the relief he felt. ... Faced with Darren''s fierce attacks, Bowen took several steps back and almost fell off the stage. "If this is what you''re capable of, I think you owe me an apology for what you said earlier," Darren taunted his opponent. "Fine. I apologize for my words. You''re more powerful than I imagined," Bowen gasped. "Now, I am going to show you another legendary martial skill." As soon as he finished speaking, a huge ck shadow appeared behind him. In the blink of an eye, the shadow divided into four, each emitting a strong aura. "With this legendary martial skill, I can get four avatars. They each possess 90% of my real strength and can use the legendary martial skills that I have mastered. I''d like to see how you are going to defeat me now," Bowen exined. "You utilized the Avatar Rule and a legendary martial skill at the same time. That''s a smart strategy. It is a pity that you have onlyprehended a little of the Avatar Rule. If you can fully master it, you can at least get thirty-six avatars. I don''t think you can defeat me with this skill." Darren tried to activate his inheritance skill as he spoke. To his delight, he could use it. ''Perhaps the inheritance skill has been a part of me and it isn''t a martial skill, so the power in the Ancient Void Battlefield couldn''t take it away from me. The inheritance skill of the Dragon that I learned is better than the legendary martial skill Bowen has mastered. After all, his avatar can only own 90% of his strength. Even so, the martial skill he has practiced is incredible. After all, it is one of the legendary martial skills, '' Darren mused. Even though he could activate his inheritance skill, Darren had no intention of using it. He decided to operate the skill in case of an emergency. "Legendary martial skill, Invincible Spear Skill!" With a roar, Bowen and his four ck avatars released the legendary martial skill. Bowen intended to defeat Darren with this attack. To ensure he had maximum power, he used a supernatural martial skill to provide energy to his body. He then created a dozen spear shadows and Each spear shadow was much more powerful than the previous one. "Stab! Destroy!" he bellowed. At this point, the clouds rocked in the wind, and the earth shook. Everything in the world seemed to have lost its color. The only thing Darren could see was the spear shadows heading for him. "That skill is terrifying," Darren remarked. As he concentrated, the green de core collided with the sword core in his elixir field. "I''ll show you my best skill. Let''s see whether my skill is more powerful than your legendary martial skill," Darren said as he leaped into the air. Against the backdrop of dark clouds and the storm raging in the sky, Darren looked like an incredible martial artist. Chapter 244 Rewards Chapter 244 Rewards The moment Darren finished speaking, de intent and sword intent burst out from his body and charged at the spear shadows. "His de intent... and his sword intent..." The superior talents standing beside the stage, especially Violet, who was a swordsman, immediately sensed that something was wrong. "Ah, he has cultivated premium de intent and sword intent!" Violet shouted as astonishment coursed through her. Even all the grand warriors would be envious if they had seen this scene. They longed to reach the premium stage with their de intent and sword intent because it was hundreds of thousands of times stronger than the preliminary stage. As she watched the two talents battle on stage, Violet realized how terrifying their gifts were. The two men were undoubtedly superior to her. Premium de intent and sword intent burst out from Darren''s body and headed straight for Bowen''s spear shadows. The whole world seemed to copse at that moment. Even the superior talents beside the stage had to Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. mobilize their strength to withstand the aftermath of the collision between Darren and Bowen''s forces. The shock was so powerful that another crack appeared in the reinforced protection spell around the battle stage. A brilliant sh of light exploded in the middle of the stage. It sparkled with such intensity that the audience could not open their eyes. No one knew what exactly happened on the battle stage as even the spiritual sense released by the superior talents to detect the situation had been forcefully dispersed. After a long time, the light dissipated and everyone could finally see the stage. Now the time hade to decide the winner of the battle. No one dared to close their eyes or shift their attention from the stage as they were curious about the result. With bated breaths, they gazed in the direction of the stage where a figure with long hair, like a ck waterfall, levitated in the air. The figure emitted a stunningly powerful aura as he looked at the audience below him. On the stage stood a young man in ragged clothes. Anguish reflected in his eyes as he looked up at the figure. He found it hard to ept that he had been defeated. "I lost..." The sense of loss in Bowen''s voice was so tangible that the audience felt his sorrow. "Actually, you were not that bad. You pressured me to utilize more than half of my power," Darren said drily as he flew away from the battle stage. "More than half of your power?" Bowen smiled bitterly and said, "No wonder history is always written by the winners. Those who are defeated deserve to be humiliated. We both clearly fought with all our strength, but you sound as if you could do much more than that. How interesting." Bowen felt that Darren''s de intent and sword intent were only slightly stronger than his legendary martial skill. If he had been given three more days to grasp the subtleties of the skill, Bowen would have snatched the victory in this battle. However, Darren had openly dered that Bowen had only forced him to use half his strength. Bowen found this difficult to believe. He thought that Darren was just showing off. Bowen was not the only person to think so. The superior talents beside the stage also deemed that Darren was bragging pretentiously. "I know that you are unwilling to admit defeat. However, my statement was not intended to embarrass you further. I was trying to be respectful by telling you the truth. Think about it and you will understand." After finishing the exnation, Darren pulled out his de and sword. In a sh, enormous de intent and sword intent filled the air. Boom! Everyone heard a loud buzzing sound before pain exploded in their ears. "Legendary... legendary martial skill!" "Oh my god! What an iparably gifted person he is!" "He has mastered a legendary martial skill along with premium de intent and sword intent! Darren deserves to be worshiped." Meanwhile, Darren''s de intent and sword intent, together with his elementary legendary martial skill, threatened to crack open the sky. Although everyone present was horrified, they wanted to prostrate themselves before Darren in admiration. Overwhelmed by this disy of power, Bowen fell to his knees on the battle stage. At first, heughed hysterically. Then his body shuddered as he broke into sobs. Finally, he murmured, "Ha! I did not know that I was so inferior to him. His mastery of a legendary martial skill in both de and sword cultivation is much better than my legendary martial skill. Why did I think that I could contend with him? s! I made aplete fool of myself." Bowenughed and cried intermittently, like a lunatic person. He recollected what he said to intimidate Darren and could not help but feel as though he had embarrassed himself. To think he had urged Darren to give up on thepetition. How hrious! Darren had not even used his legendary martial skill when he secured absolute victory in this battle. And to think that he was not yet at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Bowen suddenly realized that the gap between their levels was like the difference between heaven and the earth. "All right, the assessment is officially over. Kudos to Darren for taking the first ce. He is the winner! Although you have obtained good grades in the assessment for the first test, you should not be The first round is only for testing inherent gifts, and the journey of martial skill cultivation is filled with hardships. None of you should expect that you would achieve profoundly by relying solely on your gifts. Now, let''s give out your respective rewards." When the guardian said these words, his eyes were on Bowen as he wanted tofort and encourage the defeated teenager. After all, had Darren not chosen to cultivate conflicting martial skills, Bowen, as a gifted talent who surpassed all others, would have had a chance to be as good as him. On hearing this, Bowen''s sorrow began to subside. His pensive mood was reced with determination, inspiration, and the courage to work harder. "Congrattions to you, Darren. I admit that I am mediocre inparison to you. But I will never give up. I believe we will have the chance to fight against each other in the future." Bowen walked over and held out his hand to Darren while smiling. "You have reason to be proud, Bowen. You are very strong." Darren nodded as he shook hands with his opponent. "Hey, Darren, what prize are you going to choose?" Excitement reflected in his expression as Boyce walked toward Darren. "Hum, it depends. I can choose eight objects. So... I will take one of the three keys and five rune papers. Then, I will be able to pick two more items. If you want something specific, let me know. I can help you get them." Darren nced at the objects hovering in mid-air as he spoke. "I... I do not think I should do so, Darren." Boyce could only pick one object, but Darren offered to give him two. Although he was secretly ecstatic, he still had to be courteous. "You do not need to be so courteous in front of me. Please, just pick." Darren smiled. "Hah, you are such a nice person. It will be impolite to decline your gifts then." Soon, Boyce picked two martial skill books of supernatural level for Darren to im for him. From all the rewards avable, Darren was tempted by only a key and the five rune papers. Nothing else was meaningful to him. After a few moments, the people who had been qualified for prizes had picked whatever they liked. Of the two remaining keys, Bowen and Violet imed one each. The guardian of these keys had shared earlier that the keys were necessary to break into the eleventh stage. Now that the first stage assessment was over and the talents had selected their rewards, the only people who stood a chance to cross into the eleventh stage were Darren, Bowen, and Violet. After the prize distribution was over, Boyce recollected that he had not requested Darren to keep Tom. Now, Boyce didn''t have the courage to ask Darren. After all, Darren had given him two of his prizes, and Boyce was worried that if he asked for more, he would seem greedy and annoying. He was afraid that Darren would find him repugnant for this. While Boyce debated over this dilemma, the guardian''s voice was heard in the sky, "Darren, you have a chance to request for anything from me. There are many alternatives. Think about what you might want." This chance was precious as Darren could ask the guardian for one weapon, one book on legendary martial skills, or any other valuable equivalent. Although Tom was standing nearby, he could not bring himself to approach Darren with his request. Meanwhile, Boyce watched anxiously and hoped that Tom would tell Darren as soon as possible. "I see. So..." Darren paused for a while as he nced at Tom. "Mr. Guardian, I wonder if I can request to retain a superior talent who has been knocked out of the assessment." "Of course, you can." "Okay. Then please give the superior talent, Tom, another chance, Mr. Guardian. I wish to keep him." After Darren put forward his request, both Tom and Boyce were stunned. Boyce had not mentioned Tom''s request to Darren. To his surprise, Darren asked voluntarily. Darren''s thoughtfulness touched both Boyce and Tom. In that instance, they felt a sudden surge of emotions, which brought them to tears. Chapter 245 The Magic Herbs Chapter 245 The Magic Herbs "Darren, please reconsider your request. If you want, I can keep the memory of a legendary martial skill for you," the guardian advised. "Thank you, sir. At present, legendary martial skills might not be the most suitable reward for me as they usually take a lot of time to understand. My request is to keep Tom here," Darren replied, without hesitation. At first, all the geniuses thought that Darren was stupid. Later, they began to believe that Darren was incredibly kind to give up a legendary martial skill for Tom. They admired his generous character. "Thank you very much, Darren. I really don''t know what to say," Tom said excitedly as he walked to Darren. "Don''t mention it, Tom. It was you who gave me the chance toe here. You deserve the opportunity to continue. Ha-ha," said Darren. "To tell you the truth, I underestimated you at first. Now that I have seen what you are capable of, I officially apologize. I hope that you can forgive me," Tom said, sincerely. "It was no big deal. Just forget about it," Darren replied with a polite nod. After the first test was finished, the guardian used a force to return the geniuses'' cultivation base to their original state. The force also erased the memory of the skills they had learned here. As soon as Billy''s cultivation base was restored, he cast a malevolent re at Bowen. He also hated Darren because he was envious that Darren, who was merely at the Mysterious Realm, had a greater talent for martial arts than him. Then the guardian began to give the necessary information about the uing tests. "Those of you who have passed the first battlefield test will be divided into five groups. Each group will enter one of the five doors for the second to the tenth battlefield tests." The guardian paused before continuing to speak, "The previous ten battlefield tests were prepared for the eleventh test and theter ones. So, I hope you pass from the second to the tenth test as soon as possible. I also hope that some of you will be sessful in obtaining the rare treasures and even the hidden ones that no one has acquired for many years." The guardian''s words cheered up the geniuses. They were so encouraged and tempted by the promise of rare treasures that their focus shifted from the hatred they felt for Darren. Since the first ten tests had been prepared for theter tests, how difficult would the following tests be? As for the legendary twelfth and thirteenth tests, the geniuses wondered what kind of treasures they would have. Everybody was looking forward to exploring the battlefields and finding treasures. "Now, let''s draw lots." The guardian scattered twenty-five lighted masses for the winning geniuses to choose from. Once one of the selected people touched the lighted mass in front of them, the glowing mass would change color. All the people with the same colored lighted mass were ced in the same group. Soon, twenty-five people were divided into five groups. Unfortunately for Darren, he was in the same group as Billy. Bowen and two other geniuses were also in the same group as Darren. "Okay. Very well," said Billy while squinting and casting a resentful stare at Bowen. Since Bowen had threatened Billy a short time ago, Billy held a grudge. Now that Billy''s original strength had been restored, he thought it would be simple for him to beat Bowen. "Well, all five selected groups can enter now. As for the eliminated talents, you can absorb spiritual energy here until someone enters the tenth battlefield. I''m afraid you''ll have to leave then," stated the guardian. "This is incredible! The spiritual energy is very rich here. If I cultivate here for a day, the effect will be the same as ten days outside," eximed one person in excitement. "But after we leave, will the improvement that we get here vanish?" asked another person. The guardian answered, "The improvement in your cultivation base will be retained even after you leave. This will be yourpensation." The eliminated geniuses were thrilled with the guardian''s exnation. They looked forward to the improvement in their cultivation base. At the same time, Darren and the others walked toward the five lighted doors of different colors. "Darren, watch out for Billy. He is very strong. Try not to conflict with him," Tom reminded Darren before walking through his assigned door. Then, he turned to Billy and warned, "Billy, Darren is my good friend. If anything happens to him, I will kill the people involved after I exit the tests." "Hum, are you threatening me?" Billy questioned. "Yes, I am. If you don''t believe that I can kill you, test me," Tom snarled. In the Talent Roll, Tom ranked higher than Billy. Since Billy''s strength was lower than Tom''s, Billy was a bit frightened. "Huh!" snorted Billy before stepping through a lighted door. Boyce exchanged a few words with Darren before following Tom through their assigned lighted door. "Darren, you have a great talent for martial arts, but I believe that I will be the first to enter the eleventh battlefield," Violet said proudly. She had the greatest strength from among the fourteen superior talents, This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. and she was more powerful than before. "Congrattions in advance, Miss Wang," Darren smiled helplessly before vanishing through his lighted door. Bowen stood by and watched the other superior talents. A short while ago, he had noticed Billy''s malicious re. A sense of foreboding coursed through Bowen. "Bowen, the guardian has not announced any special rules about the second to tenth tests. Pay attention to your key. And be careful of your opponents!" Violet reminded Bowen before disappearing through a lighted door. Finally, Bowen also stepped through a lighted door. As soon as Darren and the others walked into the second battlefield, they saw an amazing scene. The whole world was covered with rare flowers and nts of different colors. Some of the nts were ten- thousand feet in height! It was just like the ancient world in the painting. "The test officially starts now. In three years, if someone does not enter the tenth battlefield, they will lose the test. They will also be automatically removed from the battlefield. Of course, if anyone dies halfway, I can''t help you. You have to take care of yourselves," reminded the guardian. "Um? Oh, my goodness! These nts are better than superior spiritual herbs. They are all magic herbs!" Billy eximed in excitement once he had identified the herbs. Without hesitating, he rushed to the nearest nt and began to pick. However, Darren stood still as he felt that the test could not be that simple. In the next moment, Bowen and the other two geniuses also stepped forward to pick the magic herbs. "Wait a minute!" Darren stopped the three people. Bowen and the other two geniuses stopped when they heard Darren''s warning. Carefully, they studied the endless expanse of magic herbs, but they found nothing unusual. After a while, a burst of terrible auras of strength covered thend. It wasing from the countless magical herbs! What was worse, they were headed for Billy. "Damn it! All these magical herbs have mental abilities!" yelled Billy fearfully as he was overwhelmed by the powerful magic herbs. At the moment, the other three geniuses trembled. Even the weakest magic herbs wereparable in terms of strength to cultivators at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. The strongest ones were perhaps equivalent in terms of power to cultivators at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. This was a dangerous situation. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Billy screamed as heunched countless fist attacks at those herbs. Panicked, Billy fought back by releasing his Omnipotent Talent Skill. "Billy is really strong as he is very close to the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm," Darren smiled and mumbled. Boom! A great energy burst sent waves of shock toward the magic herbs. In a sh, a difited figure was thrown toward the entrance. Billy''s body was covered in wounds. However, he was lucky, as none was fatal. "You just stood by and watched the herbs attack me? You bastards! Why the hell didn''t you help me? Son of a bitch! Do you want me to kill you right now?" roared Billy as he red at Darren and the other people. Chapter 246 A Big Step Forward Chapter 246 A Big Step Forward "You are unreasonable. You couldn''t resist the temptation and rushed to pick the herbs. How does your problem concern us?" retorted a genius. The genius was unhappy as he had been scolded for no apparent reason. Boom! Without a word, Billy delivered a palm attack towards the genius, pushing him backwards dozens of feet. "Norris, are you all right?" Another genius who was friendly with the injured cultivator rushed forward to catch him. Blood oozed slowly from the corner of Norris Fang''s mouth. Norris Fang was not weak, and he could Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. kill a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm when he was at full strength. However, Billy was stronger than him. "Billy, you''ve gone too far! If I team up with Quinn, we''ll be strong enough to kill you. And that is what you deserve!" Norris Fang snapped. Quinn Qi, the genius who had helped Norris, red at Billy. "Yes, Billy, if you continue to act cruelly, we''ll be forced to retaliate. Then, you cannot me us for our behavior." Before Billy could respond, Quinn and Norris unleashed their powerful aura. "Humph, you two weaklings want to kill me? You won''t have a chance, because I''ll kill you first!" Billy cried as he summoned all his power. "Stop it!" Darren yelled. His tone was so imposing that everyone stopped to stare at him. "Oh, one more? Do you intend to ally with them?" Billy asked as he red at Darren. "All right,e at me together. I don''t mind killing all of you." "Billy, if I also join them, do you think you will have a chance to survive?" Bowen said while releasing his energy. In terms of strength, Bowen was a little stronger than Quinn. As the three waves headed for him, Billy, whosebat power had been partly sapped by the magic herb, wasn''t sure he could kill them anymore. What was more, the talented young man had not shown his real strength as yet. Billy wondered how powerful Darren was, and became wary of the other geniuses who opposed him. If all these geniuses joined forces, he had little chance of winning. "Ha-ha, well, when I regain my strength, I will teach you bastards a lesson, one by one," Billy threatened as his expression turned into a sneer. p! p! p! Suddenly, the sound of skin hitting skin echoed in the space. A figure had swiftly flown toward Billy and pped his haughty face several times in session. "Damn it. How dare you p me?" Billy was taken aback by the sudden attack. He had never thought that anyone would p him on the face. Utterly embarrassed, Billy''s face turned crimson. It wasn''t until the attacker stopped that the others realized that it was Darren. "Great, Darren. Well done! If he hits you, we''ll kill him together!" Quinn, Norris, and Bowen supported Darren. Rage bubbled inside Billy, but he did not dare to vent his anger. He felt oppressed as he felt that the others had wronged him. "You''d better not talk anymore nonsense. I have killed many bastards. It won''t hurt me to kill one more. Do you understand?" Billy had not reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm yet. Darren knew that with his physical strength, he had no reason to worry even if he fought Billy alone. Why would he bear Billy''s arrogance and abuse if he was confident of defeating Billy? Darren was physically strong enough to withstand the onught of the Omnipotent Talent Skill from a cultivator at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. "From now on, you are my enemies. I''ll get my revenge!" Billy calmed down after his frenzy. Unwilling to work with the others, he flew in a different direction. Darren and the other three didn''t stop him. After his outburst, no one wanted to work with Billy. But they didn''t want to harm him either. Especially Darren, as he felt that there was a reason why each group had five people. Perhaps it would make them weaker if their group was missing one member. Shortly after Billy had left, the remaining group members analyzed the battlefield and concluded that they needed to seek magic spiritual herbs with mental abilities to enhance their strength and prepare for theter assessments. "Darren, do you think we should hunt for magic herbs together or separately?" Considering how Darren had perceived the threat by the magic herbs first, and how he''d handled Billy, the others considered Darren as their leader and asked him for advice. "There seems to be an abundant supply of powerful magic herbs. If we work together, we might invite herbs? We can meet after we''re stronger," Darren suggested after thinking for a moment. "I agree with Darren. Do you see that ck cavern in the distance? It emits a faint aura of terror. To pass this test, we may need to go through the challenge from it," Norris surmised. "We can enhance our strength faster by attacking the magic herbs separately. What do you think?" "I agree." "I agree." Immediately, the four people scattered in different directions to search for their targets. What the others didn''t know was that Darren had suggested they should separate and search for the herbs because he didn''t want them to discover that he could assimte magic herbs instead of refining them. After the four separated, Darren flew for a long time before stopping to look at the countless magic herbs before him. "Absorbing spiritual energy here won''t cause a conflict between my de intent and sword intent, which means I might step into the Wonder Realm. But my breakthrough might be reversed once I leave. The other participants, who failed and were asked to cultivate outside, got the special rewards to retain their improvement of cultivation," Darren analyzed. "Let''s see how much my strength grows when I reach the Wonder Realm!" Having reached a decision, Darren began to search for targets. "That magic herb is only at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. I''ll start with it." Finally, Darren had found an herb that he could collect. He concealed his breath and slowly approached the herb. Boom! His powerful sword intent cut the herb at the root. Then, he grabbed the magic herb and flew to safety to avoid being attacked by the other nts. In a sh, Darren devoured and absorbed the magic herb. Simultaneously, heunched his talent skill to assimte the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Soon, his realm soared. Within a few seconds, the sword core within his body quivered. It was a sign of a breakthrough. However, Darren fought hard to hold back the sword core as he didn''t want to reach the Wonder Realm relying solely on the sword core. He hoped that after refining the de core, he could make a breakthrough by leveraging both the de core and the sword core. That way, he would be stronger. This was the experience he gained from the first test. Previously, Darren had managed to solidify the de core through a supernatural martial skill. Now that he had mastered a supernatural de skill, it would be easy to condense the de core with the previous battlefield experience. Darren summoned the de intent,pressed it into his elixir field, and started to set the de core. Ten days went by quickly. During this time, Darren had no trouble condensing the de core. "Will the de core vanish after I leave?" Darren deliberated for a while before concluding that it wouldn''t be reversed once he left. He rationalized that since he had condensed the de core using the de intent he had before he entered the battlefield, the upgrade had nothing to do with whether he was in the Ancient Void Battlefield or not. Satisfied, Darren hunted for a few more magic herbs. Once he had collected several, he assimted them all at once. "It''s starting to breakthrough." Darren released both the de core and the sword core. In the process of the breakthrough, he continuouslypressed the de intent and the sword intent. Finally, his de core and sword core were upgraded to the green level, just like when he was in the first battlefield. Boom! The massive spiritual energy of heaven and earth descended, and the magic herbs trembled and fell on the ground. Darren''s body was filled with horrifying power, and his strength increased rapidly. The spiritual energy continued to enter his body for two hours before it finally stopped. Darren had been quietly experiencing the mystery of the Wonder Realm all this time. When he opened his eyes, they glistened with excitement. "I never expected to own such terrible power when I reached the Wonder Realm." Darren felt the strength he had gained and was shocked. Chapter 247 Blade And Sword Domain Chapter 247 de And Sword Domain Darren finally came to realize that his strength had exponentially improved after he reached the Wonder Realm. He felt an astounding sense of awe and shock. "I''ve acquired a new set of martial art skill after I reached the Wonder Realm. This is great!" If it had happened that Darren only had a sword core when he reached the Wonder Realm, he would get one Omnipotent Talent Skill, a skill that was relevant to swordsmanship. However, before he reached the Wonder Realm, he already had both the sword core and the de core inside his body. It meant that he would be able to learn and acquire another stronger talent skill aside from the Omnipotent Talent Skill. "de and Sword Domain," Darren softly murmured. The de and sword intents were then released from his body. In a split second, his powerful intent settled over everything within a thousand feet radius. All the creatures that happened to be within the range of the de and Sword Domain were instantly ripped apart into pieces when the power reached them. "I''m virtually invincible inside the de and Sword Domain. Even those who have already reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm would have no chance of escape once theye across my domain. I figure that those who have reached the premium stage of the Wonder Realm can''t destroy my powerful domain either. I''m indeed invincible." Darren was deeply amazed. He never expected that he would be able to grasp the de and Sword Domain skill after he reached the Wonder Realm. Moreover, not only did he already get that skill, he also had other adequately powerful skills that he could use together with the new skill. He would be unbeatable against any opponent. "This is absolutely incredible indeed, but what a pity that I haven''t really reached the Wonder Realm. My cultivation stage will go back to the Mysterious Stage once I get out of here. But at least I know that I will have an even more enormous power when I reach the Wonder Realm." A relieved smile spread across Darren''s face. He was yearning to reach the Wonder Realm. However, before he could reach the Wonder Realm, he had tobine the de intent and the sword intent. Darren had already done it once, and he was totally overwhelmed by its tremendous power. He couldn''t help but wonder how much his strength would improve once he reached the Wonder Realm in the real world outside. It was beyond his imagination. "Right now, I should focus on the tests in the Ancient Void Battlefield." In the world outside, Darren had be sort of an object of ridicule among the other talents. Even the grand warriors looked down on him. He swore that he would definitely pass the eleventh round, even the twelfth and thirteenth rounds. He would prove to the grand warriors that he was the best talent among them. Whoosh. Darren dashed toward the pile of magic herbs. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Darren swiftly picked an abundance of magic herbs, dashing about and leaving the ce in an awful mess. "Well, I see a magic herb that equals to the power of a master at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. I can use it to test my power!" Darren came across a huge purple nt as he was collecting the herbs. It dashed towards him, opening its monstrous mouth. It was emitting an aura that was powerful enough to rip Darren into pieces. "de and Sword Domain!" Darren uttered. In the blink of an eye, a little world that was made up of numerous des and swords emerged in front of him. The purple nt was trapped inside the world and couldn''t find a way out. It kept on using its spiritual energy to attack the surface of the little world, trying to break it down. No matter how hard the nt struggled, it still couldn''t escape from the powerful de and sword intents. After a quarter of an hour, Darren flew toward the nt, killed it with one movement of his sword and held the nt in his hand. ... Outside the entrance of the Ancient Void Battlefield The guardian observed the current situation inside. A look of utter surprise appeared on his face when he found out that Darren had reached the ninth round. "Unbelievable! It''s the de and Sword Domain! He is a genius! It has been so long since a genius like him was able to grasp that powerful skill. Generally speaking, only after reaching the Grand Realm would one be able to learn that skill. However, this young man haspletely grasped the skill even before he reaches the Wonder Realm. Is he the first talent who will pass through all the thirteen rounds in the Ancient Void Battlefield?" The old man looked up at the sky. "Master, can you see this in the heaven? We have an unrivaled genius in our midst!" He then burst into tears¡ªnot of agony, but of joy. ... "This is great!" After Darren had killed numerous magic herbs, the creatures all trembled with sheer terror. Some of the living nts frantically ran away from Darren, or stood still and yed dead¡ªnone of them dared to offend that killer again. Darren sat on a pile of killed magic herbs in silent, assimting their spiritual energy like a madman. A month passed. "What''s wrong with me? I didn''t make much progress in my cultivation stage. Even though I have absorbed the spiritual energy and assimted an abundance of magic herbs, I have only reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. There is still a long way to go before I can reach the top level," Darren muttered to himself, feeling confused. Boom! Boom! Boom! As he was lost in his thoughts, a deafening sound was hearding from the distance. It sounded like someone was getting into a fight. "Is Billy back there?" Darren''s eyes glinted with coldness. He then dashed towards the sky and disappeared into the distance. He was seething with rage by the time he reached the source of themotion. Billy was stomping on three young men. His lips were curled up in a vicious grin as he attempted to crush the three of them into pieces. "You bastards! You deserve to die! I will torture you to death!" Billy let out a roar ofughter. "Billy, you scum! Go to hell!" Darren gave out a growl and flew towards him. "No! Run away, Darren! He has reached the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. His strength is now equal to that of someone in the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm! He''s much more powerful than you are! You won''t be able to defeat him right now!" Bowen shouted at Darren with hisst breath. "Run... Darren, run," the other two groaned in agony. "Run? You can''t run away from me! What I want to do most right now is to tear you into pieces, you little bastard! Now that you''re here, I''ll make sure that you''ll feel ten times the pain that they felt!" Billy roared as soon as he saw Darren. Darren''s blood boiled with anger. He clenched his fist tightly as he red at Billy. He suddenly disappeared and in the next moment, Billy''s cheeks were badly swollen and bloody. The three young men stared at Billy in astonishment, not knowing what had happened. "Was it Darren? Howe he became so powerful?" "Darren..." Billy suddenly felt an extremely terrifying aura emitting from a swiftly moving shadow. He reached out his hands to try and take hold of the shadow, but it was impossible to do so, given that it was spinning fast around him. "He''s moving so fast. Did he reach the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm?" Billy eyes widened in fear, his body trembled. "Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Without thinking too much, Billy immediately activated his Omnipotent Talent Skill. He made a lunge toward the invincible void, trying to find out where Darren was. Boom! Darren''s figure emerged in the air. The power Billy used against him was so intense that he was thrown about several hundred feet back. He gasped for air as he began to get lost in his thoughts. "It seems that if I don''t use my de and Sword Domain, I still can''t defeat someone in the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm." However, Darren was just testing his strength. He still had not used his real power. "I don''t need to use my de and Sword Domain to kill you!" A tremendous de and sword intent emitted from Darren as he held the de and sword in his hands. It fiercely blew towards Billy, breaking his Omnipotent Talent Skill into pieces in just a snap. Billy yelped in pain and blood gushed out from his mouth. Darren dashed towards Billy and mmed his feet onto thetter man''s body. Billy fell on the ground, writhing in pain. Darren charged at him once again, dragged him up from the ground, and threw him in front of the three young men. "After you guys recover from your injuries, you can punish him however you like." Darren had finally calmed down. However, before the three young men could even say anything, they all fainted and fell on the ground, looking deathly pale. What kept them going all this time was the fear and adrenaline, but now that the fight and the danger had subsided, their bodies finally gave out. "S-sir! P-please don''t kill me! I beg you! Please have mercy!" Looking pale and drawn, Billy started to beg for mercy. He groaned in agony as he spat out a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Instead of responding to his pleas, Darren stomped hard on his legs and broke them in half. "Ah!" Billy gave out a roar as he felt the sharp pain in his legs. "You bastard! Why not just kill me right now? Kill me now!" Tears started to stream down his face. The extreme pain he felt was worse than death. But Darren paid him no heed. He turned around and walked up to the three young men who were lying on the ground. He sat down with his legs crossed and started to use his inner energy to cure their Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. injuries. When they regained consciousness, Darren gave them the magic herbs to heal their bodies. As they absorbed the spiritual energy from the herbs, they would fully recover from their injuries within four days. As for Billy, he would receive a cruel punishment. Chapter 248 Second Killing Chapter 248 Second Killing The three injured people healed their wounds with the help of the magic spiritual herbs Darren gave them. Not only had they been healed, but their strength had been improved as well. Billyy on the ground, motionless like an abandoned dog left to die. Crippling fear rose from the bottom of his heart, spreading through his limbs like poison. "Please," Billy begged, his voice trembling. "Please don''t kill me." He would have wept if he had the energy to do so, but he was so drained that he could barely keep his eyes open. "Remember what you made us feel when you tried to kill us? Well, have a taste of your medicine. Are you enjoying it so far? If Darren hadn''te along to help us, you would have shown no mercy and killed us. So what makes you think that we''ll let you go?" Norris asked with a bitter smile on his face. His bones had been broken by Billy and there was no way he would forget how that felt like. The cold anger that took hold of his heart grew more intense as he looked at the person responsible for putting him through so much pain. He then extended his hand and grabbed a handful of Billy''s flesh, ripping it apart like a piece of meat for the long-awaited dinner. Billy screamed in pain. Quite desperately, he grabbed Darren''s leg to beg for mercy. But Darren remained unfazed. He was usually generous, but Billy was a man who didn''t deserve any mercy. He answered Billy''s pleas with an icy smile. One after another, the three took turns to torture Billy within an inch of his life. Even when Billy lost consciousness, they managed to wake him and continue the torment. They did not let any second go to waste. "I think we have hurt him enough. Should we kill him now, Darren?" "Not yet. We may find ourselves needing a dead dog. So let''s keep him breathing for now. We need to focus on getting through the test," Darren casually replied as he looked at the pitch-ck cavern. An extremely horrible odor wasing from it, as though it was from an existence akin to a beast. "Take him over there." Without further ado, they flew over and stopped in front of the cavern. As for the endless magical herbs, they had all been rendered immobile by Darren''s breath, so there was no real harm anymore. "Wait for me here. I will go in and have a look," Darren said. "Take care, Darren. The thing inside the cavern is very powerful." Although they knew how powerful Darren had grown over time, they couldn''t deny that the energy defeat it with his own strength, but they decided to just believe in his capacity. The concern in their voices didn''t go unnoticed by Darren. "Trust me, I will be fine," Darren reassured with a smile. With a sh, Darren''s figure disappeared and flew into the pitch-ck cavern. "Darren is a true genius. He managed to improve his strength to a level we can only look up to within such a short time." "I agree. Even Billy didn''t stand a chance against him. That meant his strength had surpassed Billy''s a lot, and he could very well pass this test with flying colors." Bowen only listened quietly as he stared into the darkness. His eyes shed with rming concern, but he chose to keep his mouth shut. Could he have been concerned about Darren''s well-being, or was he more concerned about the fact that he might not be able to reach Darren''s level no matter how hard he trained? BANG! A fiery figure was thrown out of the cavern while they were waiting for Darren toe back. The figure flew so fast that it passed them in a split second andnded somewhere afar. It was just a haze lost in the wind. Nobody could see what it really was. "This is... Wait, what just happened? Something flew out of the cavern due to a force so powerful we couldn''t even see it with our naked eyes!" They had a gut feeling that the power alone could smash ten strong cultivators at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. SWOOSH! A ghostly figure appeared beside the three. The figure was charred and ragged. They could barely identify its appearance. "Fuck, there''s such a powerful being in that cavern," the charred figure grumbled. "Darren!" Bowen eximed in shock. "You... You got thrown out of that cavern like you were nothing but a bag of herbs! What the hell is in there? How could it be so powerful?" "I don''t know what it is, but its strength should be equivalent to that of a strong cultivator at the top level of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm," Darren said in a low voice, his face solemn. The other three gasped. If what Darren said was true, the strength of that creature was beyond their imagination. However, what surprised them more was that even though Darren had been struck out of the cavern with such force, he was intact and mostly unharmed. How strong was his body to withstand an attack like that? "Darren you are too powerful! We are small, rotten potatoespared to you." They shook their heads. They could hardly believe Darren had be so strong. They could only look up to him now. His cultivation talent was a miracle for them. "Humans, you are far from going through the second round, so piss off and continue your cultivation!" A giant man made of stones with a height of hundreds of feet bellowed as he strode out of the cavern. His whole body was covered with fire. "Who are you?" one of them blurted out, unable to stop himself from asking. "Ie from the ancient Stone n, and I am the guardian of the second space. I want to remind you something, tiny humans. You may have a ghost of chance to beat me if five of you work together. But now that one of your teammates is already useless, you will never beat me. Cultivate here for three years and then piss off," he said in a voice that sounded like stones scraping against each other. "Ha ha, you are just a pile of stones. I can kill you in a second with my real strength!" Darren sneered, getting to his feet. He thought there must be some reason why there were five people in a group. He understood that now. The guardian made of stones was at the top level of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Normally, a man could reach the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm after three years of cultivation, so five cultivators with such strength could kill the guardian if they worked together closely. Simply out, going through the second space required teamwork. But how could the space guardian expect that he would meet an extremely powerful cultivator like Darren? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You are talking big, human. I have guarded the second space for countless years, yet nobody has killed me alone in such a short time. You are too arrogant for your own good." The stone guardian was formed by the spiritual intent of the ancient Stone n so he could never die. Even if he did, he would only get resurrected to face new challengers in the very same spot. It was an endless cycle. And like he said, nobody had been able to face him alone so far. What remained in his memory was the two talented cultivators who had gone through the test after the other three teammates died from conflict. After those two, nobody had been able to pass through. "Let''s see, then. I will go through the test alone," Darren replied. With a light roar, he drew out his sword and cut open Billy''s throat first, rendering him useless. "Darren, are you sure you want to fight it alone?" Currently, Bowen, Quinn and Norris were at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, but they were well aware that they wouldn''t be much help to Darren. Still, they needed to ask if Darren really wanted to go through this test alone. Even though theirbined strength wasn''t much, there must be something they could do, like a split second distraction that could change the course of the battle. If they could tip the scales in their favor even by just a millimeter, they would not hesitate to do it. In the Ancient Void Battlefield, three years ran like ten days outside. They had three years for going through each of the first nine realms, so it was around three months outside of the Ancient Void Battlefield. That meant they would not be teleported back to the outside world if they seeded in going into the tenth round in three months'' time. "Fight him?" Darren nced at the stony guardian with a smirk. "No, I won''t fight him. I will kill him in a second. You step back as far as possible!" He let out a battle cry, his surging de and sword intent hushing out of him like all the pores in his body had been opened. He aimed it towards the stone guardian. Feeling Darren''s horrible breath smothering the air, Bowen and the other two all flew back as fast as they could to avoid idental injuries that they might sustain from watching the fight. They had no doubt that they would be cut into pieces if they so much as touch a wisp of the powerful de and sword intent that Darren was wielding right now. "Cocky human, you will pay the price for your words." The guardian acknowledged that Darren''s sword intent was powerful, but he believed that it was not powerful enough to damage him. "We''ll see about that." Darren dashed towards the stony guardian at full speed, exercising his de and Sword Domain skill on the way. It was at this point that the guardian felt Darren''s strength for what it truly was. The smug look in his eyes was immediately reced by fear, realizing that Darren''s sword intent and de intent weren''t the only weapon he had. "Domain...You have mastered the domain skill!" Darren''s face split into a cruel smile. "You should have realized it sooner. Now die!" Darren was invincible in his domain. He struck the guardian continuously and he didn''t stop until the guardian was nothing but a pile of smoking rubble on the ground. The fire had died out. And with that, the stony guardian was killed in a second, just like what Darren promised. Chapter 249 The Space Of Blades And Swords Chapter 249 The Space Of des And Swords "Roar!" The sound of the cave resonated and echoed far beyond the distance. Slowly, each brick started to melt, one by one, as if it were a volcano. What did the cave hide however? Surprising all four of them, the cave before Darren copsed, and a light gate appeared. They closed their eyes because the light was too bright, and slowly one by one they reopened their eyes as they adjusted to the light of the gate. Swiftly, Bowen, Norris and Quinn flew over to Darren. Seeing the intensely impressive scene, they were deeply overwhelmed. More than that they wondered how powerful Darren was. Darren examined the faces of his three astonishedpanions as he readied himself to go through the light gate. He looked around to make sure the space they were about to step in was safe and then said to his three stunnedpanions in order to enter the next space with a simple, "Let''s go." Darren called the stunned three to enter the next space. The three heard Darren, but they moved slowly and awkwardly, nodding as if in a trance, staring at Darren as if he were some kind of monster and not their friend. A multitude of questions circled around in their heads, perhaps to be answered, and perhaps not. Nevertheless, they were extremely excited about this next space Darren was leading them into. In the distance, there was a slight rattling of stones which they paid no attention to. However, as they were about to step into the light gate, the stone guardian suddenly came back to life again. It seemed like he was an imprable wall of bricks, and he was very tall with red piercing eyes. He was fearful. Bowen, Norris and Quinn were shocked and paralyzed in their spots with fear. Their faces flushed and their pulses quickened from the veins in their necks, and their hands started sweating as they tried to rub them dry on the clothes. Their eyes widened in horror and they were speechless. "Eh? You must want to die once more!" Unfazed, Darren shouted with his eyebrows furrowed. "My challenger, you are really powerful," said the stone man to Darren. He seemed to admire his opponent''s strength. In his deep strong and sturdy voice, he said to Darren, "Since you have passed the test of the second space, this is your reward. I''m certain you will need it." The stone man''s tone was no longer cold. Slowly, he took off his suit of armor which gradually shrunk as he slowly approached Darren. Surprised by the stone guardian''s present, Darrenposed himself and addressed the stone man by saying, "Well, thank you for the gift. I like it." Looking at his new suit of armor with pride, he turned around and held it up for his friends to see who were all mesmerized by the entire exchange between the stone man and Darren. Then Darren put the armor away. Subsequently, Darren led the three others towards the next space. However, to his surprise, barring him the other three were all denied entry. He was puzzled and thought something was seriously wrong. He asked the stone man, "Why did this happen? Do you really want to be killed again?" Darren looked back and stared at the stone man. "You can enter the next space because you have passed the test. The truth is you did it alone without their help, so they are not qualified to enter the next space unless the three can defeat me," the stone man exined. Upon hearing the stone man''s exnation, the three others sighed woefully and forced a bitter smile. They found themselvesnguishing in an abyss of disillusionment about brokering some type of bargain of entering the next space. Regretfully they were out of ideas, so they retreated back into the distance and slouched down on some stone rocks as seats. Then the stone guardian also pointed out that even if Darren helped the three others to defeat him one more time, they were still not qualified as passing the test. The only way for them to be allowed to enter the next space was they personally killed the stone man without Darren''s help. As if reading the disappointment in their minds, the stone man assertively announced, "Those are the rules here and there is no use changing them." Disheartened, but nheless proud of his friend, Bowen said encouragingly, "Darren, you should go first. Don''t worry about us." "That''s right, Darren. I hope you can reach the eleventh space. We are not as powerful as you, so we can do nothing to help you, but rather, we will drag you down. So you just go ahead," Norris echoed as he tried to hide the distress in his voice and the disappointment in his heart. Looking intensely at the three, Darren thought to himself, ''So be it.'' He felt he had no other choice. However, this little voice inside of him did not want to abandon his warrior friends, so he shouted to them, "Well, don''t give up! I believe you can make it. Bowen, your talents are no less than mine. Have faith in yourself." With these words, Darren stepped into the light gate and disappeared. The words Darren said to Bowen were more than encouraging. Apart from the ability to assimte, Bowen''s talents were extremely close to those of Darren''s. Suddenly, Bowen felt a strange warmth engulf him; inside him, a flood of emotion surging high. Inwardly, he had sworn to himself that he must pass the test in the second space. "Let''s go to hunt more magic herbs!" Bowen cried out and set out first. ... Upon arriving in the third space, Darren killed the defenders and promoted his realm all the way. In just thest three months, he had cut his way through the eighth space. He was proud of his effort, but knew he still had a long way to go and that nothing could distract him. "Whew! Finally here I am," Darren sighed as he finally reached the ninth space. The view was quite different from those of the other spaces. Before this, Darren could obtain nothing but magic herbs good for his cultivation base or some martial skills asionally, though being of little use to him. While in the ninth space, a river flowed before Darren''s eyes, and it had distinct views on both banks, for there were endless des and swords. He found this so extraordinary. It seemed that the des and swords were inserted into each side with no end. ''What does this mean?'' Darren thought to himself, quite puzzled at the image before him. Since he practiced de and sword skills, he thought his cultivation must have something to do with the des and swords in this space. Outside the space The guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield was observing Darren''s behavior all the time. Seeing Darren breaking through the spaces one by one and killing many powerful defenders incredibly fast, the guardian''s face lit up with an unprecedented excitement. "Will he be the first genius to break through the Ancient Void Battlefield?" the guardian murmured to himself. However, he shook his head immediately and sighed, "The defender of the thirteenth space is too dreadful for him to..." Observing for a while, Darren didn''t find anything special. Therefore, he flew down to the river intending to see it clearly. ''It is the de and sword intent!'' Darren was startled. Upon touching the water, two strong forces of intent crashed into him. He found out that the river was formed by immeasurable de and sword intent. ''The intent here is even stronger than mine, at least having reached the primary level of the premium de and sword intent, '' Darren then thought to himself, deeply shocked. He could feel his heart tense up because his de intent and sword intent were weaker than the intent in the river. However, none of these were critical issues. What really mattered was that he hadn''t found his target. It was infeasible for him to attack the river ceaselessly. The de and sword intent in the river aggressively assaulted Darren. With all his might, he withstood the attack while flying overhead. ording to his experience, he knew that each space must have a defender. If he found the defender, he would get a chance to pass the test in this space. Bang! The river started to be even more restless as countless waves darted into Darren. It was overwhelming and Darren felt bad as if he was resisting thousands of des and swords. He had never suffered such bloodcurdling de and sword intent before. It was even worse than fighting another self. After all, his de and sword intent at that time was much weaker than that of today. "Oh!" Darren said as he smiled wryly. He painfully bore the endless abuse and harassment from the de and sword intent. He felt his heart beating wildly with sheer terror. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then he tried to shoot his own de and sword intent. However, it drowned in the river without any reaction. ''It seems that this space is designed based on the challenger''s martial skill so that the challenger will fail to bring all his strength into y, '' Darren thought to himself. Finally, he realized that he had perceived the mystery of the space. "Roar!" Darren snarled all of a sudden. The demon core ran quickly inside his body driven by the demonic internal force. Immediately, Darren disyed the demonic transformation skill. Instantly, he looked like a Demon God. Rumble! Beforehand, in the former tests, Darren had improved his skills to the limits within his realm. Now, his surging demonic internal force collided with the de and sword intent from the river. Their powers were almost equivalent, shaking heaven and earth. However, this didn''t mean that Darren''s demonic internal force was stronger than his de and sword intent. Actually, they were both powerful, but Darren''s de intent and sword intent were suppressed here. What was worse, he couldn''t find the target. That was why up till now Darren hadn''t released the de and Sword Domain. He knew clearly that even the domain couldn''t afford to resist the endless de and sword intent from the river. Driven by a crazed blood-lust, he let out a resounding "Roar!" His eyes turned scarlet as he once again ejected an internal demonic force. Then the de and sword intent was bombarded to be scattered around, fiercely devastating the earth. Rocks flew in all directions as the firmament quivered. Out of those, an extraordinary figure stood immovably firm, shocking heaven and earth. Thunder! Then there was the all too familiar sound of resounding bone chilling thunder! All at once the des and swords along the river started flying high and formed two huge swirls in the sky. Amazed and bewildered, Darren looked up as lightning sparked in the middle of the tworge swirls, which almost seemed to burn the extraordinary figure into ashes. Chapter 250 The Blade And Sword Array (Part One) Chapter 250 The de And Sword Array (Part One) As it emerged, the piercing de and sword swirl began wrapping Darren in its circle and gave him ghastly, unbearable suppression. He could barely secure his footing so he started to stagger backwards. The sound of his bones creaking from oppression was audible despite the roaring and rumbling sound of the strong winds. Although he was now in the shape of a fiend, Darren felt it difficult to withstand such a lethal blow. Confronting such a mighty opponent, he thought he had better demonstrate his most powerful skill in order to get through this test. Hunching up his back, he bent down and transformed into an arch- shaped ck torrent. In a trice, the torrent rushed towards the depths of the swirl that wasposed of countless revolving des and swords with full force. At the same time, the defender of the ninth space ordered his des and swords to attack Darren who had now transformed into a violent torrent. It seemed as if a deadly storm of des and swords had struck, and there were millions of them charging towards Darren from all directions. "Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren yelled, the veins in his neck visibly popping from the effort it took to wield his powers. Realizing that he did not have much of an advantage over the attacks by so many des and swords, he decided to put his best skill into action. As for the Blood Dragon Phantom, he could now create hundreds of avatars almost effortlessly. It was not surprising that Darren was able to demonstrate such an expertise as his skill had improved a lot during his tests earlier. Activating his Blood Dragon Phantom, hundreds of ck torrent phantoms suddenly appeared and sped towards the depths of the de and sword swirl abreast with him. "What the hell!" the space defender eximed as he hovered in the distant sky. When Darren felt that this fight was by far the most crucial part of the whole challenge, the space defender also marveled at his strength. The minute Darren''s ck torrent and his phantoms disappeared in the de and sword swirl, the atmosphere suddenly became eerily quiet and even the original roaring of the swirl dissipated into absolute silence. But this peace onlysted for a few minutes and soon enough, the unusual, extremely severe tussle began. Like the iming of a territory and the struggle between heads of different animal groups, none of the both sides seemed to yield to the other. Every now and then, the blinding light of the de and sword swirl was reced by the ck light that Darren''s torrent generated and made it look as if there were hollow gaps cracking in the golden light of the swirl. The fight had gotten tremendously intense now that both sides had decided to engage in it one hundred percent. Sporadically, some of the torrent phantoms got defeated and extinguished by the des and swords in the swirl while the others had seeded to vanquish and eliminate thetter. It was made noticeable by the discoloration of the swirl. After a long time since the crazy and fierce fightmenced, the earsplitting sound of the tussle finally trailed off as most of the des and swords and Darren''s phantoms were taken out in battle. In the end, the sky reverted to its original clear appearance, while the earth below was filled with countless giant craters from the lethal strikes of the fight. Only a ck shadow of a man now could be seen standing erect in the sky. "You are indeed a worthy opponent. I am impressed that you have the ability to break through my de and sword array," the guardian of the ninth space said, his voice reverberating in the air. Almost simultaneously, another ck shadow of a man appeared and stood facing the man that survived the fight. There was no doubt that the ck shadow was none other than Darren himself and the other ck shadow was the ninth space guardian who had controlled and channeled that de and sword swirl. Darren''s shadow vanished instantly at the sight of his opponent''s appearance, and he reverted back into his natural human look. "Are you the space defender?" he inquired. The ck shadow gradually became clear and revealed a young man with thick ck hair. To Darren''s surprise, the man had no arms and hands. Instead, he had a de hanging down his left shoulder and a sword hanging down his right. It was a bizarre sight. "Yes, I am," the young man confirmed. He sounded like he was a born killer, for a strong aura of de and sword intents was being emitted from him as he spoke. "I honestly didn''t expect you to be this strong. I was quite surprised when you showed me that you had the ability to destroy my array. To be honest, you are the first man who has ever seen me in many years," he said with a hint of awe and respect. His words confused Darren. He raised a brow and asked, "Why is that?" A small smile formed on the young man''s lips. "For many years, I haven''t seen any challengers who cultivate the de and sword skills simultaneously like you do, and you even break through my de and sword array. Most of them didn''t even reach this point. They were either dead, injured, or hopeless. Some retreated before they could even face me, and I didn''t bother showing myself to them. But you... you are different. That is why you are able to see me today. We have a fight to carry on. I am very much impressed by your excellent performance just now. However, you are doomed to fail, and I''m afraid you cannot enter the tenth space because no matter what you do, you will be defeated by me. That is the truth," the man said matter-of-factly. Darren frowned. Although he was aware that This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. passing through the test was going to be this difficult, there was no way he was going to back out and be branded as a loser forever. "I appreciate thepliment, but you can''t be sure of the fight''s results just yet. I think that''s rather stupid of you," Darren said coolly. The smile on the young man''s face turned into something icy and dangerous. "If I am not mistaken, the skill you have just demonstrated is the strongest skill you have achieved so far. It''s not an exaggeration for me to conclude that your current strength can only allow you to defeat my de and sword array. I have skills that are much more powerful than that. Do you think you can handle them?" he asked, challenging Darren with a mischievous light in his eyes. Darren snorted, trying to mask his anger. Thinking of how hard the fight was just now and how all his phantoms were sacrificed fighting the young man''s des and swords, he could only grow angry at himself for acknowledging that there was some truth in his opponent''s words. "Don''t be so sure!" he eximed, regaining hisposure and confidence. "I have met people who are more arrogant and haughty than you. But each time, I emerge as the winner. Don''t you think there''s a reason why I''m right here, standing in front of you? I don''t care if you are just a spiritual intent. I won''t let you get in my way. Not now, not ever," Darren dered firmly. His resolution was palpable. Giving up was never an option for him. "You want to force me to fight you, then?" The young manughed humorlessly. In order to intimidate Darren and put out his fiery passion, he released a gust of formidable de and sword intents. He aimed it towards Darren. However, Darren was not one to take this little threat to heart. Chapter 251 The Blade And Sword Array (Part Two) Chapter 251 The de And Sword Array (Part Two) "Why don''t we just get this over with? Less talk, more action!" Darren countered smoothly. He then disappeared and within the blink of an eye, he reappeared right behind the man. But that was not the only trick he had up his sleeve. Upon revealing himself, Darren also released his strongest de and sword intents. It was no less a surprise attack towards the unprepared young man. "What the..." the young man cried out in shock. Not only had Darren''s sudden disappearance caught him off guard, but the sensation of the stronger blow of the de and sword intents had surprised him as well. Contrary to all his expectations, Darren''s de and sword intents level was apparently higher than his own. "It is impossible. I saw clearly that you are in the beginning of premium de and sword intent. How the hell did you increase your strength to such a high level within a few minutes?" he wondered aloud. As Darren''s de and sword intents reached him, the young man struggled to block them with his de and sword arms. "You will never know my secret!" Darren proimed, not offering an exnation. And then once again, he transformed into a ck shadow and rushed towards the man. The truth was Darren''s de and sword intents used to be no match for that of this world. That also exined why he felt so much pressure and oppression in dealing with the young man''s de and sword array in the beginning. But now, after he had sacrificed all his phantoms and finally defeated the young man''s de and sword array, his own de and sword intents had increased to such a great extent in a short period of time. He now had the ability to win against the young man. The fight became more and more interesting as the scales began tipping to Darren''s favor. It was now the young man''s turn to feel suppressed under Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. the attack of Darren''s de and sword intents. However, the man could not bring himself to admit his inferiority as his pride didn''t allow him to. "Well, I admit that I underestimated you, but you are still going to die!" the man shouted as he floated upwards, his long and thick hair whipping around his face. He opened his mouth and yelled out a battle cry. "Legendary martial skill: Wind Chasing Sword!" Upon activating his legendary sword skill, the man continued to release his de skill. "Legendary martial skill: Silver Lunar de!" he added and began striking towards Darren with a much stronger force. Both the de and sword skills were released to their highest states. The effect of thebined strikes wasparable to a devastating tornado, which was evidently much more terrifying than the previous de and sword array. Noting that his sessful barrage of attacks had managed to effectively weaken Darren and suppress his power, the young man started to rx and act little cocky. "You don''t know that one can ovee the suppression of the de and sword intents with the help of the outstanding martial skills, do you? I am teaching you a good lesson today," he gloated, looking all smug. Darren paid no heed to his provocation and continued to strike back at him. Aspared to the situation back then, the legendary martial skill had impressively replenished the disadvantageous feature of the de and sword intents. The wind of the fight once again started to blow towards the young man. The situation was starting to be a little negative for Darren. Looking at how hard Darren was trying to deal with his de and sword intents that had just been propelled by his legendary martial skills, the young man''s morale was boosted even more. "I have to say, you are indeed a genius. You not only destroyed my de and sword array and threatened me, but you also impressed me by upgrading your level in such a short time. I cannot think of a second person who has this ability. If you had lived in my time, you were destined to be a true superior talent," the young manplimented. He then began moving towards Darren, preparing to give Darren a final blow to end the fight once and for all. Darren knew that the young man had a point in some respects as the legendary martial skills he had demonstrated truly amplified the strength of the de and sword intents. He admitted that it caused him more pressure than ever. But this was not the time to falter. Noting that this was the critical moment that would define whether he lived or not, he regained hisposure and tried to turn the tables around. "Regardless of the de and sword intents, I am wondering what will happen if your legendary martial skill gets confronted by my talent skill?" Darren said, his eyes meeting the young man''s. He then activated his skill and released hundreds of phantoms that looked exactly like him. He ordered them to strike the young man with all their might. "Seriously? You know what happened to thest phantoms you fought my de and sword array with, right? If my de and sword array can eliminate them rather easily, what makes you think they stand a chance against my legendary martial skill?" the young man taunted sarcastically. It seemed to him as if Darren was doing it in vain and the skill was the only superior skill that Darren could think of. From the previous fight, he had the impression that the strengths of those phantoms were on par with his de and sword array, which meant they were nothing near his legendary martial skills considering the array was just one of his ordinary skills. "I know they were all extinguished while destroying your array. But who knows? I have other tricks I can y with that skill. Would you like to see them?" Darren had the nerve tough as he set his skills in motion. Hundreds of phantoms reappeared again and stood behind him like a group of well-trained, disciplined army that waited for theirmander''s order. Darren then closed his eyes and began to take the skill up to a higher level. Shortly after that, the phantoms began to collide with each other, two phantoms gradually merging into one big phantom. This doubled the strength of each phantom. This wasn''t all, though. With a racket of ttering and roaring sounds, all of the phantoms began crowding towards Darren, building him into a ginormous supernatural being. Noting that his skill had reached its most powerful state, Darren began to move towards the young man. By this time, he had gotten tremendously huge that as he moved, cracks in the sky appeared and the entire atmosphere vibrated. It was as if a deadly earthquake had struck, tearing the wholend mercilessly. All this time, the young man watched with his mouth agape in wonder. Never in his wildest imagination had he ever thought that there existed a person who could have the ability tobine all his phantoms together and create such a gigantic, otherworldly strong creature, and yet there he was. As powerful as he was, his legendary martial skill now lookedpletely useless in the face of such an enormous Darren. The giant was at least a hundred times bigger than what he used to be. Although the young man released all his legendary martial skills without reservations, they did not bring him any luck. Darren just waved them away with one hand and then struck the young man using his de and sword intents. It was a solidbination of de and sword intents and hundreds of phantoms. No matter how one looked at it, there was just simply no way the young man could stand up to such a mighty blow. In a split second, he was smashed into a thousand pieces. Blood spattered everywhere, but even that didn''t Outside Ancient Void Battlefield, the battlefield guardian was paying close attention to their fight. Now that the fight had ended with Darren''s victory, he finally sighed with relief. From the beginning, when he found out that the defender of the ninth space was the man with de and sword arms, he thought that there was no hope of breaking through that space. But now, Darren''s excellent performance and impressive victory brought him vigor and great appreciation. He would have cried out in excitement if he wasn''t a spiritual intent at the moment. It was said that till now, only about twenty people from hundreds of thousands of fighters had been able to break through the ninth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield and got into the tenth space. It was with great joy that he realized Darren was now one of them. The previous people who had the ability to break through the ninth space were either fighters with the power of grand warriors, or someone who had the prominent defensive object to protect himself while marching forward. Unlike them, Darren neither had an outstanding skill nor had proper protective equipment. He even started his fight facing the huge oppression from the ninth space defender''s de and sword array. But no matter how hard it was, he seeded. He made it through using his wits, perseverance, and will power. "He is indeed a potential genius. I never thought this day woulde, but now I have hope... and I''m cing it in his hands," the Ancient Void Battlefield guardian said with a smile. As Darren still had other tests to go through, the guardian spent onest moment appreciating the miracle that just happened and then continued watching Darren''s journey with bated breath. Chapter 252 Preparation Chapter 252 Preparation After Darren killed the young man, a door that emitted rays of blinding light suddenly emerged in front of him, but he didn''t rush to enter it. He stayed put for a few moments, waiting for the young man to gradually regain his consciousness just like the other masters did in the previous rounds. "I lost to you," the young man said, shivering. "You are so powerful." There was a look of sheer terror on his face and he could not bring himself to look Darren in the eye. He was totally shocked by what just happened in the fight. "ording to the rules, I should get a reward after defeating you," Darren calmly replied. The young man nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, indeed. The reward is different from the other rounds, and it will be very important to you." The moment he stopped talking, an old book flew into Darren''s hand. "What is this? Is it the legendary martial skill?" Darren asked with a raised brow. The young man shook his head and replied, "This book contains all the detailed information about the masters in the tenth round and eleventh round. It even has information about the twelfth round and thirteenth round. This may sound surprising, but I honestly hope that you''ll make it through thest two rounds. I myself have never been there in my entire life." "Hum? So you mean that you had once entered the eleventh round?" Darren asked, his curiosity burning. "Yes. I once tried to pass the Ancient Void Battlefield. After I passed the ninth round, they put my spiritual intent here to guard this space. But my strength was not strong enough to pass the eleventh round. The master in the eleventh round was so powerful. Few people in the world could match her strength. Maybe after you put a lot of efforts into your practice and improved your de and Sword Domain, there is a slim chance for you to face her," the young man exined with a bitter smile on his face. "How do you know that I have de and Sword Domain? I have never used it in front of you," Darren asked in surprise. Since the young man was also a master who could use his de and sword at the same time, Darren knew that even if he used his de and Sword Domain to attack him, it wouldn''t inflict a notable damage on him. "I''m the person in charge of this ninth space, so it is perfectly natural that I know all the information about your de and sword. Actually, your power of the de and Sword Domain is more powerful than mine. But it is inevitable that the hard rules of the test limited your real strength, so you were not able to bring out the best in you. I''m curious... how did you surpass me in de and sword intent?" Darren replied, "Your de intent and sword intent were indeed strong, but you didn''t notice that when I broke your array, the broken pieces of your intent could be assimted into my body. So my de and sword intents got a big boost while in battle. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I would have used my strongest talent skill to attack your powerful array." It was the truth. When Darren was fighting the young man''s de and sword array, he could assimte the young man''s broken intent and seed in defeating him. He was able to do it in the most effective and subtle way. Darren decided to tell him because there was no harm in sharing the secret with him. After all, the young man was only a streak of spiritual intent now. "Well, I see. You have really impressed me." The young man had never heard that the de and sword intents could be assimted. It was unthinkable until now. "Since you still have enough time, you can improve your strength here before you enter the next round. And I can help you develop your de and Sword Domain, too," the young man offered kindly. "That''s my n, too." Darren wanted to look through the brochure first and find the information of the masters before entering the next round. The young man was also more proficient in de and sword than Darren, so it was a good decision to let a friend to help him develop his skills. In the following days, Darren spent all his time in practicing skills and improving his strength after skimming through the brochure. He got a general impression of the masters in the next rounds. ording to the brochure, the master in the eleventh round was so powerful that her strength had surpassed the peak stage of the Wonder Realm. She was equal to the grand warrior! There was only a few descriptions regarding thest two rounds, so it was hard to tell their real strength. His immediate goal was to pass the eleventh round. In order to do that, he had to hurry up and improve his strength. Three months of the outside world passed. Finally, it was time for those talents to get out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. The big day hade atst. All the talents gathered at the ce where they first came into the Ancient Void Battlefield. Among those talents, only Violet could enter the ninth round, but she failed to enter the next round. After she was defeated by the master of the ninth round, she was transferred out of the space. Bowen put a lot of effort into practice and kept on improving his strength. He finally entered the eighth round, but like Violet, he also failed in the end. Still, it was not a total loss since he got plenty of valuable Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. lessons in the process. Moreover, he gained a lot of experience in cultivation. Once he got out of there, it was absolutely certain that he would make a big improvement in his strength. "s, it didn''t ur to me that the tests of the Ancient Void Battlefield were so difficult. The grand warriors even expected us to enter the eleventh round, yet I could now understand that it was a virtually impossible mission toplete." "You are right. Even Ms. Violet Wang failed in the ninth round, so that speaks for itself." "Huh? What about Darren? Did he die in the Ancient Void Battlefield?" There were only about thirty people left at the spot, but none of them could forget Darren who deeply impressed everyone at that time. The guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield showed up in front of them. "Time is up. The Ancient Void Battlefield is about to close. We will transfer you guys out of here." As he finished, the guardian raised his hand. Suddenly, pieces of gifts fell into each talent''s hands. Those gifts were the final rewards for their efforts. "This time, there is one person who is qualified to enter the tenth round. I hope that he can pass through the thirteenth round in the near future. If he could do it, he would be the first person in martial history to pass all the tests in the Ancient Void Battlefield!" the guardian eximed, his eyes filled with excitement. "Ah! That person must be Darren!" Someone blurted out upon hearing the guardian''s announcement. "Yes, that guy is Darren." A relieved smile spread over the guardian''s face. "It is really him," Violet murmured to herself in sheer admiration. Since she had experienced the ninth round, she knew how hard and terrifying it was to beat the master. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t find a way out. But to everyone''s surprise, Darren seeded. He was able to do it. ''Once he gets out of here, I will ask him what happened in thest few rounds, '' Violet thought to herself. After several quarters of an hour, the rest of the talents were transferred out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. They came back to the Grand Void Manor. A grand warrior sensed that the talents hade back. He immediately sent a shadow in front of the talents to ask them about the situation in detail. When the grand warrior showed up, everyone was well-behaved. They wore looks of embarrassment on their faces and didn''t dare look him in the eyes because they thought they failed to live up to his expectations. "You guys don''t need to be disappointed with the results. We all know that it is difficult to pass all the tests in the Ancient Void Battlefield. It is absolutely normal that you guys couldn''t enter the eleventh round. But I want to know... who passed through the highest round in the Ancient Void Battlefield? Come here and get your reward." The grand warrior, whose name was Brian, motioned for the said talent to approach him. As he did so, he deliberately cast a nce at the crowd and looked for Darren. In a quiet yard, Brian''s real body shook his head and said, "Chad, I said that we should not have let the young man enter the Ancient Void Battlefield. But your man insisted that he should attempt to clear the tests. Now that the poor young man has died in there. You killed an innocent man." Brian feigned sadness and gave out a sigh. But the truth was, he didn''t care whether Darren was dead or not. He just wanted to find something to tease Chad with. This was all fun and games for him. "Humph. It is none of my business. I did not ask him to do it. I did not force him to enter the Ancient Void Battlefield," Chad replied indifferently. "Fate ys cruel tricks sometimes. He knew that he was doomed to die in the Ancient Void Battlefield from the start, but he still went in there. He deserved it. But it is a pity that no one was able to enter the tenth round this time. If the Ancient Void Battlefield had not opened in advance, we could have found the top superior talents on the Talent Roll to enter the tests. In that case, it might increase the chances of winning." The grand warriors never expected that the Ancient Void Battlefield would open in advance this time. When they got the news, there was not much time left for them to find some stronger superior talents. Meanwhile, in the Grand Void Manor "Sir, Ms. Violet Wang entered the ninth round," a talent replied. "Ha-ha. That''s great. After the meeting is over, Violet can get a special reward. s, it is a pity that the ninth round is the highest round we reached this time." Brian couldn''t help but give out a sigh. "Sir, actually, Ms. Violet Wang is not the person who passed the highest round in the Ancient Void Battlefield," one of the talents replied hesitantly. "Huh?" Brian looked as though he was just doused with cold water. "What do you mean?" Chapter 253 The Reward In The Tenth Space Chapter 253 The Reward In The Tenth Space Thoughts spun in his mind for a few moment. "Have someone passed the test of the ninth space?" Brian''s avatar asked with a tone of a little surprise. "The guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield said that it was Darren who had passed the test set in the ninth space. When we left the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren made himself qualified to enter the next space. Judging from the guardian''s tone, I can tell that Darren probably can pass more tests given his performance." "Yeah. Darren''s show of skills has really stunned and amazed us." Speaking about Darren, the talents couldn''t stop talking and discussing what he had done in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Each one of them had something to say in the story. Even the avatar cast by Brian didn''t interrupt them. Instead, what he did was listen quietly to the heated talk among them. However, as Darren''s story was about to end,plicated feelings built up in the avatar''s eyes. ''This time, Chad will get a huge benefit? It is way more than I have expected. Oh, I should get in with him?'' Without them noticing, the avatar disappeared after several seconds. Brian, the person behind the avatar''s character, walked towards Chad with a big grin. "Chad, I got some rare tea in the forbidden area. Come on. Let''s have a sip together." Brian invited Chad. ... Meanwhile, in the ninth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Bang! More skilled and advanced, Darren emanated a mighty aura and unleashed the de and Sword Domain, which was his most potent weapon on the battlefield. As he did so, the battlefield was taken by awe. It was as if the ninth space was about to be broken by the strength. "Good! Your realm has upgraded to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. The domain you released has reached its peak. It''s powerful enough to make the upgrade," the young guardian of the ninth space instructing Darren with the de and sword said seriously. "Thank you a million times. If you didn''t instruct me, my de and Sword Domain would not have acquired this powerful strength," Darren said with a mild smile, grateful to the youngster. "s. How unfortunate that I am just a spiritual intent. If I were a human being, I could make friends with you," the youngster sighed with pity, casting a sad glumness on his face. While fixing his eyes at Darren, he continued, "There is no time left for you. You can''t stay in this space anymore. The strength of the defender in the tenth space is about the same as mine. By the strength you have now, you can trounce him. However, the defender of the eleventh space is a mighty master. I hope you can seize the Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. chance to defeat that master and keep your guard all the time." "Thank you very much!" Preparing himself to leave, Darren cupped his hands and then turned around, entering the shining gate with sheer determination. As soon as he entered the tenth space, Darren was mesmerized by the view of a deep blue river that flowed calmly with the swaying breeze. As he looked around, from the corner of his eye, he saw a lonely boy casting his fishing hook by the riverside. The moment the boy saw Darren, he slowly walked toward him with a faint smile. "It''s my first time to see the defender so soon. I just entered the space," Darren uttered anxiously, overwhelmed by the boy''s presence. Usually, he needed to pass several tests before he was given a chance to see the defender. "There is no need to set obstacles for you because you are powerful enough. You have proven yourself worthy." The boy took off the bamboo hat he was wearing and continued, "I intended to let you enter the next space directly, but as the defender, I have to follow the rule. So, let''s have a battle. Execute all your strength in a single attack, and we will see who will win." "Ha-ha. Okay." Darren chuckled a reply. ''This defender is not bad, '' Darren thought to himself as he examined the defender by looking at him from head to foot. Swoosh! As soon as Darren agreed to the duel, the boy threw the line of the fishing rod toward him, gushing out a powerful attack. "Oh? Whoa! That one is quite potent." Dodging the attack, Darren felt that the weird aura exuded by the fishing rod was not inferior to the aura emanated by the ninth defender''s de and sword intents. The most surprising thing for him was not the rod but the line. With the attack made by the defender, Darren perceived that the fishing line was a line of the rule. As he was about to execute skills to counter-attack the boy, Darren''s body tensed. His body went numb and cold as if thousands of huge mountains pressed him. ''I understand. The defender is not a simple enemy as he looks. The rule of shackle is in his fishing line. Apparently, he had mastered much of the Shackle Rule, '' Darren marveled internally, realizing these facts. Surprisingly, the boy was a rule cultivator and a martial artist at the same time. But, even if Darren had been blocked and stunned for several seconds, he mustered all his strength to ovee the enormous pressure and fight back. Instantly, the mighty de intent and sword intent shot out towards the boy. Activating his Spirit Power at the same instant, Darren also released a spiritual attack intending to distract the boy''s mind. Boom! The de and sword intents hit the fishing rod, and the rod flew backward in the air because of the powerful impact. As he disturbed the boy''s mind with his Spirit Power, Darren forced himself to use the de and sword intents struggling out of the block. With lightning speed, he dashed over and pierced the sword through the boy''s chest. Like the usual thing he did during battles, Darren waited for several seconds on the spot, and then the boy came to life. "Your Spirit Power is at level eighteen!" Surprise built up in the boy''s eyes as he spoke. Then he looked at Darren, who was weirdly panting in front of him. As a defender, he understood what had happened in the ninth space. He had thought that he still had a chance to defeat Darren by his strength and his ability to use the rules. To the boy''s surprise, Darren seemed to have seen a loophole through the practice he executed early. ''He also can understand the rule, '' the boy thought to himself. "I reached level eighteen identally by trying out many techniques. Your Spirit Power is higher than mine if I didn''t misunderstand it," Darren said faintly through short breaths. A few momentster, the boy pulled himself out of surprise and said, "Yes, you''re right. My Spirit Power has reached level twenty. I was unprepared. If you knew the real skills of how the rule cultivators employ their rules, you could have killed me and made me disappear in this space byunching a sudden attack with your Spirit Power. You defeated me so you can get your reward. It is the Spiritual Secret Skill. Take it." As the boy spoke, an ancient book flew from his hand to Darren''s palm. "Thank you." epting the book, Darren bowed with respect to the defender. Then he opened the old book. However, his eyebrows creased in confusion when he saw the characters on the pages. They consisted of piles of lines arranged disorderly. Darren had no idea about what these weird characters meant. While still rummaging through the pages of the book, Darren paused for few seconds in awkwardness. Then he raised his head and looked at the boy. The boy knew how he felt from the look of his eyes and said, "Teaching you the characters is also a part of the reward, but it will cost you a lot of time. Are you sure that you want to learn them?" "Yes, I''m pretty sure!" Darren replied instantly. That was what he wanted. The strength of rule was not inferior to the power of martial arts. Besides, if his ability to employ the rule was strong enough, he could use it to defeat his rival instantly with a sudden attack. However, Darren had made little achievement in mastering it. "But it is a pity that even if I master the skill in the book, I could only use them in the Ancient Void Battlefield. The fact would remain that if I leave the battlefield, all my memory would be erased," Darren said with little disappointment, his head shaking in dismay. "Who said that?" The boy sauntered and stopped in front of Darren. "In the Ancient Void Battlefield, except for the cultivation base you''ve upgraded, all the rewards you got belong to you. Moreover, they are not restrained from being used only in the Ancient Void Battlefield." "Really?" Hearing the defender''s words, Darren was overjoyed. "Please teach me the characters now!" he said excitedly in a hurry. "Don''t be in a hurry. You need to learn step by step. First, you should understand the characters written by the rule cultivator. Given your good ability to understand things, I think you can understand the book within three months." After saying that, the boy opened the old book and started teaching Darren. Days turned into weeks and weeks into months. Time passed quickly, and Darren didn''t waste even a single moment. He made himself busy learning and mastering the Spiritual Secret Skill. Six months passed. The tenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield didn''t have a time restraint so that he could stay here for half a year. It was not a long time, as if the months just passed by in the blink of an eye. "Release your Spirit Power and attack me!" the boy ordered Darren. They had battled for numerous bouts as part of Darren''s training. Boom! A mighty thread of Spirit Power was shot at the boy; then, his body twinkled at the edge of disappearing. "Good job! You have mastered it. You can execute the most powerful soul attacks with your level eighteen Spirit Power," the boy said with a smile, proud of Darren. "I''m grateful to you," Darren said sincerely. "You needn''t thank me. It''s a part of the reward. You deserve it. Besides, if you don''t have the Spirit Power, I couldn''t help you to improve it. I haven''t done much. You have everything within you. Now, you have a chance to pass the test in the next space. But you need to remember that no matter whether your rival is the guardian in the eleventh space of the Ancient Void Battlefield or any cultivator in the real world, he might be born with excellent Spirit Power. Even if he is not a rule cultivator, you can''t use the soul attack as your trump card to defeat your rival. Don''t use it in the wrong way." "I got it. I will always have that in mind." Nodding his head, Darren cupped his hand toward the boy. He thanked him and bid him goodbye. Then with confident strides, he entered the eleventh space. Chapter 254 The Guardian Of The Eleventh Space Chapter 254 The Guardian Of The Eleventh Space "You are here," a maiden said, giggling. Just as Darren set foot in the eleventh space, a maiden in a white robe descended before him. Her pleasing silvery voice echoed in the space. Darren nodded with widened eyes. Her beauty astounded him. "My name is Denise. What is your name?" Denise had a pretty face and bright, beautiful eyes that were filled with innocence. "Err. I am Darren Chu. We are supposed to battle. Perhaps it''s not appropriate for us to get friendly," Darren answered with a frown. Denise''s behavior left him speechless. "Ha-ha, you are very funny." Two charming dimples bloomed in her cheeks as she smiled. "What?" Darren was lost. "Why do you want to talk about the fight? I would like someone to speak with. Even though I am made of a wisp of spiritual intent, I still feel lonely. Look around you. There is nothing here but stones. It is an ice-cold world. I can''t even see the stars. Please don''t go. Stay with me, please," Denise implored. "Miss Denise, what are you talking about? I am just a challenger in this space. I can''t stay here." Darren gave a wry smile. "Of course, you can stay here. You will have to stay if I hide because you won''t be able to find me." Denise giggled. Then she strode forward. In the blink of an eye, she vanished. Darren could not even detect traces of her breath. "How is it possible? !" Darren found the maiden''s behavior, both funny and absurd. ''Is the guardian of this space a freak?'' he wondered. How was he supposed to start the battle if the maiden had hidden herself? Darren was at a loss. As he looked around, Darren noticed that the space was, indeed, home to cold and barren mountains. There wasn''t even a de of grass on the ground! It was somewhat simr to the Fire Cave. Swoosh! With no other alternatives, Darren leaped up and began to search for Denise. However, as time went by, he could neither spot her nor find her breath. Soon, he stumbled across a stone. The discovery surprised Darren. "It''s the Primitive Stone!" Darren picked it up immediately and inspected the breath contained in the stone. To his disappointment, the stone did not contain the Heavenly Repression Rule. This Primitive Stone was thus, useless to Darren. Nevertheless, he stored it in his Space Ring. Since Primitive Stones were great treasures for the grand warriors waiting outside the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren could exchange them for the precious articles he wanted. In the following three to four months'' time, Darren searched every corner of the eleventh space and collected over two hundred Primitive Stones. One day, as he flew across the clear skies, he discovered a mysterious cave. After hours of trying, he was unable to break the powerful restriction that confined the cave. Darren was frustrated with his failure. After all, he was curious to explore the cave. "Could the guardian be hiding inside the cave?" Darren muttered. "I am not." A silvery voice, as gentle as calm sea waves filled Darren''s ears. He spun as he tried to locate the source of the voice. But, Darren could not see anyone. "Why do you bother yourself with this search for useless articles? Come and talk with me, instead," Denise said yfully. "Where are you?" Darren asked. As he waited for the guardian to reply, Darren considered her question. She was correct. What was his purpose for collecting so many Primitive Stones? They would be of no use to him if he couldn''t find the guardian of the eleventh space. "I won''t tell you my position. Find me by yourself, if you are capable enough," Denise giggled. "This is enough! Come out and fight me!" Darren growled. "No, no, I won''te out. You will lose if Ie out, and then, I will be alone again. Nope, hum!" "Fuck, what a geek," Darren couldn''t help but swear at the guardian''s insistence to remain hidden. "You are a geek!" the maiden retorted. Boom! Darren released his de and sword intent into the space around him. The pressure of the intent was so immense that several mountains copsed. "Ah! This is awesome! You have the strength as powerful as that of the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm." "Stop this nonsense ande out and fight me," Darren roared. Several months of being stranded in this coldnd had left him frustrated. What''s worse, the maiden refused to end her game. "Did you know that the sky was originally a sea? She was beautiful, but no one could approach her. Once you be fascinated by her, you will lose your direction and indulge yourself in boundless loneliness. Slowly, you will be trapped in the loneliness forever," Denise said softly. "I love the sunshine. I love the glittering and translucent beads of dew in the early morning. I love every free-living creature," she continued. "What the hell are you talking about?" Angerced Darren''s voice, but she continued to speak about things that he didn''t understand. Time flew by, and soon, ten years had passed. For some people, ten years was a very short time. But for Darren, it was too long. Every day, he heard Denise''s pleasant, silky voice from the skyline. Darren couldn''t remember the date when she started talking. But every day, she would gabble on and on. In the beginning, Darren replied to her asionally. Slowly, he became crazy and shouted at the sky like a lunatic. Atst, he found that no matter what he said, his words made no difference. She kept Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. speaking strangely. At his wits'' end, Darren chose to cultivate in silence. Ten years passed, and Darren''s body was covered with dust as if he were a human stone statue. "Where are you, Darren? Can you hear me?" Finally, Denise realized that the crazy man was gone. No one was listening to her anymore. "Are you angry?" Shended beside Darren like a goddess¡ªher spotless white robe danced in the wind. "Oh, the dust on your body has coagted into stone. You are so dirty. Would you like me to wash your clothes?" And still, there was no reply from Darren. He was like a dead man¡ªhis breath had also vanished. "I am here. Beat and kill me now. Then you can leave," Denise shouted, hoping to get a reply from Darren. And still, he remained silent. Frustrated, Denise shouted again. However, Darren made no response at all. "I am serious. I won''t hide anymore if you return to life. Hey, are you still there? Answer me!" By now, anxiety had begun to course through the guardian. When Darren didn''t move, she ced her fair hands on Darren''s shoulders before gently patting away the dust that had coagted into stone. "Please don''t leave me alone. I know you are there. I will be lonely without you. I don''t want to be left alone," she sobbed. The sound of her weeping echoed between the sky and earth, like Darren''s roar before he began cultivating in silence. Every second that she waited for Darren felt like hours. Soon, Denise was engulfed by loneliness in an empty world. She sat by Darren''s side and sobbed. When exhausted, she slept. After waking, Denise cried, giggled, and spoke more strange words to herself. Year after year, Darren remained silent, as before. ''It doesn''t make any difference if he is indifferent toward me, '' she realized. Loneliness was always herpanion. "Wake up. I will let you go if you beat me." Her voice was emotionless, like a ghost, there was no feeling in it at all. Boom! Darren''s eyes opened suddenly. Slowly, they shone like stars. His strong aura made the whole world tremble. "Finally, you are waking up. Aren''t you afraid that I will hide again?" The corner of Denise''s mouth curved with a hint of a smile. Her bright eyes shone with mischief as she stared at Darren. "You won''t." Darren''s voice was as cold as ice. "Why?" "Because you were lonelier than before, even though I was here, weren''t you? " "Yes." Tears welled in her beautiful eyes. "Tell me what happened to you?" Darren asked softly, mild-eyed. Chapter 255 Strength Of A Grand Warrior Chapter 255 Strength Of A Grand Warrior "Will you listen to my story? Really?" Denise said as she burst into tears. "No, I''d better not tell you. I would probably just bber on then you''ll get annoyed and ignore me." Her brows furrowed together in worry. "No, I swear I won''t. I promise I''ll listen to your every single word," Darren said, staring intently at Denise. "Well, forget it. I''m not real, anyway." Denise gave out a sigh. "I''m just a wisp of spiritual intent. You''re going to leave no matter if you win or lose. I''ll be alone. It won''t make any difference even if I tell you or not. Unless..." She smiled bitterly. "Unless what?" Darren raised his eyebrows "Unless you get me out of this ce. Will you do it? I mean, will you get me out of here if you pass the thirteenth test?" There was very little possibility of it happening, but she still wanted to air out her thoughts and feelings. She liked the feeling of having hope. "You''re asking me if I can get you out if I pass the thirteenth test? Sure. Okay. I promise I''ll get you out." Darren''s voice was firm and his eyes were full of sincerity. Denise''s heart was filled with warmth as she heard Darren''s words. She gave him a smile that reached her eyes and said, "Thank you for saying that. I''m d to know that you''re willing to do that for me. Alright,e on. Let''s get on with this so we can finish quickly." Denise'' face became serious. "Darren, you know that I won''t be able to control myself once I begin. I want you to try your best to defeat me and even break through the thirteenth space," she said, reminding him before she went into Now that he understood why she didn''t start the fight at the beginning. Once she started, she would spare no effort to defeat her opponent. Darren was beginning to sympathize with her. She was too lonely all the time. But she had be a guardian now. Darren knew what he had to do. Within the next few seconds, Denise started to change into apletely different person. Darren could sense her internal force and spiritual aura; it was much stronger than that of any other guardian he had ever met in the Ancient Void Battlefield. It was close to the aura of a grand warrior. ''What in the world happened to her?'' Darren was still somewhat taken aback by Denise''s strength. However, he had now reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm; with the help of his skills, he would perhaps not lose the game. Darren activated his demonic transformation skill. His demonic internal force rushed out with his sword and de intent. Denise was so strong, so he had to use his strongest weapons to fight against her. While he was still deciding on what skills to use, Denise''s palm came down on him with the force of a mountain falling from the sky. His demonic internal force, together with his sword and de intent, were instantly destroyed. ''She''s so powerful!'' Darren couldn''t help being in awe by her strength. He knew that it was impossible for him to stand against that palm, so he activated the Wind Rule and pushed himself aside to avoid being hit. Boom! The palm crashed down onto the ground right where Darren was just a few seconds ago. He felt the ground shake and cracks appeared on the ground where the palm hit. ''Is this the strength of a grand warrior? I''ve never seen a palm skill this powerful.'' Darren could remember the fight between Scott and the man in ck armor. Facing off in a fight against a grand warrior himself, he soon realized how horrible that power really was. Strong as Scott was, he was still defeated. "So weak!" Denise said in a cold voice. She looked more aggressive than ever. Darren didn''t say anything back and instead just got ready to fight back. "de and Sword Domain!" Darren activated his unique skill. His de and Sword Domain had been much stronger after being improved. "Humph!" Denise sneered at him. Darren nned to strike her with his de and Sword Domain, but there was a sudden sh. She entered the range of his domain before she was even hit. There was a loud rumble; countless sword and de intents formed around Denise. Once she stood inside the domain, all the sword and de intents started bombarding her from all directions. With the help of the de and Sword Domain, the intents were much stronger than when they were used separately. A few momentster, Denise began to tremble. It seemed that she couldn''t stand against the intents. ''It worked!'' Darren was ecstatic. He did not expect that the de and Sword Domain would stand against a grand warrior. Darren continued his strikes at Denise. He moved so fast that his figure turned into a streak of light. "Silver moon!" Denise gasped lightly. Seeing Darren move so quickly made her think that she might be defeated, so she activated her silver moon and her internal force spiked up again, numerous silver lights surrounding her. ''How can she be so strong?'' he thought to himself. He was a bit shocked when he saw all those silver lights. He felt that they were stronger than his sword and de intents. Under the glow of the silver lights, his sword and de intents slowly vanished. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ''How can I be so foolish to think that I''ve defeated her? I should have figured that she couldn''t be defeated so easily.'' Darren grimaced and stepped backward. He suddenly realized that Denise was using a high level of legendary martial art skill. The power of the skill could be increased greatly if it was used by a grand warrior. Boom! Darren was not able to run away from the silver lights even if he moved quickly. An incredibly powerful ray of silver light struck him and sted him back towards several ck hills. Hended on one of the hills. He was in extreme pain and blood was gushing out of his mouth. He was certain that he had suffered several other injuries. "Am I stopping at the eleventh space now?" Darren murmured to himself. He was beginning to get discouraged to use his ultimate skill, the Blood Dragon Phantom. He felt that even if he were to use the skill, it would still not be enough to shake off Denise. Darren was currently the most powerful he had ever been; he could easily defeat any warrior at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. But he was still so weak in front of a grand warrior. ''Damn it!'' he thought in his frustration. Darren could note to terms with his failure. Suddenly Darren was dragged out of the hill by Denise and was struck by her palm once again. He fell down to the ground with a heavy thud. "Ah!" Darren roared angrily. Lying helplessly on the ground, he racked his brain for ways on how to fight back. All of a sudden, his was face illuminated as an idea crossed his mind. ''The rune papers!'' Darren suddenly remembered the reward he received after he won the first test¡ªthe five pieces of rune papers. They could increase his abilities five hundred times. In spite of the extreme pain he was in, he jumped up towards the sky. "Come back here and lose again!" Denise eximed. "Are you sure about that?" Darren stared back at Denise and shouted, "Blood Dragon Phantom!" As the name implied, Darren was able to make numerous phantoms of himself with the help of the skill; and all said phantoms were now floating in the air. Denise glowered at him. She thenunched hundreds of shadow palms to fight against Darren''s phantoms. At that moment, Darren activated the five rune papers with his spiritual sense. Darren''s phantoms started moving at an unimaginable speed. Darren''s abilities were increased five hundred times. Offense, defense, recovery¡ªeverything increased five hundred times. The five rune papers brought incredible power to Darren; no matter how strong Denise was, she couldn''t fight against all five hundred of Darren. After a while, she began to waver. A light shed across Denise''s eyes. Her mouth was trembling in shock. However, after a few moments, she rushed up again. "Domain!" Her voice pierced the sky and Darren found himself, along with all his phantoms, shrouded in darkness. There were several loud sts; several of Darren''s phantoms perished. It was said that anyone could be unbeatable once inside their own Domain. Denise, with the strength of a grand warrior, was definitely unbeatable for Darren after she used her domain skill too. Chapter 256 Mingling (Part One) Chapter 256 Mingling (Part One) "What?" Darren''s heart was overwhelmed with great surprise. Now he knew that the domain skill was the most powerful means for a grand warrior. Compared with Denise''s domain skill, the power of the legendary martial skill that she had used earlier was a drop in the bucket. Darren still had a long way to go before he could be anywhere near her level. "Merge!" Darren shouted. His voice resonated through the whole battlefield. He hade back to his sense once he stopped panicking. When he shouted, his remaining phantoms were merging with each other at once. Boom! Boom! Boom! All of Darren''s abilities had increased over five hundred times. His strength had reached the unparalleled peak together with the second stage of his talent skill. His energy coursed through his veins. It was so powerful that it couldn''t be contained inside his body. It spread throughout the whole area, destroying everything in its path. The pitch-ck space copsed as the formidable power tore everything apart. Countless cracks of explosion rose and fell in the void as their fight continued. Despite this immense power, Darren was still not capable of destroying the real grand warrior. His strength breakout might have increased his strength immensely, but it was still below the real grand warrior. At that moment, Darren was almost lost in despair. It was crystal clear to him that he could only repulse her, and that was all that he could do. Her domain was still not smashed which meant she would be invincible if she continued to hold out. No matter how hard he tried and how much power he used, it was like his attacks were mere tickles to her. Darren shrieked. He poured everything in his power to his attacks. Like the God of the demon, Darren continued to exert more power to his every attack at Denise. He was nowhere near giving up. "Break! Break!" He mumbled as if it would help him break her. Meanwhile, numerous attacks were made against Darren. He managed to block the attacks with all his effort, but he was unable to reach Denise or cause any harm to her. It was like she barely even felt anything from his attacks. There was not a single scratch on her. "I have to say you are very powerful, incredibly powerful," Denise praised. She looked at him curiously. This time, even Denise was stunned. Emotionless as she was, she still couldn''t help but praise Darren''s strength because she felt the threat from a strong cultivator with same level as her. Her domain would have been torn apart if her opponent was a little more powerful. If that were the case, she would have been severely wounded by then. "Time to finish this!" Denise bellowed. She was done ying games with him. Despite being a bit amazed at Darren''s effort and persistence in attacking her, it was no longer fun watching his futile attempts in defeating her. She was far more powerful to be beaten by someone from his level. Denise''s figure stabbed at Darren like an unbeatable sword, even the void was somewhat crushed. Bang, bang, bang! "I refuse to give in to you, I refuse!" Darren shouted aloud as he used hisst strength to fight with Denise. In just a few seconds'' time, Denise had already gained the upper hand. He was totally defenseless in front of Denise''s attack. She was just too swift and powerful. "Challenger, do you want to court death?" In fact, the space guardian was not allowed to kill the challenger in the Ancient Void Battlefield if the challenger could admit defeat. However, the guardian could beat the challenger to death if the challenger refused to throw in the sponge. If Darren continued to be persistent in challenging her, he might just meet his end. However, It didn''t look like Darren was about to fall on his feet and admit defeat anytime soon. Activating the demon core, Darren became extremely fierce and ruthless. He released all his remaining Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. de and sword intent together with the demonic internal force tounch attacks at Denise. The three cores inside his body were on the brink of fragmentation. It didn''t look like he was going to hold out for much longer but he was full of determination. "Die!" Having lost his mind, Darren made desperate attacks at Denise. Denise wondered where he was getting all this energy to continue fighting. "Huh?" Denise didn''t expect Darren''s counterattack. Darren''s powerful strength was indefinitely close to hers. He could probably defeat her if they were not in Denise''s domain. Odds were in her favor for now because they were in her domain, but Darren''s continuous powerful attacks were beginning to crack the domain. After Darren''s bombardment in his prime, her domain was going to copse at any time. "It doesn''t make any difference even if you are able to use thebined strength from de and sword intent and demonic internal force. You are not a real grand warrior; your domain skill is not powerful enough to defeat me!" Denise said coldly. She was confident that no matter what he did, his powers would still fall short against hers. Indeed Darren''s domain skill was not powerful enough. Even with the use of the rune paper to improve his strength in his domain wasn''t enough, or else he would have already defeated Denise earlier. Denise flew over to make head-on bombardment with Darren. The whole space was on the brink of breaking up. Atst, Darren was on the verge of giving up. ''What should I do? Am I going to die?" Darren thought in despair. He had no idea whether his persistence was meaningful, nor did he know whether it was worth of his life. He wondered what would happen if he just gave up. But as the taunts of those big wheels and Denise''s sad look came into his mind, Darren shook the thoughts away. There was no way he would give up. He just couldn''t. "Spiritual attack!" Darren resorted to thest means he had. He hoped that he would at least make a slight difference. In the tenth space, the juvenile with a fishing rod had told him that the guardian of the eleventh space was born with a strong soul, and that his spiritual attack could hardly gain him a victory. Now, as Darren faced her, he realized that he was right. He was stuck in a fight that he did not have a chance of winning from the very start. Chapter 257 Mingling (Part Two) Chapter 257 Mingling (Part Two) At present, there was no way out; this was the only means Darren could have a try. He was willing to take that risk no matter what. Boom! Tremendous Spirit Power attacked at Denise''s mind. Denise''s body shuddered and her shadow flickered for a brief moment. However, after only a few seconds'' time, her figure had already returned to its normal shape. It seemed that his attack had barely made a difference. It seemed like he was merely annoying her with his attacks throughout the fight. "You have such a powerful spiritual attack! It''s a pity that I am only a wisp of spiritual intent. I can''t feel the sharp pain from that. However, your spiritual attack is still not powerful enough to kill the soul of my original body when I came into here, so you are most certainly doomed to fail," Denise said. If Darren''s spiritual attack was powerful enough to erase Denise''s soul of her original body when she came in the Ancient Void Battlefield, Denise''s wisp of spiritual intent would dissipate under Darren''s attack directly. But Darren''s spiritual attack was far from being powerful enough to do that. At that moment, Darren got to know the taste of real despair. It was a lost game even though he had Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. done all of what he could do. No matter how much he tried to imagine getting through that fight, it all seemed to be a huge void, much like that battlefield. Bang! Darren''s body was again knocked into the air. He was too weak and exhausted to continue the fight. His breathing was already ragged and his body was worn out. He had taken so much more than he could handle. "I really don''t know why you are persisting. How could you beat him if you can''t beat me?" Denise put ice in her voice. She was hard as a rock and her words stung more than Darren had anticipated. She was right, after all. "Yeah, you are right," Darren told himself. He was already beaten like this in the eleventh space, how could he continue to fight with the guardians of the twelfth and thirteenth space? He was already beaten before, how could he challenge someone with a greater power than Denise? It was ridiculous. Darren shook his head, even he thought he was being absurd and pathetic. All of a sudden, Darren felt he had cracked open something and fell into an endless darkness. Everything was pitch ck. He felt like he was falling endlessly with no real destination. That was until his eyes caught the three pale green rays of light that flickered in the darkness. He could tell from the light that they were a bit far from where he was. Subconsciously, Darren released his spiritual sense to detect them. He was already about to faint away in defeat when he suddenly saw a glimmer of hope. "The Primitive Stones with an aura of destion. Ah, they are the Primitive Stone that contain the Heavenly Repression Rule!" Darren''s heart trembled. Finally, there was something that could potentially help him to continue fighting. His body was all worn out but he struggled to crawl to the Primitive Stone with all his strength. Maybe this was a chance; maybe he would be able to mingle his de and sword intent with the Primitive Stones. Maybe it would give him the power he needed to get through this fight. This new found hope helped him regain some of his strength to crawl over the Primitive Stones. He crawled and crawled with increasing difficulty. He felt all his remaining strength getting drained out of him, yet those three rays of light were still very distant from him. Eventually, he grasped a Primitive Stone in his hand. Nobody knew how long it took nor how great the distance he had just crawled to reach it. What mattered was that he was already in possession of the Primitive Stones. "Yes! The Primitive Stone! I can mingle my de intent and sword intent as long as I can refine it," Darren muttered. Gripping the Primitive Stone in his hand, Darren tried to refine it with hisst glimmer of consciousness. He closed his eyes and began to focus. Buzzing! There was a buzz in Darren''s head. At the same time, Darren felt that the de core and sword core that were on the verge of breaking up started spinning rapidly; de intent and sword intent also began to gather in his elixir field. Urged by some strange power, the de intent and sword intent began to collide with each other. When the two collided, they produced a sharp clinking sound. Once in a blue moon, the collision of the de intent and sword intent didn''t bring Darren any pain. On the contrary, afortable feeling surged through his veins. It gave him greatfort that even the pain he felt from his serious wounds had vanished. His de and sword intent began to mingle together. Dark gold internal force with the thickness of hair began to flow through Darren''s energy meridians. Nevertheless, the de and sword intent mingled very slowly, and only a few wisps of dark gold internal force were flowing in his body when one Primitive Stone cracked. Darren''s wounds seemed to be healing. He felt his energy slowlying back to him. He could no longer feel the sharp pains from his wounds. Boom! A stream of strong power dashed against Darren. It was so powerful that it even destroyed the dark space he was in. Swoosh! A figure shot at Denise from the debris, his eyes were as cold as ice. His whole body emitted such powerful aura. "Goodbye, Denise." With a mutter, he waved the sword in his hand, a tremendous de and sword intent surged to Denise with a wisp of dark gold internal force as thin as hair. From a distance, the attack would have looked aesthetically pleasing, especially with all the wisps of dark gold surrounding it. But the intent of the attack was far from beautiful; it was meant to destroy. Silence fell over the world. "Domain." After a brief moment, Denise had already restored her cracked domain. Chapter 258 Finley Chapter 258 Finley The scene was almost like an arid desert. After the tremendous powerpletely destroyed the entire ground, everything slowly disappeared in silence. In the domain, Darren''s de and sword intents emitted a dark golden glow, which fiercely collided with the domain of the grand warrior. It was getting tense and nobody could predict what wasing next. Boom! A deafening sound shattered the silence. It sounded almost like an explosion of some kind. Under Darren''s furious attack, Denise''s domain could hardly sustain itself anymore and broke apart into pieces. The fragments were all over the domain, as Denise turned her head and prepared for battle. Endless de and sword intents settled all over Denise''s snowy figure. As she struggled to bear it with all her might, an internal force which emitted dark golden light prated her chest. In a twinkle of an eye, she turned into a handful of sand and disappeared into the howling wind. Staring at the broken ground, Darren suddenly felt cold and empty. He was lost in confused thoughts, with mixed feelings in his heart. When Darren faced the master who was considerably superior to him, he felt consumed by desperation. Then after he seeded in merging the de and sword intents together, he felt a glow of pride when he saw how powerful the dark gold internal force was. But sorrowfully, when he saw Denise vanish without a trace, he was bitterly disappointed. ''Hum? What was I thinking about?'' Darren thought to himself with a distant gaze in his eyes. ''That bbering Denise will regain her life soon.'' Darren was certain of it. With a faint smile on his face, Darren effortlesslynded on the broken ground. However, after quite some time, Denise still hadn''t shown up. Suddenly, it urred to Darren that Denise was different from the other defenders. Although she was a spiritual intent, deep down underneath, she had a fear of loneliness. This revealed that she was full of emotion in her heart. ''Will she ever show up again? Has she disappeared forever?'' Darren thought to himself. Although she was merely a wisp of spiritual intent and didn''t really exist in this world, when Darren felt her loneliness, his own heart ached a lot. He wanted to help the poor girl by getting her out of here. In those quiet days, Darren felt quite annoyed at this girl who could never stop bbering about trifles. But when nothing disturbed the silence of the night, the memories came flooding back as he thought about the girl. She reminded him of the lonely days in the past ten years, as she kept on murmuring to herself, whether he was listening or not. When she giggled withughter or when her eyes were full of tears, it all made Darren feel as if she was the most fragile thing in the entire world. Meanwhile, in the eleventh round, the ck and cold deste world became empty. Denise left a vivid emptiness in his heart when she left. Darrenughed bitterly, holding back unexpected tears. "Are you about to cry? Are you crying for me?" asked a voice from a distance. "I''m so happy that someone is willing to cry for me in this world," the voice said delightfully. "By the way, I forgot to tell you that you passed the eleventh round. It''s time to say goodbye. Ha-ha." A snowy white figure flew in from the distance. As sheid her eyes on Darren, a faint smile spread across her face. She was indeed a stunningly beautiful woman. "Crap. Can''t you just stop bbering already?" Darrenined halfheartedly. Seeing that Denise popped out of nowhere, he wiped his tears, as a wide grin reced his mncholy pout. Denise stuck out her tongue teasingly and made a funny face at him. "Your reward is the Primitive Stones that you collected. So goodbye." "Oh, I''m sorry. What''s your name? You haven''t told me yet," Denise then asked Darren. Darren then flew towards the sky, stood in front of her and asked, "You are in charge of the eleventh round. So how is it you don''t know my name? Are you trying to fool me again? And I remember I''ve told you my name once." "What you tell me is entirely different from what I know. And you told me your name many years ago. Please tell me again," Denise yfully said. Denise batted her eyes with a mischievous grin. "Darren," he replied. "My name is Darren Chu." "Darren. That''s a beautiful name," Denise told him. She looked him straight in the eye and said, "Let me tell you a secret." Suddenly, her facial expression "What secret?" Darren asked curiously. By now things started to smell fishy to him. "You know, if I call out your name, you will never be able to get out of here again," Denise told him with Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. a serious look on her face. "Darren! Darren! Darren!" Denise kept shouting. Denise then looked at Darren with a frigid stare. "What?!" Darren shouted back. Darren instantly panicked. He immediately transferred all his power and was fully ready to protect himself. "Ha-ha-ha-ha." The gurgle ofughter shattered the silence. Looking Darren''s apprehensive face, Denise couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "You idiot. I was lying to you," Denise finally told Darren. Her statement left him speechless with rage. "It''s best for you to leave now, because I know that if I want you to stay here with me, you will feel more miserable than death. Humph." Denise then pouted her lips, flew towards Darren and pushed him towards the door. Darren, slightly bewildered, stood in shocked silence. But before he knew it, he had arrived at the twelfth space. As he turned around, he found Denise looking longingly at him, her eyes full of tears. "If you pass the thirteenth round, are you really going toe back to me again?" Denise murmured, wondering to herself. Her tears brimmed over again as she started to speak. ... Suddenly Darren appeared in the twelfth round. He looked forward to the twelfth round and wondered how powerful the master would be. In the eleventh round, he endured tremendous pain and was gripped by fear. If he had not gotten the Primitive Stone with the Heavenly Repression Rule, he would have died in there. At that time, he would rather die than admit failure. He thought he would never give up so easily. When the memories came flooding back, he was filled with fear. He thought that he was too impulsive back then. So he made up his mind this time that if he couldn''t pass the twelfth round, he would give up. He would never risk his life again. However, this time, Darren had two Primitive Stones which contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. So he was confident that he would be able to kill the master in the twelfth round. "How are you? Darren," a voice asked. "I''m fine. How are you? Master," replied Darren. "Ha-ha. My name is Finley Feng," the master joked with Darren. Darren stared at the young man from head to toe. He was dressed in a white robe, and looked rather normal. It seemed that there was nothing strange about him. On the other hand, his name sounded familiar. Since Darren had an excellent memory, he knew that it was not an illusion of his. "You seem to be confused about what I said. Do you know my name?" asked Finley Feng. "But it is virtually impossible for you to know my name, since I have been here for tens of thousands of years." The young man wore a faint smile on his face. He had a natural demeanor, which made people feel that he could maintain a calm attitude at all times. "Your name sounds familiar to me," Darren told him. A deep furrow appeared between his brows as he became lost in thought. No matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''te up with anything. "Don''t think too much about it. Let''s talk," Finley Feng told Darren. As Finley raised his hand, two stone chairs and a table suddenly appeared out of nowhere in front of them. There were even two cups of tea on the table, with a refreshing smell pervading the air. Darren, slightly surprised, but with time to kill, sat down on the stone chair. "What should we talk about?" Darren asked, since Finley had suggested it. "I saw the defender in the eleventh space cry so deeply for you. Are you two in a rtionship right now?" Suddenly, the young man wore a weird smile on his face. His vulgar and tactless behavior left Darren speechless. "No." Looking at the obscene expression on his face, Darren almost spat out a mouthful of tea. "You can stop ying your little trick. Before you two got into a fight, I couldn''t know your whereabouts for a long time. I guess¡­" His voice trailed off mischievously. "Ha-ha. You know." His gauche remarks dumbfounded Darren. "Crap. What are you talking about? Why are you saying things like that?" Darren couldn''t help but let out a littleugh. "So you didn''t?" he asked. "No. She is just a wisp of spiritual intent. Nothing will happen between us," Darren replied. "Ugh, she isn''t just a wisp of spiritual intent. She has a powerful background in the martial art world. It is said that she has an undead soul, so that''s why she has emotions." "Oh, I see." Darren nodded inprehension. "Never mind. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. When will we start our next fight?" "Take it easy, young man," Finley said, trying to restrain Darren. "I remember that you had used one skill. You know, that skill," he goaded Darren. He raised his hands up and waved them in the air, trying to exin the skill to Darren. After a long while, he gave up, and asked, "You know what I''m talking about, right?" His remarks left Darren speechless. He had absolutely no idea what he was talking about. So Darren guessed, "Are you talking about thest skill which I used to kill Denise?" "Oh, that''s it. That''s what I''m talking about," Finley finally said. He nodded in agreement. "What''s wrong with that skill?" Exasperated, Darren couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Chapter 259 Meeting A Funny Guy Chapter 259 Meeting A Funny Guy "That skill is amazing!" Finley jumped up and down like a monkey, waving his hands to imitate the skill he saw Darren use. He bombarded Darren with tons of questions, talking a mile a minute. "Did you release your skill this way? Am I right? No? How about this way? Did you unleash your skill this way? No, no, no. It must have been something like this, maybe? Oh, it''s a really powerful skill! It''s fucking amazing!" "Pfft!" Darren couldn''t help the snicker that escaped his lips, losing hisposure. The defender of the twelfth space was such an amusing and whimsical guy that it would be a sin if he did not start to feel high-spirited. A few moments passed and the overall mood of their surroundings shifted. "Well, what the hell do you want to do now?" Darren asked in resignation. He wasn''t quite sure what to do when faced with such a defender like Finley. "I don''t want to do anything," Finley responded, reverting back to his normal state. He pulled his brows together and cocked his head to the side. He was a little confused by Darren''s question. Realization dawned on him and he cleared his throat. "I have a good reputation but it''s too hard for me to keep calm when I witness powerful skills. Sorry if I lost my manners back there." A little embarrassed, Finley tried to exin his behavior. He then suddenly changed the subject by reverting back to the previous topic. "Well... Did you two lie together? The girl?" "Oh, my god. Will you please not ask me about that? How about we just start the fight now? If I lose, I''ll concede defeat and leave, but if I win, you''ll let me enter the next space. How about that?" Darren suggested, averting the question. He didn''t want to exin anything more. "Oh, Darren. Don''t be in such a hurry. Later on, I''ll tell you all my weak points. However, if you are too foolish and still couldn''t defeat me, I won''t be able to help you anymore." "Tell me your weak points? Why would you do that?" Darren was starting to think that Finley was a "Because of you, idiot. If I don''t tell you my weak points, how else could you defeat me?" Darren snorted at that. If he had been drinking, he would have spat out the water in response to Finley''s statement. "I''m sorry, but I don''t have the time nor the patience to talk nonsense with you any longer." With those words, Darren immediately unleashed a sweeping attack with his sword, unwilling to waste time. "Oh, my goodness. You should give me some time to prepare before you attack, you meathead!" Darren was left speechless and wasn''t sure how he should act¡ªtough or to be annoyed. Finley had his hands covering his head; Darren''s attack had swept past the defender, barely missing him directly. "Sir, what do you want to do? Please just tell me," Darren pleaded. "Hey, don''t call me like that. I was younger than you when I came here. Guess how old I am. It''s really important," Finley said, then jumped back to Darren. "I''m not interested in that." Darren nced at him, then turned his face aside. Finley gave out a chuckle. "Okay, okay. I''ll stop joking with you. After I tell you my glorious past, I''ll see whether you still have guts to fight me." He then sat down on a nearby rock bench. Darren breathed a quiet sigh of relief and thought that Finley had finally be serious. He turned around to follow Finley on the bench, but immediately frowned when he suddenly caught sight of the boy casually picking at his foot. "I was a superior talent, handsome and debonair..." He then talked a lot about his glorious past, most of which were just unimportant nonsense. However, Darren caught one key point from all of Finley''s babbling¡ªhe was a superior talent! After thinking for a while, Darren finally knew why he was familiar with the name "Finley"¡ªhe had seen the name on the ancient book that Hailey gave to him. Using his spiritual sense, Darren took out the book from his Space Ring. He looked up the name in the book, ignoring Finley who was still babbling on about himself. "Seventy thousand years ago, the superior talent Finley Feng ranked third on the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll. He reached the Grand Realm at fifteen years old. He refined the holy body at twenty years old and at that same year, he was taken away by a mighty power from the sky and disappeared into the void..." He stopped reading. ''The one described in the book is this boy in front of me?'' Darren thought to himself. He began to recall what the boy had said before and started to count. It was indeed tens of thousands of years ago. He could confirm that the one described in the book was undoubtedly the boy in front of him. "Were you the superior talent who ranked third on the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll seventy thousand years ago?" Darren asked. "How do you know that? Well, to answer your question, yes... And not long after I got into the Top Three on the Sky Chart, I entered the Ancient Void Battlefield." Darren was surprised. The Sky Chart was left nk for a period of time and it had been nk for two or three thousand years before the superior talent named John Doe took a position in the Sky Chart during Darren''s era. "So, you''re not lying?" Darren raised an eyebrow. "Bah! Of course not! I really am handsome, outstanding, and quite attractive to girls. How can I be so low to tell lies for bragging..." He continued to bber on and on about his glorious past again, but Darren cut him off. "But if you are so powerful like what you said, why is your spiritual intent trapped in the twelfth space? Nobody has passed the test in the thirteenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield, so does that mean that you also didn''t pass the thirteenth test?" Finley suddenly grew serious. "I am not trapped here. My real body voluntarily left me here. If you like, you can also leave a thread of your spiritual intent in the eleventh space to serve as its defender. As for the test in the thirteenth space, I was immediately defeated the second I entered the space. Tsk." He was staring intently at Darren as he spoke. "Defeated in a second?" Darren was stunned. "Wait. How old were you when you fought the defender of the thirteenth space?" "Psh. I thought you said that you were not interested in my age? Why are you asking me that now?" Darren now realized how important it was to know Finley''s age. Finley reached the Grand Realm at fifteen years old and had the holy body at twenty years old. His talent was too extraordinary and unbelievable. His age stood for his strength. "Oh,e on, buddy. Just tell me, how old were you?" Finley chuckled. "Fine, fine. I was sixteen when I entered the thirteenth space. Guess where realm my cultivation base was at. Can you guess it?" Darren''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Finley''s response. ''Sixteen years old. So that means he had reached the Grand Realm in the span of just a year. How powerful is he now? It''s somewhat hard to believe that he was defeated in just a second in the thirteenth space, '' he thought to himself. "I bet you feel scared. You have a chance to defeat me if you unleash that amazing skill again with your technique to generate avatars. Oh, wait... I forgot that you ran out of runes. Oh well, you can''t defeat me." Finley was bbering again. ''He''s definitely much more powerful than Denise. Even if I use the dark golden internal force to attack him, I probably still wouldn''t be able to defeat him. If I defeat him with sheer luck, how will I be able to defeat the defender in the thirteenth space?'' Darren was running out of ideas. "I''m sad to admit this, but I think that it would be better for me to quit here," he said as he shook his head slightly, prematurely epting his defeat. "Don''t quit, dear Darren. You will have a chance to defeat me. I said that I would tell you all my weak points, didn''t I?" Finley reminded him. "Oh? It seems that you really want to be defeated." Darren''s brows slightly furrowed in confusion. Aside from that, Finley calling him dear Darren somewhat triggered such a strong emotion from him that the hairs on his skin stood up. "Never mind that." Finley put on a serious face, waving him off. He continued, "So, my weak point is..." He paused and thought for a long time. After a while his eyes widened. "Holy shit. I''m absolutely perfect and have no weak points!" Darren snorted. ''This guy is a real piece of work, '' he thought. "Oh, crap, crap. If you can''t defeat me, you won''t get the reward. Which means you won''t be able to master my superior skill. Which also means you can''t face off against the defender in the thirteenth space!" Finley grew frantic. "You really hate the defender in the thirteenth space, don''t you?" Darren was getting annoyed but also amused at the same time. He was curious about this thirteenth space defender. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Of course! I was defeated by him in a second. If I didn''t concede defeat and beg for mercy, I would have died early. Won''t you hate the person who almost killed you?" Finley jumped up and down as he spoke. "You were stronger than I currently am when you were defeated. I''m afraid that I might also be defeated once I enter the thirteenth space. I won''t be able to avenge you," Darren said, ncing down. "No. I think that your skills still have some room to be improved. If you can defeat me and master my extraordinary skill, you just might have a chance to defeat him," Finley said in a huff. He was still full of contempt for the defender of the thirteenth space. He did not want to miss out on the opportunity to get back at him. "How about you tell me what the defender of the thirteenth space looks like and how powerful is he?" "Oh, I could tell you that first." Finley nodded as he continued, "That brat has a really small body, but his arrogance goes through the roof." "Brat?" "Yes. He is only eight years old." "What?" Words left Darren; he couldn''t believe what he had just heard. Chapter 260 Shadow Emperor Chapter 260 Shadow Emperor Gaping in awe, Darren was stunned in shock. "Who is he? How could he be so horrendously powerful only at the age of eight?" dazed and confused, Darren couldn''t help asking. "The bastard is called Shadow Emperor. As the name implies, he is the shadow of an emperor, with the strength of a holy warrior. The whole Ancient Void Battlefield belongs to that emperor," Finley replied, meaning the words more seriously than they sounded. "Where did you learn that?" Darren inquired in false cheerfulness. "I heard it from the guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Didn''t he tell you that?" Surprised, Finley found it hard to believe. "No." After a moment of reflection, Darren shook his head. He was filled with emotions when the words "a holy warrior" echoed on his mind. Being a grand warrior in the Grand Realm was what he looked up to be. Yet, at present, he couldn''t even imagine what formidable powers an overmatch as a holy warrior possessed. "A holy warrior can dominate an era, unrivaled from ancient times to the present. Thus, it makes sense that the brat can be so powerful. However, as martial artists, we should have a dauntless spirit. Go and wreck his body, whomever he is. Am I right?" Finley asserted while looking at the downcast expression on Darren''s face. "Bullshit! If that is true, why did you beg for mercy from him? If you had that dauntless spirit, you would have already been dead," with a chiding tone, Darren jokingly scolded him. "Holy crap! How could you call names? I was too careless at that time, or I could bear at least one shot from him. Humph!" Smiling sheepishly, Finley made an excuse. "How humiliated are you to be proud of withstanding only one shot from an eight-year-old child!" Darren continued to argue against him, determined to insist on his point. "Could you stop it? I am about to get angry. If that happens, I must send you to the thirteenth space to taste his fingers," Finley asserted with an air of displeasure towards Darren. "Well, well. Okay. I won''t do any damages to your confidence anymore." Sensing that Finley was getting upset, Darren smiled. "Good! I have to admit that I have one weak point, but I''m just embarrassed to say it out loud. s!" Finley said. It was rare for him to acknowledge defeat and wear a confused look. "Tell me what it is!" Darren whimpered and urged him to spill it out. "Wait. Let me show you." Facing Darren this time, Finley bent over and started to take off his pants. "What are you doing?" Fretted by Finley''s actions, Darren leaped to his feet and unsheathed his de and sword. "Oops, don''t you want to see my w? It is my penis. Blowing my penis off will make my basaltic body crack. By then, you will get a chance to win against me," Finley exined. Hearing that, Darren nearly burst out with rage. How could Finley ry to him such a ridiculous thing? The revtion made Darren dumbfounded. He was held frozen at the moment and did not know how to respond to Finley. "Never mind! How about you go on with your training till you reach the Grand Realm? If that happens, your shots will be more powerful. Maybe then, it would be possible for you to defeat me directly," with exuding confidence, Finley dered without a second thought. "Man, I am now just at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. I''m not sure how many years it will take for me to reach the Grand Realm. How about you? How powerful are you now?" chortled Darren as he got a little impatient. "I''m now a two-star grand warrior. As to my power, I guess it would be able to kill Denise for ten times," Finley crooned. Uncertain about what he just heard, Darren was at a loss for words for a while. Subsequently, Darren probed more about the overmatches in the Grand Realm. Finley, on the other hand, narrated to him what he knew about the overmatches to solve his puzzles. The Grand Realm, as ssified into seven minor realms, had the one-star grand warriors to the seven- star grand warriors. As emphasized by Finley, a single punch from a seven-star grand warrior could destroy the earth and st the void! Whaty beyond the Grand Realm was the Holy Realm. Once a warrior reached the peak of the Holy Realm, he could dere himself a holy warrior. That would mean that a holy warrior was invincible. "s! Knowing that, how could you defeat me?" without sounding unduly overconfident, Finley chimed in. It had been tens of thousands of years since he killed the defender and took his ce. During such time, no one had entered the twelfth space. Lucky for him, he didn''t feel lonely being here since he was only a wisp of spiritual intent, or he might have already been driven mad. He was grateful that Darren came in the twelfth space finally. While his power wasn''t strong enough to defeat him, Finley couldn''t figure out a way to help him though he wanted to. "Darren, as I see, you should cultivate your skills in here first. It is the only way for you to pass this space. I will try to find other ways to restrain my power for you to seed in defeating me," Finely earnestly suggested. "Okay, I will give it a try." Agreeing to Finley''s suggestion, Darren nodded. Although he almost had no chance to win, he was desperate to go to the thirteenth space. Determined as he was, Darren concentrated on upgrading his skills, wasting no time to enhance his power. ... Outside the Ancient Void Battlefield, the geniuses had already left the Grand Void Manor. Only the grand warriors were still waiting in the quiet yard. "It has been a few months. Is Darren too silly to beg for mercy? Is he dead?" a grand warrior asked impatiently. "Humph. Calvert, why do you expect him toe out alive? He belongs to my alliance. Even if he gets some Primitive Stones, you will take no advantage of him," another grand warrior, Chad, sternly said with a smug look on his face. "Chad, are you going to keep everything to yourself? I can''t agree to that," a grand warrior added. "Shame on you! You never regarded Darren''s prospects favorably. Now you attempt to grab the treasures he gets!" The only woman grand warrior in the group exposed her disdain for them. "Chad, what I am cultivating is the Ice Domain, which is not in conflict with your cultivation rules. Don''t forget my share then." "Of course," raising his eyebrows, Chad replied. "You can certainly have your share only if you Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. exchange it with something of sufficient value." "You beast!" Hearing the condition from Chad, the woman''s face clouded with anger at once. "I don''t think now is the right time to fight over the Primitive Stones. Who can go and check up on Darren''s situation? If he had already died, we don''t have to wait any longer," one of the grand warriors advised. All the other grand warriors knew that ten days outside equaled to three years in the Ancient Void Battlefield. So far, several decades had passed in the Ancient Void Battlefield, and it seemed that Darren was fraught with grim possibilities. Either that was the reason, or maybe he just spent much time in cultivation instead. "Ah, got it. How about we invite the lord of the Grand Void Manor to ask the guardian about Darren''s situation?" raising his voice, one of the grand warriors proposed. "I don''t think we should bother the Lord of Void with this minor instance. What if he gets angry? What should we do then?" another grand warrior protested. "What a coward! I''m tired of waiting here. I will go and ask," unwilling to adhere to other warriors'' suggestions, Brian prodded. As his words trailed off, he disappeared from the yard in a sh. The rest of the grand warriors waited anxiously in the yard. After a long while, Brian returned with a decadent look on his face. "How is everything going? What have you learned? How about Darren?" Several grand warriors gathered around him and started asking questions. Not answering their queries, Brian just shook his head and softly sighed with a disappointed look. "Did he die?" Chad asked eagerly, impatient to have his question answered. He cared about Darren''s situation most among the grand warriors because the rules said that the Primitive Stones contributed by Darren were not avable to be used by other grand warriors. Thus, they dared not vite the regtion set by the Lord of Void. Despite the anticipation from Chad and other grand warriors, Brian still shook his head and didn''t disclose anything. "Give me ten Primitive Stones, and you will know," with an air of authority, Brian demanded. Chad was so nervous hearing that which made him nearly fall. He had never expected that even now, Brian was in the mood of ckmailing his treasures. "You wish! I will ask the Lord of Void myself," Chad said as he turned his back and prepared to leave. "Do whatever you like. The Lord of Void has closed himself behind the door to cultivate. Are you sure you are going to bother him? You know you are courting death if you would do that," Brian crowed, cocking his head slightly. Deep inside, he was secretly pleased that he just arrived there at thest moment. All the other grand warriors carefully released their spiritual sense to detect the aura of the Lord of Void. Without sensing his aura, they confirmed that he had really been immersed in his cultivation. Having realized the truth behind Brian''s statement and made up his mind, Chad finally said, "Deal! If you offer me the detailed information about Darren, you will have ten Primitive Stones!" "Well, he is..." Cutting short what he was about to say, Brian paused deliberately to puzzle the others. "Fuck! Say it, or I will kill you!" a grand warrior echoed. All the other grand warriors couldn''t help scolding him for letting them wait. Chapter 261 Heavenly Repression Chapter 261 Heavenly Repression Brian cast a nce at the crowd. Knowing that they were anxious to know the result, he immediately announced, "He has entered the twelfth round!" "Really?" Chad was overwhelmed with excitement. Darren entering the twelfth round meant that he had gotten the Primitive Stones. Chad was grinning from ear to ear, thrilled to hear the news. "Oh! I knew he was an extraordinary young man! When he gets out of the Ancient Void Battlefield, I will definitely give him a handsome reward." Chad gave out a deep heartyugh. ... It had been three years since Darren had entered the twelfth round in the Ancient Void Battlefield. In those three years, Darren had absorbed great quantities of spiritual energy to improve his strength. He had also assimted an abundance of magic herbs that he got from the second round. Under normal conditions, absorbing such arge quantity of spiritual energy would guarantee that he would reach the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm in three years. He waspletely baffled as to why he was not making much progress in his cultivation stage. His improvement had been rather slow. After absorbing a lot of spiritual energy, only his demon core had a big improvement. He had grasped the fifth stage of the Nine Changes of the Demon, which meant that when he underwent demonic changes, his strength would be equal to a grand warrior. "There is still a long way to go before Darren can enter the next round. His strength still isn''t enough," Finley murmured to himself, feeling the aura that was emitting from Darren''s body. He shook his head in his dismay. Darren took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. He opened his eyes and turned to look at Finley. "I hit a bottleneck right now. No matter how hard I tried, I still couldn''t reach the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. What''s wrong with me?" Even after a long discussion, they still weren''t able to figure out any solution to the problem. "I guess the only option I have now is to fight you. I don''t think there is any other way," Darren suggested. He didn''t want to waste any more time. "All right. But my basaltic body is really strong. Unless you are a three-star grand warrior, you can''t inflict great damage to my body. So you are doomed to lose the fight." Finley was disappointed that it hade to this. "When I use my power, I can''t control myself. I will attack my opponent with all my force." He let out a heavy sigh. Darren had already known about it, but he still wanted to give it a try. And so, without hesitation, he transferred all his power and prepared himself for the fight. "Darren, you must aim at the vital parts of my body. Otherwise, you would not stand a chance of defeating me." Finley grinned at him to try and lift the serious mood, which made Darren curl up his lips into an almost sad smile. He then nodded his head once and replied, "I''m ready!" Darren activated his demon core and a fierce aura emitted from his body. He flew above the sky like the Demon God. The tremendous power of his demonic internal force bombed out the ground. When he used his de and sword intents, a deafening sound shattered the silence. He flew toward Finley and went straight for his vital parts. Finley gave out a deafening roar. His intense power made the ground tremble. He raised his hand, and struck at Darren. "Ha! You think you can hit me?" Darren was extremely confident about his speed. He was able to dodge Finley''s attack in the nick of time and just barely avoided his fist. He was already celebrating the minor victory, when all of a sudden, Finley''s other hand came straight at him. "Crap! What happened? I thought I dodged your punch." Darren felt unsteady and lightheaded from the hit. ''Did his fist prate into my power?'' Darren quietly thought to himself. He surmised that the second punch was concealed by the first one. It was toote when he realized his mistake. "You are weak. You are not qualified to be my opponent." Finley red at Darren with cold dead eyes, Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. all traces of the yful exuberance and liveliness were gone. He disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then there was a sudden explosion that hurled Darren towards the sky. "Shit! He''s so strong!" Darren waspletely thrown for a loop by the sudden change. He felt that there was nothing he could do to get back at him. Finley had only punched Daren twice, but he had already inflicted great damage to Darren''s body. He was so much stronger than Denise. Masters like Finley would definitely have some other legendary martial skills. ''How could I manage to defeat such powerful opponent?'' Darren mused. He shook his head. "Bah! It doesn''t matter. I''ll just use all my force and try again." Without thinking too much, Darrenbined his Blood Dragon Phantom, the de and Sword Domain, and his spiritual attack together. "Humph! Even if you are stronger than before, you still cannot defeat me," Finely sneered. The change in Darren''s strength did not intimidate Finley. Darren reached his peak strength with all his avatarsbined. Even without using his internal force, he was still equal to Denise in strength. Boom! His de and sword intents, demonic internal force, and a thread of dark gold internal force shot towards Finley. But Finley did not budge in the slightest. He only waved his hands towards Darren to break off the attack. In a snap, all three of Darren''s attacks were crushed. His power couldn''t inflict damage to Finley. Boom! The next moment, a deafening sound prated the air. Finley was surprised when the strange sound echoed around his ears. It sounded like stone and gold colliding with each other. It didn''t ur to him that there was a thread of dark gold internal force in Darren''s power. It emitted fiercely blew towards him. It was unstoppable, flying through his palm and aiming at his chest. "Switch ces!" Finely roared out. He suddenly disappeared without a trace. Darren felt dizzy all of a sudden, not knowing what had happened. He then started to feel his arms being prated by a thread of dark gold internal force. That internal force shot straight towards the numerous mountains behind him. All the mountains were pulverized, covering the air with dust. The ground shook violently. Darren stared at the scene in amazement. Finley had switched their positions and he was the one who got hurt by his own dark gold internal force. More often than not, anyone who came into contact with this dark gold internal force would instantly be annihted. However, because Darren was the owner of that dark gold internal force, it just prated his arms and didn''t destroy himpletely. "That was powerful. You should keep using that force to attack me." Finley wore a strange smile on his face. A deep furrow appeared between Darren''s brows. Since Finley had the Spatial Rule, it would be virtually impossible to attack him. ''Should I try again? Or just give up?'' After pondering over the matter for a few moments, he finally decided to give it a try. Darren decided that if he failed one more time, he would just give up. Darren took out another two pieces of Primitive Stones that contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. He felt that the dark gold internal force tremendously increased inside his body. Without hesitation, Darrenbined his best skills and dark gold internal force together. He attacked Finley with all his force. A deafening sound was heard as his enormous power blew towards Finley. "Huh?" Finley did not dodge the attack nor use the Spatial Rule. "Basaltic body," he murmured to himself, still wearing the strange smile on his face. A loud thunderous sound resonated in the air. The aftershock of the massive explosion reached Darren and threw him off the ground. "He didn''t dodge my attack?" Darren was thrown away by his intense power, leaving him bbergasted. Once the rumbling had subsided, Darren hastily turned around to check on Finley. He wasn''t quite expecting the scene before him. Finley''s clothes had all been ripped, revealing his golden skin. He wasn''t get hurt even though he had been hit by the dark gold internal force. "That''s impossible!" Darren couldn''t believe his eyes. Boom! Boom! Darren immediately blew the rest of the dark gold internal force towards Finley. Finley still did not move a muscle. He only opened his mouth and said, "Game over, young man." In the blink of an eye, a tremendous power enveloped Darren. He was confined inside Finley''s domain. Darren clearly knew that if he didn''t give up and beg for mercy, he would be broken into pieces in the next second. However, in that moment, outside the Ancient Void Battlefield, an impalpable power suddenly fell from the sky and quietly flew unnoticed towards the direction of the battlefield. "Heavenly Repression? " In the thirteenth space, a young boy who was about eight years old suddenly appeared. He opened his sharp eyes and looked towards the sky. Chapter 262 Entering The Thirteenth Space Chapter 262 Entering The Thirteenth Space Darren was shocked. For a brief moment, the impulse to surrender coursed through him. But he was infuriated by what happened next. A golden shadow rushed to him and covered his mouth with one hand. ''What the fuck? How dare you...'' Darren cursed. The shadow was Finley. Although he was the space defender now, Finley was as weird as before. "Hey, challenger! Are you scared now?" ''Finley, you son of a bitch! Asshole!'' Darren cursed him again. "I''ve exerted my domain skill. As long as you ask for mercy and admit defeat, you can leave. Come on, loser! Beg me! Do it or die!" Finley''s hand was still wrapped around Darren. He couldn''t move at all! Darren was irritated by this moron. Just as he was about to fight back, Darren sensed a tremendous force approaching them. Finley had noticed it as well. Shocked, he looked up to confirm his suspicions. To his astonishment, arge palm that exuded a threatening aura was headed for them. Boom! Finley released Darren and enhanced the power of his domain. Then, he rushed forward to defend against the palm. "Space Burst!" Finley shouted. Bang! Darren didn''t have time to think. The moment Finley released him, he ran from the attacking palm shadow. When he was at a safe distance, Darren turned to see what had happened. He would never forget what he saw. Finley was using all of his power to fight against that palm. However, to Darren''s surprise, Finley was suppressed, like a piece of paper. The attack was so powerful that Finley vanished in the blink of an eye. ''A defender was killed by someone stronger? In such a short time?'' Darren couldn''t believe his eyes. What kind of person could be powerful enough to achieve this feat? Before he could recover from the shock, Darren released his spiritual sense and found an undetectable force in the twelfth space. The mysterious shadowunched his palm attack toward the sky. The attack was so intense that a ck crack spread through the whole space. Everything trembled and shook as though the Ancient Void Battlefield was about to copse. Boom! Boom! When the shadow stopped releasing several palm attacks, the whole void became peaceful and quiet Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. again. Till now, Darren could not look at the shadow. Once the attacks stopped, he was able to see a figure in the distance¡ªit looked like an eight or nine-year-old child. ''It must be the Shadow Emperor!'' Darren assumed. However, he wasn''t sure. What confused him was that the Shadow Emperor had left the thirteenth level ande to the twelfth level to terminate Finley. Why? What could be his motive for this unprecedented move? "What the fuck? You little bastard! Fucking asshole!..." Finley cursed. Although the first palm attack had killed Finley, his spiritual intent had been resurrected. After all, Finley was the defender of the twelfth level! Aftering back to life, he couldn''t help but curse the Shadow Emperor. He kept swearing and spitting, just like an angry woman. "What''s gotten into you? I''m the defender of the twelfth level. Why have youe to fight me? Are you out of your mind? Who do you think you are? Stupid asshole! Fucking moron!" Anger coursed through Finley. He couldn''t understand why the Shadow Emperor had behaved in such a manner. The Shadow Emperor didn''t speak or exin his actions. Instead, heunched another palm attack. Finley couldn''t defend against this blow either. In a sh, his body vanished. After a few seconds, Finley was resurrected again. This time as well, he cursed loudly. Then, he was torn to pieces again. A few secondster, Finley''s spiritual intent returned to the twelfth level. After a half an hour, Darren became tired of watching this battle. "Fixing!" Shadow Emperor muttered a spell when Finley was reshaped and wouldn''t stop cursing. He stopped cursing, fell to the ground, and began rolling. Finley''s agonized screams filled the void. "Holy shit! That hurts. Okay, okay! It''s my fault. My lord Shadow Emperor, would you release me, please? This hurts too much!" Finley cried. "Hello! Sir." Darren stepped forward and bowed to the Shadow Emperor. Finley begged and pleaded for mercy, but no one paid any attention to him. "Follow me," the Shadow Emperor said to Darren. "Yes, sir." Darren followed the Shadow Emperor to the thirteenth space. "Wait, wait, wait! Lord Shadow Emperor, don''t leave me alone. Could you release me first? It hurts..." Finley cried when he saw them leaving. After entering the thirteenth space, Darren found himself in a void. The more he looked around, the more he realized that the space waspletely empty. The Shadow Emperor levitated mid-air and watched as Darren studied his surroundings. Unable to hide his curiosity, Darren questioned, "May I ask why did you..." He was eager to know why the Shadow Emperor hadunched his palm attack in the space of the twelfth level to fight against Finley. "Mingling cannot resolve the problem of cultivating conflicting martial arts skills." The Shadow Emperor didn''t give Darren a direct answer. Darren frowned when he heard this ambiguous reply. Before Darren could ask again, the Shadow Emperor continued, "You''re gifted. And very lucky. Cultivating conflicting martial skills didn''t kill you. But, the Heavenly Repression will always suppress your power." "Heavenly Repression?" Darren couldn''t understand what the Shadow Emperor meant by saying that. The Shadow Emperor shook his head and said, "I can''t give you a clear answer. I''m just a part of a soul. What I can tell you is that you should not cultivate conflicting martial arts skills with the mingling method. If you do so, the universe will suppress you mercilessly. Fortunately, you''re not strong enough yet. I was able to save you with my power. Otherwise, you would have been torn to pieces." "Sir, you mean that I''ll be suppressed if I activate the dark gold internal force?" Darren was worried. He despaired when he heard the Shadow Emperor''s exnation. Darren had assumed that by fusing his sword intent and de intent, he could seed in improving his skills. What he didn''t expect was that it would bring suppression from the universe. Wasn''t there an effective way to break through these restrictions? "When you entered, I noticed that you''ve been cultivating conflicting martial arts skills. I presumed that the Heavenly Repression wouldn''t impact you in my Ancient Void Battlefield. However, I see that you couldn''t escape the suppression," the Shadow Emperor exined. Darren could tell from the manner in which the Shadow Emperor spoke that he wasn''t like a child at all. "Perhaps it''s because you''re not the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield," the Shadow Emperor mumbled as he contemted Darren''s situation. "Mr. Guardian, show yourself!" After a brief pause, the Shadow Emperor shouted at the sky. To Darren''s surprise, the guardian of the first space he met appeared in the thirteenth space. The old guardian sobbed when he saw the Shadow Emperor hovering in the air. Although the guardian was an old man, he fell to his knees as he faced the Shadow Emperor who was just an eight-year-old child. "Master..." His lips trembled. It was obvious that he hadn''t seen his master in a long time. After he calmed down, the old man remembered what his master had said to him many years ago. He had reassured the old man that at their next meeting, the matter that worried him would be settled. "Come with me." The Shadow Emperor asked the old guardian to follow him before turning and walking toward the dark ce. Darren intended to go with them. However, when he took his first step, Darren felt as though a soft force had trapped him. He couldn''t move an inch. Chapter 263 The Past Story (Part One) Chapter 263 The Past Story (Part One) In a dark and deep space, footsteps and voices could be heard as the old guardian and the Shadow Emperor walked slowly together. Their mouths moved as they deeply engaged in a conversation. "Carlton, what do you think of that young man?" the Shadow Emperor asked curiously as they continued to walk together. "Master, I dare not remark him," the guardian called Carlton replied and turned around to look at Darren''s direction. He opened his mouth and was about to say something but then he shut his mouth abruptly. It looked like he had something to say but decided to keep his silence. "Actually I am merely one of the two souls my original body left many years ago. You need not call me master. You can speak out what is in your mind directly. I don''t mind," the Shadow Emperor said to the guardian as he sensed the guardian have something to say. He emitted an aura of openness and kindness as hemunicated with the guardian. "Yes, sir!" The guardian bowed at him and voiced out his thoughts, "Now that you have called me out, I think you already have the same idea in your mind. After so many years, he is the only one who has this space soon. The world now is different from when you were here. Unlike before, there seems to be no overpowering superior talent anymore. If we go on waiting, it will be difficult to achieve our goal." "Okay. I see what you mean," the Shadow Emperor replied in a low voice. He understood the current situation, but he was skeptical to lower his standards for something that could ruin everything they had built. All their efforts would have been for nothing. He then said with a sigh, "But if we pass it on him and he is killed by Heavenly Repression, everything will be ruined and our efforts will end up in vain." "Do you know there was a cultivator named Hanson thousands of years ago, master?" the guardian asked suddenly. "Of course I know him as I have the other soul outside." As the guardian spoke of that name, the Shadow Emperor remember that man, Hanson, who had great potential to grow into a holy warrior. He could picture him in his mind, along with how much greatness and capability he had shown during their time. However, Hanson cultivated the conflicting martial arts skills as well. He was killed by the Heavenly Repression when he was breaking through to the Holy Realm. "Master, do you think Hanson has died?" The Shadow Emperor''s expression changed a little when he heard the guardian''s question. "Do you mean he is still alive?" ... Meanwhile, Darren waited at the same ce for a long while. He kept himself busy by reying This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. memories inside his head until the Shadow Emperor and the guardian appeared again. He immediately shook his thoughts away and fixed hisposure. "Nice to meet you, sirs." Darren cupped his hands and lowered his head to bow politely towards them. The guardian nodded at Darren and gave him a nce, his face beaming with a pleased expression. Then, he bowed to the Shadow Emperor and disappeared. "Would you join in the Ancient Void Battlefield and be the new master so that you can learn all my skills?" ''Join in the Ancient Void Battlefield and be the master?'' Hearing the Shadow Emperor''s words, Darren was puzzled. His face contorted with curiosity at the Shadow Emperor''s question. He wondered whether he was being serious. Why would he want Darren to join the Ancient Void Battlefield? "Sir, may I know the reason?" The Shadow Emperor was amazed that Darren did not say yes at once, as others would have grabbed that opportunity with no questions asked. The Shadow Emperor looked at him thoughtfully and said, "You may go to the first space and see the guardian again where he will tell you everything about it. You can make your own choice then." "Yes, sir." Darren nodded. Immediately, the soft force that had trapped him moments ago disappeared. It was like the heavy feeling was lifted off of his body. He could move instantly now. He turned and stepped into the light door returning to the twelfth space first where he saw Finley, who was still rolling on the ground continuously while screaming in pain. His screams had be shrieks as his voice had turned high pitched. He just couldn''t stop his unpleasant cries because of the unbearable pain. "Dear Darren, please help me. It is too painful!" Finley cried. Darren shook his head and thought it was true that the evils one brought on himself were the hardest to bear. He couldn''t bear seeing Finley in so much pain, much less hear his screams of despair. However, even though he wanted to save him, it was out of his abilities now. There was simply nothing he could do. "Finley, don''t do such cheap things in the future!" Finishing his sentence, Darren left without any hesitation. Just after Darren entered the light door of the eleventh space, the figure of the Shadow Emperor appeared beside Finley. "My lord, You warm-hearted Shadow Emperor, please let me go, please," he begged. His eyes looked tired; his voice had be hoarse from screaming too much, and his mouth was set into a deep frown. The Shadow Emperor waved his hand and Finley immediately plumped himself on the ground. The pain vanished. "It is damned too..." "Well?" The Shadow Emperor glimpsed at him. Finley immediately turned defensive. "No, no! You kindly-hearted guy. I will never do that." Finley stood up from the ground and patted the Shadow Emperor on his shoulders and continued to say, "You kindly-hearted guy, no matter what I did, I am still a superior talent. Please spare me and show me some respect. You defeated me in a secondst time we fought. Now you did it a second time. I was damned... I''m really unlucky. How can you leave the thirteenth space ande to my space to defeat me in a second again? I felt bad!" Chapter 264 The Past Story (Part Two) Chapter 264 The Past Story (Part Two) While Finley was busy ying to be the victim, the Shadow Emperor interrupted him, "Finley, I have something that I need your help with." "Huh?" Finley was so stunned that he turned still as a rock the moment he heard the Shadow Emperor''s words. He asked again, "What? You need my help?" ... Darren stepped back one space after another. He just stayed in the eleventh space for a short moment, gazing kindly at Denise with a smile, then he left and went on. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Darren, here youe." When he was back in the first space, he saw that the guardian had been waiting for him. He approached him slowly. "Sir, the Shadow Emperor told me that he will let me be the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield." "Yes, you are right. But before you make a decision, you can listen to my story." The guardian seemed to be indulged in his memories. He started telling the story as if it was still fresh from his mind. "Actually the Ancient Void Battlefield was the small space of my master that was formed when he had sessfully be a holy warrior. The time my master lived was called the Last Age, and that was millions of years ago." "Millions of years ago? Why does your master''s small space still exist now in our age? Is he living now?" Darren asked, surprised. He wondered how the space was still existing and functional if the master was no longer present. The guardian shook his head and smiled bitterly, "My master was called the Grand Void Emperor. He died a few thousand years after he had be the holy warrior. My master seemed to predict that was going to happen long before he died so he made some careful arrangement. He tore his soul and left two small pieces at the age of eight. The moment he became the holy warrior, the first thing he did was to seal his two small pieces of soul in the small space." Hearing this, Darren voiced his question, "Sir, when the Grand Void Emperor had predicted his death, why did he take such measures to leave his two pieces of soul at the age of eight? Why didn''t he do that when he grew stronger?" "The reason for that wasplicated. To keep it simply, if he left stronger pieces of his soul, it would be noticed by others. In that case when he died, the two small pieces of soul would be killed together. Thus, what my master could do was to leave two pieces of his soul at the age of eight. That was the only choice because others wouldn''t have noticed it. At the moment my master died, he pushed the small space from his body and put it in the space flows. The small space drifted in the space flows millions of years before it came to the normal space. That was how the Ancient Void Battlefield formed. So the people in this world knew the existence of the Ancient Void Battlefield for merely a hundred thousand years." "I see. But sir, what did the Grand Void Emperor intend to do when he created the Ancient Void Battlefield? Why did he keep two pieces of his soul? Can hee back from the dead?" Upon hearing the guardian''s story, Darren assumed that was the purpose of the Grand Void Emperor. Why else would he have gone through lengths to leave a piece of him and create a space? "No! That is impossible! How can the Grand Void Emperore back to this world after he died millions of years ago? His only purpose to create this Ancient Void Battlefield was to take revenge for his death." Darren''s heart beat quicker. Now he realized that he had ignored the question how the Grand Void Emperor died. He was so focused on the creation of the Ancient Void Battlefield that he thought it was self-exnatory why the Grand Void Emperor did that. But now, he realized there was more of the story than what he had thought. Seeing the expression on Darren''s face, the guardian immediately exined to him before he could ask any further questions, "In the Last Age, the Grand Void Emperor was not the strongest. At that age, thews had not been formed and the rules were totally a mess. There had been countless powerful people who could easily ruined some space. My master was killed by a grand warrior with cultivation of three conflicting martial arts skills. He was too strong to be defeated by anyone else." "What is the cultivation of three conflicting martial arts skills?" Darren asked. "That grand warrior practiced three conflicting martial skills, water and fire, wind and thunder, light and dark. Being the premium grand warrior, he killed numerous holy warriors. He dominated the whole of the Last Age. At that age, cultivating conflicting martial arts skills was not forbidden by nature. But it had some other rules to restrict the cultivation. So no one had sessfully cultivated three conflicting martial arts skills before him. As for what I have told you, if you don''t understand, then just forget about it. You don''t need to understand it anyway. Only one important point you need to know is that my master hope for you to take revenge for him. The hatred has been existing for millions of years." Hearing what the guardian said, Darren knitted his eyebrows and asked again, "Sir, do you mean that the cultivator with three conflicting martial arts skills is still alive now? The Grand Void Emperor wanted to take revenge for his death and that was why he left this small space, right?" The guardian nodded his head without saying anything else. Darren smiled bitterly. The story he had been told was like the "Arabian nights". If everything the guardian said was true, how could he take revenge for the Grand void Emperor? More importantly, how could he fight the grand warrior with three conflicting martial arts skills? It seemed what was being asked for him was more than what he had expected. Chapter 265 The Master Of The Ancient Void Battlefield Chapter 265 The Master Of The Ancient Void Battlefield The guard took note of Darren''s bitter smile and said, "As for revenge, I think the same as you. It is virtually impossible for us to get back at him. For many years, I have been trying to find someone who was worthy of inheriting the skill and bing the master. Don''t get me wrong, revenge is possible. It might take several more decades or even hundreds of years. But rest assured, that time wille. After you inherit the skill, the righteous thing to do is to keep revenge in mind if you want to express your gratitude to Grand Void Emperor. However, if you don''t want to or don''t have the ability to carry it on, that''s fine. No one will me you." Darren nodded his head once and said, "Sir, I have one more question. What inheritance has the Grand Void Emperor left behind? There must be some treasures or something, right?" "Well, the inheritance from the master is not the most shocking or the most precious treasure in the world, but it''s quite enough to be of benefit to you. Let me exin..." Darren nodded in agreement and listened intently. "Our master said that he wants you to be the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield. He wants you to take control of this little world. Numerous legendary martial skills and magic herbs had been buried inside this little world. It is an enormous treasure for you. I''m sure you will greatly benefit from those invaluable martial resources. After I discussed it with Shadow Emperor, we came to the conclusion that when you be the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield, it will stop you from getting hurt by the Heavenly Repression. If your mingling power isn''t strong enough, it will be able to protect you, at the very least." "Is that true? ording to what the Shadow Emperor said, the Heavenly Repression was evolved from the rules from the outside world in theter generations. It came from some kind of repressive power that emitted from both the earth and heaven. How would being the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield be able to avoid its attack?" Darren''s curiosity was piqued and he suddenly had a heightened eagerness. "Yes, the Heavenly Repression is a powerful rule that came from the outside world, but our master had created the Ancient Void Battlefield a long time ago, during the Last Age, therefore the Ancient Void Battlefield was not influenced by the rules of theter ages. It is perfectly natural that the new master of the Ancient Void Battlefield is not restrained by the Heavenly Repression too. However, if the control of this little world is handed over to you now, you won''t be able to defend it if some extremely powerful repressive forcees to attack. Your current cultivation stage still isn''t good enough. I worry that your life will be put in danger and even the Ancient Void Battlefield will be destroyed. "I see. I would be willing to ept Grand Void Emperor''s offer along with all the consequences, good or bad. Please tell me more." Darren wanted to know all the detailed information about the offer before hepletely epted it. "That''s great. We''ll have to go and meet the soul of the master. You''ll be the new master of the Ancient Void Battlefield if you''re able to defeat him." A relieved smile spread over the guardian''s face. He then slightly raised his hands and sent Darren into the thirteenth round. As soon as Darren entered the thirteenth space, he immediately found that Finley was here too. He was floating in the air, sitting on the opposite side of the Shadow Emperor. A different kind of glow was emitting from their bodies. It seemed like they were practicing some kind of martial skill. After a while, the Shadow Emperor''s body began to fade, going straight into Finley''s head. "Darren! Hurry up and kill me now!" Finley shouted. Finley''s voice somehow sounded strange to Darren. It was like a little boy''s voice. "What?" Darren''s brows were pulled together in a scowl. "Darren, they are weak right now! You should take action immediately!" The old guardian immediately understood what Finley was doing, so he urged Darren and gave him the proverbial push. A light bulb suddenly clicked inside Darren''s brain. Without hesitation, he went straight to Finley and prated his chest, moving so fast that his figure appeared like a ray of light. "Ah, shit." Finley curled his lips into a frown. A few momentster, he burst into pieces as Darren''s de and sword intents struck him. Darren heard a strange banging sound in his head. It felt as if something had entered inside his body. Whoosh. Darren opened his eyes and they shone in silver. Numerousplicated ancient rules shed in front of him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The rules then flew towards him and quickly merged with his body. The next moment, a broad view of the Ancient Void Battlefield appeared in front of him. He was able to see every inch of the ground and every grain of sand inside the Ancient Void Battlefield. He was left in awe by the sight. The whole little world was under Darren''s control. Darren felt lightheaded from the excitement and awe. He opened his eyes and they shone like the stars. With a slight wave of his hands, Finley appeared in front of him. "Congrattions, Darren. You have now be the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield." Finley wore a faint smile on his face. Darren noticed that Finley was a little different from before; he could sense the aura of the Shadow Emperor emitting from his body. "Did the Shadow Emperor go inside your body?" Darren guessed. Finley gave him a smile and chuckled. "Yes. The Shadow Emperor was afraid to die, so he begged to merge with me. Since I am a spiritual intent and he is a soul, when we use the arcane skill and "So, my guess is correct. The Shadow Emperor used the arcane skill. But that''s good. Mr. Feng, if you are in the Ancient Void Battlefield, you can help with a lot of problems," the guardian calmly said to Finley. "Mr. Feng? You mean this jackass?" Darren turned to look at Finley withplete disdain. "That''s right. You should know that people in the outside world regard him as a great master. He is he said, he is no longer just a spiritual intent, he really exists in this world now," the guardian exined. Darren nodded his head, considering the guardian''s words. Although Finley acted like a jackass sometimes, he was still a worthy superior talent. It might be a good idea to be friends with him. "Darren, from now on, I will protect you. If someone offends you, you bring him to me and I will take care of him for you!" Finley promised, voice firm and full of steadfastness. "Just don''t offend any three-star grand warrior. After the Shadow Emperor and I merged together, only my strength remained with us. If you bring a three-star grand warrior to me, I will certainly get beaten. Do you understand, kiddo?" Finley added, talking to Darren as if he was some mischievous little boy. "Kiddo? You are so unbelievable! Get over yourself! " Darren red at him and immediately used his spiritual sense. "Fixing," he muttered under his breath. "Shit. I forgot that you are now the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Since we are all friends, you don''t have to punish me, right?" Finley grinned nervously then immediately dropped down onto the ground, holding Darren''s leg. The guardian and Darren looked at each other in silence then burst into fits ofughter. "You are a wonder." Darren shook his head, smiling. He thought that Finley was such a lively guy, and it would be nice to have him aspany. "Well, Darren... You can control everything in the Ancient Void Battlefield since you are now the master. But there is one thing that you should keep in mind: You should never give the legendary martial skill to your friends or rtives. The legendary martial skill will be repelled by the systems of the outside world. If they force themselves to practice those skills, it will inflict great damage to their bodies. Even yourself ¡ªyou are only allowed to practice the skill inside the Ancient Void Battlefield. As for those that contain spiritual energy¡ªthe magic herbs, the magic spring water, and so on¡ªyou can take whatever you like. They are not affected by the rules. That''s all I needed to tell you. I''ve aplished my task. It''s time for me to take a rest. From now on, the Ancient Void Battlefield is under your control. You should remember that it would be dangerous to offend powerful masters. Your current strength isn''t good enough, so if theye to attack the Ancient Void Battlefield, it will be hard for you to protect this little world and you will probably die in the battle." The guardian went silent for a second and continued, "If you want to open the Ancient Void Battlefield, the process will require an enormous amount of power. ording to my calctions, it would be best if you only open it once a month. Also, you should be cautious when you''re in the outside world. Whenever you''re in real danger, you can enter the Ancient Void Battlefield. It will be able to shelter you from any harm..." "All right, all right! We get it, old man. Stop bbering and just leave already. If there''s anything else that Darren needs to know, I will tell him." Since Finley and the Shadow Emperor had merged together, they were probably more proficient at aiding Darren than the guardian. "Finley..." The guardian gave Finley an annoyed smile, almost a grimace. "What?" Finley nonchntly raised his brows in response. "You''re such a..." The guardian then started to gradually fade away. "Jerk!" he continued. His voice echoed throughout the battlefield as he disappeared. "What the hell?" Finley was speechless. Chapter 266 Being Shadowed By Someone Chapter 266 Being Shadowed By Someone As the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren tried to detect the breath of the old guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield, but he failed. "Farewell, sir." Darren''s voice was t. He allowed the guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield to leave. A momentter, Darren turned and strode to the eleventh space. "Darren, please get some magic herbs for me to cultivate. Perhaps I can leave this ce for a walk after entering the Holy Realm. That will be pretty cool." Finley spoke as he followed Darren. "Do it yourself," Darren answered, coldly. He was in no mood to cater to Finley''s request. "I can''t. I can only enter the twelfth and the thirteenth spaces. Get me some magic herbs, please. I am in urgent need of these herbs," Finley implored. Darren nced at Finley. Then he activated his spiritual sense and Finley disappeared from the twelfth space. "Don''t use too much. I will kill you if you use all my magic herbs." Darren''s voice was heard from above in the second space. "Please don''t worry. I will be careful." On hearing what Darren had said, a grin appeared on Finley''s This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. face as he looked up at the sky in the second space. Darren ignored Finley and continued to enter the eleventh space. "Denise, I am the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield, now." Denise''s figure flew to Darren as soon as he entered the eleventh space. "You made it! You really made it," Denise said. She was so overwhelmed with excitement that tears welled up in her eyes. "You are free now." Darren smiled as he released his spiritual sense. As promised, Denise was not confined to the eleventh space anymore. "It''s a pity that I can''t take you out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Although this is not true freedom, it is the best that I can do," Darren exined to Denise. He was somewhat disappointed with the limitations he faced. Since Denise was just a wisp of a soul, she would vanish if she left the Ancient Void Battlefield. "This is enough. At least I have them to keep mepany," she giggled. Denise had never been so happy. She drifted with the wind andnded beside a beautifulke. As she spoke with Darren, curious little animals gathered around her. Happiness reflected in her expression when Denise found a ce with blooming flowers. Darren didn''t follow her. "I am leaving for a little while. I will see youter," his voice reached her ears. "Go ahead. But please, remember to bring me more furry little creatures," she chuckled. Denise "Okay," Darren replied as he smiled. Then, he flew to the ce where he had entered at the beginning. As he stepped forward, his figure disappeared from the Ancient Void Battlefield. After leaving the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren channeled his spiritual sense. The whole Ancient Void Battlefield turned into a grain of sand and suspended in his elixir field. ... In the Grand Void Manor, an old man who was in a forbidden area looked in the direction of the Ancient Void Battlefield and muttered, "I need to go since the Ancient Void Battlefield has its new master." The Grand Void Emperor had left two wisps of his soul when he died. The first one formed the Shadow Emperor in the Ancient Void Battlefield, while the second onebined with a human via an arcane skill over a hundred thousand years ago to create the old man. He could live outside the Ancient Void Battlefield, but he couldn''t step out of range of the Grand Void Manor. His purpose was to seek superior talents and send them to the Ancient Void Battlefield. As a new master had been selected, his soul could not continue without support. "May you rest in peace." As the new master of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren felt the moment the old man vanished. Out of deep respect, Darren turned to face the Grand Void Manor and bowed as he bid the old man farewell. However, the several grand warriors staying in the Grand Void Manor only felt a violent shudder from the Ancient Void Battlefield. They didn''t know that the so-called Lord of the Void had died. Confused by the violent shudder, they released their spiritual sense to detect problems with the Ancient Void Battlefield. To their surprise, the Ancient Void Battlefield had vanished. "Eh, Darren ising out!" one of the grand warriors sensed Darren''s breath. In a sh, seven grand warriors disappeared. In the next moment, they surrounded Darren as he stepped out of the battlefield. "Sirs, you are here." Darren didn''t know what to say to them. "Ha-ha, Darren, I knew you were a talented person the first time I saw you. The fact that you have gained sess also proves that. You did a good job in the Ancient Void Battlefield." Chadughed heartily as he patted Darren on the shoulder. "Well, I also thought that you were extraordinary. I was right about you," Brian said. "Bah! Ignorant person. Shame on you!" Chad scolded. Brian''s face reddened at the rebuke. It was Brian who had put forward the suggestion to eliminate Darren first. "Do you think it is appropriate for you to forget yourselves in front of a junior?" another grand warrior coughed as he suggested. The other grand warriors grimaced at the reminder. Soon, their expressions reflected the seriousness appropriate for that moment. "By the way, how many tests did you go through? We sensed that the Ancient Void Battlefield disappeared. Do you know the reason?" one of the grand warriors asked. "I struggled to pass the eleventh space as the guardian of the twelfth space was far too powerful. I failed to defeat him even though I spent a long time in cultivation. As for the reason why the Ancient Void Battlefield disappeared, I only know that the guardian of the Ancient Void Battlefield said he needed to conceal the battlefield temporarily. I don''t know what led him to take such an action," Darren told them. He had no intention of informing them that he had be the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield. He was not familiar with these grand warriors and didn''t think it was wise to share this important development with them. "We understand." The grand warriors had no reason to doubt Darren''s exnation. "You have shown that you are the best by passing the eleventh test. From now on, you are my first man. You will receive a handsome reward from me," Chad said hurriedly. He needed to remind the other grand warriors that Darren was already his disciple. "Ha-ha." Darren smiled thinly. He didn''tment on Chad''s statement. Instead, he said, "Lord Chad, these are the Primitive Stones that I collected. Please take them." Darren released thirty Primitive Stones from his Space Ring. "Hey, there is no need for such formalities. Call me Uncle Chad instead of Lord Chad." Although Chad thought that Darren should have found more Primitive Stones, his heart overflowed with joy at the sight of the thirty stones that Darren did give to him. Primitive Stones were necessary for grand warriors to cultivate their domain skill. Without enhancements in domains, grand warriors could not advance. No doubt, every grand warrior thought highly of Primitive Stones. For the grand warriors present, thirty Primitive Stones were already a significant number. Usually, the superior talents they sent to the Raksa Sea were unable to bring back so many despite searching for several years. Hence, Darren had not only proven his potential by passing the eleventh space, but he had also pleased the grand warriors by finding so many Primitive Stones. Chad could send Darren to the Raksa Sea again to get more Primitive Stones. This thought made him quite happy. The other grand warriors, however, were envious of the Primitive Stones Darren had given to Chad. Although greed shone in their eyes, they did not harbor evil intentions. As they didn''t know that the Lord of Void had dissipated, none of them dared to breach the rules. Or else, a fight would ensue for possession of the Primitive Stones, and there would be chaos in thend. "By the way, Uncle Chad, I am looking forward to going to the Raksa Sea. I am not sure whether I need to challenge the superior talents of the Talent Roll before," Darren prompted Chad. Chad was very happy to hear Darren''s words. ''Such talent doesn''t need to challenge the inferior cultivators on Talent Roll. Since I am anxious to send him to the Raksa Sea, we can circumvent rules, '' Chad thought. "Darren, you don''t need to challenge the Talent Roll as you are different from the outsiders. We will send a group of superior talents to the Raksa Sea in a month. Come to me then. I will give you some treasures to keep you safe. As for the Primitive Stones, quantity doesn''t matter as long as you do your best. Just put your safety above all else," Chad replied. Over time, Chad had proven that he could charm people with his words. By expressing his concern for Darren''s safety, Chad thought he had earned Darren''s loyalty. "Ha-ha got it. I will take my leave now. I wille to bother Uncle Chad if I have trouble," Darren''s voice was t as he replied to the grand warrior. "Go, go." Chad smiled and nodded. After Darren took his leave, the other grand warriors red at Chad sternly. They tried to persuade Chad to share some Primitive Stones with them. Their discussionsted for a long time. Atst, Chad had to distribute several Primitive Stones to the other grand warriors. He knew that he would offend the other grand warriors and invite potential trouble if he pocketed all the Primitive Stones. "Hum, thatd must have kept some Primitive Stones for himself." In a dark corner of the Grand Void Manor, an insidious man kept a close watch on Darren''s departing figure. He was so well hidden that even the grand warriors couldn''t detect him! Chapter 267 Darren Flew Into A Rage Chapter 267 Darren Flew Into A Rage Darren left the Grand Void Manor and leisurely walked the quiet streets of Talent City. He sighed, realizing in his heart that if he had not entered the Ancient Void Battlefield, he would not have known about the Heavenly Repression. In which case, even if his sword intent had fused with his de intent, he would have probably died! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Now that he was the master of the Ancient Void Battlefield, he would not be affected by the Heavenly Repression as long as he didn''t overuse the fusion of his sword and de intents. After all, he and the Ancient Void Battlefield were almost one. "Once I go to the Raksa Sea and get more Primitive Stones, I will reach the Wonder Realm," Darren told himself as he walked the streets. "By then, with just a small amount of dark gold internal force, my strength will skyrocket, and I may even kill the master at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm," Darren continued. Darren was able to defeat Denise in the Ancient Void Battlefield in part because of his improved abilities, or else he would have been killed before he could perform the dark gold internal force. Darren knew he hade a long way. In that way, Darren considered that he could only kill the master at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm when he first reached the Wonder Realm. He must be very ready and prepared by then, without making a single mistake. Currently, if he met a grand warrior, he would surely be killed before he evenunched an attack. Darren knew he must be on his toes at the moment. This meant that although Darren had integrated his de and sword intents, he still needed to improve his level and strength. It was vital, and a matter of life and death. Darren strolled along as he pondered over these questions, without realizing that there were two ghostly figures tailing him. They were watching his every move. "Shall we kill him now?" one of the two asked hispanion. "No, I don''t think that''s a good idea. He seems to have a space treasure. Even if we kill him, we can''t get his Primitive Stones," replied the other ghostly figure. "Let''s wait and see." "You''re right. We have the Grand Blood Refiner''s supreme skill to conceal our auras so that even the real grand warriors can''t perceive us. We can track him down any time." "Then let''s go back and report what we know. There''s a good chance that thed''s got the Primitive Stones on him. Now that is something worth reporting." "Okay, I''ve marked his blood and breath. He cannot escape from us ever now. Let''s go." After the brief discussion, the two stalkers stopped following Darren and quietly left just as they had quietly tailed Darren. "Eh?" Darren blurted out. Darren suddenly stopped because he spotted a blood-stained man hanging in the attic ahead of him. "That''s...Ron?" Darren wondered as he tried to figure out who the man was. He could hardly distinguish the appearance of that person with his naked eyes, so he unleashed his spiritual sense to detect that man''s breath. "Yes, it''s Ron!" Darren eximed. He thought of something and then swiftly flew into a rage. He flew over immediately as he carried Ron. Then he put Ron down. Ron was apparently dying at the moment. Without hesitation, Darren took out a magic herb, put it in Ron''s mouth, andunched his internal breath to help Ron refine the herb for him to absorb it. After a brief moment, the herb started working and Ron woke up. "Da-Darren..." Ron weakly muttered. At the sight of Darren, Ron''s face became terrified. He pushed Darren away, urging him, "Go! Daren go! Hurry up, Darren. It''s a trap." It had been over six months, and Ron thought Darren had left Talent City long ago, so Darren''s appearance surprised him. Talent City did not allow killing, but it did not prohibit torture. On the day Darren entered the Grand Void Manor, Ron was caught. After being horrifically tortured, he was hung in the attic until this day. Whenever Ron was at the point of death, his gruesome captors would give him a potion to keep him from dying. Then they went about torturing him all over again. They did this to draw Darren out, but seeing that Darren never came, it made them abandon their n. Instead, they just vented their anger by torturing Ron. "Darren, go away quickly, or Dean wille," Ron urged anxiously. "Dean?" Darren''s voice was as stiff as steel. "He''ll be dead soon," Darren uttered, his voice as cold as ice, and his eyes were full of a challenge. In just the next second he heard a whooshing sound. "You are still in this city. Thank god! Thank god!" shouted a young man with great enthusiasm as he flew up to them. His presence was unwee by Ron and Darren however. He was the guy whose bones were all broken by Darren on the very same day Darren came to the city. Darren could never forget that day. "You little bastard, you don''t know how much I''ve missed you these past few months. I''ve been wanting to tear you apart all the time. I''ve wanted to pull your intestines out and strangle you! I thought you had left long ago, but now you''ve shown up. Thank god, thank god!" The young manughed grimly, and almost burst into tears from excitement, which all contorted his face in a twisted manner. "Is this the man who broke all your bones? I used an exorbitant amount of spiritual herbs to cure you. He doesn''t look that powerful. Well, aren''t you useless?" said a handsome man beside the young man. The two men shared a resemnce. Ron looked up at the man and immediately went deathly white. He trembled with fear, started cold sweating and nearly fainted. That handsome man was the young man''s elder brother, Dean Chen, who was ranked 92nd on the Talent Roll. "Ron, don''t worry. I can deal with them," Darren said, trying to calm Ron down. Ron was an honest man. Darren felt bad about his tragic experience and was determined to avenge him. Afterwards, Darren helped Ron walk slowly to a nearby inn. When they entered the inn, he threw a great heap of spiritual herbs in front of the innkeeper, and said, "Take good care of him. I''ll be back as soon as I kill Dean. Do you understand?" "Yes, got it," said the innkeeper immediately. The innkeeper shivered with fear. He definitely did not dare to offend or disobey this guest who emanated a powerful aura, and dered that he would kill the superior talent outside. "Humph, don''t let the old guy off the hook either. Let''s meet outside the city then, shall we?" cried Dean''s younger brother before he flew away. Dean gave Darren a contemptuous re at the inn and shed out of sight. The next moment he was in the air, carrying a man, and it was Ron! With Darren''s pace, he could have stopped Dean, but he decided against it. It was because he knew what his enemy was up to¡ªhe wanted to lure him out of the city and kill him. After all, killing was permissible outside Talent City. In this case, for the time being, Ron wasn''t in any danger, and Darren also wanted to get out of the city so as to kill them. In fact, since Darren now had a sort of a rtionship with Chad who was a grand warrior, and the soul of the Lord of Void had gone, it was not a big deal if he killed people in the city. He let Dean take Ron away just because he didn''t want their fight to hurt innocent people. Whoosh! Darren shed and flew rapidly towards the direction that led outside the city. Soon he saw his two enemies before him. "There you are, you little bastard. What an idiot you are I must say. You''re willing to risk your life for such a nobody!" Dean''s younger brotherughed smugly and wildly. The madness seemed to be a family trait. "I''ll kill him first, ha-ha!" he continued tough hysterically. He went on to raise his hand in order to hit Ron. As a master who had just reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, he could kill ten thousand people as weak as Ron with just one blow. However, at the exact moment when his hand was about to touch Ron, a shadow flickered past him, forcing his palm to stop before Ron''s forehead. "What speed!" Dean, who was watching them, eximed in surprise. He immediately decided to quickly kill Darren, so, he urged his younger brother, "Kill the old man. And I''ll personally kill the little bastard." When there was no response from his younger brother, Dean asked, "Did you hear me?" As these words were spoken, Dean sensed something was wrong. The next moment his face turned ashen white and his lips trembled as he saw his younger brother''s head fall from the sky, right under him. Chapter 268 Roger (Part One) Chapter 268 Roger (Part One) "Brother!" All of a sudden, everything around Dean gradually turned dim as if a nket enveloped his whole being. With rage and pure hatred, Dean''s eyes filled with tears as he caught his brother''s head. On the other end, Darren lifted Ron andnded him safely on the grass at a far distance away from danger. After making sure that Ron was safe, he instantly flew back and gave Dean a warning. As Dean was clinging to his brother''s cold and lifeless body, tears streamed down his face. The pain and grief of bereavement tortured his heart. He still couldn''t believe what had happened. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Get lost now! I am giving you a chance to save your life. I don''t want to kill you." Darren prodded Dean with a cold expression on his face. "Ha-ha-ha." Dean let out an unexpected burst ofughter. Lifting his head, he looked at Darren with bloodshot eyes and roared, "You bastard. You were already courting death when you hurt my brother thest time. How dare you kill him now? I will chop you into pieces!" With a howling voice, Dean growled at Darren in rage. Pure hatred was evident in his cry. It was so powerful that his voice broke several mountains in the distance. "I will give you one more chance to run. If you don''t do that, I have no choice but to kill you too." Despite the horrible threat that escaped from his mouth, Darren remainedposed. He didn''t show a bit of mercy and didn''t even care about what Dean had said. Instead, he just stared at Dean with his sharp eyes. "Fuck off! You bastard!" Having a vengeful heart, Dean snarled at Darren. He was determined to avenge his brother''s death. With Dean''s reaction, Darren sensed his aura. He was surprised that Dean had reached the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. He noticed that Dean''s strength kept on increasing as he was in a rage. Though his strength and aura overwhelmed Darren, he showed no fear against Dean. Darren held on to his advantage and prepared himself to face him. Back when he was in the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren had the chance to condense the de core. When he got out of the battlefield, however, the rules of the outside world had altered his skills. The restrictions had caused the level of his de core to be a little different from before. Yet, he was confident because he had the de core and the sword core integrated inside his body. Because of the massive improvement in his strength, Darren believed that it would be a piece of cake to kill Dean. Even if Darren didn''t have the de core, his physical strength would be firm enough to protect himself from whatever Dean might inflict on him. Judging from his skills, Darren was with high hopes that Dean couldn''t kill him. He would in no way lose this battle; he would emerge victorious against his feeble opponent. Boom! A loud crashing noise suddenly echoed across the void as Dean plunged and attacked Darren. No matter how keen Darren was, he found that it was impossible to let himself out of Dean''s attack. The revengeful brother, on the other hand, swore not to concede until he got even with his brother''s life. Pulling back a little, Dean fiercely dashed towards Darren like a beast again. Using up all his force, he frantically blew and pounced on Darren mercilessly. Amidst the heated battle, in Dean''s head was his brother''s body lying cold and lifeless on the ground. Every time he thought about it, the more raging and ruthless were his attacks against Darren. "You can''t defeat me. You are doomed to fail from the start!" Overwhelmed by Dean''s strength, Darren gave out a snort. He didn''t want to cken his defense and give Dean a chance to hurt him. Thus with one powerful thrust, Darren immediately transferred his power and prepared himself for a counter- attack. In a split second, his de and sword intent spread all over the sky, casting a magnificent and blinding glow across the dark ether. With one quick plunge, the potent attack flooded towards Dean. Both warriors felt earth-shaking impact as Dean received the attack. He was able to sustain the strong power for a quarter of an hour. After such torment, Darren''s power inflicted significant damage on Dean''s body. Dean panted for air, beads of sweat streamed down from his forehead. He was not the ideal opponent Darren dreamed of battling at all. "Ahhh!" Darren released another cast of power. He was determined to end the battle as soon as possible. As his tremendous power pressed against Dean''s body, Dean panicked in failing to find a way out. His heart ached when he realized that he would not be able to take revenge for his brother. Swoosh! Dodging the attack, Dean began to scamper away. Soaking in sweat and out of breath, he dragged his broken legs behind him. He wished he could vanish and ran away from the inescapable death that he was facing. Seeing Dean flee, Darren unhurriedly chased after him. He thought that since he would kill him, there would be no need to rush things up. After letting him run for quite a distance away from him, Darren sensed that something was wrong. Dean ran towards the direction where Ron''s body wasid motionless. It was as if Dean had some ns on his mind. "Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Dean shouted as soon as he reached Ron''s body. Hearing that, Darren flew towards them. Seeing that Darren was chasing him at his full speed, Dean wore a weird smile on his blood-covered face. "You want to protect that bastard? I don''t think that''s going to happen!" In a blink of an eye, Dean used his Omnipotent Talent Skill to blow thend where Ron was lying on to fragments. Astounded with what just happened, Darren trembled with rage as he witnessed right before his eyes what happened to Ron. Worst was he couldn''t do anything to save his friend. Held frozen at the moment, Darren felt an enormous sense of guilt. He thought that his stupidity made Dean do such a horrible act. Yet the fact remained that Ron was now dead, and nothing could be changed. Realizing that he was the reason behind all these mishaps, pangs of remorse crept inside Darren. He felt sorry for what he had done. "Ron, it was all my fault. I will take revenge for you." Hovering himself in the sky, Darren shouted in a fury. Although his voice was cold, it was terrifying. Chapter 269 Roger (Part Two) Chapter 269 Roger (Part Two) "I will kill you!" Darren let out a roar. With a tempest toss, Darren flew towards Dean with lightning speed. He went straight to Dean and aimed for his head. The simple swing of his sword seemed like an ordinary thrust, but it contained his most potent power. With a shing blow, Darren''s power settled over Dean in a split second. In the aftermath, Dean was pressed so hard by the tremendous power that he couldn''t hit back. Bang! Another loud sound shattered the silence, and Darren was puzzled that he couldn''t kill Dean. To his surprise, someone blocked his sword! "Fuck off!" Pissed, Darren gave out a roar in anger. Though he had no idea who made the block, out of sheer frustration, he blew his enormous de and sword intent towards that guy. "Humph." The guy gave out a snort. Raising his hand, he lunged towards Darren''s de and sword intent. In a snap, it was all shattered into pieces. As the guy''s control overpowered Darren, he was pushed back in great strides. sted off, Darren was in shock. Seething with anger, he flew back to confront the guy. "Who the hell are you? Stay out of my way!" Darren warned the guy, hollering with a harsh, disdained voice. Exuding confidence, that young man quietly and fearlessly stood in front of Darren. His long purple hair rested over his shoulders. "Who am I?" the man asked with a dominant aura exuding from within him. Darren could tell that he was extremely powerful. "I''m a superior talent who is ranked number eighteen on the Talent Roll. My name is Roger Jing. Have you heard about me?" as he asked, a faint smile masked his face. His eyes, however, were as cold as ice as he stared at Darren. A furrow appeared between Darren''s brows as he replied, "This man had killed my friend. I must take my revenge. So please step aside." "Little boy, you seemed to be so arrogant. If I want to protect that man, no one cany a finger on him." Putting great emphasis on his words, Roger stared at him with a look ofplete disdain. "So you insist on protecting him? What rtions do you have with that man?" Darren coldly asked, showing not an ounce of fear. Let alone Darren, even Dean didn''t know why this powerful young man who just popped out from nowhere wanted to protect him. "No reasons or rtions at all. I want to protect the man, and I''ll do whatever I like." Saying that, Roger wore a faint smile on his face and continued, "When I see people getting in a fight, I will help the weak one. Luck is not on your side today. You should just let go of him. Do you understand?" "Thank you so much for saving my life, sir." As Roger''s words synced into him, Dean cupped his hands together and raised them in front of his chest as a salute. After expressing his gratitude to Roger, he This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. wanted to leave and fade away. "That''s not going to happen!" Not wanting to give up, Darren immediately used his spiritual sense and blew an enormous surge of Spirit Power towards Dean. When Darren entered the tenth round in the Ancient Void Battlefield, he got the chance to improve the Spirit Power. That skill was his reward after he won the battle. Furthermore, it didn''t have any conflicts with the rules of the outside world. So when he used the power, it would not be less dominant than it was inside the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Aargh!" Blown away by the attack, Dean scratched his head and fell on the ground in agony. In the blink of an eye, his soul broke into pieces, and he died instantaneously. "The Spirit Power! You bastard, how dare you to kill him in front of me! Are you trying to embarrass me?" Unable to believe what he just saw, Roger''s face turned red with rage. "The man is dead. What are you going to do about it?" Asking the question to annoy him, Darren was not even afraid of Roger. Inside him, he could sense that Roger might have reached the premium stage of the Wonder Realm because of his excellent skills. Darren knew deep inside him, that with his current strength he couldn''t defeat Roger. ''So what?'' Darren quietly thought to himself. Darren thought that if that young man dared offend him again, he would send him into the Ancient Void Battlefield. By that time, he could kill him with just one blow and would not need Finley''s help. Although it would consume a lot of force of control to open the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren still wanted to give it a try. He thought that he could take a rest and improve his strength in the Ancient Void Battlefield after opening it. It would not be a big deal for him, after all. "That''s not cool. You are such an idiot. I will not let go of you again," Roger shouted in warning. He was brimming with anger and wanted to kill Darren right at that moment. "Go to hell. You scum!" Getting on to his dare, Darren gave out a growl. He instantly activated his force of control and tried to open the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Don''t act like idiots! You guys stop right now!" A cold voice was hearding from the sky. As the figure came closer, a stunning girlnded beside Darren. Both of them stopped fighting and looked towards the direction of the mysterious girl. As Darrennded his eyes on her, he immediately recognized that this beautifuldy was Violet Wang. He had met her in the Ancient Void Battlefield. To Darren''s surprise, Roger knew her as well. Roger walked up to her and asked, "Violet, did you know what this guy had done?" "It is none of your business. But I do know if you dare to kill Darren, you will be in big trouble," Violet coldly replied with slightly raised eyebrows. "Ha-ha. You have got to be kidding me. You can''t fool me. Such a loser will get me into trouble? What a joke." Referring to Darren, Roger retorted with vexation on his face. He was sure that Violet must have known Darren, and she was just bluffing to scare him. Chapter 270 The Journey To The Raksa Sea (Part One) Chapter 270 The Journey To The Raksa Sea (Part One) "A loser? How dare you call him that?" Violet eximed. "Roger, you are out of your mind," she added. Her face turned sullen, and she spoke faster. "Don''t you know that he is Mr. Chad Lou''s most prominent disciple? If I were you, I''d watch mynguage." "Hey, Violet, don''t bluff. I have never heard of that name. If you think that you can invent people randomly and try to frighten me, you are wrong. You will regret this!" Roger retorted. Roger had always been overly suspicious and unbelievably conceited. And in this case, his distrust and arrogance invited trouble. On hearing this conversation, Darren narrowed his eyes as he red at Roger. His indifferent expression spoke louder than any words. "Miss Wang, thank you for speaking up for me. But, I believe you can''t talk sense into this gentleman, no matter how hard you try. I am sorry. Since he wants to kill me, then why don''t we let him try? Let''s see what he can do." Darren patted Violet gently on her back to reassure her. However, his expression was as cold as ice as he stared at Roger. Violet had been passing by when she saw the fight. Her sense of justicepelled her to stop and observe. She was a girl who would always protect those in need. As she stood watching the fight, Violet learned that someone was after Darren. She was so impressed by Darren when they were in the Ancient Void Battlefield that she couldn''t help standing up for him. After Darren left the Ancient Void Battlefield, news spread everywhere¡ªin and outside of Talent City. The disciples of the many grand warriors told everyone far and wide that the grand warrior, Chad Lou, had called Darren his most prominent disciple. The news also reached Violet. Though Violet supported Darren, she was not a reckless fool. She knew that she was no match for Roger, the genius who ranked eighteenth on the Talent Roll. Therefore, she mentioned Chad with the hopes that her name-dropping would intimidate Roger instead of infuriating him. It all depended on whether Roger was a total idiot or not. Unfortunately, Roger was a bigger moron than she had imagined. Not only had he never heard of Chad, but he also hurled abuses at Chad openly. Roger''s ignorance left Violet speechless. To prevent Roger from getting into more trouble, Violet prompted him by saying, "Roger, you don''t mean to insult Mr. Lou. Apologize now if you ever want to enter the Raksa Sea." "The Raksa Sea? You mean... Oh no! Mr. Lou is a grand warrior?" Roger cried. Now, he realized what a stupid thing he had done. A loose tongue was a source of evil, wasn''t it? Roger forced a smile. "Oh, for heaven''s sake. Use your mind!" The name-dropping seemed effective, so Violet doubled her efforts. She smiled contemptuously and embellished her story. "Well, do you know what Darren calls Mr. Lou? He calls him ''Uncle Chad''. You don''t want to mess with Mr. Lou''s ''dear nephew Darren, '' do you? I wouldn''t. I bet the man who is supporting you also wouldn''t. Think carefully before speaking!" Finally, Roger backed down. If Chad was a grand warrior, then he''d better ept Violet''s advice and leave Darren alone. It was highly unlikely that Violet would lie about this because it was too great a lie to tell. "Great. Youngd, you''ve found a powerful backer," Roger said as he turned to Darren. "I will let you go this time. But, if I find out that all this is a lie¡ªthere is no grand warrior, no Uncle Chad¡ªI will y you and turn your skin into shoes." After threatening Darren, Roger turned and flew away. Darren yelled at his back, "Roger, do take care of yourself and don''t be killed." Darren''s parting advice was a subtle warning as he stressed on thest word, killed. Darren also wanted to kill Roger, and Roger knew it. His words were, hence, caustic to Roger''s ears. Roger thought that Violet had saved Darren. The fact was that Violet had saved Roger from Darren. If it had not been for her, Roger would be dead by now. However, Darren had been hesitant to kill Roger. He was by no means a bloodthirsty guy. On the contrary, Darren was quite merciful. Besides, Darren might have had to use the Ancient Void Battlefield to deal a deadly blow. But, the Ancient Void Battlefield was extremely energy-consuming, and he would require a whole month to recuperate. A month without enough energy to start the Ancient Void Battlefield was dangerous. This was something Darren wouldn''t risk unless it was necessary. As for Roger, he was not and never would be a big concern. As long as he kept clear of Darren and the people Darren cared about, his life would be spared. "Enough, Darren. You don''t want to provoke him anymore," Violet ordered. Her once tidy fringe of hair was a total mess, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. She took a deep breath, walked closer to Darren, and whispered in his ear, as if Roger was still around, "Hey, you. You should thank me. I was so afraid that he would grow reckless and silence us forever. It was so close!" "Well, is that so? Fine. Thank you, my dear life-saver." Darren patronized Violet. His smile was as warm and bright as a sunny day in May. "Oh,e on. You can do better than that. I deserve a sincere and originalpliment," she pouted and said. Darren''s gaze met Violet''s, and she dropped her eyes. A crimson blush bloomed on her cheeks. Feeling awkward, Darren blinked rapidly before turning his gaze away. Flirting with Violet like that made him ufortable. After a moment''s silence, Darren responded with, "I have to leave now. Goodbye, Miss Wang." Before she could grumble about his indifference, Darren vanished into thin air. "Hey, you... Darren?" Violet fell silent. Her chest rose and fell in anger. Violet had nned to trick him into promising that he would stay with her to repay his debt of gratitude. Obviously, her n failed as Darren had left. "What a frigid man! He is so hard to please!" she grumbled even though a smile lifted the corners of her pretty lips. Once Darren left Violet, he flew toward Talent City. He was searching for Ron''s family. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ron was a widower with no children. He lived in an old house with his father, who was weak and sick. Although they depended on each other, Ron''s father was in bad shape. Darren didn''t visit Ron''s father in person. Instead, he bought Ron''s father many well-trained servants. In this way, Ron''s father could live out his remaining years in peace, just like any other well-off country gentleman. Besides, he also left a considerable amount of money in Ron''s house when nobody was watching, in case of an emergency. Darren reckoned that this was enoughpensation. Satisfied that he had done everything possible, Darren left quietly without being noticed. Chapter 271 The Journey To The Raksa Sea (Part Two) Chapter 271 The Journey To The Raksa Sea (Part Two) Then Darren headed for Skywalker Alliance. He knew that he had to prepare for the journey to the Raksa Sea before it was toote. A month was insufficient preparation time for the trip. "Darren, our master has sent for you." Boyce was overjoyed when he found Darren in his dwelling. "Sure. Tell Mr. Lou that I will be right there," Darren answered delightedly. It was no surprise that Chad would summon him. After several minutes, Darren was waiting in the ptial hall for an audience with Chad. "Oh, my dear nephew, Darren! Do have a seat," said Chad, warmly. The host didn''t make Darren wait for long. Though by the time he showed up, a dozen young warriors had already been waiting for a while. Chad ignored them and addressed Darren first. And, he beckoned to Darren to sit at the head, in front of Tom. "Good day, Darren!" a man conveyed his regards to Darren. "How are you doing, Darren?" greeted another young fellow enthusiastically. Though all the warriors present were aplished in martial arts, they remained pleasant and respectful in front of Darren. They had to for Darren had achieved much more, and, more importantly, he was higher in rank among the disciples. Darren remained silent. When a warrior greeted him, Darren responded by nodding. He sat down the minute Chad asked him to. It was impolite to speak in front of Chad before being spoken to. After Darren took his seat, Chad walked to the podium and began his speech. "Mighty warriors! Your presence greatly honors me. Tomorrow, you will begin your journey to the Raksa Sea." He paused and looked around. The sudden break made everyone wonder why Chad had stopped. The crowd re- summoned their wandering attention and listened with bated breath. Chad smiled and continued, "Therefore, before you go, I''d like to offer you some advice. I hope you will listen and learn." "Yes, sir!" all the men responded collectively. "The journey to the Raksa Sea is not only for my Primitive Stones but also for your development. As far as I know, the Raksa Sea is an ancient relic. Countless treasures have been unearthed there. An able man will return with many powerful weapons and rare books! But, of course, opportunity and challenge go hand-in-hand. You must be careful in this dangerous area. I sincerely hope that everyone here will return safely. Otherwise, how will I exin this to your rtives and friends? Although I always try to avoid talking endlessly, I have to emphasize this point again. Do remember what I will say next. In the Raksa Sea, there will bepeting superior talents, powerful demonic monsters, and even malicious border mutants! The border mutantse in a wide variety. They are born unrivaled. If you run into one, flee before it spots you, or it will be toote. Don''t ever think abouting face-to-face with a border mutant. And finally, stick together while you are in the Raksa Sea. If I find out that someone harbored malice toward his fellow warrior, I will execute the man with bad intentions myself! Do you understand?" Chad ended his speech on a stern note. "Yes, sir!" Everyone responded with one voice again. Darren nodded and thought that Chad was a man of integrity. He was expecting a long-winded speech that was devoid of substance. However, to his surprise, the speech was quite concise and sincere. He formed a good opinion of Chad. "Well, that''s all. This is the end of the meeting. Now, everyone should head for the treasure cab and im one handy weapon from my collection as a gift before your adventure," Chad announced. "As for Darren, you don''t need to go to the treasure cab. You will follow me," ordered Chad as he turned and left the hall. Everyone else was so used to their master''s preference for Darren that they ignored the partiality he had shown. As they scattered like birds and animals, Darren followed Chad. After about a quarter of an hour of walking, Chad stopped in front of a closed door. It was a backroom that was hidden underground. In it were several rare weapons and extraordinary armors. This was Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chad''s personal collection. The weapons in the treasure cab were nothing inparison to the truly exceptional treasures in this backroom. "Darren, don''t worry. I am not ying favorites. I brought you here because your cultivation base is not as strong as your fellows. So, pick something from here before you go. You will need it. If I were you, I''d choose something protective, like a shield, helmet, boots, or armor. Don''t omit anything on your list. Preparedness averts peril," Chad said earnestly. "Thank you very much, Uncle Chad. I won''t miss anything on my list." Darren obeyed, as always. Darren nced around. Although everything in the room was of a high-level and fancy to look at, they were unfit for his n. Darren wondered if he could pick anything from the room. When he was about to exit and apologize to Chad, Darren spotted several dim Primitive Stones lying in the corner, covered in dust. "Uncle Chad, why do you keep these Primitive Stones here? Aren''t they important?" asked Darren. Sharp-eyed as he was, Darren had already detected the fierce and profound Heavenly Repression Rule contained in the unimposing Primitive Stones. Darren wanted them eagerly, but he was afraid that his attitude would arouse suspicion. So, he asked bluntly as though he was just curious. His feigned sincerity worked! "Well, those. They are useless crap. Why do you care?" Chad questioned Darren. Though it was risky asking for them, Darren decided to make the request. "Really? Can I have them?" Under his calm facade, Darren''s heart beat faster as he waited for Chad to reply. "What for? I just told you that they are useless." "Oh, I like the color. Ghostly green has always fascinated me. Can I have them, just for fun?" Unsure of what to say, Darren floated quite ame excuse. Chad could easily refuse him as petty pleasures thwarted high aims. But, Chad doted on Darren for some reason. "Fine, take them if they will please you. Don''t waste time on them, though. And do not fiddle with them. Don''t ever think about absorbing what''s left in the stones, or you will embrace an ugly death. Do you understand?" "I won''t, Uncle Chad. Thank you, Uncle Chad." Once the precious Primitive Stones were in his bag, Darren randomly picked a shield and a weapon and left. The next morning at daybreak, several dozen superior talents, including Darren, headed for the Raksa Sea. Led by grand warriors, they reached the edge of an ancient altar. "Raksa Sea, here Ie!" an overly excited youngd hollered. Darren was also in a good mood. If they entered the primitive sea sessfully, he could find more Primitive Stones. If he managed to collect enough Primitive Stones, he would be able to achieve his goal of entering the Wonder Realm. Chapter 272 Hidden Dangers Chapter 272 Hidden Dangers The Raksa Sea was a relic of an ancient time. If one wished to go there, aside from having great strength, he would also need seven grand warriors'' blood essence. The blood essence was crucial to the activation of the altar that transferred the people to the Raksa Sea. Apart from that, entering of the Raksa Sea had an age-restriction and only those who were under the age of thirty were allowed to enter. For that reason, grand warriors often employed the help of superior talents. Like Chad had mentioned, the Raksa Sea did not only hold Primitive Stones, it also held a great abundance of other treasures. Every superior talent aspired to be able to go there someday¡ªand that day was now. Over seventy of the current superior talents from the Earth Chart of the Talent Roll were summoned by the grand warriors to enter the Raksa Sea. Seven grand warriors stood in front of the ck altar, their long robes fluttering in the howling wind. The superior talents that were standing behind them felt incredibly intimidated by the domineering aura that they were emitting. "May I have everyone''s attention, please. When a crack opens from the altar, you are to immediately enter it. Do not waste any second. Do you understand?" one of the grand warriors told them, his booming voice reverberating in the air. "Yes, sir!" the superior talents responded in unison. All the superior talents then fixed their eyes on the altar, holding their breath as they waited for the crack to open. The altar would only be open for a very short amount of time, so they had to dash towards it with their full speed once the crack appeared. At that moment, the seven grand warriors'' strengths had reached the top level, so they then began transferring their power. Soon, the blood essence spilled out from their chests and flowed towards the altar. Everyone''s attention was focused on the altar, and thus no one noticed the several gloomy shadows that were floating in the air, intently watching the scene. "Distinguished Grand Blood Refiner, look at thatd. He''s the one who came out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. I suspect that he still has Primitive Stones," a figure from the shadows said. He had been following Darren for several days. "Is it because you want to wait for him to collect more Primitive Stones from the Raksa Sea and take all those treasures once you''ve killed him?" The four shadows floating in the air turned their heads to look at the direction of a man. He was dressed in ck shirt and wore a bamboo hat. That man took off his hat, revealing his frightening face. Half of it was exposed skull and the other half was rotting flesh. "No. This time, I will go to the Raksa Sea myself," the man replied in a rough harsh voice. Aside from his unfavorable appearance, he was also wafting with a horrible stench. If someone were toe Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. close to the man, they would definitely smell the foul scent of blood and decay emitting from him. "Sir, have you alreadypletely grasped the Avatar Blood Refining Skill? That''s great! Congrattions, sir!" the four young men eximed while keeping their voices low. However, they all wore looks of sheer terror on their faces as something suddenly urred to them. "After hundreds of years, I have finally grasped the Avatar Blood Refining Skill. I can finally go to the Raksa Sea myself!" The man''s hoarse voice grew louder and raspier, making the four young men tremble in fear. "Humph!" The man snorted at the trembling young men. He slightly raised his rotten hands in the air and a bloody aura emitted from his body. In a split second, the four men were tightly enveloped inside his power. Blood suddenly flowed violently out from their foreheads. Before they even had the chance to cry out, they dropped dead and lifeless onto the ground. The man''s body then divided into four and each went straight for the corpses of the young men. A few momentster, the young men regained their consciousness. The coppery smell of blood instantly pervaded and wafted in the air as their eyes opened. They began to slowly walk towards the rest of the talents and sat among them. One of them approached Darren. "Huh?" Darren suddenly felt a slight chill in the air. He jerked his head around and found nothing out of the ordinary. Boom! In that moment, a deep crack appeared at the ck altar. An ancient aura suddenly spread towards them. "It is open!" Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! All the superior talents dashed into the crack at full speed. Darren shrugged off the strange chill he felt and followed Chad''s disciples into the ck crack. Inside the endless darkness, Darren felt as if he was being enveloped by a continuous st of strong howling winds. The tremendous power of the winds pped against his skin. It felt as if it was tearing him apart. Although Darren''s body was strong, he still had not reached the Wonder Realm. Most of the superior talents who entered the Raksa Sea, on the other hand, had reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm and were therefore faring much better against the powerful wind than Darren was. "It looks like Darren is experiencing some difficulties. Everybody,e and help him." Tom was the first one who noticed that Darren was struggling. They were all superior talents who were recruited by Chad. After spending time with these twelve talents for a month, Darren came to know that they were all nice people. They enveloped Darren with their power, instantly relieving the pressure off him. In actuality, if Darren had used his demonic transformation skill, enduring the pressure would have been a piece of cake for him. However, he wanted to avoid using it as much as possible, so he decided not to use it. "Thank you so much, everyone," Darren said, giving every single one of the talents a grateful nod. "You''re a friend of Tom, and we are a team. It''s only natural that we helped you," one of them replied. "That''s right. Even after we enter the Raksa Sea, we should still help each other." Everyone nodded in agreement. An atmosphere of harmony emanated inside the ck crack. Quite a long whileter, everyone started to get tired of waiting. They had no idea when they would be able to get out of there. Then suddenly, a bright ray of light hit everyone''s eyes and the tremendous power pressing against their bodies immediately disappeared. They could heard the sound of waves breaking on the shore. Boom! Boom! Boom! Just as they were starting to rejoice, an ominous feeling suddenly washed over them. As Darren and the others dashed out of the ck crack, a powerful force dragged them down. All thirteen of them fell hard on the stone ground. "Shit! What happened? What was that powerful pull?" They were all starting to panic. The heavy pull was making it difficult for them to fly off into the sky. What was more, they fell extremely hard on the stone ground, hard enough that it would cause any other ground to crack. However, they found it peculiar that there weren''t any signs of cracks on the stone ground. Given that fact, it was apparent that the stone ground was extremely hard, probably even indestructible. "We fell on some kind of strange ind!" one eximed. They scanned their surroundings and found that they were on an expansive ind that was filled with bare gray stones. Numerous stones could be seen for a radius of over ten kilometers. When they walked further, they saw that there was a vast ocean in the distance. Bang! Several other people fell out of the ck crack. They were the superior talents who belonged to the other two grand warriors'' teams. As for the other four grand warriors'' superior talents, they might fall from the ck crack too. It was also possible that they already fell and probablynded somewhere that Darren''s group could not see. ... Back at the altar outside of the ck crack, the seven grand warriors had begun to rest. Using up a However, they all smiled contentedly, seeing that all the superior talents had sessfully entered the ck crack. They were all looking forward to the talents'' sess in retrieving a great deal of treasures. "Ann, did you feel something strange? I can''t but feel a little uneasy," a grand warrior said. "You felt that too?" Ann pursed her lips, worry starting to creep into her. As soon as the two mentioned it, an unsettling feeling washed over all the other grand warriors. They furrowed their eyebrows in thought. "Now that you''ve mentioned it, I did feel a strange aura as well. But we were in a critical moment at the time, so I didn''t give much thought about it." As masters who reached the Grand Realm, they all had acute senses. Even the slightest of movements would not be able to escape their attention. It was frightening to think that several grand warriors all sensed the same unsettling disturbance. "Baron, you should check on it." Chad turned to the grand warrior beside him. Baron was regarded as the one who had the strongest spiritual sense. If he wanted to investigate an aura, even if it was left by a bird that passed by ten years ago, he would be able to find it. Baron nodded in agreement. He immediately used his special spiritual sense to examine everything around them. After searching for a while, Baron''s eyes suddenly widened in shock. "It''s him! I''m afraid that those superior talents may be in grave danger. They might die in the ck crack." Chapter 273 The Situation Was Not As Simple As It Looked Chapter 273 The Situation Was Not As Simple As It Looked Several grand warriors were troubled when they heard Baron. Were over seventy superior talents at risk? "What happened?" several grand warriors asked in unison. "Do you remember the man who focused on the Blood Refining skill and killed a lot of grand warriors hundreds of years ago?" Baron asked with a frown. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Grand Blood Refiner! Didn''t a senior suppress him?" The other grand warriors understood the danger at once. That man had left far too deep an impression on them. Baron shook his head. "I have detected traces of the Blood Refining Sect before. I thought it might have been some underlings creating a disturbance on a small scale. I never suspected that the Grand Blood Refiner had been liberated. I was careless for not reporting this earlier," Baron exined. "The Grand Blood Refiner would have been uncontroble had he not been suppressed by the senior. It''s good that his domain cracked when he ran away, as that means that his level decreased a lot. Those superior talents could kill him if they work together." "It''s not that simple. Don''t forget there are countless treasures and Primitive Stones in the Raksa Sea. The Grand Blood Refiner''s strength could be restored to its original level if he gets those treasures." Several grand warriors grew worried upon hearing these words. "If you are right, how did he enter the Raksa Sea? He is an old monster. He would have been torn apart by the altar because of his age," a grand warrior said with doubts. "He is good at hiding himself. His avatar blood refining skill helps him to control others. He must have possessed some talent via his premium skill and wormed his way into the Raksa Sea. It is possible that he is hiding among the superior talents," Baron replied. "You are probably right. Losing some Primitive Stones is a small matter of no great significance. However, our sin will be greater if he refines any of our superior talents. We have to find a way to inform them of the existence of the Grand Blood Refiner," another grand warrior suggested. "Such being the case, we need to risk opening the altar again. Brian, use your voice transmitting arcane skill to advise the superior talents about the situation. Do also tell them that it is imperative that they work together to kill the evil cultivator! Perhaps if they''re lucky enough, they will avert the catastrophe." Brian nodded solemnly. The others had selected him for this assignment as he was the best at using the arcane skill to transmit his voice. Immediately after, several grand warriors, who seemed to be a little weak and exhausted, triggered the altar again. Fortunately, this time, they only needed to create a crack to let Brian transmit his voice. ... On a deste ind in the Raksa Sea, everyone was exploring the area where they had descended. None of them dared to act rashly before acquainting themselves with their surroundings. Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from the sky as a ck crack formed. In the next moment, a thundering voice was heard within the crack. Everyone looked up at the sky, wondering what was happening. "Superior talents, you have to be careful. Some evil cultivator, who focuses on blood refining, has infiltrated your group. You have to find him and kill him before he gets stronger. You must do this together, or else you will suffer serious consequences. Please find him quickly." The crack closed, and the voice faded away. Every superior talent on the ind became nervous when they heard the voice. They looked at each other, trying to find someone they were not familiar with. "It''s him!" A talent in Darren''s group saw a strange young man standing nearby. No one from the group had paid any attention to him earlier because they thought he came from another group. "No, it''s not me!" "Kill him!" A powerful youth, who ranked twentieth on the Talent Roll in Darren''s group, rushed toward that man and delivered a palm attack on his chest that shattered his breast. Even though their strength was greatly suppressed in the Raksa Sea, the youth still had a cultivation base at the Spirit Realm. Eyes wide open, the strange youth died before he could say anything. Blood oozed out of the corpse of that strange young man as his body began to decay. The pungent stench of decaying blood and flesh overwhelmed the other talents. "Look, it''s him! Hum, it''s a good thing that we know everyone else in the group, or else the consequence would be unthinkable," the youth who killed the strange young man said proudly. Seeing the scene, Darren felt as though something was wrong. ''How could that evil person be killed so easily? If he were skilled enough to possess someone in the group, he would have been powerful enough to avert death.'' Darren surmised. Darren''s head pounded as he thought about the situation. Since he had no logical exnations, he chose to be silent. Strangers were spotted in two other groups of superior talents. Each group also reacted by killing a warrior they were unfamiliar with. Soon, the awful stench of dposing bodies filled the ind. Everyone rxed after killing the three strange youths. They thought the problem had been solved easily. In the following ten days, nothing abnormal happened. Everyone gradually forgot about this matter and turned their attention to searching for Primitive Stones and treasures. "Our strength has been suppressed in the Raksa Sea. It''s very difficult to move around. What should we do?" "Don''t panic, everyone. I have a map and a description given by Mr. Chad Lou. Let''s have a look." The man with the highest level of cultivation base stepped forward as he spoke. "Robb, why don''t you show us the map earlier? We could have collected more treasures and Primitive Stones than the other groups if we had taken quicker action." said the superior talent who had killed the strange youth. Dissatisfactionced his voice. "I didn''t want any of us to hunt for treasures until we got familiar with the surroundings. Are you implying that I hid the map intentionally to hinder our progress?" Robb Yin questioned. Annoyance reflected in his expression as he red at the superior talent. "Hum, I didn''t say that. You said it yourself," the superior talent sneered. Everyone knew that the person challenging Robb Yin was called Lenny Yu. "You behaved well earlier. Now you are going to show your true colors, aren''t you? I don''t mind teaching you a lesson if you continue babbling, you scoundrel! It makes no difference to me whether you are here or not!" Robb Yin was infuriated by Lenny Yu''s remarks. "How dare you?" Lenny Yu bellowed, ready to fight with Robb Yin. "Keep quiet, Okay? Please stop your argument over such trivial matters. We were warned against such behavior by Mr. Lou. Remember what he said. We must stay united." Tom interjected when he saw that a fight was going to break out between the two men. "Forget it. I have better things to do than argue with you," Robb said as he yielded. Then, he called everyone together to check the map. After a long discussion, they decided to explore an underground cave somewhere beneath this ind as it connected with anotherrge ind. The group thought that this would be the very ce to hide some treasures. Since this area wasrgely unexplored, it would be a good ce to find undiscovered Primitive Stones. Thus, they nned to go to therge ind first. Once the discussion wasplete, they nced around and found that two other groups of superior talents had left the ind. "Move faster. Time waits for no one," Robb hailed as he instructed everybody to look for the underground cavern. Darren didn''t take part in the discussion. Although he followed the superior talents, he seemed to be ruminating about something. "What''s wrong with you, Darren? Why are you silent?" Tom and Darren walked at the end of the group. He asked when he noticed Darren''s pensive expression. Darren raised his head. Just as he was about to respond to Tom''s question, he saw Lenny cast an inconspicuous and sinister nce at Robb. "Tom, do you think there is something abnormal about Lenny? I feel as though something is wrong with him," Darren finally voiced his doubts. From the beginning to the end, Darren thought that the matter Brian informed them about was not as simple as it appeared. "Hey, you are overthinking. Lenny haspeted with Robb before, but he failed. It''s normal for him to feel some resentment toward Robb. Let''s move on," Tom said, smiling. "Maybe." Darren walked forward to help the team. Reassured by Tom, he stopped thinking about the situation. However, something happened when they found the entrance of the underground cavern. Sharp shrieks were heard from the sky. Several ck figures spotted the group of talents and flew straight for them. "Shit, so many fierce raptors!" The crowd was immediately rmed. Chapter 274 The Legendary Beast Chapter 274 The Legendary Beast The sky''s sunlight was blocked by a flock of ck birds which fiercely fell on Darren and the superior talents. The ck birds looked menacing in the sky. "These raptors are almost at the Spirit Realm, and their power won''t be suppressed by heaven and earth. We''ve got to do something but exactly what should we do?" one superior talent asked. If, however, the ck birds were in the outside world, anyone of them could easily wipe them out swiftly. On the other hand, here was the Raksa Sea. Since the superior talents'' powers had been repressed, the man with the strongest cultivation base among them was just at the fifth to the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. In just the next breath, countless birds had surrounded them from all sides. Whistle! They waved their weapons to sh the ck birds. However, the birds seemed to have no end, flying over them continuously. The superior talents fought bravely although at times they felt it was a worthless fight. "Ah! Ah!" a superior talent whose cultivation base was only at the third stage of the Spirit Realm cried out. Weaker than the others, he was immediately fenced in by the ck birds. The flesh of his arms were gnawed away in three seconds, revealing his off-white bones. From the look on his face you could tell he was in agony, despite fighting bravely. "Protect Mason!" Robb yelled. He and some other rtively powerful superior talents surrounded the wounded young man in a circle to limit the birds'' ess to Mason. "Damn! If it goes on like this, we will all end up dead. Someone must take considerable risks to resist the birds so that the others can be covered in order to evacuate and reach the underground cavern," the leading superior talent, Robb, shouted to the others, after he had carefully thought it through in his mind. "I will do it!" shouted an enthusiastic voice. "Let me try!" shouted another excited voice. Several superior talents were rushing to undertake the task despite the fact that the man covering the others would very likely die, with almost no chance of escaping. It was a very brave, gant decision to make. "Go now! Leave them to me!" shouted a voice. At that point, Darren elbowed his way out and stood in front of the others, hacking at the birds darting at him one by one endlessly. "No. Darren, your power is too weak to shoulder the task. I will do it!" Tom stated as he hurried to Darren immediately, fighting the birds alongside him with all his energy, to prove he could do it. "Tom, I assure you that I know how to deal with them!" Darren said, and then he pushed Tom away with one palm. Tom was startled, but Darren was determined. Whoosh! Darren dashed out surprisingly quickly, with the sword light sparkling along his way, and patches of the ck birds trickling down. The contradiction was bizarre. "This... How did he do that?" asked a voice. All the superior talents were astonished by the scene. However, they all understood that no time should be wasted in wrestling with such issues. Since Darren was able to resist the birds, they ran away while killing the birds until they finally entered the underground cavern. They had finally reached their destination. They rolled arge rock to block the cave entrance upon their arrival, only leaving a crack to observe Darren''s status and to breathe. They felt safe in this cavern. The rocks here were very hard, so they didn''t have to worry about the ck birds'' breaking into the cavern, or anyone else for that matter. "What fast speed!" They saw Darren shuttling back and forth among the flock of ck birds, ughtering them, while still remaining unharmed. They knew they had picked the right man for the task right then. "Hasn''t his power been suppressed? " Someone was confused. "I don''t think so. His power is just at the Spirit Realm. What he counts on is his fast speed which is a thousand times faster than that of the ck birds. Hence, these beasts are not able to catch up with him." Robb immediately saw through the key point, and what was confusing became as clear as day. In the next two hours, Darren had ughtered more than a hundred thousand ck birds. Their blood reddened the sea, and the bloody smell surged to the sky. tter! All of a sudden, a monstrous wave peaked, and brought about a terrible aura. It did not bode well. "Darren, watch out! It must be the bloody smell that draws the bloodthirsty creature in the sea," one of the superior talents shouted to Darren, as his eyes were transfixed on the sea and what wasing out of it. "Eh?" Darren also noticed the danger behind his back. He promptly dodged it and flew towards the underground cavern where the other superior talents stayed. Roar! Along with the deadly sound, a huge figure ran to Darren with a smash, much faster than Darren. "Jesus! It''s a Water Kylin, a type of legendary beast from the Ancient Ages," one superior talent said in horror, eyes wide open from the terror. "Even the beast here has acquired more or less the power of the grand warrior. That is too awful," The huge ck body was a Water Kylin, whose power was even stronger than that of the grand warriors outside. Presently,pared with the superior talents whose powers had been repressed, the Water Kylin was like a Genuine God. They had never seen anything like it before nor were they likely to see it again in their lives. Having sensed the wind from behind him, Darren also panicked, and got scared of its speed and power. Instantly, he was shrouded in a shadow of death. He felt suffocated and couldn''t breathe. Everything was dark. "No. Darren is doomed. I never expected that there would be such a powerful monster lurking below the sea. s, it''s my fault. I should have called him to enter the cavern earlier. Oh god, it''s my fault. Darren!" Robb sighed, ming himself for Darren''s current fate. Beside Robb, Tom also looked sad, but he could also do nothing to rescue Darren, and felt just as guilty. In this case, no one could survive outside the cavern, so it made no sense to fight the Water Kylin. They might as well be all dead by now anyway. "I think he deserves to die. He would have escaped if he hadn''t unted his superiority in killing the ck birds. Don''t pity him. His death is of his own making," Lenny said in an ironic, bitter tone. "Lenny, you''re a monster!" said a superior talent. "If it hadn''t been for Darren covering us, he wouldn''t have been in such a dangerous situation. How could you talk like an unconcerned person?" said another superior talent. "Keep your mouth shut, or you are a dead man!" another superior talent threatened Lenny. "Yes. No more words against Darren, or I will never let you off!" eximed another superior talent. Hearing what Lenny said, all the superior talents became extremely exasperated and agitated. "Stop! Darren is dead," Robbmented, witnessing Darren being hit by therge w of the Water Kylin. Then Darren disappeared without any sign of survival. It would seem the water had swallowed him. Naturally, except for Lenny, all the superior talents mourned Darren. He defended them so courageously and gave his life to them. However, this was far from the truth. In fact, Darren was very much still alive. The superior talents just didn''t know it yet. In the drastic moment, Darren crazily generated his spiritual sense, and immediately the force of control opened the Ancient Void Battlefield. Darren knew exactly what he was doing. Even the Water Kylin was stunned at seeing that it failed to capture Darren because of the distraction. As a result, Darren was swept into the sea by huge waves. Nobody had ever escaped the Water Kylin before. When the Water Kylin realized that Darren had fled, it showed up before Darren in a blink of an eye, being ready to swat him into ashes. To its surprise, Darren was unfazed. However, a frightful thing happened right then and there. A deep ck hole suddenly popped up. It Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. gave out a strong maic force that dragged the Water Kylin into it. Though it could rival the grand warrior, it was sucked into that strange hole atst after a few minutes of struggling. Roar! The whole Ancient Void Battlefield was slightly shaken by the Water Kylin''s furious howl. It attacked the space in all directions, destroying the mountains and cracking the earth, just like an earthquake. "Humph. You beast, kneel down!" Darrenmanded. His voice was like the sound of a god, almost splitting the internal organs of the Water Kylin. However, Darren was now too weak to activate the force of control to kill it. Even if he didn''t consume the force of control before, on the premise that the Water Kylin broke into the Ancient Void Battlefield itself, he still wasn''t able to kill it without the dark gold internal force. The force of control worked only within this small world. In other words, Darren was unbeatable for the creatures confined to the Ancient Void Battlefield. As to the creatures from the outside world, Darren had to ughter them with his real power, since they were beyond the force of control. Actually, the Water Kylin could rival a two-star grand warrior, while Darren only came up to a one-star grand warrior in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Therefore, if they fought against one another, he had no chance to kill it. The oue would be the same as it was when it was him versus Finley. Roar! Provoked by irrational fear, the Water Kylin never stopped ruining the first space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. It was in shambles. "Finley,e out! Kill it for me!" Darren shouted coldly. Then a young man in white showed up in the first space. "Holy shit! Darren, you really are a trouble maker. You even bring me a beast rivaling a two-star grand warrior so soon. What a surprise! What next can I expect from you?" Finley said and grinned. "Don''t talk nonsense! It tried to kill me. Now it''s over to you," Darren shouted. He had narrowly escaped from the Water Kylin, but now his hatred surged exceedingly high. "Yes, sir!" Finley calmly smiled, all while darting towards the Water Kylin. As for Darren, he merely shed near him and watched. Chapter 275 Give Your Loyalty Or Die (Part One) Chapter 275 Give Your Loyalty Or Die (Part One) ng! ng! ng! An ear-shattering sound reverberated as Finley''s figure flickered in the sky. Disappearing on one side and appearing on another end, Finley moved swiftly. No one could follow him with their eyes. As he Caught unprepared by the attack, the Water Kylin was severely afflicted and whined painfully. The enormous Water Kylin was famous in battles, known for his giant paws. In his previous encounters, he was able to smash numerous towering mountains into pieces. Surprisingly, in this situation, however, the Water Kylin could not even manage to touch Finley''s body despite various attempts. "How can this guy be so strong?" Witnessing the fight, Darren was surprised at Finley''s skills. Knowing his strength, Darren had thought that Finley could slightly take the upper hand. The thought came into his mind when he remembered the fight between him and Finley thest time. However, now that Finley was facing the Water Kylin, Darren was shocked to see that the creature did not even stand a single chance to fight back. After a short moment, a great roar resounded, and soon the Water Kylin''s body was bleeding heavily on the ground. Both Darren and Finley waited for the creature to stand and fight back, but that was to no avail. Finley had put an end to the fight. "I did it!" Finley''s figure beamed with a triumphant smile as he appeared in front of Darren. "Nice! Very good. You seem to have improved a lot these past few days. You have defeated an ancient legendary beast without even sweating." Darren lifted Finley''s spirits by praising him for a well-fought battle. The Water Kylin was known as a potent and almost invincible creature. It was nearly as powerful as a two-star grand warrior, and Finley managed to defeat it in such a short time¡ªa piece of cake for him. "Well, it was just like killing a mosquito, easy-peasy! I am about to advance into bing a three-star grand warrior. Defeating the Water Kylin would be way too easy for my current level. Oh, yes, before I forgot, I must thank you for your magic herbs," still on cloud nine, Finley said with heightened satisfaction. "Magic herbs? What magic herbs do you mean?" Confused, Darren could not grab hold of what Finley was referring to. No matter how hard he searched in the back of his mind, still he could not remember giving some herbs to Finley. When the bell ringed on his mind, however, he dashed aside in a sh and stepped into the second space. What he saw in there took Darren by surprise and made him furious. In the second space, Darren was astounded to see that the whole ce had transformed into something totally different from thest time he visited it. The magic herbs that had been growing and upied most of the area were now gone. Barren and deserted, not a single nt was seen in the "Shit! You are such a bad guy, Finley! You have used all my magic herbs!" Infuriated with what he just discovered, Darren stepped back to the first space and surprised Finley with a kick. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, mine! Darren, are you insane? I just took some of your magic herbs. Why are you so angry?" Though he wasining, not a tone of anger could be sensed in Finley''s words. Flying away from Darren, he intended to dodge away from his kicks. He was even confident to stand up and defended himself with a wicked smile on his face. "Did you take some of my magic herbs? Just some? You did not leave even a single leaf for me! You wretched!" While cursing him, Darren flew closer to Finley and red at him. "Well, it''s not a big deal! If I had not taken so many magic herbs, my strength would not improve that much, don''t you think so? If I were not that strong, we both would have probably been killed by that Water Kylin by now. After all, it was you who let the legendary beaste in, remember? So, let us just put it this way. Your magic herbs have helped me to save your life. It''s worth it! I have rescued you in the first ce, and you want to punish me in return? You are really mean!" Shrugging his shoulders, Finley sighed and pretended to be the victim. "Stay away from me! You are the one who is mean!" Dealing with the silly Finley, Darren was really speechless. He did not want to talk about the matter anymore as he could do nothing to change what had happened. Even when he was acting angry, Darren was actually not mad. He was d knowing that at least Finley was stronger now and could give him a hand in battles. Having such a super helper was not a bad thing, and he did not lose much with the magic herbs. "Go and check if the legendary beast is really dead. He might have survived and get back to you," Darren said to Finley with a nk face, not betraying what he felt inside. "Yes, Mr. Darren Chu," Seeing that Darren did not me him for the magic herbs, Finley stepped closer to check on the Water Kylin, while humming a happy song in a low voice. "Oh? This legendary beast is still alive!" Finley shouted in surprise. "Let me give you thest punch to end your lifepletely. Ha-ha!" he continued and burst into a fit ofughter. "No!" Hearing Finley''s words, Darren stopped him. "You want to kill the creature by yourself, Darren? Okay, you go then. But I have to remind you that the skin of that Water Kylin is tough, and you''d better be careful." What Darren was contemting in his mind was whether he should kill the Water Kylin and assimte its power, or let the Water Kylin live to guard the Ancient Void Battlefield. He was caught between the two alternatives. After weighing things over for a short while, he intended to have thetter choice. Walking closer to the creature, he invoked with a voice as loud as thunder, "Are you willing to give your loyalty to me?" Chapter 276 Give Your Loyalty Or Die (Part Two) Chapter 276 Give Your Loyalty Or Die (Part Two) The Water Kylin''s head was limping down. The pair of eyes that stared at Darren were heaving hot res, and steamy breaths escaped from his nostrils. Obviously, the creature refused to bend a knee to Darren. "Beat him!" Seeing the Water Kylin''s act of refusal, Darren gave Finley hismand. Bang! Bang! Bang! With swift and articte moves, Finley kicked the Water Kylin hard, and the creature was rolling like an airless ball in no time. "Do you want to give your loyalty to me or be mistreated by me? Choose your fate. The former one or thetter? I''m giving you thest chance!" Darren''s cold voice erupted again. The Water Kylin remained to lie on his stomach, shedding blood all over. It looked as if the Water Kylin was dead. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I know you are ying dead!" This time, Darren walked to where the Water Kylin was lying and stabbed his leg with his sword. The sword intent inflicted great pain in the Water Kylin''s meridians, and it made the creature roll frantically. Roar! A loud sound cluttered as the Water Kylin bellowed in great pain. "You are mean! You are as feeble as an ant. You don''t deserve my loyalty!" The voice that came out the Water Kylin''s mouth was weak, but he managed to be arrogant. "Ha, ha! So you actually can speak!" Though he couldn''t understand why, Darren had a strange feeling about the Water Kylin. He knew that a demonic monster at high levels usually could speak, but why this ancient legendary beast kept his silence? "Don''t speak too much. You wanted to kill Darren before, right? Now you are beaten by me like a dead dog. Where do you pull the strength to call us ants? You wish that we could have killed you, right?" Finley snarled and kicked the Water Kylin again¡ªmuch harder this time. "Haarooo..." Seeing that Finley was rushing to attack him, the Water Kylin shook his broken body in fear and shouted, "You are strong! I meant him, that weakd! He is an ant. He could have died a miserable death thousands of times if not because of you. You are such a handsome cultivator to help him." "Pfft!" Hearing that, Darrenughed loudly. The Water Kylin was sucking Finley up. "Humph! You are almost telling the truth." ttered by the ancient legendary beast, Finley was as exuberant as he could be. "Good creature! Does that mean that you will give me your loyalty if I defeat you?" with furrowed brows, Darren asked calmly. "Of course not! How can I, an ancient legendary beast, give my loyalty to a mean guy like you? I''d rather die than do that!" shifting his gaze away from Darren, the Water Kylin said with disdain. "Okay. Now that you still have your pride, I will not force you to give your loyalty to me. Finley, kill the beast and make some soup for us." After ordering Finley, Darren turned around and was about to leave. "I got it." As a sheepish smile drawn in his face, Finley was excited to kill the beast. He had always wanted to kill the Water Kylin and make soup with his meat. So he walked to the Water Kylin and said, "Although your words sound right for me, I still cannot let you go as my words don''t count here. One thing you can trust about me is that I am good at cooking. I sure would make a delicious soup with your meat." "Wait!" Hearing Darren''s words, the Water Kylin trembled in fear, knowing that he was serious. As he forced himself to straighten up, the beast let out a sudden roar. Jolts of pain seared through his beaten body as he struggled to maintain his bnce. "Well. You seem to have the real pride to challenge me into a fight even in thest second. I understand you want to die with dignity, won''t you?" Though he showed no pity for the beast, Finley spoke highly of the Water Kylin,plimenting him. While walking away in the opposite direction, Darren pursed his lips to give a weird smile. He was expecting something explosive to happen. "Humph! I, the grand warrior, am noble enough to save my pride. However..." The Water Kylin held his head up high, but his body started to shrink until he looked like the size of an ordinary dog. "Shit! Are you doing this so that we don''t get enough meat from you?" Finley said with great pity on his face as he looked down at the beast. The Water Kylin shrank a thousand times smaller than his original size. The big delicious meat he could have been was now gone. Whoosh! The next second, the Water Kylin shed and came in front of Darren. With his head bowed low, he whispered, "Master, after serious considerations, I am willing to give my loyalty to you. I will do anything you ask me to, no matter what it takes!" After pledging his loyalty, the Water Kylin got down on his knees and looked at Darren with the utmost respect. A triumphant smile etched on Darren''s face. When the Water Kylin suck up Finley earlier, Darren sensed that the so-called ancient legendary beast was a silly one. He was afraid of death. That was the reason Darren asked Finley to kill the Water Kylin right at that instant. Darren had expected that he would yield and gave his loyalty willingly. "Well? Didn''t you say you look down on me? Didn''t you say that only if I defeat you, then you would give your loyalty to me? I wasn''t able to defeat you yet, and I don''t want to try either. I still want you to die. Finley, kill him," mockingly, Darren said while shaking his head. "No, master!" The Water Kylin''s voice seemed to be young and quivered as he protested. "I was too blind to see your identity. Even that young toyboy is your servant; it is an honor that I can give my loyalty to you. Please let me be your servant, too," the beast continued. With those wordsing out of the Water Kylin''s mouth, Finley was embarrassed. He got angry, feeling humiliated by the beast that he had just beaten. Chapter 277 The Corpse (Part One) Chapter 277 The Corpse (Part One) "You think that I am just a toy boy? How about a taste of my fist?" Finley clenched his hand and threw a hard punch at Water Kylin. Unable to dodge, the blow collided with Water Kylin''s face. As unbearable pain coursed through him, the creature let out a moan before slumping to the ground. "I''m sorry. So very sorry! I am a fool! Please forgive me!" Water Kylin begged for forgiveness as he looked at Finley pitifully. Finley''s anger did not seem to subside. Just as he was about to punch Water Kylin again, Darren stepped forward and grabbed him by the shoulder. "That is enough!" Darren advised and then turned to Water Kylin. "You want to submit to us, that is fine. We want to know how you will guarantee that you will not betray us one day. I don''t want to live with the fear of being betrayed by you," he said. Finley was also highly doubtful about Water Kylin''s loyalty. He red at Water Kylin and used, "Don''t believe him, Darren! This bastard is as sly as a snake. Who knows what he is plotting and when he will turn on us. I suggest that we eat him right away and eliminate the threat." "Please don''t! As a legendary beast, I can create a life and death bond with you. If we establish the bond, you can be assured that I will never have the guts to harm you," Water Kylin hurried to exin. It sounded so sincere and faithful that Darren was beginning to believe it. "What is a life and death bond?" he inquired earnestly. The memory of how Scott had created a life and death bond with him surfaced in Darren''s mind. He also recalled how deeply he had felt attached to him and how concerned he had been about Scott''s safety since then. But now, when it came to creating the same bond with a legendary beast, Darren wondered how it would work. Noting his bafflement, Water Kylin started to rify, "I will exin inly so that you can understand better. As for the life and death bond, in simple words, my life relies on your safety. If you face any kind of danger and die, I will die along with you because of the effect of the bond. However, on the contrary, if I run into any life-threatening danger, you will not be affected. My death won''t bring any harm to you. In this way, once we create the bond between us, I will, of course, risk everything to ensure your safety because your safety means my safety. For this simple reason, I will never be foolish enough to think about harming you." Water Kylin''s words pushed Darren deep into thought. He stood speechless for a while and considered the implications of such a bond. It was not that he doubted Water Kylin''s exnation. Instead, he was more concerned about Scott''s intention behind creating such a vital bond with himself some time back. If the bond was really as potent and critical as Walter Kylin had exined and could attach one person''s life to another person, then how much faith and belief did Scott have in Darren by proposing and creating this bond with him? Darren could not help but experience a deep sense of gratitude for Scott''s confidence in his abilities. "I didn''t know that you have so much faith in me, Scott," Darren whispered. "What do you say, master? Do you think you can free me and create this bond in exchange?" Water Kylin prompted. The desire to get out of the ce as fast as possible coursed through the creature. Darren assessed the situation for a while. It seemed that no harm woulde for him if he epted Water Kylin''s offer. Or on the contrary, if what Water Kylin had told him was true, then he would have one more security assurance on his list. "Well then, if the bond will keep you from hurting us, I will ept your offer and let you go. If you follow my lead and listen to mymands, you will have my respect, and I will treat you nicely. Otherwise, you know what path lies before you!" Darren looked into Water Kylin''s eyes and warned. Hearing that Darren had decided to let him go, Water Kylin was relieved. He drew a long, luxurious breath and grumbled in a whisper, "What will I do with your respect if you are useless to me?" Luckily for Water Kylin, his voice was low, and Darren and Finley could not hear the words clearly. "What did you just say?" Darren asked, looking doubtfully at Water Kylin. Observing the anger and suspicion in Darren''s eyes, Water Kylin did not dare to provoke him again. "Nothing evil, I swear. I was just saying that I will activate the bond skill right away. Would you please loosen your Spirit Power so I can cast the spell?" he asked. After saying that, Water Kylin projected his spiritual sense into Darren''s head. Darren instantly felt the gust of rushing spiritual sense. Although turbulent, Darren could not detect any harm in it. Even if it was dangerous, Darren knew that the mysterious stone in his head would fend off the spiritual sense and keep it out of his head. So he rxed and let it flow freely through his mind. After a while, Water Kylin extracted some blood essence from his heart and spat it directly onto Darren''s chest. The blood essence made contact with Darren''s chest for less than a second before assimting itself with Darren''s heart. Then, the whole process was done. The abstruse bond between Darren and Water Kylin was established. "You are only nine years old, and you already have the power of a two-star grand warrior?" Darren Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. cried, looking bewildered. As the life and death bond hade into effect, Darren began to get a general understanding of Water Kylin''s background. The question offended Water Kylin. "Of course, I do! Who do you think I am? I am only one step away from being a ssic ancient legendary beast, which is why all the beasts around me have been showing me awe and respect. Can you imagine how powerful I will be when I grow up? I believe I will be able to p the human holy warrior to death if I want to, by that time," he gloated. A golden light shed in Water Kylin''s eyes as he began to imagine all the power and glory thaty in his future. Water Kylin, indeed, had a special and noble bloodline, which enabled him to cultivate skills much faster than other beasts. This was why the creature was superior to everyone. Whenever Water Kylin wanted to unt his abilities in front of people, he would speak of his heritage. "You can p the holy warrior to death? That is bullshit!" Finley countered. The creature''s suppositions did not convince him in the least. A spasm of anger passed swiftly over Water Kylin''s face, but then, he instantly gave way to a look of submission and a smallugh. "I am not overselling my strength. You can see it for yourself after a million years," he grumbled timidly. "A million years? You got to be kidding me! This is bullshit!" Finley eximed with a roll of his eyes. He felt that he would burst intoughter any minute if he listened to more of Water Kylin''s exaggeration and irrational selfpliments. Water Kylin was irked. He had been refraining from expressing his temper roused by Finley''s impudence, as he feared that Finley might strike again. Despite the verbal sh, the creature wanted Finley to show him some respect. "Buddy, would you please skip using the word ''bullshit'' when you say something? It is not a polite word to use," Water Kylin advised in a slow but firm voice. Chapter 278 The Corpse (Part Two) Chapter 278 The Corpse (Part Two) "Are you implying that I am rude and discourteous? It seems the punch you had is not enough. Let me give you some more. Then we''ll see how you spit out those insolent words," Finley raged. Without allowing the beast to respond, Finley rushed toward Water Kylin with clenched fists. Water Kylin had already anticipated this oue. Since he had showed his loyalty to Darren, he relied on Darren to protect him. Water Kylin hid behind Darren and begged him, "Master, please help! Finley is a jerk." A small chasing game ensued. Darren rxed and watched Finley chase the creature. With a slight smile, he dissuaded Finley, "Stop it, Finely! There is no point in sulking. He is as shifty and sly as you. Why do you bother picking on your kind?" Being close to Darren, Finley was smart enough to know that Darren was joking as well as you think of me? I can''t believe that you areparing me with such an ugly beast, man. It is like you have stabbed me right in the heart." Furrowing his brows, Finley grimaced at Darren as if he was upset. However, the inciter, Water Kylin, did not stay silent. Before Darren could speak, he added fuel to the fire. "You are even worse than beasts," Water Kylin blurted out. The creature''s words led to a higher spurt of anger. Finley ground his teeth with fury and barked, "You son of a bitch! If I don''t tear your dreadful mouth apart today, I will change my name!" Upon sensing that Finley was truly infuriated, Water Kylin tried to escape. However, much to his surprise, Finley used his space skill and grabbed him by the tail. There was no doubt that Water Kylin would pay for provoking Finley. Even so, Darren knew that Finely would not kill the legendary beast now that Darren and the creature had created a bond. So, Darren smiled as he watched the two fight like quarreling siblings. Then he said, "Why on earth do I have to be with you two freaks? Isn''t it enough that I have so many hardships to go through? Go ahead, strike hard, and eliminate one burden for me. I don''t want you two to be arguing about something around me all the time." And then, without any warning, Darren retreated from the Ancient Void Battlefield. Looking at Darren''s progressively fading figure, Water Kylin became even more panicked, for he knew that no one would be able to stop Finley except for Darren. "Master, don''t go! Please don''t forsake me!" he cried out in terror. However, in a few seconds, Darren disappeared. As time went by a lot faster in the Ancient Void Battlefield, the two days Darren spent in the battlefield were equivalent to a few hours on earth. After waiting for several consecutive hours and not hearing Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. from Darren, the superior talents thought that he had been killed on by the creature. So, they were mourning for Darren at the time that he emerged. A water column shot out of the water, surprising the talents. In a sh, Darren erupted from the water andnded at the gate of the underground cave. Everyone recognized him at once. "Darren! Darren! It is Darren!" Contrary to everyone''s anticipation, Darren remained unscathed, which inevitably surprised and pleased everyone. Hurriedly, they rushed to move the stone at the gate to wee Darren. Tom, who had been in agony thinking that Darren had died, rxed and beamed with delight. "It is really you, my friend. It is a miracle that you are still alive. How did you manage to get through all those difficulties?" Tom inquired with glee as he tapped Darren''s shoulder. Just as Darren began to assure Tom, Robb interjected in their conversation. "You lucky boy, Darren. You have no idea how much we prayed for you. You owe us a favor, man," he said humorously. Darren smiled vaguely and replied sheepishly, "I am so sorry that I worried you. You can say that I am a lucky dog. You know that beast that chased me, right? Just as the beast was about to catch me, a gust of strong power dragged it off into the depths of the woods. I couldn''t even see what kind of a beast could have such power. Anyway, thanks to that thing, I was able to escape and am safe and sound now." Darren made up a fake exnation before persuading the talents to begin their march toward the big ind. There was a small exchange of booing and wonder over Darren''s experience. However, the chatter died as everyone stopped thinking about what might have happened. It was important that Darren had been able to go through and return to them. So, after all the necessary arrangements had been made, they set off for the ind. Although he now was not in the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren could still feel everything happening in it. Much as he had left Finley and Water Kylin behind, and it felt like he was indifferent to their existence, from the bottom of his heart, Darren was afraid that Finley might get angry enough to kill Water Kylin. So, on his way to the ind, Darren used his spiritual sense to investigate what was going on between Finley and Water Kylin. Darren did not want Water Kylin to be harmed because the creature had its benefits and would serve as a huge advantage to him in the future. Because Water Kylin was a strong and powerful legendary beast, Darren could summon him wherever he was. Given the achievements he had reached, the creature would be apetitive assistant for Darren. After perceiving the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren realized that he had been wrong to worry. He could sense that Water Kylin was groveling and kowtowing in front of Finley. Apparently, these were Finley''s terms in exchange for not venting his anger. Darren felt sorry for Water Kylin. He knew that a legendary beast was always well-respected and would hardly find himself in such an embarrassing and awkward state. Darren sighed and said, "Finley, stop bullying Water Kylin. Otherwise, I will make you do the same in front of the beast." Finley grinned. He was quite satisfied with the way Water Kylin was begging for mercy. After receiving Darren''s order, he bent down and terrorized Water Kylin onest time, "I am only sparing you because of Darren. If you offend me again, don''t expect me to forgive you. The next time you annoy me, I will rip your ugly hide off." Then, after some more moments of begging and threatening, the fight between them finally finished. It took the group of talents more than a month to reach the end of the cave. Finally, they set foot on the big ind. Once there, they realized that the ind was more of a continent. The area it covered was immensely "Be careful, everyone! Some dangerous creatures might be living here. We might also encounter other treasure hunting groups," Robb warned everyone as he nced around. "This ind is so big. How do we find Primitive Stones while our strengths are suppressed?" one of the men said in dismay. "It is true. Without the help of our skills, we are at a huge disadvantage," another man sighed. "Don''t worry! I know where to look. Just follow me, and I assure you that we will find good things," Robb encouraged, injecting inspiration into everyone. He then led the group in a direction. They only covered about two miles before Robb, who had been walking in front, suddenly halted. A horrific scene appeared in front of the group. Several dead bodiesy in a pool of blood. From the clothes they wore, the talents instantly recognized the dead people to be the group of superior talents that had begun their march ahead of them. "What has happened here? Why were they killed so mercilessly?" "Is it possible that the man Mr. Brian You warned us about is still alive? Was he hiding in this group?" People started specting as terror coursed through them. They all felt that their chances of surviving the danger had reduced significantly. Chapter 279 Unexplainable Situation (Part One) Chapter 279 Unexinable Situation (Part One) As the atmosphere of fear intensified among the crowd, Lenny, the young man who had killed the suspicious evil cultivator stepped forward and said, "They seemed to have been attacked and killed by some kind of fierce animal. Don''t frighten yourself!" All of a sudden, the air stirred violently, generating a loud noise. A shadow leaped out of nowhere. It shed by like lightning and struck Lenny from behind. The force from the hit was so powerful that Lenny was thrown out from the crowd. He fell onto the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood. "Darren! It''s you! How dare you attack me in such a shamefully sneaky way?" Lenny staggered up to his feet, his eyes full of fury and resentment. Everybody suddenly felt confused at this unexpected situation. Although Lenny had always had a rude habit of speaking ill-mannered words in the most inappropriate circumstances, what he said just a while ago was not very offensive so as to warrant such a rough lesson from Darren. Everyone was wondering what Darren''s reason for attacking Lenny was. Darren stayed quiet and stood there, cold eyes fixed on Lenny, watching his every move. "So what Robb said about you is true! The real Darren is dead! This man standing in front of us is the one controlled by the evil cultivator! The evil cultivator has taken over his body! The Darren we know is dead!" Lenny slowly inched back in terror. He looked as if he had seen a ghost, or something worse. All the superior talents also started retreating upon hearing Lenny''s words. They all wanted to keep their distance from the seemingly evil Darren. "Now you''re trying to frame me, right?" uttered Darren coldly. Judging from Lenny''s behavior, Darren was quite certain that there was something wrong with him. He was definitely behaving strangely. "Stop telling lies in front of us. Tell us, why are you still able to move so fast when all of our energies are suppressed? Even if your exnation for your uninhibited speed holds water, how were you able to survive and escape from the monstrous creature? The only exnation is that you''re good at using the invisibility skill! You made yourself invisible so that the monstrous creature wouldn''t find you. I''m guessing that was how you survived and escaped, right? Well, only evil cultivators are able to do that. So tell us, are my words true? Unveil your true form, you evil cultivator!" Lenny''s words sounded reasonable in everyone''s ears. They were nearly convinced that this Darren in front of them was the evil cultivator, concealing himself in Darren''s shell. "What''s your exnation, Darren?" Robb approached Darren, but his eyes were also full of wariness. Darren furrowed his brows. He did not expect that Lenny was so good at fabricating lies. Now, he was so suspicious in everyone''s eyes. Darren had a justified exnation for his fast movement. He could use the Wind Rule to form propellers made out of air that made him move as fast as lightning. He was able to move fast because he had grasped the essence of the Wind Rule, where instead of using his internal energy, he made use of external forces. That was the reason why he was able to move fast under the spell of suppression. But as to how he escaped from the Water Kylin, it would be a bit harder to exin. Darren remained silent, still finding the right words to say. All the other people turned increasingly wary at his hesitation, taking it as a sign of his guilt. Some even had their weapons at the ready in their hands, fully prepared to defend themselves if Darren suddenly decided to take action. "How do you know that evil cultivator is good at using the invisibility skill? Mr. Brian You didn''t mention anything about it when he talked to us using his long-distance voice transmitting skill." Darren looked straight into Lenny''s eyes as he finally spoke, sharply pointing out the wed and suspicious logic in thetter''s words. The statement Darren aired out also sounded reasonable that all the people were starting to get suspicious of Lenny too. They were at such a loss on whom to believe¡ªDarren or Lenny. Lenny''s face froze at Darren''s words. He sank into a long silence, then he angrily retorted, "It was just a guess. It''smon sense, you idiot. Even ordinary people can guess that. I have nothing to exin." "That''s right. You don''t have to exin it." Darren didn''t want to waste time in arguing with him. The only way to prove Lenny''s lies and unveil his hypocrisy was to kill him and expose the existence of the evil cultivator to everyone. Without any warning, Darrenunched his attack. He darted directly towards Lenny, pointing his sword at his enemy''s throat. "Help me, everybody! The evil cultivator is going to kill me!" shouted Lenny, a cunning look glinting in his eyes. There was a strong gush of wind as several superior talents leaped towards Darren. Upon hearing Lenny''s words, they all simultaneously charged at Darren to ward off his sword. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The superior talents stood between Darren and Lenny to keep Darren from attacking Lenny any further. Although Darren could run fast, it would still be next to impossible for him to get through all the warriors and take Lenny''s life without any obstacles. The talents were all either at the fourth or the fifth stage of the Spirit Realm and thus were all incredibly strong. Darren, on the other hand, was just at the preliminary stage of the Spirit Realm in this world. He was by no means their match. However, Darren was not one to give up so easily in front of strong opponents; he did not waver. He used both his sword and de tounch ceaseless attacks at Lenny from every possible direction. Afterunching his attack, he found, to his dismay, that he was unsessful in killing his target as there were so many people protecting him. It wasn''t long before another group of people joined the fight. The first group protected Lenny while the second attacked Darren. Gradually, more and more superior talents joined the fight on Lenny''s side. Only Robb and Tom were left standing to watch the two sides battle each other. Chapter 280 Unexplainable Situation (Part Two) Chapter 280 Unexinable Situation (Part Two) "Don''t push me. You asked for this!" Darren believed that the evil cultivator would be exposed once the host was killed. If that happened, everyone would know the truth. He then rallied his energy to activate the demon core inside him. He had to use the demonic transformation skill to change his body at this moment. "Look, he''s changing! That''s his original form!" shouted someone in fear. The crowd gave out panicked shrieks. Darren paid no attention to the frightened faces and screams of the people, as he was determined to kill Lenny at this moment. He would just exin it to them as soon as Lenny was dead and the truth was brought into daylight. Darrenunched a mighty attack at the people in front of him, making the ground rumble. Although Darren''s demonic internal force had also been suppressed, it could still generate a powerful force with the help of his sword and de skills. It was even more powerful than when he used the three elements simultaneously in ordinary days. Taking advantage of the strength of his demonic body after his transformation, Darren wildly rammed his body against the crowd like a desperate raging bull, sessfully shouldering his way through the fighting warriors. He finally reached his target. "Go to hell!" he roared furiously. Hundreds of sword shadows immediately came into being. Lenny let out a scream in the face of such an unexpected change. He desperately swung his weapons to ward off the attacking forces from Darren''s sword and de. But s, the power of Darren''s demonic internal force was so strong. It was already beyond his ability to defend himself from the attack. He breathed out hisst breath before he let out another scream. Darrennded on the ground from the sky like an agile bird. All the talents immediately backed off. Darren waited in silence for the evil cultivator to manifest from inside Lenny''s body. But to his dismay, nothing happened. After a while, there still wasn''t any sign of the evil cultivator from Lenny''s corpse. It justy on the ground, motionless. Darren suddenly felt anxious and apprehensive. Noises filled his ears like water rushing into the ocean. "What''s the matter? Wasn''t Lenny the evil cultivator? How could it be possible?" The uneptable truth almost drove Darren crazy. "What lies will you fabricate to defend yourself?" A voice suddenly sounded. Robb stepped out from the crowd, eyes gleaming with fierce hatred. He had been observing the fight with as much impartiality as possible. Darren stood alone in face of all the other people, looking awfully brutal in his ck scales. He had killed Lenny, who he had used of being controlled by the evil cultivator. And there he was, proven wrong. What he had done was inexcusable. The superior talents were growing too hostile to be properly reasoned with. "You killed Darren, right? I can''t believe that Darren is dead!" said Tom through clenched teeth, looking at Darren''s demon-like figure with such loathing. He was now among the warriors who were opposed to Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Darren. He had every reason to believe that the Darren he knew had been killed by the evil cultivator. "I''ll kill you to avenge Darren!" Tom shouted, eyes bloodshot with fury. He swung his weapons and dashed towards Darren. Darren felt extremely weak not being able to exin himself. His heart ached as if it had been repeatedly stabbed by a knife. "Kill him! Let''s join forces to kill the demon!" Robb led all the warriors towards Darren, surrounding him. Frightening noises of the fighting continuously sounded. The warriors wereprised of eleven superior talents and even though their energies were suppressed, they were able to amplify their power through various other powerful means. Darren was in the disadvantage. Darren had sessfully killed some flying birds previously, not because of his great power, but because of his fast movement. However, fighting with all the other warriors now, Darren felt that his fast movement was being subdued. "You damned evil cultivator! It''s lucky that I have obtained this fancy weapon from Mr. Chad Lou. It''s useful against those who are moving fast. I thought there would never be a chance for me to use it. I never expected that it would soone in handy!" a young man said aloud to draw Darren''s attention. He was holding a golden pot covered with magical runes in his arms. The suppressing force was Darren felt a surging sense of bitterness and frustration at the whole misunderstanding. He wanted to exin, but for some reason, he was unable to. "Damn this! I know it''s impossible for me to exin this, but I''ll prove that I''m not the evil cultivator. Someday in the future, I swear I will!" Darren said, activating the Wind Rule to flee from his losing battle. Darren could have easily killed at least a couple of warriors before he escaped if he had really tried to. But he was unwilling to do that. He tried to consider the situation from the point of view of the warriors and put himself in their shoes. Had all of this happened to another guy, he would also spare no time on killing that person who, in his eyes, appeared to be the evil cultivator. Darren rounded up all his remaining energy to get rid of the suppressing force of the golden pot and escaped towards the distance like aunched arrow. His figure disappeared from the warriors'' sights in the blink of an eye. "Thank God we were able to drive him away without any casualties. We should leave as soon as possible lest that demones back." Robbmanded the warriors to move on ahead, staying until all the other people had left. Before leaving, he turned to cast a look at the direction that Darren had escaped. A glint of cunning triumph shed in his eyes as a cold sly smile emerged on his lips. Chapter 281 Acting Alone Chapter 281 Acting Alone Even though Darren had to leave his group, he didn''t stray far from his team. Afternding on a deserted ind, Darren studied his surroundings. He couldn''t seem to ay the sense of foreboding coursing through him. To his surprise, the real evil cultivator was not Lenny. That meant that the evil cultivator was still among the superior talents. This put them in potential danger of death at any time. Darren would not bother himself as much had they been chance acquaintances. However, Darren had a good rtionship with Tom. From Tom''s agonized expression when he thought that Darren had been killed and possessed by the evil cultivator, Darren could tell that Tom considered him to be a true friend. As for the other talents, they had treated Darren well. Now that they were in danger, he could not sit back and do nothing. "Since the evil cultivator is hiding among them, they are in grave danger," Darren muttered. But he couldn''t figure out which of the talents had been possessed by the evil cultivator, nor could he understand the evil cultivator''s purpose. ''Does he kill people only for cultivation? If he wants to kill people for cultivation, there are countless strong cultivators in the outside world. So why is he trying so hard to enter the Raksa Sea? The only reasonable exnation is that the evil cultivator came here for treasures or Primitive Stones, '' Darren analyzed the possibilities and concluded that the evil cultivator wanted to use the superior talents to hunt for treasures. ''There is a possibility that the evil cultivator will not kill the other superior talents before he gets the treasures he wants. They might remain safe until they discover his true identity, '' Darren surmised. At this thought, Darren felt relieved. He decided to focus on his initial objective¡ªto find the Primitive Stones that he needed. "Water Kylin, where are you?" Darren''s voice echoed throughout the entire Ancient Void Battlefield. "Ouch! Help me, master! Finley is going to roast and eat me," Water Kylin wept. "Did you offend him again?" Darren asked with a shake of his head and a wry smile. "I didn''t offend him at all. He is insane! Save me, master," Water Kylin whined. The creature looked like a pathetic dog that had been beaten up. "Come out now. I have some business to discuss with you," Darren urged with his spiritual sense as he teleported Water Kylin out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Since opening the Ancient Void Battlefield would consume a lot of controlling force, Darren chose to only teleport the creature out of the battlefield. Since the Water Kylin originally belonged to the outside world, he could teleport him at any time. "Fuck you! You are a dead dog. I will cut you into pieces when you return to the Ancient Void Battlefield!" Finley shouted in fury when he saw Water Kylin disappear. He was so furious that his roar shook the whole space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Little bastard. It was me who broke your spatial magic weapon. Bite me if you can. Come on, ha-ha- ha," Water Kylin sneered at Finley as he left the Ancient Void Battlefield. Darren rolled his eyes when he heard the two quarrel. "Master, what do you want from me? I am not exaggerating, but another minute in the Ancient Void Battlefield and I would have killed Finley," Water Kylin hummed. "Enough of your rubbish. I know you have knelt a hundred times before Finley. Tell me. Do you know where I can find this sort of stone on this ind? Are you familiar with it?" Darren asked as he fished out a Primitive Stone. "The whole Raksa Sea is my territory. You can have any treasure you like. Why do you want this kind of stone?" Water Kylin coughed awkwardly as he replied. "Eh? Are you still talking nonsense? Answer my question." Darren red at the beast. "Well, this is..." Water Kylin paused for a while before continuing, "I didn''t collect them, but I have seen several such stones." "Where are they? Take me there!" Darren''s voice was full of joy. Darren hade to the Raksa Sea mainly to collect the Primitive Stones as they would help him break through to the Wonder Realm. A radiant smile lit up his face when he heard that Water Kylin knew the location of Primitive Stones. "We can''t go there, master. It''s not worth adventuring there for some fucking stones," Water Kylin said. Fear reflected in his expression. "Why? Does a powerful creature live there?" Darren asked, confused. "Powerful? No! They are incredibly powerful! However, they won''te out unless we step into their territory. We''d better not offend them." "What do you mean by ''them''?" "I have no idea. I only know that they call themselves the original residents and that they vowed to kill any intruders." Water Kylin paused. A brief momentter, he continued, "It will be easier if you need other kinds of stones." "Other kinds of stones? Do you know of other kinds of stones?" Darren asked, intrigued. "Damn it! Do you really think of me as an idiot? The Primitive Stone you mentioned contains the Heavenly Repression Rule. Of course, many other rules have been contained in simr stones, like the Ice Rule or the Thunder Rule. Over ten thousand such rules exist," Water Kylin looked at Darren ndly as he exined. Darren was stupefied. ''He knows that this is a Primitive Stone. The creature seems to know a lot about it, '' Darren thought. "Then why did you say that it is a shit stone?" Darren pped the beast on his head as he reprimanded him. Water Kylin scratched his head with his w. "It is, indeed, a shit stone as it is of no use to me. I inherited the Primitive Rule. These stones contain only shit, which is attractive to ants, like tiny humans, hum!" "What? Did you just call me an ant?" Irritated, Darren kicked the creature. "Ouch! Please don''t beat me for every small mistake, master. I am a noble, ancient legendary beast. I was beaten by the motherfucker, Finley, in your Ancient Void Battlefield. Now, I have to suffer beatings from you. I am only a child. Can you please be a little more understanding and disregard some of my blunders?" Water Kylin sobbed, aggrieved. "Ha-ha," Darren smiled. "Then behave yourself. There is no need to speak insulting words," he Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. continued. "Well, I understand now. I am pathetic. My god!" Water Kylin was ovee with regret. The creature had found himself in this situation only because he chose to hunt Darren. Water Kylin was so humiliated that he wanted to die. "Let''s go. Take me somewhere where I can look for ordinary Primitive Stones first," Darren mounted Water Kylin''s back as he said. "Fuck! Now I have been reduced to the position of your horse. I want to kill myself. Don''t stop me!" Water Kylin howled in fury. "Gee!" He soared into the sky when Darren patted his ass. Darren was surprised as the creature was much faster than him. "I have one request. Please don''t say ''gee'' when you want me to move, or else I will die of embarrassment immediately! Don''t think I won''t!" Water Kylin implored as tears welled in his eyes. "Gee!" ... With Water Kylin''s speed, Darren reached the hearnd of therge ind in a heartbeat. Looking down, Darren saw a huge pit with a radius of tens of miles. Some simple, thatched huts were scattered across the pit. "We are here, master," Water Kylin said feebly. His head drooped in submission. Swoosh! Darren aimed for the huge pit as he dove from Water Kylin''s back. "Master, don''t." Just as Water Kylin started to warn Darren not to go there, he reconsidered. With a sly expression, he muttered, "Hum, you have bullied me so much. It''s time for you to suffer. I can save you when you are half dead." "Master, I will go and find something to eat. Take your time searching for your stones," Water Kylin howled andughed sinisterly. Then, he hid behind a boulder. Humming a nasty tune, he began to wait for a good show. Chapter 282 Darren In Grave Danger (Part One) Chapter 282 Darren In Grave Danger (Part One) Grasping for something to hold on to, Darren struggled to slow down his descent that came sooner than he had expected. With a loud and rming thud, hended into the bottom of the vast crater. "Arrrgggghhh," he let out a cry as he tried to move his back. Left with no choice, the warrior had to lie still for a moment and let the pain ease away. As he observed the ce where hended, a pungent scent rushed into his senses, allowing his eyes to linger. He noticed that he was surrounded by unrecognizable ck stuff covered in charcoal. The houses and trees in the ce were ckened with fire. It was as if the whole ce was set in a fiery furnace¡ªa deste scene. Unable to move, Darren used his spiritual sense and started sensing a Primitive Stone. Within the Raksa Sea, the scope of detection was strictly restricted. Thus, only the potent entities and elements within a thousand feet could be traced. Those that were beyond the reach would remain hidden and undetected. "Howe I can''t sense a single piece of Primitive Stone? Did that guy lie to me?" snorted Darren. He was starting to feel confused and uneasy. After trying for several times, Darren was frustrated as the harsh reality dawned on him. No matter how hard he tried, he wasn''t able to locate even a speck of Primitive Stone. On the verge of giving up, Darren raised his head and hollered at the vast stretch of emptiness that surrounded him. The Primitive Stone was nowhere to be found, the Water Kylin at the same time just vanished into thin air. Putting much more effort on the search this time, finally, after an hour, Darren patterned a piece of Primitive Stone intergrading in the center of a boulder. "Gotcha!" Darren was bubbling over with excitement. Having recovered and replenished some of his strengths, he swiftly flew to the location of the Primitive Stone. With one swift blow of his hands, he broke therge rock in half and took a closer look. The Primitive Stone was beaming a faint ghostly green sparkle. However, the excitement in Darren''s eyes vanished when on the top of the greenish treasure, he saw that there perched a vicious scorpion. It was as if the tiny creature was guarding the gem. Its lobster- like pincers and poisonous tail were motionless. Taking a closer look at the scorpion, it was, in fact, dead and petrified. Knowing that the scorpion would do him no harm, Darren paid no attention to the fossil. He raised his hand and wiped the creature away from the stone carelessly. But to his surprise, the scorpion remained perched on the rock¡ªperfectly still and unmoved. "Wait a second. Why are you still here, ugly scorpion? You are a real pest, aren''t you? Eat some dust and disappear!" mumbled Darren. After saying that, Darren made up his mind that today would be the day for the unlucky creature to disappear. Gently, he drew his sword, took aim, and poked the creature out from the stone. But all of a sudden, the tiny scorpion popped up and dashed at Darren''s eyes. "What the hell?" Darren dodged the sudden attack. Thanks to his quick reflexes. "That was close!" Darren''s body came out in cold sweats. Oh, the vengeful stingy thing was getting even with him. But the scorpion''s revenge n would be futile, the creature would not emerge victoriously, and Darren would make sure of that. After the attack, Darren assumed that the scorpion was at the fifth or maybe sixth stage of the Spirit Realm. It was rather impressive, but the problem was not thorny at all. In dealing with creatures with such power as the scorpion, no one could afford to be careless, not even Darren. When Darren was marveling at the achievement of the scorpion, the bellicose stingy soldier had alreadyunched its second attack. This time, it got Darren on his arm. "Ouch!" screamed Darren out of pain. Its poisonous tail punctured Darren''s forearm. "You, ruthless creature! With what you have done, this means war now!" Driven with anger, Darren threw a dozen attacks at the vicious animal. He was desperate to get even after the stinging pain the scorpion had caused in his arm. He was taken aback when out of the blue, a soft breeze brushed the sharp end of his weapon. The breeze caused a deviation from the original target. Darren was astonished and mesmerized at the same time. Keeping his guard, he looked around and searched for the mysterious source of the counterforce. Judging from the nature of the force, it came from something so gentle, so natural, and so woody! There it was, Darren noticed it as buds reappeared on the scorched branches. Bang, bang, bang! When Darren was staring at the new buds, some jolly rocky round creatures alsounched an attack against him. A pile of stones frolicked behind him like babymbs. "Whhhoow! What the hell? Fossilized scorpion, dead trees, now what? War with baby rocks?" Though the animated enemies put him on an alert, Darren had to admit that a bunch of merry, cute rocks jumping around shooting their tiny gravels were kind of gross. "Hit him! Hit him with your guns! Let him suffer!" the Water Kylin goggled at Darren, hidden in the distance, chuckling and giggling in mirth. The Water Kylin was doing the cheerleading for the scorpion, the buds, and the rock babies now. The beast was at bliss to see Darren being humiliated. Soon enough, a ruthless fireball dropped on the jolly little fellows. The fire scorched them, causing them to scamper away from Darren. A little serious this time, Darren had no interest in such idiotic child games. It was such a waste of time. Speaking of which, Darren lurched himself up into the sky, released his power, and carpeted a bombing wave that devoured the scorpion, the buds, and the rocks, all at the same time. He was not there for a species discovering trip. Thus, the bizarre creatures just annoyed him to his limits. But what Darren didn''t notice was, all the little creatures possessed a far greater strength. A fight Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. one-on-one would possibly end in a draw, let alone Darren was taking on a bunch of them at the same time. His earth-shattering attack only attracted more and more of the crafty little creatures. It was not a war at all; it was a hunting game. After a while, the worms hibernating under the scorched earth sensed the heat. Opening their malicious eyes, they licked their tentacles and came toward Darren in steady quietness. In defense, Darren began to activate the demon core inside his body as he sensed the approaching danger. Before it was toote, the core took over the body and momentarily, Darren turned into a demon. The gigantic demonic internal force, together with the sword intent and de intent, was able to defeat the bizarre ancient creatures. At par with Darren and his demonic core, the creatures collectively were too big in number for him to handle single-handedly. The rock spirits were surprisingly gifted at defense. Maybe not that surprising, since they were rocks. Yet, it was a close match, and Darren muste up with something more potent before they drained him out or the creatures would keep on increasing. Chapter 283 Darren In Grave Danger (Part Two) Chapter 283 Darren In Grave Danger (Part Two) "Shit! I don''t want to waste a Primitive Stone on them. But what else can I do? I run out of options," cursed Darren amidst the battle. He was exhausted by this time. If it was not for his high speed, the creepy little creatures had already engulfed him. "That''s it! Go to hell!" With one hand manipting the sword, the other hand reached for the Primitive Stone which contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. Darren started to absorb the energy from the stone. He was lucky that he had found five of them in Chad''s secret room. Using one for the nasty little creatures was heartbreaking for Darren. Yet he was left with no choice: one out, four left. While his mind was preupied with regrets of having to use the stone, suddenly, a dark gold internal force enveloped his body. Overwhelmed by the internal force, Darren limped as his bones crunched like thunder rolling in the distance. With all his strength, Darren carefully redirected the dark gold internal force toward the creatures. It worked likeser beams. Just a single shot upon the target and they would all vanish. The fierce and tremendous power made all the little creatures shiver with fright. They were screaming and scattered in all directions. "Help, grandpa, help us!" "Grandpa! He''s going to kill us!" "I surrender!" the pint-size creatures shouted, crying for help. But it was toote for these mischievous minions. Though the shell of this ce was ten thousand times as hard as the ordinary soil, Darren''s beam still managed to bombard the ground, shaking and shattering the boulders into pieces. A lot of the tiny creatures didn''t make it out. Witnessing the scene at a distance, the cowardly Water Kylin was taken by surprise. His eyes popped with terror, and His jaw dropped in awe. "Oh lord, what''s that? Howe he is so powerful and skilled? I can''t believe it!" eximed the dazed Water Kylin. In his mind, the beast imagined if he was there, he could be fatally wounded if not killed by now. The thought was so scary that it made him quiver in fear. However, when the Water Kylin was about to escape to save himself, he was stopped by his ego. "Well, well, not today, not today. The show is on. The show is on! Embrace your death, Darren boy!" The Water Kylin began to merrily sing his remarks with an unknown tune. As the Water Kylin hummed the merry tune, out of nowhere, there was an overwhelming power that unearthed from beneath the ground. The earth trembled, and blood seemed to gush out and started flowing. Abruptly, a monstrous, burnt tree trunk rose. The roar reverberated across the heavens like the apocalypse wasing. Endless green branches protruded out from the charred trunk. In a split second, the branches speedily raced toward Darren. Each branch was like a whip, thrusting and wiping everything out of its way. The trunk was going to flog Darren to death, the sonic boom it triggered was piercing and shrill. "It was the master, a monster at the Wonder Realm." Darren jerked a bit. But soon he regained his senses and confidence when he saw that the enemy was getting closer. If Darren would battle with his full strength, he was equal to the fourth, maybe fifth stage of the Spirit Realm. But the giant trunk was in the Wonder Realm. Confronting the tree was sure to be nothing but a dead end. "Water Kylin, get the hell out of here! Or I will summon Finley to kill you!" Darren yelled at the emptiness. Fighting the tree was just ridiculous. He was trying to lure, or scare the Water Kylin out if it was possible. The Water Kylin didn''t know Finley couldn''t make it here, anyway. "I''m not buying it! Catch me if you can! You are only putting the wind up against me," giggled the Water Kylin. "I will not help you now. I''ll watch you being beaten until you''re on the verge of death!" teased the Water Kylin further. At the moment, he was hiding behind the giant boulder. The beast had it all well nned. "The worst thing that can happen is that Finley does show up and beat the shit out of me," mumbled the Water Kylin to himself. "I can always run away if things get ugly. That''s it!" "Water Kylin, get your ass out! Or you''re so dead!" yelled Darren again, palms sweating as he beat on the tree. All this time, Darren knew the Water Kylin was somewhere near. But he could not pinpoint the exact location. So there was nothing he could do if the Water Kylin had made up his mind. At the same time, the slow-moving trunk had alreadyunched an attack against him, branches and twigs on fire. "Ugly tree, have a taste of my Blood Dragon Phantom!" shouted Darren. Precipitously, eight shadows of Darren appeared and merged into one. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Domain!" Simultaneously, Darren released his de and Sword Domain. That was all he had got, the stone, the domain, and the shadows. Like everybody else, his ability and strength were primarily suppressed in the ce. Now though all out, his strength was only about the second or third stage of the Mysterious Realm¡ªa pathetical restriction for him. When the superior talents besieged him, Darren didn''t resort to letting out these skills. They were too powerful, and he didn''t want to hurt other superior talents ruthlessly. But now, the deadly blow from Darren minimally cut off a small patch of twigs. The strength gap between him and the trunk was too wide to abridge. There was nothing Darren could do except fleeing for his life. The twigs moved forward slowly. But Darren couldn''t throw them off. The tree was swaying gently, and the twigs were dancing. They carefully aimed at Darren, and bang! The sharp end of the supple twig poked a hole through the earth. It was time for another Primitive Stone. Darren had no alternative but to do what he had to do. Two out, three left. The dark golden color crept on Darren again. This time, a more potent power enveloped his being. Within a hundred-mile radius, the earth began to tremble. The leaves and twigs quivered as shock waves hit them and shattered to pieces. However, at this time, the sky changed its color. Dark clouds thickened above and a destroying pressure gathered in the void. "Oops! I''m sorry that I disturbed the Heavenly Repression," murmured Darren. Now he got something even more significant to worry about. The magnificent spectacle was a letter from the death itself. Darren willfully stepped forward, like marching towards his doom. Chapter 284 Hair Stands On End Chapter 284 Hair Stands On End Chills crept on Darren''s back, and his body started to feel numb. A quiver of panic overwhelmed him as he sensed a horrible breath of something powerful from the glowering sky. In his battle with the animated creatures, he was forced to use a small quantity of the dark gold internal force twice in a row. In doing that, he triggered the Heavenly Repression, and that only meant one thing: what was about to happen would be something horrible for Darren¡ªwhich was not totally good at all. Anticipating the inescapable wrath, Darren released his spiritual sense and concealed his aura in the Ancient Void Battlefield. That was the only option he had to escape the divine punishment. Darren''s technique seemed to work this time because the horrible power lingering in the glowering sky missed its goal in a second. After a while, it disappeared in the ether, and the thunderous and hair raising grumble was never heard again. Though the sky was clear again, Darren was still in plight. Freed from the threat of the Heavenly Repression, he still had the horrid tree to handle. It was true that Darren''s dark gold internal force was powerful, but its speed was too slow. The arcane tree dodged the attack effortlessly. Responding to Darren''s attack, countless wickers chased and whipped him all at once. Desperately, he tried to fly into a tumbledown hut to dodge the attack from the tree. Boom! Soon after the loud explosion, Darren felt two streams of great breath from his rear side. From beneath the earth emerged a giant beetle and a stone monster covered with ice. The monstrous creatures appeared in front of him and blocked Darren''s way of escape. The stench made by the two monsters'' breath was the same as the tree monster. Apparently, their strengths were equal to Wonder Realm warriors in the outside world. "Shit!" Darren muttered to himself. He felt helpless as three powerful creatures surrounded him. In his mind, he thought that he would either be beaten to be half-dead or be wholly killed by the nasty creatures. "Water Kylin, you are such a bastard! How dare you frame me?" Darren said in between clenched teeth, vowing to punish the Water Kylinter. In the meantime, as Darren was figuring out how to end the battle, he found himself inside a burnt hut. As he roamed his vision around, he saw a pitch-ck sculpture boldly etched in the center of the hut. Many ck chains twined the weird-looking statue. A smashing sound interrupted the warrior''s reverie; wickers followed Darren closely inside the hut and dashed at him again. As Darren flew backward quickly, his fingers scrabbled the ck chains twining around the sculpture and made one swift swing of the strings. With that, the clunky chains hit the tree monster entangling its charred twigs and branches. "Eh?" Darren let out a sigh as he noticed the oddity disyed by the creatures. Something strange happened. The tree monster and the other two creatures all took hasty steps back as if they had been much frightened. "What the hell is going on? Why is it bing totally dark all of a sudden? Something is wrong here!" Darren shouted, puzzled, and rattled at the same time. Shifting his gaze to the sculpture this time, Darren noticed some strange ck runes ring towards the statue. Soon a stream of weird and powerful aura loomed over Darren. ''Why are the ring ck runes the same with those etched on my wrecked armor?'' Darren thought as he sifted through the runes. All this time, Darren had utterly no idea what the ck runes represent in his armor were. Unexpectedly, seeing the runes on the sculpture this time, he couldn''t help but ask questions in his mind. The sky was growing darker and darker as if night had fallen deep. Not a single star twinkled in the ether. It was as if the heavens were saying that something strange was about to happen. Sharp and icy winds kept on blowing. Darren shuddered with cold and fright. He could not put his mind on it, but some profound and ancient aura was exuding from the sculpture. As he bent over to have a closer look at the sculpture, the stone''s eyes lit up. To Darren''s surprise, it was a formidable ck light that was shining in its sights. He was stricken with fear and panic. Darren''s weapons were raised in preparation for an attack. ''How could a ck light exist?'' he asked himself silently. But Darren was sure with what he saw. Indeed, it was a beam of ck light. Though he was not sure what would happen next, Darren thought it wouldn''t be safe for him to be in the hut. He couldn''t stay there any longer. In a sh, he flew out of the house and channeled his strength to fly as far as possible from the mysterious ce. Yet, though he fled for a long time, Darren was still in the endless darkness, surrounded by the profound aura he felt inside the hut. "Am I in a domain?" Darren asked. He was horrified and confused at the same time. Determined to let himself loose from the unwanted aura, he released his spiritual sense to locate the source of the high energy. He was right, and he was in some domain. Out of the domain, the Water Kylin was still taking pleasure in Darren''s misfortune. Despite that, the beast could not let Darren die, or else he would die too. His fate intertwined with Darren''s. Sensing the panic and fear from Darren, the Water Kylin thought that it was about time for him to give Darren a hand. To his dismay, however, the Water Kylin couldn''t find Darren''s figure across space, not even a wisp of Darren''s breath. "Fuck, where are you, master? Don''t frighten me!" The Water Kylin flew to the pit and concentrated harder in looking for Darren''s whereabouts. Boom! Desperately, the Water Kylin red shots across the sky as he failed in locating Darren''s trace. Because of his failure, the Water Kylin couldn''t help but feel he was on the verge of death. Anytime from now, he could lie lifeless in the ground, and he could do nothing about it. Not giving up, though, continuously, the Water Kylin expanded himself until he was the size of a hill. Rampage bombardment vibrated against the earth until the tree monster, beetle, and stone man were all shaken out at the sight of the oversized Water Kylin. "Damn ants, where is that human being?" The Water Kylin was irritated, his roar resounded between the heaven and the earth. The stateliness of the grand warrior made the three monsters quiver with panic. Bang! This time, the Water Kylin lifted his ws and made a hard p, smashing the beetle into a pool of mud. Seeing this, the tree monster and the stone man felt a sudden sick sense of dread. The tree monster formed a hand with its twigs. With its hands, it pointed at the direction of the statue in the burnt hut. With that, the Water Kylin made a great roar and rushed towards the statue as fast as he could. His colossal w pped against the charred trees and nts as he trod the path towards the burnt hut. The earth beneath his feet shuddered violently, cracks spread across the hard surface of the ground when the beast set a foot upon the solid firmament. Unexpectedly, upon reaching the hut, an unrecognizable yet horrible aura could be felt oozing out from the burnt hut. The Water Kylin''s immense body was thrown back, tumbling destructively before he could steady himself. Pure outrage and a sign of fear were evident in the beast''s eyes. ''What kind of powerful force is that?'' The Water Kylin wondered. In the meantime, the Water Kylin could feel that his breath of life was weakening. That would mean Darren was losing his life too. Controlled by anxiousness, the beast suppressed his fear andunched another attack at the statue. On the other end, quite a distance away from the burnt statue, Darren struggled to maintain a bnce between his strength and power that was slowly draining out of him. Flying lost in quiet darkness and emptiness, he couldn''t find any direction. He had no idea where he was heading. "No! These could not be happening! My breath of life is losing very quickly. I will die in silence if this goes on like this," Darren muttered. For ordinary warriors, they would usually die in this domain in a split second given the situation. Thanks to Darren''s awakened Spirit Power, he was able to sustain and endure what was happening to him. Despite the struggle that he was facing, the torture reminded him of the scene that he and Elsa got trapped in the array plotted by the witcher, when they entered the forbidden area of the Holy Land. Both simrities and differences existed in the two scenes. He was grateful that they had survived in the end. Buzz! Darren''s head was throbbing this time. A silvery world appeared in his mind as he gathered his spiritual sense to spot where his talent skill of the dragons was attached. As he blinked his eye, however, everything changed. ck silk threads of some rule floated everywhere and kept stealing his vitality. Flustered, Darren released his Spirit Power, attempting to cut himself loose from those rule silk threads. After moments of shing with the threads, he failed. The moment his Spirit Power touched those ck silk threads, he could feel a sharp pain in his head. These silk threads were more powerful than he could contain. "What kind of domain is it? It''s not potent yet full of danger," Darren murmured. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Amidst the pain he was enduring, a giggling sound echoed. Then a sound of footsteps came to Darren''s ears. Something or somebody was approaching him. The whimpering, giggling, the footsteps, and the searing pain in his head mimicked in the pitch-dark night all at the same time. It was total torture that Darren couldn''t bear. Soon after, as he was able to regain his senses, a swarm of odd-looking people appeared in Darren''s eyes. "No head? Part of a body? The string of intestines is running out from their bellies?" The grotesque scene disyed before Darren''s eyes made the hairs in every part of his body stand on ends. A little girl who had lost half of her skull giggled; a martial artist d in ck armor moved ponderously with part of his body dangling. Moreover, the rolling limbs, bloodyrge intestines, and popping eyes were all creeping on the ground. To Darren''s great surprise, the aura exuded by the broken bodies were like the aura he felt from the tree monster, the beetle, and the stone man. That meant that they had the same strength as Grand Realm warriors. "My god, what kind of sin have Imitted to deserve all these?" Wearing a pale countenance, Darren never thought he would die in such a hell-like fate. Chapter 285 A Weird Boy Chapter 285 A Weird Boy They were gloomy, quiet, and bloody. As he nced at the revenants, Darren felt the overwhelming urge to flee. He knew that he couldn''t withstand their strong power. Soon, the filthy things discovered Darren and rushed toward him. The revenants were mindless beings¡ªthey had no consciousness. They simply detected the smell of blood and headed in that direction. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Darren''s throat felt dry and raspy, and he stepped back subconsciously. Whoosh! Among them were a headless horseman, a scarlet heart, and a girl with half a head... They approached Darren at an rmingly fast speed. Meanwhile, a grey aura shot toward Darren. He knew that this was the real aura of death. Darren defended himself with everything he had, including the unknown wrecked armor. ''Eh? What''s going on?'' Darren wondered. He had thought that he would die when the grey aura touched him. However, to his surprise, it was blocked by the ck runes from the unknown armor that he wore. "Ha-ha! I was right. The ck runes on my armor must be rted to those runes ring around the statue in the hut! This armor can even resist the attack from the grey aura!" Darren said, pleased. Aside from the grey aura, the revenants also stopped moving forward. "Hiss." Darren felt relieved, but his legs were too weak to stand, and so, he copsed on the ground. However, it didn''t mean that he was safe. Though the revenants did not dare to assault him, he couldn''t find a way to leave the domain. What was more, the armor''s function was very limited, for Darren could feel his life ebbing away, little by little. If the situation continued like this, he would die in a month. Of course, Darren wouldn''t passively wait for that to happen. Therefore, after a short break, he stood up and walked ahead, step by step. The revenants in front of him were afraid of the glittering ck runes on Darren''s armor. So for each step that he took forward, the revenants took several steps backward. Since Darren was sure that they would not hurt him, he started to study the sorrowful revenants. Their power was, indeed, very mighty. What they wore was quite different from what people wore today. Their style of dressing was in and natural. And the armored headless horseman emitted an ancient air. ''Are they humans that died in ancient times?'' Darren wondered. He walked for a long time. Although the revenants stayed away from him, their numbers kept increasing. As a result, Darren was surrounded. As Darren considered how best to break through the domain, the revenants abruptly ran away. To his surprise, their speed was even faster now than when they were chasing him. ''What happened?'' Darren was curious and followed them. After flying for a while, he was nauseated by the scene before his eyes. A boy with short ck hair was tied to a ck iron pir. He appeared normal except for his eyes, which were horrible since they were all ck. There wasn''t even a spot of white anywhere. The darkness reflecting in his eyes seemed to swallow everything in the world. The revenants surrounded the iron pir as if they were waiting for something. After a moment, it seemed that something invisible around the boy disappeared. In a sh, hundreds of revenants screeched and flew forward. They began to gnaw at the boy. The boy was suffering¡ªhis mouth opened wide in a silent, agonized scream. His dark eyes bore into Darren as if he were pleading to be saved. "Sir, help me..." Before he knew it, the boy had been eaten up. The scarlet skeleton was the only evidence that the boy had been there. Some revenants didn''t get their share of flesh, so they licked the boy''s skeleton, unwilling to leave. Darren''s heart was pounding in his chest. What was the boy? Though he had blood and flesh, he didn''t look human. ... Darren felt exhausted, but he had no clue how much time had gone by. There was nothing but revenants in this dark space. He couldn''t find a way out. "I shouldn''t fall asleep. I must survive!" Darren warned himself. Darren was aware that the slow loss of life caused the drowsiness. He was almost on the edge of a breakdown. To prevent from sliding backward, Darren unsheathed his sword and stuck it through his leg. The pain shooting through him put him on edge. "Ah! There is another boy over there!" Darren called out. With his spiritual sense, Darren detected that another boy had been tied to a ck iron pir ahead. A shudder passed through Darren when he discerned that a crowd of revenants was biding their time, waiting around the boy. The same scene that Darren had seen earlier repeated itself. After perceiving for a while, Darren was shocked to learn that this boy was the same one that he had seen before! ''Hadn''t he been eaten by the revenants? How did he return to life?'' Darren was genuinely astonished. To save his energy, Darren decided to stay put. Since he couldn''t find the exit, all his efforts seemed to be in vain. He estimated that about a day had passed. With nothing else to do, he watched the skeleton on the ck iron pir. At this moment, something strange happened. A beam of green light shone on the boy''s skeleton, and blood and flesh began to grow. Since it wasn''t time for the revenants to eat, they didn''t move. "Sir, save me. I am in so much pain..." The boy stared at Darren with dark eyes. His mouth moved, but no sound could be heard. Darren felt sorry for him and the impulse to help the boy coursed through him. He walked toward the boy slowly. Unlike the revenants, Darren wasn''t blocked when he approached the ck iron pir. "Save me. I am scared. I am in agony." Still, the boy moved his lips, but no sound came. However, his condition and his pleas were heart-wrenching. Although he wanted to help, Darren was discouraged by the boy''s dark eyes. A sense of foreboding filled him. ''Since I can''t leave, why should I be afraid of death?'' Darren thought with a rueful smile. Now that he was about to die, there was nothing left to fear. Drawing on thest ounces of his strength, Darren took a mighty leap and flew toward the boy. Once he was closer, he could see the ck chains that were binding the boy. When he touched the ck chains, a cold air spread through Darren''s body, which felt as though it had However, the cold feeling faded as the armor''s runes glittered. Darren surmised that the armor had absorbed the chilly air. Next, he started to disengage the ck chains that were restraining the boy. At this moment, the boy''s eyes seemed to be filled with tears. Upon discovering Darren''s intention, the revenants turned mad and pounced on them. The power they unleashed seemed to tear open heaven and earth. Fortunately for Darren, the invisible barrier around the ck iron pir turned the revenants into either a pool of blood or white fog. Even so, the remaining revenants still rushed into it without hesitation. Simmering tension filled the dark world. Chapter 286 Terrifying Aura Chapter 286 Terrifying Aura It was too easy for Darren to untie the ck iron chain that was wrapped around the little boy. In the blink of an eye, he was just about done untying it. The resentful revenants roared loudly, infuriated by the fact that Darren got the better of them. They madly hit the invisible barrier, attempting to stop him from untying the little boy. But their efforts were for naught as Darren hadpletely untied the boy from the iron pir. "Sir, put me down." The little boy''s voice caught Darren by surprise. It sounded light and unfeeling, not like a human being''s. Darren could hardly refuse the little boy''s request, and so he gently held the boy and flew away from the iron pir. As he took the boy from the ck iron pir, he noticed a statue that was exactly the same as the one in that tumbledown hut. Seeing Darren holding the little boy, all the revenants faltered back and began fleeing in all directions while having nervous breakdowns. Soon enough, they were able to make it out of the forbidden zone. Darren almost dropped the little boy when an extremely cold and terrifying atmosphere suddenly permeated the whole area. Darren lowered his head towards the little boy. He was rmed to see that little boy''s pupils had be darker and a sinister smile was stered on his face. It made every hair on Darren''s body stand on end. He unconsciously jerked his arms up, throwing the little boy into the air. However, to Darren''s surprise, the boy paused in mid-air. Everything suddenly seemed quiet as Darren watched the scene in front of him. The boy then flew towards him, letting out an ear-splitting scream. "You? Want to kill me?" Darren''s heart started beating frantically. With a sinister smile still stered on his face, the little boy narrowed his eyes at Darren and then disappeared in a sh. The next moment, the whole world trembled and numerous shrieks and cries of the revenants were heard. Darren walked toward the direction of the screams and saw the little boy grabbing a heart and gnawing at it. He was looking at Darren with a strange, frightening smile. ... Outside, the Water Kylin was starting to lose count of how many times he had attacked the statue. He had already obtained wounds and bruises from the powerful anti-shock force of the statue. He was growing weak and was on the verge of death. "Is my short lifeing to an end?" He then shook his head, suddenly gaining back his determination. "No way! I still haven''t been able to copte with a female kylin. I can''t die yet... At least not now!" The Water Kylin stood up from the ground once again, blue mes emerging from his body. "To hell with it! I''m going to use my inherent Primitive Rule. If that still won''t be able to break that damned statue, then how unfortunate!" The Water Kylin charged at the statue, wielding his huge front hooves. ... In the darkness of the domain, countless powerful revenants were killed, one after another until none were left. "Sir, it''s your turn." The little boy wiped blood off from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and then flew towards Darren. Darren shivered at the sound of the little boy''s voice. "What do you mean?" He squinted at the boy, brows pulled together in distrust. "Eat it." The little boy handed over a bleeding heart. "No." Darren stepped back, clearly appalled. The little boy howled withughter. He then suddenly opened his mouth that was full of blood, revealing two sharp fangs. "Sir, you''re a good guy, and I really don''t want to eat you." Darren was numbed with terror. Boom! All of a sudden, the statue on the ck iron pir shook violently, attracting Darren''s attention. "You seem very delicious. I really want to have a taste of your flesh. Would that be alright with you? Come on, just one bite!" The boy then showed two rows of sharp teeth and swiftly lunged at Darren. He bit Darren on the shoulder while he was distracted. "Ah!" The little boy eximed. One of his sharp teeth had fallen apart. "You have been dead for over a million years, and you still have to torture me now?" The little boy was not talking to Darren, but to his armor. "Damn you!" The little boy suddenly became cold and rushed directly at Darren with a force that no one could possibly withstand. Darren instinctively fled out of the way and flew straight back towards the ck iron pir. He picked up the ck iron chain and threw it at the little boy. ng! The little boy was hit by the iron chain. He screamed in pain, his resentment bing more intense. "Go to hell!" the little boy furiously eximed. He then released countless ck runes into the sky. Those runes were very different from the runes on the ck iron chain that Darren held in his hand, but it was also very powerful. Soon after the ck iron chain hit the little boy, but it was instantly crushed into pieces by the runes. Boom! The statue on the ck iron pir behind Darren continued to shake violently. Whoosh! Darren flew directly over the statue and hit it with his strongest attack. The whole world trembled with the intensity of a strong earthquake. "Master, are you there?" came a weak voice. Darren immediately felt genuinely d as he knew that was the sound of the Water Kylin. "I''m here!" he responded beforeunching another attack at the statue. "Sir, don''t run away! Death is wonderful!" the little boy said, looking at Darren with that sinister smile on his face again. He stretched out his hand and reached straight towards Darren''s heart. Darren''s eyes widened in terror as he saw the little boy approaching. He quickly absorbed a Primitive Stone and continued his attacks on the statue. "Crumble! Crumble! Crumble away!" the little boy madly bellowed as the whole world started to fall apart. He rushed towards Darren with a frenzied aggressiveness. "Fixing!" A voice cast a spell. Meanwhile, a shadow in ck armor emerged from the statue. It was surrounded by numerous ck This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. runes and released an aura so cold, making all living creatures shiver in fear. "No, Father! Please don''t punish me!" The little boy immediately stopped in his tracks as soon as he saw the shadow. He then dropped to his knees and wailed. "Darkest Abyss!" The ck shadow waved his hand and an energy wave directly flew towards the little boy. ... The sky finally became clear. Darren found himself lying inside a broken house. Beside him was a wilted and moribund Water Kylin. "We should go now!" Once Darren had be more sober, he rapidly recovered his vitality. He then pulled the Water Kylin and jumped into the sky together with it. "Sir, wait for me!" The little boy suddenly appeared. Then a buzzing sound filled the air. As Darren heard the humming noise, he got into a dizzy spell. ''Damn it! He''s still not dead... And he''sing after us!'' he thought. The little boy stared at Darren, the corners of his mouth were pulled up into a sinister smile yet again. "What the hell are you going to do?" Darren red back at the little boy, eyes bloodshot in anger. "Death is wonderful, sir. Please don''t leave." He flew over to Darren and lunged at him, the two sharp fangs protruding from his mouth. "Shit!" Darren frantically released his force of control, trying to open the Ancient Void Battlefield. In a sh, a ck hole appeared in midair. "Get in!" Darren yelled in a hoarse voice. The force from the whole Ancient Void Battlefield yanked the little boy directly into it. The figures of Darren and the Water Kylin disappeared as they entered the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Finley! Kill him!" Darren called out as soon as they entered the void. Finley arrived at the first space of the Ancient Void Battlefield with a whoosh, excited for Darren''s return. However, his excitement instantly faded away as soon as he saw the little boy. There was a look of hesitation on his face, and something else so severe that Darren had not seen on his face before. "What are you waiting for? I said kill him!" Darren roared. "What the hell? Kill him? No, idiot! We need to run!" Finley yelled out before rushing towards Darren and dragging him far away from the little boy. "Ah?" The hair on every inch of the Water Kylin''s body stood upright. "Damn it! Don''t leave me. Wait for me!" He tried to run after them, but had be too weak to move on his own. "Mmm... What delicious food!" The little boy licked his tongue with eagerness and leapt towards the Water Kylin. The Water Kylin trembled in fear at the terrible aura that the little boy was emitting. As a result, he yed dead like a dog, sprawling on the ground, belly-side up. The little boy just shed a maniacal smile and lunged at the Water Kylin. Chapter 287 Solve The Crisis (Part One) Chapter 287 Solve The Crisis (Part One) Boom! With a ngent ng-bang, the sky stretched, and a divergent crack appeared amidst the firmament. A giant hand clenching the fainted and limping Water Kylin vanished from there. In the thirteenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Finley reckoned with a nonchnt expression. "Darren, why the hell did you make such a freak show here? I am terrified almost to death!" "Well, me too. It''s so frightening," the Water Kylin added, agreeing to what Finley had said. The Water Kylin learned his lesson well. He was severely injured in the previous battle. Now, after being frightened to death, the beast''s head lolled down with his tongue almost touching the ground. To Darren and Finley, he resembled a dead dog. "Get away from here!" Both warriors kicked the Water Kylin, and he flew away from their sight as a whole kit and caboodle of thebined kicks. "Finley, howe even you can''t defeat that boy?" Darren asked with his eyebrows knitted while giving Finley a quizzical look. "No, I cannot defeat him! Now that your force of control is not in perfect shape, it is a disaster to let him Battlefield, maybe then he could be strong enough to kill the boy," Finley answered. "Is he that strong? He is just a boy, after all. What stage does he reach precisely?" Darren was determined to know. "I cannot tell. The boy''s strength is too weird and overpowering. Such kind of strong skills is what I have sensed from the Shadow Emperor. I guess he may be as strong as a seven-star grand warrior!" Darren was not expecting that answer from Finley. When the words synced into him, however, his face turned pale. That meant that he took such a powerful malefic guy because he was kind enough at that moment. He realized that the Ancient Void Battlefield could not trap the boy this time. Still and all, if Darren did not try to save the boy''s life and took him here, he might have probably been left lifeless in that dark domain. As he was freeing his mind from all the worries, Darren''s face turned serious. He raised his hand toward the sky to release some spell. On the flip side, the sky lit up, and the scene on the first space was shown in the ether. With their eyes fixed upward, Darren and Finley saw that the boy, who was looking around with his ck eyes, did not ruin anything in the first space. He seemed to be enjoying the freedom and tranquility the space offered. With that, Darren told Finley what had happened previously between him and the boy. Finishing his story in detail, he asked Finley if he knew where the boy came from. "He was eaten up and was recovered the next day?" Hearing what Darren told him, Finley was shocked. He couldn''t believe the terrible fate the boy had endured. "Yes, that''s right. It seemed that the boy had been like that not for a short time, but countless years already," Darren answered. The reason why Darren had such a conclusion was that he had heard the boy say, "You have been dead for over a million years, and you still have to torture me now." That statement from the boy cemented his belief about him. "Before I got out of the domain, I saw a shadow wearing a ck armor, which had a more powerful aura. It was he who suppressed and tortured the boy," through furrowed brows, Darren said while recalling thest scene he saw in the domain. "So, you wouldn''t have been able to escape from the domain without him, right?" Finley asked in a big surprise as he patched up Darren''s story. "Yes. I did that by ident and sheer luck. Another point is that the domain has been there since time immemorial, and its force has gradually turned much weaker. That shadow with the ck armor should also be weakened, considering the length of time it was there. Otherwise, the boy might have died under the shadow''s suppression!" making sense out of the story, Darren surmised and said. "I agree with you. The domain was merely controlled by someone''s spiritual sense, and it can be survived for such a long time. It is really amazing! I even suspect that the domain is something ''the holy warrior'' left. That boy is not an easy target, and it would be hard for us to control him." By the tone of his voice, Darren could say that Finley was very serious this time. That was the first time that Darren had ever seen him so troubled. Masking his doubts, Darren nodded his head silently while staring at the sky where the scene of the first space still could be seen. He couldn''t get his mind off that mysterious boy. "Finley, I have to go out. Please stay here and pay attention to that boy. Once he does something unusual, report to me, and I will be back as soon as possible." The reason for his urgent leave was that Darren''s intentions ofing to the Raksa Sea this time was to find some Primitive Stones. He could not stay in the Ancient Void Battlefield doing nothing. Thus, he opted to make use of his time and search for the valuable stones. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Shit! What would I do if he rushed and attacked me?" Finley asked out of extreme fright. Without Darren around, he felt so vulnerable. In his mind, Finley thought that with Darren''s absence, he could get killed anytime. If that happened, he would not be able to respawn. He wasn''t merely a wisp of spiritual intent anymore after he wasbined with the Shadow Emperor''s soul. "Don''t worry. I got your back, and I will be here to help you." While Darren gave Finley that assurance, a voice was heard in a distant. The voice had an eerie sound that resembled that of a naughty child, yet it was so powerful. Chapter 288 Solve The Crisis (Part Two) Chapter 288 Solve The Crisis (Part Two) "Sir? Shadow Emperor?" Familiarizing himself with the sound, Darren asked in surprise and nced at Finley. "Yes, it''s me. I have two opportunities to help you fight with my strength if I use my power through Finley''s body. Don''t worry about that boy," the Shadow Emperor said in high confidence, without any fear of that boy at all. "Good. If that is the case, I will count on your help, sir." Bowing to appreciate the help, Darren cupped his hands to Finley and bid him goodbye. He was about to leave when a cry echoed, "Master, please This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. take me with you." The Water Kylin, who had been healing himself from the gregarious kicks he had received from both Darren and Finley, came out. When he learned that Darren was going to leave, he rushed in front of Darren and begged him to take him along. "You dead dog! I haven''t punished you yet! You still have the face to show up in front of me?" Darren stared at him coldly and asked, unable to believe the beast''s guts. The Water Kylin was terrified by Darren''s stare and quivered while kneeling and persuading him. "Master, what happened was an ident. I was merely hungry at that time and wanted to look for some food. I never expected that you would be in danger," the Water Kylin said, trying to be funny and persuasive at the same time. "Shut up! You damned beast! I know you did that on purpose! Finley, aren''t you doing something to teach this bastard a lesson? Beat this beast for me!" Determined to get even with the Water Kylin, Darren motioned to Finley. Now the aura of the Shadow Emperor was nowhere to be found, and Finley himself was in turmoil. He red at the Water Kylin without a blink. "No, No! Master, in times like this, I will spare no effort to save your life. Don''t let him beat me, please." Desperate, the Water Kylin was almost crying as he begged for Darren''s mercy. Finley''s gaze never failed to make him tremble and go weak on his knees. Heeding to the beast''s pleas, Darren remembered that when the Water Kylin escaped, he almost died. Without his help, Darren believed that he could not sessfully escape by himself. "Well, you are right. So Finley, you just beat him half to death. Don''t kill him yet." With the words trailing off, Darren''s figure disappeared in the thin air. The Water Kylin was left there standing and waiting for his fate at Finley''s hands. "Finley, there was a mysterious spiritual pool in the eighth space which should be good to the Water Kylin. After you beat him, send him there." Across the void, Darren sent a message to Finley with his spiritual sense secretly. "I got it," Finley answered, using the same channel. Then he stepped closer to the Water Kylin and said, "Darren is good to you. If it were me, I would have given you no chance, and you would be a speck of dust by now." "Shit! He is never good for me! Now you beat me as hard as you want. I don''t care if I am alive or dead!" With tears in its eyes, the Water Kylin cursed Darren and Finley silently several times. "Okay. I will do that." Realizing that Finley meant every word he said, the Water Kylin ran for his life while shouting, "My! Please help me! This sick man is beating me to death!" ... "Oho!" Darren got out of the Ancient Void Battlefield and uttered a sigh, relieved. What he experienced previously made him queasy for a long time. ''My force of control has been almost used up. It will take me several months to recover, '' Darren told himself worriedly. He had opened the Ancient Void Battlefield once when he was fighting with the Water Kylin, his servant now. Now that he had opened it again reluctantly. He could not avoid danger in the outside world by merely entering the Ancient Void Battlefield anytime soon. The only good point he was holding in to was that he didn''t need to consume any force of control to let the Water Kylin out. If he was really in danger outside of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren could let the Water Kylin out and give him a hand. Now that he was out of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren went back to the ce that he identally discovered in his battle with the creatures at the Wonder Realm. The ce where he found the burnt statue was a charred, tumbledown hut. Now, however, there were no strange creatures. All of them were frightened by the Water Kylin and hid away. Utilizing all his potentials, Darren searched carefully, and after three days of relentless searching, he found about a dozen ordinary Primitive Stones. The ordinary Primitive Stones Darren collected could be used to get along well with the grand warriors. It would be a great help to Darren in harnessing his powers. Yet, the essential thing for Darren was to find some Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule. Though it would be rare and hard to find, that was what Darren was looking for. After collecting all the Primitive Stones in that ce, Darren did not want to summon the Water Kylin out as it was not a good idea. He thought letting the beast out of the Ancient Void Battlefield would probably just bring some trouble for him again. Letting the idea slip out of his kind, Darren took out the notebook that Mathew gave him. The contents of the journal were much more detailedpared to Robb''s map. After reading some notes, Darren thought silently, ''I got it. The south was the ce where there were more Primitive Stones.'' Securing the book in his pockets, Darren prepared himself to fly south. He was determined to look for rare Primitive Stones that contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. He would risk everything he had to have those stones, even if that meant facing other unfriendly creatures along the way. Chapter 289 Encountering Double-headed Men Chapter 289 Encountering Double-headed Men Darren headed south after determining the direction. Soon, he saw some primitive and dpidated buildings. ''What kind of people live in this world?'' Darren wondered. As he studied the buildings, he vaguely felt the remnants of a strong and distant atmosphere. Instead of flying toward the buildings, Darren slowly descended into the dense jungle nearby. He didn''t want to run into some unknown horror, like thest time. "Huh? There is an intruder!" Darren had justnded in the jungle when he heard a voiceing from one of the derelict buildings. He concealed his breath and hid quietly in the jungle. Soon, he saw several figures exiting one of the broken-down houses. Darren''s eyes widened in astonishment. The people were muscr andrge, and to his surprise, they each had two heads! "Chief, it seems as though the nobodies areing," one of the double-headed men said to the strongest among them. "Well, set an ambush. We''ll kill them when they approach the Primitive Stones." "But, Chief, we are limited in our ability to fight. Can we defeat those so-called superior talents?" another double-headed man asked with concern. "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to check their strength. They are more repressed than we are. And their current strength is only at the sixth or the seventh stage of the Spirit Realm. Our current strength is about at the third or the fourth stage of the Mysterious Realm. Our chief''s cultivation base is equivalent to the seventh stage of the Mysterious Realm. It would be easy for us to kill them¡ªjust like ughtering animals," another man said confidently. ... Still hidden in the jungle, Darren was able to eavesdrop on their conversation. He concluded that these double-headed men had alsoe from the outside world and were probably a kind of mutant living in the border region, just as Chad had mentioned. Darren quietly released his spiritual sense to check their strength and found that each of them had incredible power. They were much stronger than the superior talents he hade here with. Fortunately, he had heard their ns and knew what they intended to do. Their purpose ining here first was to be prepared to ambush the human superior talents and kill them! Now, they were ready for the arrival of the superior talents. Killing these mutant men would be the prudent thing to do. However, Darren didn''t want to act rashly as he didn''t know how many enemies there were. What was more, he could only exert strength equivalent to the third stage of the Mysterious Realm at best. It was highly unfortunate that in this world, there were too many restrictions on a human''s power. If that wasn''t bad enough, the other superior talents suffered more repression than Darren. Their strength could only reach the Spirit Realm if they used their best skills. He thought that the strength of the most powerful superior talent might be still under Mysterious Realm. Darren''s domain and the Blood Dragon Phantom were top-level skills, and so they suffered less suppression in this world. That was why he could exertbat capability equal to the third stage of the Mysterious Realm. Since it would be hard for Darren to deal with one border mutant, there was no possibility of him handling all these double-headed men single-handedly. "I have to stop the superior talents from reaching here." Darren didn''t want the human superior talents to be rounded up and killed like animals. Having decided on a course of action, he slowly receded from the jungle to look for the other superior talents. After getting out of the mutants'' perception range, Darren flew back at a rapid speed. Dozens of kilometerster, he detected the presence of the superior talents. Whoosh! Darren didn''t think about the previous issues that had transpired between him and the group as he "Eh? It''s him!" There were more than thirty people in front of Darren. It seemed that the three groups of superior talents had merged. "He has been possessed by an evil cultivator. Everyone, let''s kill him together," barked a superior talent, who was Chad''s subordinate. "Stop!" Seeing that the superior talents were about to attack, Darren roared. "Don''t go any further. The area ahead has been taken over by a kind of mutant race from the border. If you keep going straight, you will fall into their ambush. They n to kill you," he added. "Don''t listen to him! He must be lying to gain our trust. He''s the one plotting to kill us!" "I''ve told you what I know. Whether you believe it or not is up to you. Also, I am not an evil cultivator. The real evil cultivator is still among you. Tom, it doesn''t matter that they don''t believe me. You have to believe me," Darren implored as he turned to speak with his friend. "Don''t believe him, Tom. You''ve got a good rtionship with Darren, but he is not Darren. He is the evil cultivator. He''s trying to fool you by taking advantage of your friendship," someone immediately retorted. "I know." Tom stared at Darren with hatred, as if he didn''t believe him. "Everybody, kill this evil cultivator." The second someone shouted themand, all the superior talents began to charge at Darren. When their strength burst out, Darren was astonished. He hadn''t expected for the strength of these superior talents to have improved quickly. Most of them seemed to be at the Mysterious Realm, and a few of the top superior talents had reached the second or third stage of the Mysterious Realm. "Their strength is improving so fast!" Darren was surprised and didn''t want to fight them. Instead, he chose to escape. Since the strength of several superior talents of high cultivation base had increased, so had their speed. They chased Darren fervently, including Tom. Fortunately, Darren quickly pulled away from them as he raced through the woods. Gradually the other superior talents gave up the chase. Tom was the only one following Darren now. "Darren, stop," Tom shouted when he found that they had lost the others. Darren was not far from him. Hearing Tom''s voice, he stopped trying to escape. After a moment''s hesitation, Darren turned and flew toward him. "Tom?" "Darren, I know that you''re not the so-called evil cultivator!" Tom said as soon as Darren neared him. This revtion surprised Darren. "Then why did you just agree with the others when they said that I was the evil cultivator?" Darren asked, puzzled. "Our group is in a veryplicated situation. I didn''t want to involve you. It''s too dangerous. The real impostor is still hiding among us. And I believe that there are at least two evil cultivators," Tom exined with a frown. "I see. Tom, which of the talents of our group could be the evil cultivator?" Darren asked. "Honestly, I think Robb is behaving suspiciously. But I''m not sure. After all, even you made a mistake when you thought that Lenny was the evil cultivator." Darren nodded. The evil cultivator was so good at hiding that he had killed Lenny by mistake. However, Darren did not feel guilty about Lenny''s death because Lenny was a mean little man. "Robb? Why do you suspect him?" Darren was a little confused. He thought of Robb as a man of high integrity. What was more, he hadn''t seen Robb behaving suspiciously. "Just a few things that I have observed. I also have this feeling when I am close to him. It''s hard to exin, but I''ll try. One day, Robb snuck away from the team while we were all practicing. I happened to see a scarlet gleam in his eye. I don''t know if it was my imagination," Tom stated. "In that case, Tom, you mustn''t go back to them. Let''s look for the Primitive Stones together. And what I Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. told you is correct. Mutants from the border have upied the area ahead. We must not go there until our strength has improved." Tom shook his head at Darren''s words and said, "I can''t leave the group. Several of my best friends are in the group. I need to be with them in case anything happens." "Tom, don''t be silly. When something happens to the group, it will not make a difference if you are with them or not." Darren gave a wry smile. "You''re right, young man. He''s well-intentioned but a silly guy. Such people easily lose their lives," a yful voice said. Then a person walked out of the surrounding woods. Darren and Tom were nervous. Neither of them had been aware that someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Chapter 290 The Grand Blood Refiners Story Chapter 290 The Grand Blood Refiner''s Story "It''s you," Tom said in a low voice that was almost a whisper as he saw the face of the man emerging out from the woods. The man was Robb. "There is something wrong with his aura," Darren said, ring at Robb''s approaching figure. Darren activated his spiritual sense and immediately noticed the intense aura of bloodiness exuding from Robb''s body. "You''re the evil cultivator!" Tom took a few hasty steps backwards and stood beside Darren. "What are you going to do? Kill us?" Darren shook his head, not giving Robb a chance to respond. "If he wanted to kill us, he would have already silently done it." He red at Robb and asked, "Tell us why are you lurking here?" Robb gave out a deep chuckle. "You have some insights, don''t you?" His voice was different¡ªit was very hoarse and dry. The next moment his appearance also suddenly changed, half of his face was an exposed skull and the other half was rotten flesh. "Who the hell are you!" Tom''s eyes widened in shock. "Who am I? Well, you can call me the Grand Blood Refiner if you like." At that moment, the Grand Blood Refiner hadpletely revealed his true body. The powerful aura that was emitting from it was more horrible than his disgusting face. The wind rustled. Rivulets of blood floated in the air around Darren and Tom. They were suddenly enveloped in a scarlet red world. "Run, Darren!" Tom took Darren by the arm and prepared to escape. "It''s no use, Tom. We can''t escape from his domain now." Darren calmly stood on the ground. Tom took a tumble and froze. The self-assumed Grand Blood Refiner could only be a strong cultivator This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. in the Grand Realm to have created such an expansive domain. "Do you want us to find the Primitive Stones for you?" Darren asked, unintimidated. "Cleverd. You''re Darren, aren''t you? You must have excelled beyond themon warriors since you were able to enter the twelfth space in the Ancient Void Battlefield. You really are a breed apart! I will not beat around the bush. I need you to help me find a kind of Primitive Stone containing the Life Rule," the Grand Blood Refiner stated. "Sir, you have already sneaked into the Raksa Sea, why do you still need us? Couple that with your clearly much more superior strength, wouldn''t it be more convenient for you to look for it yourself?" Darren expressed his doubts. The Grand Blood Refiner raised his brows in a mixture of surprise and amusement. "You called me sir? It seems you have no knowledge about me,d. I am a demon," he said in response to Darren''s question. "It''s a world where a warrior could earn honor with his strength, so what you did in the past has nothing to do with my calling you ''sir''," Darren replied dryly. The Grand Blood Refiner''s eyes shed and smirked. "Well, I like you. Does this mean you are willing to find the Primitive Stones for me?" "Not really. You haven''t answered my question yet." Darren''s voice was t. The Grand Blood Refiner gave out a light snort. "Let''s sit down and have a talk if you like." He did not get angry. Quite the contrary, he appreciated the young man''s guts even more. With a wave of his rotten palm, a stone table appeared in front of them. "Simply speaking, I need Primitive Stones to heal my wounds that are almost incurable. I will treat you well as long as you help me. I promise." The Grand Blood Refiner sat down and gestured at Darren to do the same. "My strength is subject to a lot of restrictions here and it won''t be as good as yours. This is why I need your help. You''ll see what I mean soon enough," he continued. The Grand Blood Refiner might have not been direct about it, but what he really wanted was Darren''s help specifically. Darren made no immediate reply. "Are you hesitating? Are you afraid that I will harm you or the other warriors once I recover from my wounds?" Grand Blood Refiner gave a wry smile, raising one eyebrow. Truth be told, Darren indeed had some doubts. What if the Grand Blood Refiner double-crossed them and killed them once he got the Primitive Stones? Moreover, he must have already killed countless men, judging from his dense bloody aura. It was apparent that he had been conducting a very bloody cultivation method. Darren would be the one to me if the Grand Blood Refiner started ughtering warriors in the outside world when his wounds healed. "Yeah, that''s exactly my concern," Darren answered frankly. The Grand Blood Refinerughed coldly. "I will kill warriors once I get cured. Not the ordinary warriors, but the grand warriors. However, please listen to my story before you make any judgments about me." "Go ahead, sir." It won''t make any difference whether Darren wanted to listen to his story or not. They couldn''t escape from the Grand Blood Refiner''s domain anyway. He didn''t really have much choice in the matter. Grand Blood Refiner began to tell Darren and Tom the story of the first half of his life. "The world regards me as a demon that hasmitted all manners of crimes. But is this the truth? I was only forced to do what I had to do because I was persecuted by self-righteous hypocrites." Regardless of the authenticity of his words, Darren got interested in his story. "Seven hundred years ago, I was an exceptional talent. I reached the Grand Realm at the age of twenty eight. My blood refining martial arts skill had achieved an unprecedented level, no one in the younger generation were able to beat me. You must be assuming that my blood refining martial arts skill required ruthless ughter before achieving great progress in strength. But the fact was, I didn''t kill anyone before I reached the Grand Realm. I only killed powerful creatures like demonic monsters and mutants. So why did I be a demon that everyone in the world loathed? It was because of a man, a scum that I dream of killing. He was extremely jealous of my strength and envied all of my achievements. Dozens of years after I became a grand warrior, he sent a dozen of grand warriors to kill me in the hope of capturing my Natal Blood Bead. However, I was able to kill all of those grand warriors on my own. The result of that battle shocked the whole world. I had escaped when the fucking scum came for me. Filled with indignation, he spread rumors with his prestige that I was a demon who killed those grand warriors for the cultivation of my evil martial arts skill. From then on, I lived everyday restlessly, being chased by strong cultivators all the time." A strong sense of resentment filled the Grand Blood Refiner''s heart as he paused. "In the endless chase, I didn''t wait for my doom with tied hands. My strength gradually reached a new high after having killed hundreds of pursing forces of grand warriors. In other words, I had be a three-star grand warrior, which was the peak of strong cultivators in the wholend including the east, west, north and south regions!" "I heard three-star grand warrior is not the strongest within the four regions. There are many four-star, five-star, even seven-star grand warriors, as far as I know," Darren interrupted, squinting in curiosity. The Grand Blood Refiner hummed. "You know a lot, yet you know a little. In this Bottom Spiritual World we live in, a three-star grand warrior is already the most powerful. No grand warrior above three-star is able to live in the Bottom Spiritual World. But this is beyond my range of knowledge. More about that Darren nodded. "Please continue, sir." "As I became a three-star grand warrior after I killed hundreds of grand warriors, there was no need to continue being on the run because my strength had be enough to defeat that scum. With my ughter de, I started seeking him. Before long, our battle broke out. It was such an appalling battle that even the world was plunged into suppression of the heaven and earth. And the result was..." The Grand Blood Refiner gave a displeased sigh, apparently not resigned to the result of the battle. "You must have lost the battle, then? Or else you wouldn''t be reduced to what you are now," Darren said. The Grand Blood refiner shook his head once. "No, I won the battle. We were both three-star grand warriors, but my Bloodshed Domain was more powerful than his. He lost the battle after three months of tough battle. Just when I was about to bring him to justice and make it clear to the world that I was innocent, another man appeared¡ªa shameless rule cultivator that I now want to kill more than the scum!" Hearing this, Darren changed his initial unsympathetic countenance. ''It turned out that a rule cultivator was also involved in the battle. That rule cultivator clearly had something to do with the Grand Blood Refiner''s current predicament. But how could a rule cultivator defeat a three-star grand warrior?'' Darren was leftpletely puzzled. Chapter 291 Seven-holy Fruit Chapter 291 Seven-holy Fruit "That''s all I wanted to say. Could you do me this favor?" Grand Blood Refiner asked as he sighed deeply. Darren remained silent for a few moments and then replied, "Sir, I cannot do it." "It looks like you still don''t believe me." Grand Blood Refiner was bitterly disappointed. He went on, "I see. Well then, you may leave." "Sir, you have misunderstood my words," Darren said, getting on his feet. "What I meant was that we don''t have the abilities to help you find the Primitive Stones containing the Life Rule right now." "That''s right, sir! I definitely want to help you, but our strength is nowhere enough to help you find the Primitive Stones. On top of that, we are not familiar with the surroundings either. We will most likely get lost in this ce. There is nothing we can do for you, sir," Tom said, also getting up from the stone chair. He was moved by what Grand Blood Refiner had said. "Oh! I mistook your words!" A look of joy spread across his face and he continued, "You don''t need to worry about your current strength. If you are able to find enough Seven-holy Fruits, you can get rid of the repressive power of the Raksa Sea. After that, it will be easier for you to fight." Grand Blood Refiner took out two white fruits and said, "I already have two fruits. But this is not enough to have any significant effect on the repressive power. Commit to your mind what the fruit looks like and collect as many as you can." He looked at them for a few seconds and then nodded as he continued, "I can''t be here for too long. If you two are willing to help me, you may take these two fruits with you. When you find the Primitive Stones, send out your spiritual sense. When I sense it, I wille to you. Thank you for your help." Saying so, he withdrew his domain. The next moment, he turned into Robb. Darren and Tom took the fruits from his hands and promised that they would try their best to collect more fruits. After that, the Grand Blood Refiner left in a hurry. "s, I didn''t expect that Grand Blood Refiner had suffered a lot as well." Tom fumed, seething with anger. Darren slightly shook his head at Tom''s naivety. With a faint smile on his lips, he said, "Tom, how innocent you are to believe everything he said." "Huh?" Tom turned to Darren with a look of surprise on his face. "Are you saying he was lying to us? That sounds highly unlikely. It would have been a piece of cake for him to kill us right away. Why did he have to say all those things to us?" "He mentioned that his power is restrained in here, and that he can''t find the Primitive Stones by himself. We would have been no use to him if he kill us. Since he really wants to get his hands on the Primitive Stones, he need our help. He have to leave us alive," Darren exined. "So, you''re saying that he is using us to his own ends?" Tom asked. Darren nodded in response. Tom gritted his teeth and then wondered out loud, "Why do you think he asked us for help and not anyone else? It seemed to me that he was mainly asking for your help! It''s strange." Tom suddenly realized that the whole situation was weird. "I don''t know. But I do know that even if what he said was all true, he still wouldn''t be the same person he was when we get the Primitive Stones. It will be difficult to foretell, seeing that we don''t know what kind of person he is right now. You should keep in mind that several superior talents have died because of him," Darren replied. "You are right. We can''t be too careful." Tom nodded in agreement with a serious look on his face. "I was too naive to believe all that crap," Tom admitted with a bitter smile on his face. "That''s okay. That trait is both your advantage and disadvantage. If not, you wouldn''t have got so many good friends," Darren said with a wink. "Let''s go, Tom. We should find the Primitive Stones now. We can decide whether we should give them to the Grand Blood Refinerter. I have space treasures. I can keep the Primitive Stones in my Space Ring. So even if he gives chase, he won''t be able to get the stones unless I''m willing to give him." Darren''s face broke into a smile and he walked into the forest. Tom followed him. They walked for a while. "Shush!" Darren turned around and gestured for Tom to keep quiet. "What is it?" Tom walked up to him and asked in a whisper. "It''s the border mutant." There was arge plot ofnd in front of them. Two strange double-headed men were taking a nap under a big tree. As Darren took a better look at the tree, he saw that there were numerous white fruits hanging on its branches. "So many Seven-holy Fruits!" Tom felt giddy with excitement and couldn''t keep his voice down. "Who''s there?!" The noise awoke the two-headed man. They had particrly acute senses and could perceive even the slightest movement. "Huh? Doesn''t look like anyone is around. You are rmed all the time," said the other two-headed man, waking up from his sleep. He leaned forward and listened carefully, but found nothing out of ce. He said, "It''s probably just some damned human beings; you are overreacting to them. It is such a dead boring job to guard this damn tree." Hearing that, the other man let his guard down and echoed, "True. I heard that our leader got his hands on a nice woman. He must be having fun somewhere, and in the meantime, we are stuck in this damn ce, staring nkly at a big dull tree. I''m pretty sure that our leader did it on purpose to torture us." Darren and Tom hid silently in the bush as they carefully listened to their conversation. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Darren, let''s move now. Once we get the Seven-holy Fruit, we can regain our cultivation base and kill those two-headed men easily." Tom stood close to Darren and used his spiritual sense to telepathically rely his message to Darren. "No, we can''t risk it. These two seem pretty strong. They are at level five of the Mysterious Realm. If we get into a fight with them now, it will attract the other''s attention," Darren calmly analyzed. Darren''s current strength was only at the third level of the Mysterious Realm. After putting a lot of effort into his practice, Tom had finally improved his strength and was now at the first level of the Mysterious Realm. If they fought the two-headed men at the moment, they were virtually doomed. "You are right," Tom agreed. "So, what do we do?" "I have an idea," Darren suggested. "I''m fast. I can lure them away from the tree. When they are out of the way, you go and pick as many Seven-holy Fruits as you can. After you absorb the fruits and get your strength back,e and help me kill them. What do you think?" "Sounds like a good n. But, be careful and hang in there till Ie. I will get to you as soon as I recover my strength." They quickly nodded to each other and went in different directions. Darren bolted through the bush and wielded his sword towards the men. Tom stayed put and waited for the right timing. The two-headed men looked at him in surprise. One of them said, "A human? You go and kill that bastard. I will stay here and guard the tree!" Darren staggered and thought, ''Shit! They are not as dumb as I expected them to be. The two heads are really doing them some good.'' Tom snorted. The men were not that stupid after all. One of them chased after Darren, and the other one stayed put. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Darren ran through the bushes. Since only one of them was chasing after him, he didn''t know what to do next. He knew that Tom would not dare to pick the Seven-holy Fruits with the other one watching over the tree. The only thing he could do now was to lure the two-headed man away, so that they would not send out an rm. "You bastard, stop right there!" The two-headed man was strong and he was also quite fast. When they were a fine distance away from the tree, Darren slowed down on purpose and waited for the man to catch up with him. "Domain!" When the two-headed man was about to catch him, without hesitation, Darren used his de and Sword Domain. In the blink of an eye, the intense power of the de and sword intent settled over the two-headed man. He was totally dumbfounded, trembling in sheer terror. The mutant wanted to run, but he couldn''t move a muscle. He felt as though there were numerous des and swords pressed against his body. Since Darren''s de and Sword Domain was restrained at the moment, it was way less powerful than it usually was. Darren couldn''t kill him with one blow, so he decided to nicely frighten him first. Seeing that the two-headed man was in aplete panic, Darren split himself into eight avatars and attacked him from all directions. Bang! With a look of terror on his face, the two-headed man randomly lunged his fist at Darren''s avatars. In a split second, four avatars broke down into pieces. Darren tried his best to turn on the de and Sword Domain and undergo the demonic transformation. When the two-headed man continued to panic, Darren directed his sword towards the man''s head. With a loud thud, Darren''s sword reached the man''s head. "Shit! You were messing with me," the two-headed man said as he was paralyzed with shock. "Toote." Darren''s cold voice echoed through his ears. But before the mutant could struggle, his two heads fell to the ground. "Real battle does not rely only on brute force; you should use your brains as well. You had two, but still lost." Darren''s voice was as cold as ice. He kicked the man''s heads out of the way. The man lying on the ground could not hear those words anymore. Chapter 292 The Dead Dog Chapter 292 The Dead Dog After Darren had killed the double-headed mutant, he took his corpse and quietly walked back. "I never thought that you were so strong, Darren! You just killed a double-headed monster all by yourself!" Tom looked at Darren in awe. He initially thought that Darren''s strength was only a little superior to his, but the fact made it clear to him that Darren was not only stronger than him, but also much more powerful. Darren shook his head. "It was nothing. I would still need to draw the other double-headed monster''s attention away. Hurry and go fetch the fruit." "Okay, I got it." Tom nodded once and dashed away. Darren then walked towards the double-headed man guarding the tree, dragging the dead corpse of the other. "Ah, my brother!" The other double-headed monster''s eyes grew wide in despair. "I killed him. Don''t you want to take revenge?" Darren threw the dead body towards the monster. The monster narrowed his eyes at Darren. "Are you trying to lure me away? No way!" The double- headed man was quite smarter than Darren had thought¡ªhe did not fall for Darren''s trick. The monster suddenly raised his head towards the sky and howled like a wolf. "Damn! He''s summoning his pals!" Darren''s eyes widened in rm¡ªhe had a bad feeling about what was going to happen. He then immediately charged at the monster, trying to get a head start in the fight before the others arrived. "Come on, Tom! We can''t afford to waste any time!" Rushing towards the fruit tree, Tom quickened his pace even more. Boom! The battle had begun. The double-headed monster was evidently much stronger and much smarter than the previous one. He had a good strategy and was very efficient in his attacks, using strong ones in short intervals, giving Darren no chance to defend himself or counterattack. He was even able to bombard Tom with attacks when fighting Darren. Tom fell down from the tree several times. The rumbling of numerous heavy footsteps was heard not far ahead¡ªa powerful army of monsters was approaching. Within a few moments, hundreds of strong figures charged right towards them. Numerous double- headed monsters had heard the monster''s call for help. "Now, Tom!" he urged. Seeing the pack of double-headed monsters, Darren activated all his power and attacked the double-headed monster who was guarding the fruit tree. The double-headed monster guarding the fruit tree lowered his vignce once he saw his leader backwards. Tom took this chance; he quickly swiped at the Seven-holy Fruits and picked them off the tree. Once he absorbed the fruits, he immediately felt that the suppression on him weakened and his strength drastically spiked up. "Kill him!" Hundreds of double-headed monsters charged towards Darren. "Hey! You bunch of stupid beasts!" Tom snorted smugly. He then flew towards the charging army, smashing a few dozen heads of double-headed monsters with the wave of a hand. "Tom! Watch out!" Darren called out as he saw one of the double-headed monsters charging towards Tom on full force. The monster broke out a strength that was almostparable to the strength of a Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. warrior in the Wonder Realm. Tom had now fully recovered his power, but he was still only at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm ¡ªhe was out-matched by the double-headed monster''s strength. "Damn humans. Do you really think that you are the only ones who are capable of figuring out ways to break free from the suppression? Go to hell!" The strong double-headed monster continued to march, shaking both of his heads disdainfully. Bang! Bang! Bang! Tom was able to immediately react after he heard Darren''s warning. However, the double-headed man had also recovered his strength, severely injuring Tom with ease. After wrecking Tom, the strong double-headed monster then directly charged at Darren next. ''This will not do. I have to summon the Water Kylin, '' Darren thought. Without the help of the Water Kylin, Darren would surely be killed in an instant. "Water Kylin! Come out now!" Darren utilized his spiritual sense and soon, there was a rumble that echoed in the Ancient Void Battlefield. The air in front of Darren distorted, and then a ck figure of the size of a goat appeared¡ªit was a miniature-sized Water Kylin. "I want you to kill them all. If you seed, I will order Finley to treat you nicely," Darren said dryly, glowering at the charging monster. However, instead of following Darren''s order, the Water Kylin dropped down onto the ground like a dead dog. "What?" Darren lowered his head to check on the Water Kylin. His back was suddenly soaked in cold sweat; he saw the Water Kylin''s head droop down and its tongue peak out¡ªDarren could not even sense any sign of life from it. "What the hell happened? Did Finley actually beat him to death?" The double-headed monsters in front of him, who were all initially startled, started tough incessantly. They realized that the thing Darren summoned was nothing more than a dead dog. The thunderous rumbling of the strong double-headed monster''s footsteps grew louder as he swiftly stormed towards Darren, all four arms violently swinging forward. The thought of being subjected to a force with the strength of the Wonder Realm terrified Darren¡ªa mere p had the possibility of crushing him into pieces. Now out of options, Darren had no choice but to use the Water Kylin''s body as a shield to withstand the attack. All the double-headed men were stupefied by what happened in the next moment; the powerful double-headed monster exerted all his strength and attacked the Water Kylin, but then his four arms were suddenly shattered by some unknown force. A coppery smell filled the air as the fog of blood dispersed. "I''m going to kill all you beasts! Everyst one!" Tom had recovered his strength and was now charging towards the powerful double-headed monster, bombarding him with hundreds of strikes that hit all his organs. "You bastard! Our chief is not going to let you off, you insignificant human being!" the powerful monster bellowed, refusing to resign himself to defeat. "Go to hell!" Tom sent out another powerful p, crushing the rest of the monster''s body. After that, Tom''s figure shed around the rest of the double-headed monsters. They all fell in their own pool of blood as Tom swiftly beheaded them one by one. Tom immediately felt exhausted after killing all the double-headed monsters. He fell onto the ground, no longer able to support himself to stand upright. Brows furrowed in curiosity, he looked at the Water Kylin then turned to Darren. "Where did you get this dead dog? His body was so strong that he crushed the double-headed monster''s arms into pieces." Fed up, Darren rolled his eyes. This was the ancient legendary beast, but everyone thought that it was a dead dog. "Do you still remember the beast that attacked me when we came to the ind?" Darren said, his face nk. "Ah! So... What you''re saying is that''s... The Water Kylin!" Tom was so excited that he tried to abruptly get up, identally opening up his healing wounds. His face contorted in pain. Darren slightly winced then said, "Yup. I have tamed it." "What the hell, Darren! I''m starting to think that you''re a true monster. You can even tame such a powerful legendary beast! Oh my goodness!" Tom eximed in disbelief. Darren clicked his tongue and said, "Enough about this. You need to take care of your wounds first. It appears that all those double-headed monsters had figured out how to break the suppression. There must be more powerful ones among them. We need to be even more cautious as possible." Hearing what Darren said, Tom endured the pain he was feeling and flew up towards the fruit tree. He picked off several Seven-holy Fruits and immediately began absorbing them. Once he had recovered much of his strength, his started on healing his wounds. Darren, on the other hand, was observing Water Kylin to see if he was really dead. "Finley, why did you kill the Water Kylin?" Darren ryed a message back to Finley in the Ancient Void Battlefield. His voice was brimming with anger. "Hey don''t get mad at me, Darren. I didn''t kill him. I will have nobody to beat if I kill him. Besides, killing him won''t benefit me in any way." Finley seemed to be innocent. "Well then, what the hell happened? Was he killed by that kid?" Darren was baffled. "No, I don''t think so. The kid was busy wandering around and ying with those flowers and grasses. He hasn''t had the time to cause any trouble so far. And I don''t think that dog is dead. He''s probably just sleeping," Finley replied. "This dead dog is actually just asleep!" Darren kicked the Water Kylin hard and shouted, "Get up! You almost got me killed, do you know that?" "Don''t waste your efforts, Darren. You told me to break his meridians and send him to the spiritual pool, remember? Well, when I brought him to the pool, he suddenly absorbed everything. He had been asleep since. If I am not wrong, that dead dog is undergoing aplete transformation. He''s going to have a huge improvement in his strength soon enough." Darren hummed. "Is that so?" Darren then recalled that when he found the spiritual pool in the Ancient Void Battlefield, the spirit inside was too ancient for him to absorb, which was why he ordered Finley to send Water Kylin there. However, even he himself never thought that the beast could actually benefit from it. Chapter 293 No One Would Be Left Behind (Part One) Chapter 293 No One Would Be Left Behind (Part One) "Oh, heck! Why is it that I can''t get this thing into the Ancient Void Battlefield? Do I have to carry him on my back all this time?" Darren was on the brink of losing his temper out of frustration. He couldn''t open the Ancient Void Battlefield at the very least for a few months now. Worst was, had no idea how to deal with the Water Kylin. "I guess that the Space Ring probably can''t harbor living things. But, wait. The Water Kylin has passed out this time and has no sign of life, so maybe my Space Ring can keep him. I''ll give it one more try." Following that assumption, Darren immediately used his spiritual sense to activate his Space Ring. As he did that, the Water Kylin was soon enveloped with his intense power and disappeared without a trace. "Ha-ha. s! It worked!" With his sessful attempt, Darren felt much relieved. If, in any case, the Space Ring couldn''t keep the Water Kylin, it would be the worst possible scenario for him. For sure, it would cause him a lot of trouble carrying him all day long. "Darren, did you put him in your Space Ring? You should be careful. If the Water Kylin regains consciousness, your Space Ring will probably break into pieces," Finley warned Darren. He had learned about the Spatial Rule, so he was well-versed in how the ring worked and the possible oues of unrequited actions. "I will be careful. But how did you know about that?" Darren asked. "Because I left an aura inside his body. Even if I''m in the Ancient Void Battlefield, I will be able to know about his whereabouts. Ha-ha." "Well, I see. But you should be careful with that kid. If something happens, I will ask the Shadow Emperor to help us," the conscientious Darren reminded him. "I see," Finley replied shortly. After saying that, Finley concealed his breath and started to inspect the boy in the Ancient Void Battlefield. After that, Darren and Tom spent about an hour picking all the fruits that hung ripe on the big tree. "One hundred thousand Seven-holy Fruits all in total. Would all these fruits be enough for one hundred people to regain their top level of strength?" In Tom''s case, after he had feasted enough Seven-holy Fruits, he regained his top level of strength. The fruits made him return to the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm! Among the superior talents in the realm, only a few that were ranked the top twenty on the Talent Roll reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. The rest were just at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Darren''s strength also was equivalent to the middle stage of the Wonder Realm if he used all his skills. "Darren, when you absorb enough Seven-holy Fruits andpletely regain your strength, you should take the rest of Seven-holy Fruits into your Space Ring. So that when the effect wears off, we can have them again." "All right. I will store some of the fruits in the Space Ring. We can be free to use them anytime." Wasting no time, Darren used his spiritual sense, and all the Seven-holy Fruits dropped out of sight¡ª they were stored inside the Space Ring. After satisfying themselves with the Seven-holy Fruits, Darren and Tom flew towards the shabby hut that was filled with the Primitive Stones. The house was under the two-headed men''s control. Since Darren and Tom had regained their strength with the help of the fruits, there was no need for them to be afraid of these men guarding the stones anymore. As they flew towards the house, both of the two warriors prepared themselves for a bloody battle. Meanwhile, inside the shabby house, a brutal massacre was about to happen. On the ground, about thirty superior talents were tied with a sturdy chain. The chains were so tight that they couldn''t move a muscle. They all knelt on the ground, looking depressed and hopeless. The situation they were in was horrible, and their skin was torn apart. Blood gushed from their injuries as they were struggling to free themselves. Even their internal organs were gushing out from their bodies. "You bastard, how dare you to torture us like this!" someone from the weary superior talents shouted in rage. It broke the silence and somehow triggered the annoyance of the two-headed men. "Shut up! A bunch of losers. If I want to torture you alive, that means I love doing that. I enjoy seeing Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. you suffer, and you can''t just die so quickly!" a grotesque looking, two-headed man gave out a roar. He was nearly seven meters tall, yet his voice reverberated and shook the entire ce. "What have we done wrong to you? We didn''t offend you in any way before. Why do you have to do this to us?" one of the talents asked in confusion. "Ha-ha-ha. What an idiot. When we were in the human territory, you tortured us the same way. Did we offend you human beings? Now you''re asking me if you have offended us? Remember thew of the jungle, the survival of the fittest. Are you familiar with that sentence? When human beings killed numerous innocent warriors of our race, you guys told us that. And now, it seems that the same punishment is right for you guys too. I am the king here, omnipotent, and above everything," the tall two-headed man shouted in rage, sending forth a powerful aura. The power that exuded from his body was so intense that it made the talents gasp for air and groan in agony. When the two-headed man was seething with anger, his strength tremendously increased and nearly reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm! "I will torture you to death! After that, I will chop your bodies into pieces!" Another cry of outrage echoed from the powerful two-headed man. "You bastard, if I can regain my cultivation base, I will smash you into pieces right now! I will show you no mercy, and you will be dead in no time." A superior talent let out a threat. Though he knew that even with his original strength, he would definitely not stand a chance of fighting those two-headed men by himself. "s. It didn''t ur to me that a border mutant will kill me. How are things going on with Darren and Tom? Especially, Darren, we thought that he had betrayed us. We have made a wrong decision in not trusting him and doubting his strength. If we had just listened to him, we would have not been caught by these bastards and suffer in their hands," reckoned one of the superior talents. Chapter 294 No One Would Be Left Behind (Part Two) Chapter 294 No One Would Be Left Behind (Part Two) "Your regrets are useless right now. It might be a good thing that we judged Darren. Otherwise, he would not be able to know that this shabby house was under their control. Now he can save himself from this dangerous ce and avoid getting into trouble," responded another helpless talent. "That''s right. I hope that these bastards can''t figure out the whereabouts of Darren and Tom," echoed another talent who wore a forlorn look on his face. The men who were talking were Chad''s superior talents. Though they were weakened by the chains and the powerful aura that overwhelmed the ce, they still didn''t give up all hopes. The moment the talents arrived at the ce, three of them immediately admitted that they were controlled by the evil cultivator''s avatars, and left the area right in that instant. It was then that the other superior talents realized that Darren did not betray them at all. Darren wasn''t the evil cultivator. But it was toote for them to retreat. Before the talents could even react, they were already held captive by the two-headed men. The group was held dazed and surprised that they were not able to fight back. It was as if that the two-headed men had cursed them to be still and not fight back. Those two-headed men had immense, powerful strength. Especially the three leaders who had regained their original strength, each of them seemed to have reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Thus, those superior talents couldn''t escape from them. "You two are such ming idiots. It is useless to discuss those stupid questions. You are wasting your breaths. Do you assume that Darren wille here and save your ass? Ha-ha-ha." One of the superior talents wore a bitter smile on his face, looking depressed after hearing the words from Chad''s two superior talents. Balked by anger, Chad''s disciple shouted, "It is none of your business. Shut up!" The superior talent on the other side just gave out a snort. Lowering his head, he just kept his silence. Feeling totally hopeless, he slumped on the floor and waited for death to dawn upon him. "You guys should regard these talents as some living sandbags and practice your skills beating them. Don''t waste such good resources," a strong-willed two-headed man ordered his minions. In a snap, a crowd of two-headed men dashed towards the superior talents and punched them in their faces, their bodies, and everywhere they could set their hands. However, when they saw that some of the superior talents were about to die, they immediately took out some specially-made medicine and carelessly poured it into their mouths. They wanted the drug to sustain those talents so that they could torture them alive and more protracted. "That''s not fun. It seems that these bastards are so proud. They did not even lower their heads for just one second while we are beating them. Do you see that bastard over there? He bites his lips so hard so he could not let out a scream. He is tough," bellowed one of the two-headed men. "Humph. If our beatings are not good enough for him, I have another idea," suggested one minion. While saying that, the two-headed man took off his leather pants and excreted a pile of dirt in a stone bowl. Taking the stone bowl with him, he walked up to the superior talent and punched him in his mouth. Blood gushed out from his teeth, and he shook with anger. A hideous smile spread over the two- headed man''s face, and he said, "This is for you!" "Fuck off! You scum! Let go of Cedric!" shouted a superior talent. "We would rather die than submit to you! Nobody insults my friend and gets away with it. When I get a chance, I will destroy all of you!" he continued. Several close friends of Cedric were seething with anger, tears streaming down from their faces as they saw the dirt dripping on Cedric''s face. At the bottom of their hearts, they regarded him as a perfect talent who both had extraordinary strength and great character. Seeing that he was humiliated by the bastard was more painful than just seeing him being killed by them. But all their tears and struggle were in vain. They were so helpless that they could do nothing to help in any way. In the end, they were left with no choice but to surrender to those scoundrels. Their spirits dropped as they realized their fates. "Fuck! You bastards. How dare you do this to my friend! Go and rot in hell!" A deafening roar was hearding from behind when the two-headed man was about to pour the lump of dirt into Cedric''s mouth. A ring shadow shed across the sky and dashed towards the cold- blooded creature. As a mighty fist was punched, an enormous power blew towards those two-headed men. In a split second, over one hundred two-headed men were wiped out before they could even blink their eyes. "It is from Tom! He is here! He is so powerful! He will save us." When all the superior talents looked up in the sky and saw Tom''s influential figure, they couldn''t help but shed a few tears of joy. From the way he moved, they sensed that Tom''s strength had reached the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. That meant, even if he couldn''t kill those strong two-headed leaders, there would be still a good chance that he could save some of them out of here. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Tom, please save Cedric! You can take revenge for uster. Just save him first!" someone screamed towards Tom. "That''s right. You go and save Cedric first." Those superior talents who belonged to Chad''s alliance were men of high moral integrity. Facing such dangers, they were still willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of their fellows. "Tom, hurry up! You can''t hesitate anymore. Those bastards are extremely powerful," urged one superior talent. Swoosh! When they were panicking to save Cedric, another shadow suddenly appeared in the sky. The de and sword intent that emitted from his body settled over the entire ce. "Stay calm, everyone! What will be left in this ce are not you guys, but those bastards'' heads!" Darren''s voice was as cold as ice, and it vibrated across the entire ce. Chapter 295 Darren Came To The Rescue Chapter 295 Darren Came To The Rescue "Hey, look! It''s Darren! Darren is also here! He''se to save us," hollered one of the superior talents. "He is so magnanimous toe to our rescue," added another superior talent who was overjoyed at seeing the hero who would free them from bondage. Although the superior talents doubted that Darren and Tom could save all of them, they were moved by Darren''sing. A renewed hope and replenished strength were awakened inside them. "You two human bastards, you will be dead!" growled the leader of the double-headed creatures. After saying that, three of the most powerful double-headed men flew in midair at the same time. Their ferocious faces looked as if they were going to swallow Darren and Tom alive. They were so eager to "Don''t fight against them recklessly, Tom. We only need to distract them, and then I will find a chance to scatter the Seven-holy Fruits to every superior talent for them to resume their cultivation base." Alerted and prepared, Darren stood next to Tom and whispered through his spiritual sense. "Got it. I''ll try to buy you some time," Tom responded with his spiritual sense. They were both determined to wipe out the nasty creatures and set the superior talents free as soon as possible. "Be gone and go to hell, scumbags!" Tom shouted aloud as he lurched forward to attack. With his momentum surging up, he reached the highest point of the shabby hut. Set at the advantage of an elevated line of sight, Tomunched his supernatural martial skill at the highest level. As a renowned superior talent, Tom was undoubtedly reliable and skilled when it came tobat. His fist shadows were overwhelming and remarkable at the same time. He had just reached the middle stage of the Wonder Realm and was about to enter the advanced stage. Each of the three double-headed men was, however, able to bring out the real power of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Their capabilities made them impossible to be underestimated. Seeing that Tomunched an attack, one of the double-headed men pped his four hands at the same time, trying to suppress Tom''s power. At that point, Darren, of course, would not just stand by and watch. He turned himself into a ray of light flying towards them. He struck the double-headed creature and led him scampering out of sight. Without his help, Tom couldn''t hold out much longer. He was so grateful to Darren. "You mean brute, how dare you try to sneak up?" taunted one of the two remaining double-headed creatures. Watching Darren came to Tom''s aid, the other two double-headed men went to stop him after a sharp rebuke. With all the strength they had, they tried desperately to lure Darren away from Tom. Punching, kicking, andunching attacks at Darren all at once, the two creatures'' assaults were all dodged by the warrior. Stepping back a little, Darren turned back halfway to give them a counter-attack. "Domain!" Darren summoned. Being caught off guard, the two double-headed men burst into Darren''s domain, and soon enough, not a single speck of hair of the creatures could be seen. With his domain skill, Darren was able to kill the master at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm in the Ancient Void Battlefield. He was able to do that because he reached the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm in there. Now, however, it frustrated Darren when he found it hard to kill the double-headed creatures of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, but he was not going to lose against them immediately. ''Unfortunately, I haven''t reached the Wonder Realm yet, if I do so, these two beasts would be killed in seconds, '' Darren thought ruefully. He was confident that the intensity of his domain would increase as his realm grew. This time, as he faced these nasty double-headed creatures, Darren was determined to reach the level as soon as he could. Yet, his domain still bothered the two double-headed men. No matter how hard they worked their best, zapping the domain out like crazy, they still couldn''t escape from it. Instead, they got themselves injured. This scene and the show of extreme skills by Darren surprised the superior talents below. They were all held in awe as Darren quickly wiped out the opponents. "Darren has trapped those enemies in a domain with his powerful de and sword intents. That''s his domain!" "Yeah, Darren has learned the domain skill. What a wonder he is! Incredible battle skills!" These superior talents had alle into the alliances of the grand warriors, and they all knew that the domain skill was the grand warriors'' most active skill. Yet, they did not expect a young man as Darren, who had not yet reached the Wonder Realm, had mastered the domain skill in such a short period. Darren''s persona certainly flummoxed them as a warrior. "Darren is a specially privileged person. He is already on par with us at such a young age. How powerful will he be when he grows up?" a superior talent butted in. "Darren should be on the Sky Chart in a few years from now. He is a true genius of the age. We''re Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. nothingpared to him," added another superior talent. After witnessing the devastation brought by Darren''s domain, even the superior talents that belonged to the top-notch of the Talent Roll started to feel inferior. Considering that chains held them at the moment, they depended on their lives to a young boy. On the other hand, right at that moment, those two double-headed men were stuck in Darren''s domain. At the same time, Tom, who was fighting with another double-headed man, was at a disadvantage, but he still could resist the enemy''s attack for the time being and was far from losing the battle. "Now is a perfect time." Darren seized the moment to unleash several avatars in his domain to attack the two double-headed creatures. "What?! Has Darren also mastered the magic skill of unleashing avatars? Much more than that, each of his avatars is equal to the strength of his real body!" eximed an excited superior talent. Everyone looked up at Darren and his avatars, openmouthed, and awe-filled eyes. The moment they saw Darren''s avatars release the unyielding de and sword intents, words could not describe their bolt from the blue. They even wondered if they were dreaming. What was shown before their eyes were too good to be true. A young man at the top level of the Mysterious Realm could rely on a variety of means to contain two masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. It was something they had never heard¡ªyet there was Darren, proving that it was all possible. "Everyone! Absorb the fruits now. They can help you restore your cultivation bases!" Darren rushed down at breakneck speed, cut off the chains tied to the superior talents, and instantly released tens of thousands of Seven-holy Fruits from his Space Ring. "Oh, no! That little human bastard has plenty of fruits. Once those superior talents have eaten the fruit, they will regain their strength," shouted a double-headed man in rm. The double-headed creatures in midair, and those who were standing nearby began to feel uneasy. They had no idea that Darren had so many Seven-holy Fruits to restore the strength of the superior talents. Bang! Bang! Bang! A plunge of loud crashing noise was heard. Soon, three double-headed men flew tounch an attack. The creatures tried to assault Darren and his avatars using their most potent force together. Several of Darren''s avatars were broken up, and their sheer force destroyed the domain. Another double-headed man who was not captured inside the domain struck Tom so wildly that he was blown off in a moment. Afterward, the three double-headed men rushed down at speed barely discernible by the naked eye in an attempt to trample on the Seven-holy Fruits before the superior talents could eat all of them. "Humph, you awful beasts!" Tom was wounded, but he lunged at the enemies, with clenched teeth. He performed his supernatural martial skill. "Take my Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Valiant as ever, Tom had been waiting for the crucial moment to use his Omnipotent Talent Skill. With a yell, a sizeable scarlet hand appeared out of nowhere and came down to crash on the brutes. The sizeable scarlet hand possessed such a high power that it could smash a tract ofnd in the outside world. However, because of the Raksa Sea''s extreme stability, it did not make that much noise and damage. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the big hand descended, its speed increased by more than a thousand times, which was the horror of Tom''s Omnipotent Talent Skill. Bang! The double-headed man, who desperately wanted to stop Darren, was struck directly on the ground by the terrible, colossal hand. As it created a small hole in the field, the attack caused the double-headed man to spew blood from both mouths. The most substantial blow made by Tom injured the double-headed man who was at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. With that, he was convinced that he was not weak! The damage he had done alone was a clear indication of his excellent and unparalleled strength. Meanwhile, Darren held the two other double-headed men at bay for only a moment before he was blown away too. After all, he couldn''t wholly fend off two double-headed people on his own. Thanks to his incredible physical strength, he didn''t get hurt too much. The superior talents on the ground didn''t know about those fruits, but as soon as Darren released those fruits, they listened to him and started sucking them. As highly gifted geniuses, of course, they quickly absorbed the fruits, and in an instant, some of them were back to the Wonder Realm. With their renewed strength and the help from Darren and Tom, they would be able to protect themselves and absorb more of the fruits. Boom! For the second time, Darren and Tom were blown off at the same time by the flustered double-headed men. This time both of them were seriously injured. "Go to hell, you beasts!" A considerable breadth of rage burst out and was heard amidst the chaos with a heinous killing intention! It was from a superior talent who had resumed his cultivation base. At the moment, he was like a wild beast in despair, rushing recklessly at the enemies. "Kill them! Kill them! Come on!" cheered some of the superior talents. Then another superior talent''s cultivation base was also restored, and he joined the battle. Soon, those angry superior talents flew into the air one by one and began to fight back. As instant as the blinking of their eyes, fear filled the hearts of the double-headed creatures. Inside their heads, they were in doubt if they would stay and fight or run and save their lives. Chapter 296 A Stone Tablet Chapter 296 A Stone Tablet "Die, you fucking beasts!" As soon as all thirty superior talents regained their strengths, they all immediatelyunched insane attacks at the three powerful double-headed monsters. The monsters were left unable to fend off the superior talents'' attacks. In an instant, their skins were cut open and their flesh torn apart. "Run!" The three double-headed men started to retreat, desperately dashing away. However, as soon as they turned around, they were immediately blocked by several superior talents at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Within an hour, the three monsters had beenpletely beaten and were on the verge of death. But even so, the superior talents showed no mercy and continued to drag their limp and almost lifeless bodies on the ground. Then Darren and Tom flew over¡ªboth were severely wounded and the blood had dyed their clothes red. "Darren, Tom, what should we do with these beasts?" one of the superior talents asked. All the superior talents were certainly very much in favor of killing the three monsters. However, in consideration to the fact that Darren and Tom saved their lives, they felt obligated to ask for the two''s opinions before doing anything. "You can treat them how they have treated you. I think it''s within reason," Darren responded, staring icily at the limp bodies of the monsters. "That''s right. Killing them would be letting them off too easily. Take your revenge, buddies!" Tom shouted, pumping one fist into the air. The thirty superior talents also raised their fists and cheered in response to Darren''s and Tom''s answers. They then proceeded to make the three double-headed monsters suffer, making them have a taste of their own medicine. "You lowly human bastards! You will all pay for this someday! I will kill you all!" one of the double- headed monsters eximed, eyes bulging out in anger. Unable to bear the pain any longer, each double-headed man mmed his own two heads together and exploded. Seeing this, the fury in the hearts of the superior talents subsided and the air had be somewhat calm. "We''re all extremely humbled and grateful to you two for saving us," one of the superior talents said. "Your great kindness has my eternal gratitude!" "You have our eternal gratitude!" the other superior talents echoed as they dropped on their knees and kowtowed before Darren and Tom. "There''s no need for that. We''re all friends." Tom lifted them up. "I wouldn''t have been able to save you Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. if Darren hadn''t killed the double-headed monster that guarded the Seven-holy Fruit tree," he said. "We are all very grateful, Darren. If you need our help in the future, just say the word and we will do everything for you. Even if you ask us to climb a mountain of swords or plunge into a sea of mes, we will do it for you without hesitation!" They then proceeded to kowtow and express their gratitude once again. "Please get up, everyone. If you perform the formal etiquette one more time, I might just get angry." Darren lifted all the superior talents up one by one. The superior talents from the Skywalker Alliance approached Darren with their heads down. "A while back, we thought you were actually the evil cultivator. We tried to kill you without even trying to listen to your exnation. But even then, you still risked your life to save us. You never bore a grudge against us. And for that, we feel like we should be ashamed to show our faces. We hope you forgive us," one of them said. Darren shook his head. "If I had been in your position, I would''ve also made the same mistake. Anyone would''ve made the same mistake. And if I bore a grudge against you because of that, I''m not a friend worth making, am I?" A hint of a smile appeared on his lips. "Unbelievable... You really are an outstanding young man with broad mind and a promising future!" All the other superior talentsughed lightly, an atmosphere of congeniality washing over them. Later on, after wiping out all the other weaker double-headed men, a few of the superior talents roamed around to catch some beasts to roast for their supper. They prepared and cooked its meat then shared it amongst themselves. They even shared some vintage wine that someone hid in his space treasures. Eating roasted meat and drinking vintage wine, everyone celebrated having survived a tremendous hardship. The next day, they started to talk over the matter of looking for the Primitive Stones. "The Primitive Stones are buried underneath those decrepit houses. As for who gets what, I suggest we divide the Primitive Stones we collected in half. Darren and Tom will divide on half between the two of them, and the other half gets divided among the rest of us. What do you think of it?" one of the superior talents proposed. "No problem. I will even agree if we give all the Primitive Stones we can collect to Darren and Tom," another superior talent echoed. "I agree. We''d already be dead if it weren''t for them," other voices came. Ordinary Primitive Stones had scant appeal for Darren. "I don''t really need other kinds of Primitive Stones except for this one. I will be grateful if you can find this kind of Primitive Stone and give it to me as a present." Darren then showed the other superior talents his Primitive Stone that contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. This Primitive Stone was what Darren regarded as his most precious stone, but in the eyes of the superior talents, it only looked like some useless stone. They thought that even the grand warriors would not want it. But since Darren made the request, the others agreed and promised to try their best to help him out. n settled, the party of warriors with powerful cultivation base marched toward the run-down vige in a mighty formation. It was an ancient vige filled with dpidated houses, each adorned with numerous ornaments that none of them recognized. Fire had raged in the vige, especially the houses, burning down countless objects into ashes. They split up individually and walked around the vige. A few momentster, a shout came from one of the superior talents. "Look at this skeleton over here! The bones are made of pale gold!" All of them rushed over to observe the skeleton. "This man must have been very powerful when he was alive! Even though he probably died a long time ago, I can still sense an overbearing aura from this skeleton." As Darren slowly approached the skeleton, he started to have the same feeling. He nced around and found a rusty hoe beside the skeleton. "Was this man a farmer when he was alive?" Darren muttered involuntarily. "What? That can''t be true. I think this person had even surpassed the Grand Realm when he was alive," one of the superior talents said, not believing what Darren mentioned. "Well, our history is vast. Maybe humans were born powerful back then." "That''s right. We don''t really know much about our ancestors and thend they lived in." Everyone joined in on the conversation, talking about both the past and the future of this world. After a long rest, everybody once again began their search for the Primitive Stones. "Hey, there''s a stone tablet over there," someone pointed out. All of them flew over to the ce where the stone tablet was located. It was covered in ancient handwriting that had blurred with the erosion of time. "There''s a bloodstain on it!" Everyone then started fussing over the tablet. As Darren gazed at it, he suddenly remembered that such a kind of stone tablet was mentioned in the notebook that Mathew gave him. Hanson had recorded this tablet in his note. Taking out his note, Darren found the relevant information written about the stone tablet. It read that the superior talents need to give a drop of their blood essence onto the stone tablet in order to hunt for treasures and Primitive Stones. Darren dripped a drop of his blood essence onto the stone tablet as instructed in the note. "What are you doing, Darren?" A puff of bleak and ancient aura immediately greeted Darren. It was the kind of aura that was more ancient than the aura in the Ancient Void Battlefield or the aura of the dark domain that he had encountered. "Drip your blood essence onto it to search for treasures," Darren nonchntly said. Everyone raised their eyebrows in confusion, but did what Darren said. A shadow materialized out of the stone tablet after all of them dripped their blood essence onto it. A few momentster, they saw a shadow of a wrinkled old man standing in front of them. His clothes were made of linen studded with a few patches of animal skin and he carried a hoe in his hand. Judging from his appearance, he was indeed a farmer. "This is..." Everybody felt a sense of rustic aura from the old man standing in front of them. There wasn''t any breath of a martial artist on him. "Wee everyone. I am the vige head. You may call me Vige Head Fris. You have all passed the blood lineage authentication. Please prepare to enter the grave. The treasures that you will be able to get depend on your destiny and ability." The superior talents were surprised to learn that the old man spoke the samenguage as them. The old man chuckled. "I learned thenguage from those guys who hade here earlier than you, so of course you understand me," he said with a rxed smile. Everyone was surprised by his words¡ªhe was apparently able to read their thoughts. Chapter 297 Bloodline Chapter 297 Bloodline "All right. You can enter now," the vige head, Fris, said as he raised his hand. In the next moment, mist enveloped everyone. The superior talents were transferred to the stone tablet. Darren was surprised as they had disappeared without a trace. "Eh? Where are they?" As soon as Darren stepped inside the stone tablet, he found himself standing in front of a huge grave. A nce showed him that no one else was around. "Each of the superior talents has entered a different grave." Fris exined as he magically appeared beside Darren. "Sir, we havee here for the Primitive Stones. Are the Primitive Stones in the graves?" Darren saluted Fris and asked. "I can perceive that the Primitive Stones are important to you. However, are you sure that you don''t want the other treasures?" Fris smiled faintly as he continued to speak. "After you enter the graves, not only will you get the Primitive Stones, but you will also get other more precious things. Do you want to know about these treasures?" "Yes, sir." Darren was curious. He wondered what other precious items had been buried in the graves, aside from the Primitive Stones. "Okay. You should rx and use your spiritual sense." With a light chuckle, Fris waved his rough hands above Darren''s head. As strange memories flooded his mind, Darren was dumbfounded by what he saw. Numerous ancient pictures appeared in his head. As he looked through those pictures, he learned about the history of the Primitive Stones and the invaluable treasures that were buried inside the grave. "The Raksa Sea is also an ancient battlefield!" ording to the memories, the Raksa Sea was an ancient battlefield of the Middle Age. It had been around for well over thirty million years! Darren knew that the Lotnn Continent had four ancient Ages¡ªthe Remote Age, the Ancient Age, the Middle Age, and the Last Age. Sprinkled between those milestone Ages were several small Ages that didn''tst long, such as the Hadean Age. Every Age had a miserable history marked by massive devastation. The memories, however, didn''t give Darren a clear idea of the details that would help him with his exploration. But he knew that in each historically significant age, numerous talents disappeared without a trace. They were so smart and wise, and few people could match their abilities at that time. In the Middle Age, unsurpassed geniuses gathered in the human world. But, they were all destroyed in the end. Darren could tell that the Primitive Stones had something to do with this destruction of talents. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The grave in front of Darren belonged to a master. What was more, his bloodline was buried inside his grave! "Sir, how can I get the bloodline?" Darren could feel that the bloodline was tens of thousands of times powerful than that of the Ancient Families. "Ha-ha." Fris'' face broke into a smile. He replied, "Little boy, with your current strength, it is virtually impossible for you to get that bloodline. It is the ultimate treasure in the grave. You will be lucky if you get some Primitive Stones and battle skills from the Remote Age." Hearing Fris, a confident smile appeared on Darren''s face. Lifting his chin, Darren said, "That''s not true. I have some secret methods. I might able to get it." Fris shook his head at the boy''s confidence. With a gentle smile, he said, "Although you learn conflicting martial arts skills, you haven''tpletely mastered it yet. I can also detect that you have the inheritance skill of the dragons. However, you are not proficient at it. You have a pretty intense bloodline, but it isn''t strong enough. So, I''m sure that you can''t get that treasure." Darren was shocked when he heard the vige head''s exnation. He was dumbfounded by this old man''s ability to see through him. "Wait, that''s strange." The vige head muttered as he studied Darren from head to toe. Astonishment reflected in his expression as he said, "I can''t believe that you control a small world. That''s impressive." "You can see that too?" Now, Darren was bbergasted. "That''s great. If that little guy in your small world were here to fight, he would surely get the bloodline in the grave. As for the other guy, I''m seventy percent sure that he could get it." Fris didn''t answer Darren''s question. On the contrary, he kept talking about other things. "Sir, who are the two guys you referred to?" Darren asked. "One of them is the son of a strong holy warrior, and the other has great potential to grow into a holy warrior. Young man, you are so lucky. If you can be their master, you will be a lot more promising than they were. You will reach the Holy Realm too in the future." Hearing Fris, Darren finally knew that he was talking about the little boy and Finley. That little boy was so powerful. His strength was nearly equivalent to the Shadow Emperor''s. So, he must be the son of a holy warrior. As for Finley, the old guardian in the Ancient Void Battlefield had said that Finley''s real body had be a holy warrior in theter ages. So, Darren guessed that Finley must be the potential holy warrior. If a person wanted to get the inherited bloodline, he must be a genius as strong as the little boy and Finley. Darren thought that with his current strength, he couldn''t match their power. He also realized that Finley was a lot stronger than he was. But to Darren''s surprise, Fris couldn''t detect that strange stone in his head. He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of power the strange stone had. "Sir, what kind of bloodline did the master in the grave have? Why were talents like Finley the only ones who could get it?" Darren asked out of curiosity. "Ha-ha. Initially, that master''s bloodline was not that powerful. But as the rules in theter ages gradually improved and had more suppressive effects on human strength,paratively, the bloodline became more and more powerful. For example, if the master in this grave had lived in this world, he would have been able to defeat the holy warriors of the current age. If he were a senior master of the Middle Age, few people could match his power. If he were a master in the Remote Age, he would be more powerful than a strong master in the Ancient Age and the Middle Age." He stopped for a second before continuing, "The master in the grave carries the Augmented Attack Bloodline. It was more powerful than the Belligerence Bloodline. Its power increased by a thousand times. Actually, this kind of bloodline was not good enough. It was just a little powerful than the one that was ranked the lowest among all the bloodlines. Although it is not that powerful, it is still an invaluable treasure for human beings in theter ages," Fris exined. "Well, I see." Darren nodded inprehension. Even though the bloodlines were insignificant to Fris, they were rather precious to Darren. If he could have the bloodline, his strength would be a thousand times powerful than it used to be. He couldn''t imagine how great that would be. Darren yearned for the bloodline, but when he thought that only extreme talents like Finley could acquire it, he became a little depressed. "Little fellow, cheer up. In over ten thousand years, only three people have seeded in getting the bloodline in the Raksa Sea. It has only been a hundred years since those three people got the bloodlines. So, you might meet them in the future." "About one hundred years?" Darren was surprised. What Fris said reminded him of someone. It urred to him that John Doe, who was on the Sky Chart, must be one of the three people. There were four inds In the Raksa Sea. Each ind had a unique inherited bloodline. So Darren didn''t know which ind John Doe had been to. He asked Fris about it, but he didn''t know either. "This time, all of the superior talents who entered the Raksa Sea are not qualified to get the bloodlines. So, you don''t need to be depressed. There are some other good things in the grave too." "s. Thank you so much, sir. I will try my best. If I can''t get it, then that is my fate," Darren replied. "Right. You can go now. And, there is one more thing that I want to tell you. From all the superior talents, if you get the most treasures, I will give you an extra chance. You can choose a grave and fight again. You can pick up another day to fight, but it must be within a hundred years. Do you understand?" "I see. Thank you so much, sir." Darren nodded before entering the grave. Chapter 298 Flame Intent (Part One) Chapter 298 me Intent (Part One) Frissons of brisk icy winds crept through Darren''s skin as he looked down on the grave. With a broken tombstone perched on top of it, the tomb was with a radius of at least one hundred feet. Unkempt and scattered in front of the grave was a golden skeleton. An intense aura emitted from the pieces of bones settled over the whole ce. It was as if something maleficent was looming just around the corner. After Darren made a keen observation of the skeleton for a few moments, he discovered that some broken weapons were lying on the ground. Except for the weapons, Darren didn''t find anything strange. As he was lost in messed up thoughts, a deep furrow appeared between his brows. "What is this? In the far corner, something caught Darren''s attention. Beneath the pile of golden bones, he saw that there was some sort of green fluid that dripped out from the bones. The green liquid kept on spinning around the rotten bones. "That''s the inherited bloodline!" Realizing what it was, Darren felt giddy with excitement. He instantly raised his hand and nned to get hold of the liquid. However, to his surprise, the ground trembled, and there appeared a sharp crack as he walked a few inches towards the liquid. Because of the sudden tremble, Darren lost his bnce causing his right leg to be severely injured. "Fuck!" Darren hollered in pain. The quake caught him off guard, and the excitement blinded him that he hadn''t anticipated that something awful might happen. Limping, he dragged his broken legs behind him and stepped away from the skeleton. "Well, I see. It is like the bronze coffin that I went before. If I want to move forward, I will have to sustain continuous pressure!" More careful this time, Darren took out some spiritual herbs from the Space Ring to cure his broken leg. The spiritual herbs calmed the searing pain he was experiencing in his legs, and he felt grateful for that. Several minutes had passed, Darren recovered from his injuries. He stayed put and didn''t dare to move forward. ''Crap. After taking in thousands of spiritual herbs, the spiritual energy remained in my body is too powerful, and it is forcing me to reach the Wonder Realm, '' Darren quietly thought to himself. Since Darren had condensed the de and sword cores, his cultivation stage was set over the limit. That would mean that he would automatically turn into the Wonder Realm. The only problem he had was, he was not able to collect enough Primitive Stones that contained the Heavenly Repression Rule. If he happened to reach the Wonder Realm without them, it was inevitable that he would die. "I can''t assimte spiritual energy anymore. If I don''t assimte it, I would have at least one or two Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. months to collect more Primitive Stones before I reach the Wonder Realm," Darren murmured to himself. Given the circumstances, it followed that before Darren could reach the Wonder Realm, he couldn''t inflict enormous damage to his body. If he got seriously injured again, that would leave him with no choice but to force himself to assimte the spiritual energy to cure his injuries. When he used the spiritual energy to heal his body, some unconsumed spiritual energy would definitely enter inside his body and automatically improve his cultivation stage. In that case, his life would be in danger. But what bothered Darren now was he couldn''t figure out how to get the treasures out from the grave. The graveyard was almost empty. No matter how hard he searched, not a single clue could be found. He was getting desperate and was searching the back of his mind on how he could get his handsid on the treasures. "I can''t do anything as of now. But if I give up, there will be a tough wall in my way. What should I do now?" Confused, Darren was lost in thought. After pondering about the matter for a few moments, he couldn''te up with a good idea. A couple of secondster, a scheme struck his mind. Soon he transferred his de and sword intent and blew an aura towards that golden skeleton from a distance. To his dismay, his powerful de and sword intent was stopped and shattered into pieces. The block sent the intent to flutter in the sky for half a meter high. "Eh? It seemed that the fire shed through the golden skeleton," he murmured. Sensing a strange movement from the grave, Darren blew his power towards the skeleton for the second time. Another burst of fire shed through the skeleton---a little stronger than thest one. "Well, I see!" he eximed. Challenged, Darren was filled with excitement. He immediately transferred his most powerful de and sword intent and blew towards the skeleton again and again. Catching his breath, he saw that the skeleton''s eye sockets lit up with an emerald glow! As he was staring at the golden skeleton, Darren''s vision went blurry, and he felt dizzy right at that instant. The next thing he knew when he opened his eyes, he was set in green mes. Swoosh! A de shed across the sky and cut towards Darren''s flesh. Before he could react, a small cut was left in his arm, and blood dripped from it. "You are now in my Scorching Green Domain. I am giving you a deal. If you can defeat my Intent Creature, you will be able to take one thing. Anything that you like from here." The skeleton''s wild voice reverberated across the entire ce. He was the dead master whose remains were left scattered inside this cold grave. As soon as he finished talking, numerous green mes erupted from the ground. The mes stretched out their ws in the air and entrapped Darren. The moment they opened their bloody mouths, the mes revealed their emerald green sharp teeth. "So it means that not only weapons, such as de and sword have intents, but also these nasty creatures." Darren could sense that the aura exuding from the mes where somewhat different from the aura discharged by the de and sword intent. Worst was, the intent of the ming creatures were more powerful than Darren''s de and sword intent. Judging from their aura, Darren could say that the creatures'' intent reached the premium stage. "Okay. Let''s get this started!" Darren gave out a roar. Gathering his strength, he immediately turned into a sh of rotating light and went straight towards the ming Intent Creatures. Not letting his guard down at the same time, Darren used his de and sword and kept on blowing his intent towards his nemesis. Though the intent was potent, yet, the creatures were rather strong, and they discharged intense fire from their bodies. The fire alone was nothing less potent than Darren''s de and sword intent. Chapter 299 Flame Intent (Part Two) Chapter 299 me Intent (Part Two) Standing amidst the raging fire, Darren endured the sweltering heat while gasping for air. The Intent Creatures were not rational, and they were under the influence of the golden skeleton. Thus, they kept on attacking Darren like emotionless robots. Because of such reckless actions, the creatures inflicted some damage to Darren. Most of the injuries Darren received were from the intent that emitted from their bodies. It was so powerful than Darren couldn''t hit back, and he just soared every direction every time a creature hit on him. "I can''t be like this anymore. Otherwise, I will melt away sooner orter! This must stop at once." As he was saying that, Darren soared in the sky. Following him, the Intent Creatures that shaped like an enormous green fire united and all dashed towards him. "Domain!" Darren shouted as he let out his de and Sword Domain. In a split second, and all the Intent Creatures were trapped inside his domain. Inside Darren''s domain, the enormous power pressed against the Intent Creatures, and the de and sword intent kept on pping and billowing towards them. As a counter-attack, the creatures released more and more me intents to hit back. Despite their struggle, most of the creatures couldn''t sustain and were about to break into pieces. ''If I can kill some of them, their power would weaken a little. Before long, I will be able to destroy all of them, '' Darren quietly thought to himself. Though he was determined to defeat them all, Darren was still in doubt and asked himself in silence, ''Would things go ording to my n?'' "Crap! What happened? What''s wrong with the domain?" Darren shouted in shock. When Darren was smug about his n, suddenly, over one hundred Intent Creatures piled up together. With their unison, a tremendous aura emitted from them. Its strength was nearly equal to Darren''s de and Sword Domain. Darren soon realized that he was facing the Hot me Domain. When the Intent Creatures used the Hot me Domain, they were able to contend against Darren''s de and Sword Domain. After they got free from the de and Sword Domain, they frantically dashed towards Darren in a perilous attack. The unbearable heat emitted from the Intent Creatures tortured Darren almost to death, and he felt as if he was about to melt away. He was overwhelmed by the me intent that kept on blowing towards him. Over an hour had passed, Darren couldn''t even kill one Intent Creature, and the fire was continually scorching him. What was more, he was about to lose the battle, and there was a good chance that they would kill him. "Blood Dragon Phantom!" In his desperation, Darren shouted. He was left with no choice but to use the inheritance skill. Bang! With a loud sound, eight avatars appeared from Darren''s body and fiercely attacked the Intent Creatures. The Intent Creatures were astounded and instantly regrouped themselves close to each other to defend Darren''s attack. Even though Darren''s eight avatars were powerful, they were not able to kill even one of the Intent Creatures. "This is my chance now," Darren murmured to himself. Darren noticed that an Intent Creature was at its catch up with the others. After Darren transformed into a fiend, he fiercely dashed towards that weak Intent Creature. In a snap, it was prated and killed by one movement of his sword. The feeble intent Creature exploded. Enormous me intents dispersed in the sky, casting an emerald glow across the ether. "Hum? That was a good shot. Assimte!" As he sensed the aura left by the intent, he immediately used his spiritual sense and assimted the aura by instinct. "Ha-ha. So their intents can be assimted." Darren was giddy with excitement. Right at that instant, enormous me intents were flooding into Darren''s meridians. Pushed by his intuitions, Darrenpressed the intents inside his elixir field. He had the experience of assimting the sword intent before, so he thought that maybe the me intent would be assimted as well. Although the me intent inside his body was not that powerful, he felt that the pressure that came from the Intent Creatures was less intense than it used to be. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! With precise and swift moves, Darren and his eight avatars attacked the other Intent Creatures at full speed. An hour passed, they utterly destroyed half of them. The number of creatures was reduced to Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. half as well as their strength. "Damn you to hell!" Darren gave out a roar. As Darren and his avatars'' strengthbined, it generated an enormous power. In a split second, the rest of the Intent Creatures were killed before they could struggle and fight back. Amidst the turmoil of the battle, Darren wondered why he didn''tbine his strength with his avatars in the first ce. Then he thought that he was not sure about whether the technique would work or not. He would not dare take the risk and endanger his life. Moreover, if he couldn''t defeat them using that technique, he would not have enough strength to hit back anymore. Moreover, if he used the Blood Dragon Phantom, it would require him to burn his blood essence. In doing that, he would sacrifice his divine soul tobine with his avatars. Thus, if he were not in a perilous situation, he would not resort to using that technique. Considering that the dragon blood aura emitted from Darren''s body was exceptionally pure, he only had to consume a minimal quantity of blood essence and the divine soul, so this whole process didn''t inflict significant damage to him. If his strength would improve over time, and he would be able to generate tens of thousands of avatars, he would have to be more cautious about it. Conjuring clones of himself was not an easy task. It was tricky and risky at the same time. After he wiped out all the Intent Creatures, Darren assimted all the me intents andpressed them in his elixir field. The enormous intents converged into a flickering me and quietly took their ce beside the de core and sword core. Chapter 300 Condense Ice Crystal Chapter 300 Condense Ice Crystal As soon as Darren tried to rotate the nimble me, a gush of powerful me intent rushed into his meridians. It contained so much energy that Darren felt it would explode at any time. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Boom! Darren pushed the me intent out of his meridians. The fierce me intent with its powerful aura exploded the minute it left his body, destroying thend around Darren. ''Ha! It is almost as powerful as my de intent and sword intent!'' Darren surmised. He was overjoyed. The level of the me intent was almost as mighty as the premium sword intent. While it was not as strong as Darren expected, it was certainly not weaker than the de intent and the sword intent that he had learned. Of course, if Darren''s sword intent and de intent could be enhanced to the premium stage, then the me intent would not be aspelling. Regardless, Darren felt content as he had learned an extra skill. Now that the Intent Creatures were dead and the green fire in the Hot me Domain had extinguished, Darren could see a stone tablet with several small words inscribed on it. Before he could step closer and examine it, the tiny words started to swim toward his head, like tadpoles. Some cultivating methods and martial arts skills were engraved in Darren''s mind, which excited and delighted him. "This is an ancient legendary martial arts skill!" Darren whispered in awe. Then he murmured, "I understand now. The me intent should be used together with the ancient legendary martial arts skill so that the power reaches its maximum potential!" Based on their levels, this ancient legendary martial arts skill that Darren had obtained was probably higher than the legendary martial skills that appearedter in this world. More importantly, if he sessfully practiced this martial arts skill, the spiritual energy in nature could be continuously transformed into me intent. When used with the ancient legendary martial arts skill, the me intent''s strength would increase manifold. ''This martial arts skill consists of three moves. The first one is to practice the me intent, while the second and the third moves focus on attacking. I will be much more powerful once I finish practicing all these three moves.'' As the martial arts skill had been etched in his mind, Darren was not in a hurry to learn it. For now, he would focus on the next reward. Darren nced around and found that two gates had appeared in the front of this grave. As he ran toward the gates, the mighty voice was heard again, "Congrattions on obtaining the reward. You now have the chance to select either the Blue Ice Domain or the Wind Chasing Domain. Once you pass, you will get the reward associated with the domain." Darren hesitated as he studied the two different-colored gates. Which one should he select? What was the difference in the rewards? Darren thought about it for a while, and in the end, he decided to pick the Blue Ice Domain as he remembered something that excited him. What would happen if there was ice intent in the Blue Ice Domain, and he could assimte it? ''Will I be cultivating two conflicting martial arts skills if I sessfullyprehend ice intent?'' Darren wondered. The me intent and the ice intent would be one way of cultivating conflicting martial arts skills, which would be simr to Darren''s cultivation of the de intent and the sword intent. Now, Darren wondered how powerful he would be if he simultaneously cultivated the me intent and the ice intent. Thinking about this, Darren stepped through the gate to the Blue Ice Domain. It was freezing! Darren felt extremely cold and more terrible than when the me was scorching his body. ''So the ice intent contained here is also powerful, '' Darren surmised. Light blue ice covered the Blue Ice Domain, making it extremely cold. Inside this space, Darren felt as though his body had frozen solid. He used the strength inside his body to heat his surroundings. Darren intended to get a little warm by doing so, and he also hoped to be noticed by the guardian of the Blue Ice Domain. After a short while, a petit blue figure emerged in the distance. Step by step, she neared him. Darren studied the figure carefully. He observed that the blue figure was a girl, who emitted a powerful freezing aura. He seemed to turn numb from cold merely by looking at her. Even without introductions, Darren could tell that she was the guardian of the Blue Ice Domain. He knew that he would pass the Blue Ice Domain once he had killed her. Of course, what Darren really wanted was to assimte the girl''s ice intent. "Let''s start!" Darren shouted and rushed toward the blue figure. Although he had only one opponent this time, Darren believed that her power was stronger than that of all Intent Creatures in the Hot me Domain. "Domain!" Darren released his de intent and the sword intent along with his domain skill as he flew toward the girl. "Genuine Ice," a cold voice was heard from afar. "Shit! She can use martial art skills," Darren remarked with a frown. The blue figure waved her hand, and several blue ice spears flew at Darren. At the same time, the girl''s body rushed toward him as quickly as a beam of light. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Blue Ice Domain quaked as the blue ice spears began breaking Darren''s domain. ''I seem to be slower now that the ice intent covers me. Even the speed of the de intent and the sword intent have reduced.'' Darren was nervous as he could feel that his domain was about to be shattered by the girl''s first attack. This confirmed his suspicion that the blue figure''s attack was far more powerful than his. Then, the blue figure drew close to Darren. She attacked Darren in a way that appeared moderate, but actually was far more fatal. "A legendary martial arts skill! This is definitely as powerful as the legendary martial arts skill!" Under siege by the girl''s attacks, Darren was forced to retreat continuously, and he felt that he could not avoid his opponent''s attack. "Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren released eight avatars and then integrated them into one in a split second. Boom! At that moment, Darren''s attack was overwhelming, and the de and the sword shattered the blue ice spears, sending fragments flying everywhere. The blue figure flew back and escaped his attack. Not one to be defeated, she released numerous blue ice spears to defend against the de intent and the sword intent. Darren''s attack had taken the blue figure by surprise and frightened her. "Go and Die!" Darren moved his body swiftly toward the blue figure. He attacked her fiercely with his de and his sword. "Freeze Thousands of Miles!" At that moment, a sudden change urred. Darren felt extreme cold entering his body. That freezing power overpowered Darren and encased his body. Countless ice crystals were formed all of a sudden and covered Darren in a thick nket. He could not move at all. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Darren screamed as the agony was worse than the previous attack on his soul. Imprisoned by the ice, Darren could not defend by releasing his de intent and sword intent. No matter what he tried, he couldn''t free himself from the constraints. This was harder than being confined by the Shackle Rule. The tremendous freezing ice intent broke through his skin and seeped into his bones, little by little. "me intent!" At that moment, Darren had no other option but to use this skill as he knew that if this continued, he would die in about fifteen minutes. He was so desperate that he used the me intent. Psst, psst. Powerful me intent exploded from his body, and the hard, freezing ice around Darren began to crack. "Break the ice!" Darren mustered his strength and released the demonic internal force. Alongside, he discharged his de intent and the sword intentbined with the me intent. Boom! Boom! The firm freezing ice finally broke, and Darren''s figure shot out. He soon fell on the surface of the ice and felt stiff all over. He was not able to fight anymore. ''I have no other choice, '' Darren thought. Darren gritted his teeth as he summoned thest Primitive Stone containing the Heavenly Repression Rule from inside his Space Ring. "Go and die!" After Darren absorbed the Primitive Stone, he emitted a dark gold internal force. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the blue ice in the space started to heat, a deep gully as wide as thousands of meters formed. Immediately after, the blue figure vanished, and ice intent spread out. The energy from the dark golden internal force had defeated the guardian! "Assimte!" Darren flew closer to assimte the ice intent. He spared no efforts as he tried to condense it into his elixir field. However, the ice intent contained by the blue figure was too much. In a short while, Darren formed a blue ice crystal in his elixir field. The moment the blue ice crystal formed, Darren felt terrible! It was too dangerous! Chapter 301 Water Kylin Was Not Convinced Chapter 301 Water Kylin Was Not Convinced In Darren''s elixir field, the me and blue ice crystal collided fiercely, releasing great power. The struggle between them was as violent as the battle between the sword intent and the de intent. However, unlike that battle, no spiritual energy was absorbed as the me and the ice crystal shed violently in Darren''s elixir field. Darren felt severe shooting pains in his belly and was unable to do anything to stop it. Ice and fire mingled in his abdomen, and the agony almost rendered him unconscious. "Damn it!" Darren shouted as pain coursed through him. By now, sweat covered his whole body. He instinctively mobilized the de core and the sword core as he intended to use the sword intent and the de intent to stop the fight between the ice intent and the me intent. "Ah!" Darren roared as he released the de and sword intent to suppress the ice intent and the me intent. As the de intent and the sword intent subdued the ice intent and the me intent, tremendous amount of power poured out. Overwhelmed, Darren cked out. After a long time, Darren released a pain-filled cry out as he woke. His nightmare had left him soaked to the skin in sweat. "Oh." He took a deep breath and felt quite rxed despite the slight pain in his elixir field. Fortunately, the pain was bearable. Darren used his spiritual sense to check his elixir field. To his surprise, the ice crystal and the me had disappeared. "What has happened? Were they destroyed by my de intent and sword intent? That''s impossible!" Darren murmured, astonished. Then he checked again and found something even more amazing. The me and the ice crystal hadn''t disappeared. Instead, they had entered the de core and the sword core. The green me glittered in the de core, and the blue ice crystal had condensed in the sword core. What was more, they were at peace. "Well?" Darren didn''t know why this had happened. He could, however, feel that there was an extraordinarily powerful force hidden in his elixir field. Bang! Darren gathered his de intent andnded a fatal blow. The whole area trembled slightly as the blue ice cracked. A gully was formed following a series of cracking sounds. Such a hit was as violent as the explosion caused by the demonic internal force when itbined with the de intent and the sword intent. Bang! Again, Darren gathered his sword intent and released an attack. Since the blue ice intent had merged with the great sword intent, the attack was formidable. A smile grew on Darren''s face. This was, indeed, a surprise. Now that the two intents had merged, his de intent could be called the me de intent, and his sword intent could be called the ice sword intent. As far as Darren knew, such an incredible fusion of intents had never happened. It was astonishing that the two different conflicting martial arts skills hadbined. Darren wondered how powerful he would be if he used the sword and de at the same time. ''I may be able to kill the masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm now!'' Darren thought. Once he used the upgraded de intent and sword intent, his attack would be extremely powerful. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Excitement filled Darren. He wandered across the Blue Ice Domain as he searched for his reward. He guessed that his reward would be a martial arts skill about ice intent. As expected, Darren found a stone tablet. As before, he acquired an incredible skill, which was as powerful as the me Skill. Since there had been a tremendous improvement in his skills, Darren thought that the trip was worth his time. But, he wasn''t wildly optimistic. Most of his enthusiasm was diminished when Darren remembered that he could die if he didn''t have enough Primitive Stones containing Heavenly Suppression Rule when he reached the Wonder Realm. The domain in which Darren was standing, copsed shortly after he collected his reward. Surprise reflected on Darren''s face when he saw that he was back at the grave. In front of himy hundreds of Primitive Stones. And two of the Primitive Stones had Heavenly Repression Rule! These were his hard-earned rewards. Overjoyed with what he got from the grave, Darren put the Primitive Stones into his Space Ring. "Well? Why has the Space Ring changed? This is bad!" Something powerful had caused aberrations in the Space Ring, which reminded Darren that Water Kylin was still in it. "Water Kylin may wake up now." Darren was quite d because the vige head, Fris, didn''t check his Space Ring. Maybe Fris, had thought that there wouldn''t be anything wonderful in Darren''s Space Ring, which was why he had ignored it. The strange movement in the Space Ring became more obvious. Darren immediately set Water Kylin free. Water Kylin appeared on the ground before Darren. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully. "Get up quickly!" Darren kicked Water Kylin. "Oh! Finley, please don''t beat me!" Water Kylin implored, without looking at his attacker. Darren stayed silent and stared at him. A smile lifted the corners of his mouth. "Finley, forgive me! Well, it seems that my power... My power has improved significantly." In the middle of kowtowing, Water Kylin realized that he had be more powerful than Finley. "Well, my strength has increased. Now, I can beat you!" Water Kylin said. Pride filled Water Kylin and he pulled himself to his feet. However, to his astonishment, Finley wasn''t standing before him. It was Darren! "Oh, Master, it is you! Why am I here? Where is Finley?" Water Kylin said as he rubbed his ws. Pa! Darren pped him and said, "What disgusting behavior!" "Eh, now that I have gained more power. I should let everyone know about it. Master, let me go back to the Ancient Void Battlefield. I want to teach Finley a lesson," Water Kylin requested. "I can fulfill your request. But you need to do something for me! Look there!" Darren pointed at a skeleton and continued, "Bring the drop of liquid to me." "Okay. This should be easy for me," Water Kylin said. Then he ran toward the skeleton. Before he could move more than a few steps, several cracking sounds filled the space around him. Water Kylin was weighed down on the ground. Darren''s eyes widened at this shocking development. Darren was a hundred feet away from the skeleton. Water Kylin was crushed while he was still about eighty feet away from the skeleton. The sound of miserable screams from Water Kylin filled the air. Water Kylin''s bones broke under the pressure. So injured was the creature that he could only move back slowly. "Are you okay?" Darren asked, worried. "I almost died!" Water Kylin quickly healed his injuries and stood up. He looked terrified. "Master, why don''t we leave right now? I wille back when I am stronger," Water Kylin said as he formed his escape n. "Okay. You are too weak. If Finley was here to help me... It is a pity," Darren sighed. He then closely observed Water Kylin''s reaction. The creature stopped, stared at Darren with curiosity, and asked, "Finley? Master, do you mean that Finley is still stronger than me? I don''t agree with you!" "What I have said is a fact. If Finley were here, he would get the drop of liquid in a short time," Darren said while staring disdainfully at Water Kylin. "Am I weaker than him? I will show you that I am stronger," Water Kylin said before releasing power from his body. The energy emitted such immense pressure that Darren couldn''t breathe. Chapter 302 Achieved The Bloodline (Part One) Chapter 302 Achieved The Bloodline (Part One) Awestruck by Water Kylin''s disy of his omnipotent power, Darren was surprised by the impossible aura of the beast. His strength was way more potent than he used to be. If only the Water Kylin had Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. been a little careful, he would have been able to get the inherited bloodline. The vige head had said that he was seventy percent sure that Finley could get the bloodline. When, in fact, the Water Kylin''s strength was nearly equal to that of Finley''s. It was just that the beast was still too young. At that instance, Water Kylin was enraged by Darren, and as aftermath, his strength kept on increasing. When his power reached the limit, he slowly walked over the golden skeletonid scattered on the barren ground. Ten feet. Twenty feet. Thirty feet. Water Kylin never stopped and just kept on threading the path. However, after he walked a fair distance of almost ny feet away, his body started to shiver. The power that pressed against him was so overwhelming that he could hardly suppress it anymore. "Ah! Argghhhhh!" Struggling with all his might, Water Kylin let out a howl. As the piercing roar slowly faded, an array of glittering furs stood erect from his back. From the fur blew out a power that lurched towards the sky, looking threatening. It seemed that Water Kylin was not yielding to the aura and was fighting against his fate. At a far distance from the beast, Darren suddenly discerned that Water Kylin resembled a legendary creature with all the glittering furs that grew out of from him. However, albeit all the transformations and the magnificent show of power by Water Kylin, the whole process seemed to be very hard for him. Though Darren was watching him at a distance, the warrior could sense how the beast struggled as he limped and lolled along the way. After he walked for another five feet, the power that pressed against his body increased to an intolerable level that he could no longer raised his head. Even his eyes were filled with bloody mist, and his ws curled in a tight clench. "Come back here, Water Kylin," Darren summoned the Water Kylin. His heart ached when he saw that the creature was seething with agony. It reminded Darren that even when Water Kylin had almost been beaten to death by Finley, he had not shown such a tenacious attitude. But right now, what he was enduring was totally different. Darren had to do something to help him out. "Ah! Nooooooo!" The unyielding Water Kylin didn''t listen to Darren and kept on moving forward one step at a time bearing the unbearable torture. Though it was evident that the enormous pain was taking its toll on him, still, the beast was so stubborn that he didn''t stop walking, nor did he ask for help. Even if Finley were in his ce, though he was steadfast and strong-willed, he probably wouldn''t be able to sustain as long as Water Kylin did. Suddenly, a sharp crack was heard across the void as Water Kylin kept on moving forward. Darren thought that the cracking sound was just from a bone the beast had stepped on. To his surprise, however, as he squinted his eyes to have a closer look at Water Kylin. He was horrified when he saw Water Kylin''s bones were gradually torn apart. It was caused by the intense power that some of the bones even smashed to pieces. Darren was even dazed when, in the next moment, a ray of golden light shone out from Water Kylin''s body. This time, the beast used the most durable power he possessed. He did that despite knowing the fact that it might inflict considerable damage to his blood essence. Boom! After the release of such potent power, arge portion of the ground copsed beneath the ruthless surge of aura. Water Kylin gnashed and revealed his beastly teeth, looking fierce. Dragging his massive feet, he walked forwards for a few more steps. When he neared the skeleton, using his huge mouth, Water Kylin immediately bit off the dripping fluid that was spinning around the skeleton. As Water Kylin stomped hard on the ground, some of the bile fluid spilled on the ground. With that, the beast started to retreat, sauntering back to where Darren was waiting. After a few moments, when it reached the ce where the extraordinary power was endurable, he took the chance, and instantly flew towards Darren and stood limping beside him. Seeing him aplish the task, Darren glorified the beast, "You are a worthy legendary beast that came from the Ancient Age. You are indeed, powerful. I am proud of you!" Hearing those ttering words from his master, Water Kylin felt a glow of pride. Without his knowledge, tears streamed down from his eyes. Darren thought it was just right and fitting to praise the beast after he had experienced such enormous pain. ''But why can''t he stop crying? Is there something wrong with what I have said? Does it remind him of something?'' Darren asked himself silently. "Fuck! That hurts. Boo-hoo-hoo." The next thing Darren knew, Water Kylin was rolling on the ground, crying like a child. Startled by Water Kylin''s silly actions, Darren rolled his eyes, feeling speechless. He thought that he should not have praised the beast at all. He was such a brat. "Twice! My bones were fractured by that vicious power twice! And I can''t even cry now? I have to let it all out!" Seeing the look of disdain on Darren''s face, the beast hollered with tears in his eyes. "That''s right; you go ahead and cry. You deserve it. When you are done crying, you can give me the fluid," Darren said while drawing a faint smile on his face. "Ah?" At the mention of the fluid, Water Kylin looked up and stared at Darren with a nk expression. "Fluid? What fluid? I have swallowed it all. It was tasteless," Water Kylin eximed. "Fuck! What?" Hearing that, Darren jumped up with rage. ''That bastard swallowed the bloodline?'' Darren thought to himself. "Master, please don''t hit me. Boo-hoo." Sensing that Darren was in a rage, Water Kylin whimpered and begged pathetically. After Darren calmed down, he shook his head and said, "That''s all right. You risked your life to get that fluid. It is not that big deal if you have swallowed it. But it was a waste of the bloodline since it does you no good." Chapter 303 Achieved The Bloodline (Part Two) Chapter 303 Achieved The Bloodline (Part Two) As Darren''s face dropped with extreme disappointment, Water Kylin looked up with a beaming smile on his face and said, "Ha-ha. Master, here is the bloodline." While the beast''s mouth was held open, a drop of fluid came out from it¡ªa glittery green colored liquid. "I think someone needs a good kick up the backside. How dare you lie to me!" Darren scolded as he realized that the beast was ying games with him. Darren felt so humiliated, and it angered him so much that he raised his hand and wanted desperately to p it in the beast''s face. But, before he could even touch Water Kylin, thetter suddenly slumped onto the ground, looking deathly pale. Thanks to his quick reflexes, Darren immediately caught the green fluid from the Water Kylin''s mouth. Seeing his miserable faceid on the ground, Darren changed his mind and didn''t want to hit him anymore. Boom! Boom! The firm ground where they were standing started to shake violently. In the blink of an eye, Darren disappeared without a trace. "I can''t believe that you actually got the bloodline!" Fris reckoned in amazement. As soon as Darren came out of the grave, the vige head appeared in front of him. He stared at Darren with a look of surprise and homage on his face. However, when his eyes rested on the Water Kylin on Darren''s shoulder, he had aplete understanding of what had actually happened. He nodded at Darren with utmost reverie and felt happy for him. "You do have a lot of secret skills. You even have that legendary beast from the Ancient Age." Fris praised Darren and even acknowledged the Water Kylin. "Yes, that is true. But I depend on the help of others to get the bloodline. I didn''t do it alone. I guess knowing that might make you look down on me," Darren said with a disappointed look on his face, a little embarrassed of himself. "Ha-ha. Fellow, don''t worry about that. Even though you have other people to help you, you still have done a significant role in retrieving the bloodline. Am I right? If you have the bloodline now, it means that you have seeded. Howe I will look down on you?" lifting Darren''s spirits, Fris said with a smile on his face. "Ha-ha. You are right, sir." Feeling relieved, Darren wore a faint smile on his face. "Actually, there are still a lot of treasures in the grave. You can choose to keep on fighting and collect those treasures if you want. But now that you already have the bloodline and two excellent battle skills, I thought that you are satisfied with the result and would settle with that. So I''ve transferred you out of the grave without asking your opinion. Are you angry with that?" Fris asked. "No, sir. As you said, I have enough treasures. I am satisfied with what I had." During his ordeal on the graveyard, not only Darren got the bloodline and battle skills, but he was also able to cultivate one more conflicting martial arts skills¡ªthe me intent and ice intent. "Sir, there is one thing I want to ask you. What am I going to do with the bloodline? Do I swallow it?" confused, Darren asked the vige head. He was so interested in what the bloodline could offer, and he couldn''t wait to give it a try. "No, you need to make the bloodline float in front of your chest." Hearing that, Darren immediately did what Fris told him. Channeling his innate concentration, he made the bloodline float in front of his chest. The instant the bloodline was afloat Darren''s chest, Fris waved his hand, and the green fluid slowly fluttered towards Darren''s heart and melted. It was as if his body absorbed the green liquid. After a few knocks, a strange feeling suddenly spread all over Darren''s body, causing him to jerk and tremble at the onset. As the bloodline was starting to take effect, he could feel that all his meridians were undergoing a tremendous change. A steady flow of strengthened aura was filling through every inch of his being. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Above all these, what fascinated Darren was the strangest thing that the bloodline had done to his body. His blood changed color all of a sudden, from red to something with a hint of light green. That was the result of the unification of two bloodlines, not only the powersbined but also the color of the two supernatural blood. "Boy, you need to slow down and consume the power of the bloodline one step at a time. By the time your blood colorpletely changes into green, your bloodline force will be one thousand times stronger than the one you have right now. But judging from the way I see it, when you reach the Holy Realm, you will be able to consume the bloodlinepletely. Right now, your power is probably ten times stronger than before, and it is pretty good enough," Fris exined how things would go for Darren, while examining Darren''s aura from head to foot. Especially now that he had assimted the bloodline. "Sir, does the cultivation stage have anything to do with the consumption of the bloodline? What will happen to my cultivation stage?" Darren asked as the idea popped out of his head at the mention of the Holy Realm. "Yes, it does. The higher the cultivation stage you reach, the faster your bloodline will be consumed," the vige head responded. "I see. Thank you so much, sir," Darren reciprocated. After Darren expressed his gratitude to the vige head, he cupped his hands together and raised them in front of his chest as a salute. He was grateful to all the help the master had offered. "Ha-ha. You can go outside first and wait for your friends toe out," Fris suggested. After saying that, Fris waved his hand, then Darren disappeared and returned to the impoverished vige. Though Darren collected a lot of treasures from the trip, he had not gotten the most valuable treasure¡ª the Primitive Stone. Worst was, he had no idea whether he was able to aplish the obligation that Mathew asked him to do. "I don''t know whether Mathew''s body is still in the so-called Devil Den," Darren doubted. The notion made him a bit anxious. For sure, he would be devastated if Mathew''s body was not in there. That would mean one thing¡ªhe failed Matthew. Chapter 304 Leaving The Others Chapter 304 Leaving The Others Darren waited outside for two days before the other superior talents emerged. "Darren, how long have you been waiting here?" one of them asked the moment he saw Darren. "It has been two days." "You must have benefitted tremendously! Tell me, did you acquire any powerful cultivation method or fighting skill?" the superior talent asked with a smile. "I got two. Ha-ha," Darren smiled as he replied. "Hee-hee, I got an incredible fighting skill as well. However, I almost died in there. I was foolish enough to try to take the inherited bloodline. I am lucky to have escaped with my life! The pressure in there is so horrible," stated the superior talent. Lingering fear could be seen in his expression as he spoke about his experience. They chatted for a while before most of the other superior talents emerged. Then, the crowd began to talk about what they had gained. "Darren, what are you going to do next? Are you going to any other inds?" Tom walked forward and asked. He handed Darren two pieces of Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule. "I have something important to do, so I will not go to other inds," Darren answered. He smiled and respectfully epted the Primitive Stones. "What is the matter? Can I help you with something?" "Darren, if you ever need any help from us, let us know." Hearing that Darren had something to do, the group of superior talents immediately surrounded him and offered their assistance. One by one, each superior talent handed Darren the Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule that they had collected. As a result, Darren now had over two-hundred pieces of Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule, from the thirty superior talents. Darren was delighted and grateful. "Thank you, everybody. Don''t worry about my business. I can handle it myself." The superior talents exchanged surprise nces before offering their help again. However, Darren refused. It was not because they would be unable to help him, but because they would be putting themselves in danger. Darren didn''t want the other superior talents to risk their lives. Besides, it would be easier for Darren to handle it alone. "Be careful, Darren. By the way, you didn''t lose the jade card Mr. Chad Lou gave you, did you? Remember, if you want to leave, you need to use your blood essence to activate the jade card. Be sure to find a safe ce to avoid being disturbed. If the teleportation fails, you can never return. Don''t forget," reminded a superior talent, who was also Chad''s disciple. Every superior talent had been given a jade card, which could teleport them back to their world when it was activated. If they were attacked while starting the jade card, the teleportation would fail. "Got it. Everybody, I''m leaving now. Let''s get together when we finish our search," Darren saluted everyone. "Please be careful, Darren. When we return to the outside world, let''s catch up over a drink." Everyone then said goodbye to Darren. "I''ll keep your advice in mind. Goodbye," Darren said. Then he leaped in the air and headed north. While flying toward the Devil Den, Darren pulled out and read the handwritten note that Mathew had given him. After about ten days of flying, Darren finally neared a desert ind. "Eh? The suppression here is so intense!" When he was about five miles away from the desert ind, Darren felt the suppression increase so much that he had to fly by relying on the Wind Rule that he hadprehended. From high in the sky, Darren could see that the ind was shrouded in purple mist. The mist was so dense that only some peaks were visible. The whole ind emitted an atmosphere of horror, which made people shudder. "Can the Seven-holy Fruits relieve the oppression on the ind?" Darren muttered. As he sensed that his power was heavily subdued, Darren took out arge quantity of Seven-holy Fruits and refined them in midair. "Thank god it worked. Although, it is unfortunate that I needed to consume many fruits." Darren had Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. refined nearly all the Seven-holy Fruits in his Space Ring to help resist the suppression. Whoosh! Now that he felt better, Darren flew closer to the desert ind. Hended in a grassy valley, which was also shrouded in the purple mist. The mist was so corrosive that Darren, whose body had been hardened through the body refining skills, felt a tingle. "Oh, I must seek shelter. I can''t resist the mist''s damage." With this in mind, Darren flew toward the sky. When he reached the top of a very high mountain, he found that the mist was much lighter. Then he picked Water Kylin from his back, tossed him on the ground, and patted him. "You should wake up now. Do you think that I don''t know that you''re pretending to be unconscious?" Darren uttered ndly. Water Kyliny motionless and unresponsive on the ground as if he were in aa. "Well, I feel hungry. Since you aren''t waking up, I''ll cut off one of your legs and roast it. I wonder what a legendary beast will taste like. Will it be delicious?" Darren contemted. Then he abruptly swung his knife at one of Water Kylin''s legs. Water Kylin quietly opened his eyes, and at the sight of theing knife, he turned into a dark light to avoid the attack. "Master, please be considerate. I''m so severely hurt. I just want to sleep," said Water Kylin miserably. "Ha-ha, you must have been veryfortable riding on my back," Darren mocked. "Yes. It wasfortable." Water Kylinughed humbly. Bang! Darren kicked him. "No, no, no, master. I know where it is. Don''t hit me." Water Kylin knew why Darren had woken him up. "Tell me, quick! How can I defend against the mist here? And, do you know where the most extraordinary spot is on this ind?" Darren asked. "It''s easy to defend against the mist here," answered Water Kylin with a sly grin. Then he waved his paw at Darren. A wave of golden breath encased his master and melted into him. "You should be okay now. You can move around without being corroded by the mist for about a month." "That''s great!" "Of course, the whole Raksa Sea is my territory. Dealing with the mist is not a challenge for me," uttered Water Kylin proudly. Pride glinted in his eyes as the creature spoke. "Good. I will be able to open the Ancient Void Battlefield in about a month. Once that happens, I''ll send you to the Ancient Void Battlefield. You will then get your chance to get your revenge," Darren exined. Upon hearing this, Water Kylin was fired up. A grim expression shed through his eyes as he replied, "Excellent! I''m going to beat Finley until he begs for mercy, and then I will have him kowtow to me. Hum!" "That''s all?" Darren couldn''t helpughing. "Of course not, I''ll make him my ride!" At the moment, Darren quietly released his spiritual sense to probe the Ancient Void Battlefield for an update on Finley''s progress. Darren shook his head slightly and thought, ''Instead of avenging himelf, the beast will have to kowtow again.'' It was because he found that Finley''s strength had improved significantly. "Huh? I smell a female Kylin. I''ll look for her. She must be a beauty!" cried Water Kylin, sniffing like a dog, his mouth watering. Before Darren could speak, he disappeared. "Damn! Unexpectedly this beast is a lecher!" Darren yelled, but he had lost track of the Water Kylin. With no other option, Darren decided to continue with his ns. He leaped in the air and flew toward the middle of the ind. Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as he reached the destination, an overwhelming aura came toward him. Darren became alert and tried to escape, but it was toote. He felt that the aura was from a human being and that the person had unleashed the domain! Chapter 305 Is There More To The Story Chapter 305 Is There More To The Story Sensing danger, Darren cast his de and Sword Domain and looked around warily. "Come out!" he barked. There was a croakyughter. "Atst someone hade. It''s been years," an old gravelly voice warbled. The purple mist gradually dissipated and a ragged old man came into view. The old man''s hair was untidy and long, dragging on the ground. He was gaunt and his skin, corroded by the mist, was unsightly. "Who are you?" Darren''s brows were furrowed into a scowl. The old man brushed his tangled hair aside and revealed a face as hollow as a skeleton. He looked at Darren, with a steady stream of muddy tears rolling down his cheeks. "Who am I? Ha! Who am I?" The old manughed in tears, looking like a madman. Darren did not know that there was a human being on this ind. There were even two other sets of bleached skeletons right next to the old man. There had apparently been three people stranded on this ind. "Sir, do you need any help?" Darren asked, eyes still watching the old man vigntly. The old man continued tough for a while before replying, "Yes, very much. You must have a jade All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. card with you for teleportation. Give it to me, boy, give it to me!" At that moment, Darren saw mixed feelings from the old man''s muddy eyes¡ªhappiness, sadness, and killing intent. "Sir, I can cut those chains that are binding you, but I have only one jade card for teleportation. I''m afraid I can''t give it to you." Darren tried to exin. A few momentster, he suddenly found himself confined to the old man''s domain, unable to escape. "Boy, I''ve been waiting so long for this day. Do you have a family? I will give them endless gifts when I get out of here. In return, you may rest here." The old man stared wide-eyed at Darren, his festering hands trembling with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "There seems to be no need for us to go on talking, sir." Looking into the old man''s expectant and murderous eyes, Darren knew that no matter what he said, the old man was determined to kill him for the jade card. Darren''s momentum exploded with a loud rumble. He simultaneously released the me de intent and the ice sword intent, causing the whole deserted ind to tremble. The rumble of the de intent and the sword intent he released was almost powerful enough to pierce the sky. "de intent and sword intent!" the old man shouted, obviously very surprised and excited at the same time. Tears started spilling from his eyes once again. It reminded him of another remarkable figure as he stared at Darren. He then waved his hand and the de intent and sword intent that wereing his way instantly fell into pieces and dissipated. "What?!" Darren''s eyes widened in shock, for the old man to have been able to just easily wave away his attack demonstrated that he was most probably a grand warrior. With Darren''s current realm, he had no chance of defeating a grand warrior, even with the me de intent and the ice sword intent. ''This is bad. I still would be no match for him even with my full strength. Even if I use the fusion power of the de intent and the sword intent, I won''t be able to bring him down because of the great gap between my realm and his. What should I do?'' Starting to be on edge, Darren racked his brain for some countermeasures. ''If only Water Kylin were here, '' he thought. After all, Water Kylin was nowparable to a three-star grand warrior, and could absolutely defeat the old man. Unfortunately, he had no idea where that beast was. ''That beast is always away at the most critical moments. I''ll definitely teach him a lesson once he The old man only stared and watched excitedly as Darren grew frustrated. "The momentum really is like his," the old man muttered, tears streaming down his face. "Sir, why don''t we have a talk? I''m willing to listen," Darren hesitantly suggested. "Ah!" The old man suddenly let out a roar, holding his head as he dropped onto the ground. He gritted his teeth in agony. "He''s dead. He''s dead! Kill the boy! Kill the boy!" the old man suddenly eximed as he jerked up his head, his eyes bloodshot. The earth began to shake and countless rays of strong forces burst around Darren, making him dizzy. Boom! The old man shot a palm shadow across the air. It moved so fast that Darren couldn''t avoid it. He was not able to dodge the attack in time and was hit. Darren spewed out several mouthfuls of blood. The attack left him severely injured. ''Damn, he''s an old madman! I''m going to die like this!'' hemented. Suddenly Darren regained determination, and his expression turned ice cold. "Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren directlyunched the inheritance skill. Meanwhile, he had quietly refined a few Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule. He then created eight avatars and led them in unleashing overwhelming de intent and sword intent. However, their attacks were not able to hurt the old man one bit. After all, their opponent was a grand warrior who was much more powerful than Darren. At this point, the old man wentpletely unhinged and started bombarding Darren with all his strength. On top of that, his domain also seemed to be stronger. Darren''s avatars were immediately crushed, leaving no chance of integration. In a grand warrior''s domain, he was absolutely invincible as long as his opponent was not much stronger than he was and didn''t have a simrly strong domain to defend against. Boom! At the point where his very existence was at stake, Darren mobilized his dark gold internal force to fight back against the old man. The crazy old man took a step back, amazed by the attack. "Fighting Stars!" he yelled once heposed himself. The sky suddenly darkened and countless stars appeared in his domain, making the whole domain assume the appearance of a night sky. The next moment, a series of seemingly soft starlight continuously fell from the sky, crashing into Darren''s dark gold internal force. The whole domain trembled as the silver starlight met its target. Multiple silver starlight bounced back and scattered around¡ªit was apparently much weaker than the dark gold internal force. However, the silver starlight was endless and Darren, on the other hand, only had very few wisps of dark gold internal force. After a continuous attack, Darren''s dark gold internal force waspletely overtaken by the silver starlight and disappeared. Darren was filled with horror by the result. He thought that once heunched the dark gold internal force, the old man would have no choice but to avoid, therefore giving him some time to breathe. Unexpectedly, the old man had such a powerful means to shatter all his dark gold internal force. It also came down to Darren''s low level of de intent and sword intent, the two intents'' low level of integration, and his low realm. If the two kinds of intents had reached the top level or even the extreme and had integrated, the old man would have definitely died. As the endless silver starlight descended, Darren¡ªonce again¡ªfelt the threat of death. The grand warrior was simply too powerful and nearly unmatched. "Although you follow the same cruel path as my master, you must die, because that is the only way I can get out." The old man suddenly sounded sober. "Sir, let''s discuss this. I''d be willing to give you my jade card. Just please don''t kill me!" Darren had no choice but to beg to him. The old man withdrew his silver starlight and Darren finally breathed a sigh of relief. The old man gave a chuckle. "No, that''s impossible. You must die. If I let you live, you will suffer years of pain and anguish, just like my master. I might as well kill you now," he somberly said. "Sir, that should be my choice, not yours. You don''t have to do that." Darren''s expression grew rigid and his lips curled into a frown. However, the old man just ignored him. He looked up to the sky and shouted, "Master, Jesse can finally get out! If I have the chance, I will cut off Mathew''s head in your honor!" Darren''s head jerked up in shock upon hearing the old man''s words. "Jesse? Mathew?" Darren suddenly remembered that the servant who had killed Mathew was Jesse Li. But judging from the old man''s words, things were different. ''Is there more to the story?'' Darren wondered. The old man mentioned that his master had chosen the same path as Darren, which meant that his master also cultivated both de and sword. Who was his master? Chapter 306 The Help From Grand Blood Refiner Chapter 306 The Help From Grand Blood Refiner "Why does the old man wanted to kill me?" Darren was puzzled at the older man''s odd behavior. Worst was, the man''s killing intent was growing more and more intense and almost made him suffocate. "It''s time to end your life. After all, your life is just painful and boring. I''m helping you to your freedom, boy. I hope you don''t me me for your death," yakked the older man. While saying that, the older man punched Darren''s face with a high strength equaled to that of the grand warrior. Bang! Despite the formidable attack, Darren wouldn''t yield and refused to remain still while the older man was beating him up to death. He wouldn''t allow himself to die even if he was wounded. Determined to fight back, he tried his best to mobilize his dark gold internal force to resist the older man''s attack. When his dark gold internal force plowed into the older man''s fist, the older man''s domain shattered, and a shower of stars fell from the sky. Of course, they were not the real stars but the illusion of his opponent''s domain. Contrariwise, Darren''s dark gold internal force was wholly suppressed by the older man''s domain in a moment. He didn''t expect that such an older man had such potent strength. "In terms of martial arts, you''re nothingpared to my original master. Even he had failed and died, let alone you. So, stop struggling!" the old man continued. The words that poured out from the older man''s mouth and the demeaning remarks about him irritated Darren up to the point that the sweats formed on his forehead out of anger. "You''re a lunatic, and you will be a dead old man when I am done with you! My fate is none of your Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. business. What does my future matter to you? You''re just making an excuse for your cold-blooded murder," Darren yelled angrily. "Give up now! Life is meaningless and dangerous for ants like you. They get themselves busy with every day, and then, in the end, they would just be crushed to death. You are as inferior as an ant. I have to help you out for your sake. Do you understand?" enraged this time, the older man bawled. The expression he wore on his face showed that he was eager to put an end to Darren''s life. Unable to believe what he was hearing, Darren kept his silence. His strength was drained, and he could not afford to lose some more. Thus he opted not to resist as well. Beforehand, if it were not because of Darren''s conflicting de and sword skills which had caught the older man''s attention, he might have already been killed by his domain skill. After all, the older man''s cultivation stage was in the Grand Realm. ''Oh, yes. I still have a chance to survive, '' Darren thought momentarily. Although in such a crisis, he was not flustered and was thinking about how to escape and save himself from the older man''s wrath. Having thought of something, he took out a blood-red bead from his Space Ring at once. He couldn''t take away his eyes from the shimmering red pearl as it was hisst resort. "The Grand Blood Refiner, help! Help me!" Performing one swift move with his body, Darren transmitted his spiritual sense to the bead desperately. "Free yourself, kid!" Saying this, the older man raised his hand at Darren once more, giving him a more lucid attack this time. "Stop!" On the spur of the moment, a weird voice was heard. Soon enough, a half-festered figure came in a sh, he was the Grand Blood Refiner. "The Bloodshed Domain!" shouted the Grand Blood Refiner. Taking his ce between the older man and Darren, the Grand Blood Refiner started deploying his domain to confront the older man''s Starry Domain. "What a foul smell of heavy blood! You seem to be a demonic cultivator, but your cultivation level, however, is degraded from the Grand Realm. Do you think you can defeat me?" asked the older man as he was surprised by the Grand Blood Refiner''s arrival. The older man knew that the Grand Blood Refiner used to be a Grand Realm cultivator, but now his cultivation stage was declined, so there was nothing to be afraid of. He was confident that the Grand Blood Refiner would do him no harm¡ªnot even kill him. "Darren, do you have any Primitive Stones which contains the Life Rule? Give it to me, quick! Otherwise, both of us will die here. He''s a top-level one-star grand warrior," Grand Blood Refiner urged anxiously. Thest thing Grand Blood Refiner wanted to happen was to lose his life in the battle with someone who was an old yet grand warrior. Contained in Darren''s Space Ring, there were more than four hundred pieces of Primitive Stones, including those from the Ancient Void Battlefield. Searching with his spiritual sense, he was d to have found ten pieces of Primitive Stones containing the Life Rule. Wasting no time, Darren took them out and tossed them to Grand Blood Refiner in an instant. By this time, the suspicion about the story that the Grand Blood Refiner told Darren before had been wiped out Darren''s mind. Facing a risky situation such as fighting a grand warrior, Grand Blood Refiner was very much willing to help Darren. Thus it did not matter to Darren whether his story was true or not. As the stonesnded on Grand Blood Refiner''s hands, he prepared himself to assimte the Primitive Stones, and he absorbed the Life Rule from them. Momentarily, his blood surged through his body like waves. On that point, his half-festered body recovered at a visible speed, but the strength he gained was not sufficient to sustain him throughout. The Primitive Stones were insufficient. Yet, in one way or another, the Life Rule not only recovered his bodily strength but also restored his elixir field. His elixir field incurred a blow during hisst fight as a powerful rule cultivator attacked it. Just then, along with a buzzing sound, Darren noticed that the sky changed in color and became half bloody and half starry. This might be the aftermath of the two battling auras of the older man and Grand Blood Refiner. Little did Darren knew that the changing color of the sky was an indication that Grand Blood Refiner''s domain was now on par with the older man''s. Thus, the fight between the two masters became a confrontation of each other''s physical strengths. "You go first, get out of here. Let me handle this old man for you." Saying that, Grand Blood Refiner pushed Darren out of the domain using his strengthened power. "Thank you! Be vignt, sir!" Darren reminded sincerely. He was so grateful for Grand Blood Refiner for After getting out of the domain, Darren flew up into the sky. He took onest nce at the purplish ind below, where he just left. He was not surprised to see that the ind was ruptured, and the sea was rolling up huge waves. Even at a distance away, Darren could sense the immense exchange of the different auras. All he could do was wish for the Grand Blood Refiner''s sess. His reverie was interrupted when the colorful lights of blood-red and silver-white domains were shing alternately over the ind. Darren could imagine how fierce the battle was between Grand Blood Refiner and the older man. As much as he wanted to help, he could not do so. Right now, he needed immediate healing instead of exposing himself to more injuries in the battle. He was wounded badly. Thus, looking away from the ind and bidding Grand Blood Refiner good luck, Darren continued flying dozens of miles andnded on an exposed reef in the middle of the sea. After he sat down, he took out some elixirs. But instead of taking the medicine immediately, he just stared at them withplicated eyes. ''If I can''t recover as soon as possible, the injury will worsen in a few days, and it would eventually kill me. While if I take this medicine while healing my wounds, it will undoubtedly raise my cultivation realm to the Wonder Realm. Reaching the Wonder Realm before fusing the sword intent and de intent will threaten my life too. What should I do now?'' Darren mused as he weighed things over in his mind. There were more than two hundred pieces of Primitive Stones with the Heavenly Repression Rule stored in his Space Ring. He started to worry that the stones might fall short in number and would not be enough for his uing battles. "Ouch!" Darren cried out when he felt a sharp, searing pain. "Master! I''ming." In a sh, a dark shadow approached Darren. "Where the hell did you go, you son of a bitch? You almost killed me again. I must teach you a lesson after I recover this time," Darren yelled as he felt really frustrated and troubled at the same time. He burst into anger as he saw the Water Kylin with his beaming face, standing in front of him. Darren wondered why the Water Kylin was always nowhere to be found during critical times when he was supposed to be Darren''s helper in the first ce. "All right, all right. Calm down now, my master! Let''s see what I''ve got for you first," the Water Kylin chuckled. Though he had a mirthful tone while he was speaking, he also looked weak and miserable with badly mutted paws. The skin just below his stomach was wounded, and blood was dripping out of the wounds. When he noticed all this, Darren''s anger at the poor creature, ceased. It was reced with pity when he realized that the Water Kylin had also been in danger and was seriously injured. Thinking about it, Darren evenmented that the fellow, though a nuisance, was so pathetic that he was being beaten up most of the time. "What did you say? Can you make it faster? I''m about to faint. Take me to a safer ce then!" Darren ordered in aining voice. "Yes, master, here it is!" the Water Kylin said and opened his mouth. A ck stone flew out of his mouth and floated in the air. To Darren''s surprise, the small stone that came out of the Water Kylin''s mouth grew into the size of a small hill. With his eyes wide, Darren was stunned, staring at the ck stone as he sensed the massive volume of Heavenly Repression Rule that it contained. "What a huge Primitive Stone is that! And it contains the Heavenly Repression Rule. Unbelievable!" he muttered. Such a vast Primitive Stone was almost equivalent to more than ten thousand pieces of small stones, which were stored inside his Space Ring. "Where did you get that?" Looking at the Water Kylin, Darren asked, unable to hide his disbelief. "Damn, it''s a long story. I wanted to pursue a female Kylin, but she turned out to be an illusion or a trap. When I ran away from that deception to save myself, I found this stone and brought it back for you," replied the Water Kylin while gasping for air. "Ow! It hurts! Am I going to die this time? I''m so smart and brave, yet my life is so short..." Water Kylin''s voice gradually diminished. Darren noticed that the beast had difficulty in breathing, and he seemed to be losing his bnce. As Darren took a closer look at him, he found the beast''s eyes lost their vitality, and he fell unconscious into the boundless sea. Chapter 307 Break Through To The Wonder Realm Chapter 307 Break Through To The Wonder Realm Darren immediately flew towards Water Kylin and caught him. Darren had no idea what Water Kylin had been through. He had been severely injured three times. Now, he looked deathly pale. It seemed that Water Kylin needed to rest and heal his injuries. ''Thanks a lot, '' Darren quietly thought to himself. His heart ached when he saw how many wounds covered the creature''s body. He lifted the Water Kylin on his shoulder and flew towards a quiet and safe ind. "He must be in agony because of his injuries. I need to ce him in the Ancient Void Battlefield as soon as possible. Otherwise, his life will be in danger," Darren nervously muttered. But no matter how hard he tried, with his current strength, he still couldn''t open the Ancient Void Battlefield. Unsure of how to help the creature, Darren ced Water Kylin in a safe area. He thought that after several hours, he could probably force open the Ancient Void Battlefield. Before that, Darren needed to had to prepare to break through to the Wonder Realm. "After waiting for so long, I''m finally about to reach the Wonder Realm," Darren murmured. Although on the outside, he appeared calm, on the inside, Darren felt anxious. Even though he had the Primitive Stones, it didn''t mean that the breakthrough process would be smooth sailing from here. A person always faced several crises when cultivating conflicting martial arts skills. But he was left with no choice except to keep moving forward. He spent four hours absorbing spiritual herbs and recovering from his injuries. As Darren assimted the spiritual energy, a deafening sound came from the sky. It was a sign that indicated that Darren was about to break through to the Wonder Realm. The power released was more intense than that of ordinary people who were about to break through to All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. the Wonder Realm. Boom! An enormous amount of spiritual energy descended from the sky and entered Darren''s body. "Let''s get started!" Darren shouted. He sat on the giant Primitive Stone and prepared for the breakthrough. Once the spiritual energy entered his body and turned into the de and sword intent, he would immediately use the Primitive Stones tobine them. During the breakthrough process, Darren had to remember to improve the level of his sword core and de core inside his body. Since he had done it before when he was in the Ancient Void Battlefield, it would be like a walk in the park for him. The de core and sword core could be categorized based on colors: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, and purple. Currently, Darren''s de core and sword core were at the orange level. Once his de core and sword core levels improved, with the practice of proper martial arts skills, he would be able to obtain a more powerful de and sword intent. Darren suddenly felt dizzy. The feeling was akin to being sucked into the water. In reality, he was enveloped by the spiritual energy that descended from the sky and earth. As a great abundance of spiritual energy poured into his body, Darren felt like he was submerged in the middle of a hugeke. Not only did his body undergo tremendous change because of this spiritual energy, but it also turned into the de and sword intent. "Ahhh!" Darren roared. The several intense de and sword intents were tearing his meridians apart. Darren absorbed the Primitive Stone as fast as he could. Immediately after, the de and sword intent that was swirling inside his meridians finally merged. The whole process continued for about an hour, after which Darren''s body was filled with dark gold internal force, and the powerful aura emitted from his body made him look like a God. Surprisingly, the breakthrough process went really well. Darren even had time topress some of the de and sword intent inside his de core and sword core. After that, his cores reached a higher level. The two cores'' colors had changed to yellow and continued to darken inside his elixir field. Despite the smooth progress, a surge of anxiety coursed through him. He had never experienced such a feeling before. "Why did everything go so perfectly well? Something doesn''t feel right," Darren''s expression changed as he murmured to himself. ... Numerous talents and masters had attained great achievements in these ancient waters. Whether they were human or beast, they were powerful enough to destroy the entire world in one second. No one could match their power in this world. Although tens of millions of years had passed since such powerful creatures existed, their souls still subsisted. It was as if they were still living in this world. At this moment, the Raksa Sea was not as quiet and peaceful as it used to be. Whether it was the bottom of the sea, or the barren ind, or even the silent abyss, all regions emitted an aura of anxiousness. Numerous spiritual sense, intense enough to prate through time and space, fiercely shot towards a small figure. The murmur of voices spread all over the ocean. Sometimes, the voices were as soft as whispers of the wind. Other times, they were like heavy sighs filled with sheer terror. Suddenly, a shadow that emitted rays of golden light emerged from a ck mountain that was eighty thousand miles below the sea level. If someone stood really close to that mystery shadow, he or she would know that it was not a human figure but that of a monkey with long golden fur all over his body. Behind the monkey, a stick with glittering golden runes stood quietly on top of the huge ck mountain. The monkey nced at the sea and the sky. Suddenly, he opened his mouth, revealing his sharp tusks. His eyes were as cold as ice. "Heavenly Repression Rule in theter ages..." he murmured. The figure seemed to want to fly away, but a huge ck chain was tied around his body, and he couldn''t get rid of it. He knelt on the ground in agony, looking depressed. Howling winds blew hard across the sea, and Darren found himself enveloped inside the endless spiritual energy. When he noticed the enormous ck lightning in the sky, his face became ashen. Deafening sound apanied by mighty rays of lightning shed in the sky. The power released was so intense that the lightning strikes could have blown the entire Raksa Sea to smithereens. "I was so naive. How could I possibly think that everything would go perfectly well? Ha-ha-ha." Darren wore a bitter smile on his face. After Darren absorbed an abundance of Primitive Stones, the de and sword intent had grown in intensity. The dark gold internal force inside his body was so tremendous that the Ancient Void Battlefield couldn''t conceal his identity anymore. So, his power attracted the Heavenly Repression Rule. It even turned into shes of divine lightning and circled in the sky. If the ck lightning struck him, no one would be able to save him. This was the most difficult part of cultivating conflicting martial arts skills. Darren sighed with despair. However, his attention was drawn towards another urgent situation. His ice intent and me intent got rid of the suppression of the de intent and sword intent. They were automatically released from his body and began to destroy his elixir field slowly. Darren tried to absorb the Primitive Stones so that the ice and me intents could merge, but he failed. Because the Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule couldn''t allow the ice and me intents tobine. Since the ice and me intents were attached to his de core and sword core, as the level of his cores improved, the level of the ice and me intents also upgraded. The ice and me intents were more powerful than they used to be and became more destructive to his body. Darren felt that his elixir field was about to explode. The unbearable pain tortured his soul and body. Despite the agony coursing through him, Darren didn''t want to give up and wait for death. Although he didn''t stand a winning chance, he wanted to fight for himself. "Open the Ancient Void Battlefield!" Darren roared. After opening the Ancient Void Battlefield by force, Darren gathered Water Kylin and ran inside. Once inside the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren looked up at the sky. The ck lightning was so intense that it broke through theyers of space. The Ancient Void Battlefield didn''t affect the lightning. It kept on expanding and circling in the sky. "Darren!" Finley shouted. He shed across the sky and headed for Darren. However, he stopped when he was ten thousand feet away from Darren. Totally dumbfounded by the experience, Finley stood as still as a rock. He trembled with sheer terror. He felt as though the strange aura Darren was emitting would tear him apart. When Finley looked up at the sky, he saw numerous shes of ck lightning. They were so frightening that he felt as though the lightning would destroy everything in the world. Even the little boy with dark eyes knelt on the ground and shivered with fear. Darren couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He was afraid that everyone would die with him, and no one would be able to rescue them. Even if Darren didn''t enter the Ancient Void Battlefield, if he died, the Ancient Void Battlefield would shatter, and everyone in it would be killed. Chapter 308 A Golden Hand Chapter 308 A Golden Hand The two figures on the deste ind shrouded in purple mist stopped their violent fighting and looked up at the ck thunder in the sky. "How terrifying." Jesse, the old man, stared at the sky and muttered to himself, "Even if my master was here, he wouldn''t survive from this. Cultivating conflicting martial arts skills is against natural rules." There was a sort of relief in his eyes as he gazed at the shocking scene. "s. Even if my master hadn''t died under a sneak attack, he still wouldn''t have had a happy ending. I''ve harbored a profound hatred for the attacker over the years, but what on earth did I hate? Is it meaningful?" He lowered his head as he said these words in frustration, making him look a lot older than before. Grand Blood Refiner stared at the terrifying scene. His expression was unreadable. ''I have been cultivating and hiding for so many years. I wasn''t expecting that I''ll die now. What a shame that I haven''t taken revenge on my enemy, '' he thought. Besides Grand Blood Refiner and Jesse, all the creatures in the Raksa Sea felt the looming aura of death. However, instead of being rmed and going into a state of panic, they were calm and at peace ¡ªalmost weing towards their death. There was a loud thunderous noise. shes of ck lightning tore the sky open, creating numerous rifts in the space above. It was impossible for human beings to fight against such strong power. Darren stood there quietly, waiting to be turned into ashes. There was no other choice. ck lighting struck the ground, giving the impression of a mountain crumbling to the ground. Suddenly, something had started to happen. Darren experienced an extreme pain in his head and nearly passed out, barely just blinking in and out of consciousness. A golden hand had appeared out of nowhere and covered the entirety of the world. It settled itself in front of the atrocious ck lightning and pped it towards the sky¡ªfarther, even. The scene was too far away from the ground thus all the people and other creatures below could only see it vaguely. It appeared that something in the sky was continuously copsing and then finally vanished. "It''s the weird stone from inside my head!" Darren suddenly had a moment of epiphany. The strange stone did something and then the golden hand appeared in the sky to save everyone. All the creatures in the Raksa Sea were shocked by the unbelievable scene. Even the golden monkey in the deep sea stared open-mouthed and wide-eyed at the sky. He was impressed at whoever was responsible for that golden hand, thinking that whoever it was must have had a powerful cultivation base. Within a few moments, the sky became clear and the sun was shining once again. The ck lightning had disappeared and so had the golden hand. Everything was back to normal as if they hadn''t been Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. threatened by a great atrocity just mere seconds ago. Darren heard a looming voice in his mind, "My disciple, remember I''m only able to help you once. Make good use of your assimtion skill. Only by doing this can you ovee all the difficulties you meet. We will meet sooner orter." Darren froze at the words. It was not an ident. He didn''t just unexpectedly get that strange stone. He had always thought it was luck that he got hit by the strange stone, nothing more than an incident. But now, he knew that someone had nned it. It was certainly a person whose cultivation base was beyond imagination. He felt the aura of the golden hand and surely whoever that person was, he was as powerful as the cultivator from the outer space who had a ck sword and a white sword as his eyes in the Starry Tower. He was eager to know why he was given that strange stone. And even more so, he was eager to know where his mother was after the Holy Lord Diana had told him that he and his sister had different birth mothers. Darren suspected that he was not born to the Chu n. So he decided that after he got out of the Raksa Sea, he would go back to his hometown and find out. The crisis was solved, and so all the creatures in the Raksa Sea continued to live their peaceful lives. Darren checked his cultivation base and found that he had reached the Wonder Realm. "Shit. My dark gold internal force is suppressed. Its color changed a bit." A huge amount of dark gold internal force now existed in his body, but it was being suppressed by an unknown force. "Is it possible that the owner of the golden hand is responsible for this? But why is he doing this?" After considering for a while, he finally thought of the reason. "I see. He suppressed the dark gold internal force in case I trigger the Heavenly Repression again." With that in mind, he ran out of the Ancient Void Battlefield and flew to a quiet sea. Attacks thundered down on the sea. Darren released a dark gold internal force one after another, creating monstrous billowing waves. Although the power was weaker, it was still much more powerful than his de intent and sword intent. Aside from that, he had reached the Wonder Realm, therefore his cultivation base and speed were much better than before. The most important thing was, when he used his dark gold internal force, no hint of theing Heavenly Repression appeared. It made him wild with joy. Without using the dark gold internal force, he could easily kill a powerful cultivator at the premium stage of Wonder Realm; if he used it, he would be capable of killing a powerful cultivator at the supreme stage of Wonder Realm. Even if the enemy was a grand warrior, he could still stand against them in a fight. However, if his enemy used his domain skill at the beginning of the fight, he could possibly be defeated. He had reached the Wonder Realm in a short time and he could fight against a one-star grand warrior ¡ªhe was indeed a promising young man. He also had an Augmented Attack Bloodline. With that, the power of his de core and sword core would be increased. As he reached a new stage of realm, his bloodline force would increase and his level of de intent and sword intent would be upgraded. It meant that once his stage was upgraded, his cultivation base would also reach a new level. "I wonder if I can be qualified for the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll." He nearly lost his life, but fortunately he survived and his cultivation base was upgraded to a considerably terrifying level. His eyes were shing in extreme satisfaction. Darren''s cultivation base was one of the most powerful in the southernnd. Even the Holy Lords couldn''t defeat him. The enemies that Darren worried about were the grand warriors. Darren knew that once he reached the Wonder Realm, the upgrading of his cultivation base would slow down, like he had experienced in the Ancient Void Battlefield. He kept absorbing spiritual energy and assimting magic herbs for tens of years in order to reach the middle stage of Wonder Realm in the Ancient Void Battlefield. "I shouldn''t think about that right now. My cultivation base is enough to keep me safe as long as I don''t enter the dangerous ces. It takes time to upgrade. I shouldn''t hurry." He was content with his progress. After all, he hadn''t reached the age of twenty yet. Besides, he had thought up of a solution in upgrading his realm¡ªhe would upgrade his talent. ''Imagine what will happen if I have a talent of the Heaven Degree, or even level nine of the Heaven Degree? Won''t my realm be upgraded quickly?'' He breathed out a sigh of relief. However, he still had questions about Mathew. He sorted out his thoughts then flew back towards the deste ind shrouded in purple mist. He flew at top speed and in a blink of the eye, he had reached the deste ind andnded on the ground. The ck lightning appeared and the golden hand quickly pped it into the sky. The whole thing didn''t take much time. Grand Blood Refiner and Jesse were still standing there and hadn''t gotten over their shock when a figure releasing unreadable aura suddenly appeared in front of them. "Darren!" Grand Blood Refiner''s eyes shed in excitement and relief as soon as he saw Darren. "Y-you didn''t die! How... how was that possible?" Jesse was surprised and incredibly shocked to see Darren. He couldn''t believe the fact that he didn''t die. "T-the golden hand came to save you, save you¡­" he continued to mutter. He couldn''t believe Darren had survived from the thunder and lightning that appeared because of the Heavenly Repression. After all, even if his master had been there, he would have died. "Mr. Li, you wanted to kill me. I can let it go, but you must give me an exnation first," Darren solemnly said, ring icy daggers at Jesse. With his upgraded cultivation base, he was not afraid of Jesse anymore¡ªhe was ready to confront him. "Exnation? Do you think I will be afraid of you just because you went through all that difficultly? Why should I made an exnation to you?" Jesse was infuriated. He lifted his arm and tried to send an attack towards Darren. Grand Blood Refiner immediately stood in front of Darren, ready to fight Jesse. However, a white hand pushed him away and an indifferent voice came from behind him. "You can have a rest, sir. I can take care of him," Darren said. Chapter 309 Darren Tested His Own Strength (Part One) Chapter 309 Darren Tested His Own Strength (Part One) "Darren, you can''t defeat him. I had fought with him, and both of us were badly injured. He has reached the Grand Realm. Even if you have some secret weapons, I''m afraid that you won''t stand a chance in defeating him," the Grand Blood Refiner said glumly as he dodged the old man''s powerful attack. He felt defeated because both of them were no match to the old man despite any hidden skills or weapons they used. When Grand Blood Refiner arrived here, he sensed that Darren''s dark gold internal force was indeed flowing with power. However, despite the great power he was sensing from the dark gold internal force, he was worried that Darren''s cultivation base was not high enough topete with a grand warrior. Needless to say that it wouldn''t make any difference if his cultivation base was still low. Even though the grand warrior was badly hurt and was unable to use his real strength, Darren still couldn''t defeat him within his capabilities. He would still end up in an overwhelming defeat. "Ha-ha." Darren let out a humorousughter. Darren walked towards Grand Blood Refiner. His eyes were beaming with confidence when he replied, "Sir, there is no need to worry. Even if I can''t defeat him, he can''t inflict a damage to me either." "Humph. You are nothing but a loser." The old man gave out a loud snort, his lips twitched from the obvious mockery. He then swiftly lunged at Darren once again. "Fine. You should earn some experience too. If you can''t defeat him, I will help you with it!" Grand Blood Refiner replied exasperatedly. He set aside his uncertainty and let Darren take over the fight. He didn''t insist on this point anymore and chose to believe Darren. "Ice sword intent!" Darren let out a loud roar. In a split second, an enormous sword intent was blown towards the old man. It sent out a chilly powerful blow that left the old man wide-eyed. Darren''s current sword intent and ice intent had improved to a new level. His attack had be more powerful than when he used the Blood Dragon Phantom prior to reaching the Wonder Realm. Boom! Boom! Boom! The old man was startled when he felt the fierce and cold sword intent. The old man could not fathom that kind of power, especiallying from someone like Darren. It was simply beyond the old man''s imagination. Despite witnessing it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that such strong power came from a guy who only reached the Wonder Realm. However, despite the great power Darren released with his ice sword intent, it still couldn''t inflict a damage to the grand warrior. Darren couldn''t care less about it though, as his attack was more of a trial to test his ice sword intent. When Darren realized that the ice sword intent did not have any effect to the old man, he immediately used his me de intent. It sent out a zing powerful blow, aplete contrast to the earlier attack. Unfortunately, it turned out that these two skills had nearly the same effect on the grand warrior. After the attack, Darren knew how powerful these two skills would be. All of his attacks were calcted and intended to measure his capabilities. If he used one of the two skills, he would basically be able to kill a master at the top level of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. In order to get more detailed information about his power, he kept on fighting with that old man to test his limits. He was exploring his skills by fighting the old man. Although Darren didn''t gain the upper hand in the battle, he didn''t get hurt either. "Fighting Stars!" The old man directly used his domain. "Humph. Shame on you, old man. I can''t believe that you actually used your domain skill to attack a young man!" Grand Blood Refiner gave out a loud snort, his facial expression turning intoplete disdain. He looked at the old man disapprovingly. Immediately, he used his domain to counter back the old man''s Starry Domain. He turned to Darren and said, "You go ahead. His domain can''t hurt you right now." Upon watching them fight, Grand Blood Refiner figured that with Darren''s current strength, he might Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. stand a chance of defeating the old man. So he used his domain to help Darren to fight back using his real strength. "That''s great. I can practice my skill by the way." Darren nodded in agreement and epted his offer. He knew that when the old man released his domain, he would be doomed to lose. Since Grand Blood Refiner offered to help him out, Darren felt a huge surge of relief. He knew that unless the grand warrior''s domain was far more powerful than the Grand Blood Refiner''s, there was no way the old man could hurt him. "It is time for you to use your de and sword skills. Otherwise, you are doomed to fail!" the old man roared in a taunting manner. He instantly used his legendary martial skill and generated intense pressure to disturb Darren. "Not necessary yet!" Darren retorted. He then countered the old man''s attack with his own strength. "Augmented Attack Bloodline!" A hint of green blood started to flow inside his body and a strange power passed through Darren''s meridians. "Ice sword intent!" When Darrenbined his bloodline force and the ice sword intent, his ice sword intent''s power increased ten-fold. It became much more powerful than it used to be. Boom! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, the entire barren ind shook so violently that it produced such a loud disturbing sound. Howling wind started to pick up and numerous dust and dirt floated in the sky. In the blink of an eye, the whole world had turned dark and gloomy. "Go to hell!" Darren cried. He released his attack and the powerful blow came rushing to the old man. To Darren''s surprise, the old man didn''t dodge Darren''s attack and stayed rooted to his ce. Instead, he pped towards Darren with all his force. A sharp crack was hearding from Darren''s body. Several of Darren''s breastbones were broken and he was thrown away by the old man''s intense power. He clutched his chest painfully. Chapter 310 Darren Tested His Own Strength (Part Two) Chapter 310 Darren Tested His Own Strength (Part Two) ''Shit! If that old man hadn''t gotten into a big fight with Grand Blood Refiner, and he hadn''t been restrained by his domain, I would have been dead, '' Darren thought to himself, terrified. He felt his Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. broken bones and thought that he could have suffered far worse than this if the old man had not been restricted. Darren knew that if that punch came from a grand warrior whose strength was at his peak stage in cultivation, his instant death was an absolute certainty. ''I should be careful now, '' Darren thought. Even though several his breastbones were broken, he shrugged it off like it was not a big deal. Since he had experienced all kinds of pain and suffering, this was nothing new to him. He immediately transferred his power again and blew towards the old man. This time, hebined his bloodline force with the de and sword at the exact same time. His power was as strong as that of a cultivator at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm! Darren thought that since the old man looked rather feeble, he might stand a chance of winning against the old man when his power was equivalent to the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. The old man went into panic state when he found himself enveloped by Darren''s powerful de and sword intent. He struggled to find for release but he couldn''t find a way out. He transferred his power and randomly and thoughtlessly blew attacks towards Darren. He had lost his "Feeling hard to sustain? Try this one!" As Darren flew towards the old man, eight avatars suddenly appeared in the sky. Darren had formed this additional eight versions of him to overwhelm the old man with attacks. Nine shadows of Darren attacked the old man at the same time and kept on blowing their power towards him. Even though the old man could only use half of his strength of peak stage, he was still strong enough to fight Darren''s avatars. "That''s fabulous!" Grand Blood Refiner praised. He couldn''t help but gasp in admiration "I knew he is a genius. He already have the same power as mine at such young age. What a wonder! I''m afraid that even I can''tpete with him when I was his age!" Apart from the domain skill, it was obvious that Darren was powerful enough topete with the old man and Grand Blood Refiner. Although both of them were a little weaker than a real grand warrior now, they were all invincible in the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. Darren could know his real strength after he fought them. But Grand Blood Refiner was once an extremely powerful three-star grand warrior. If he regained his real strength, it would be a piece of cake for him to kill Darren. This battle continued for nearly two hours. Although Darren had sustained more injuries than the old man, thetter didn''t feel good either. The old man was forced to use his best skill when he was overwhelmed by Darren''s de and sword intent which wore him out. That was his only chance of defeating Darren. "You are indeed powerful." The old man admitted as he gasped in amazement. "Let''s see who is the winner!" Suddenly, a rusty sword appeared in his hands. The whole ce was disturbed by a piercing sounding from the old man. The entire ground quaked violently as a strong aura of sword intent emitted from the old man''s body. "You are also a swordsman!" Darren eximed in astonishment. He was bbergasted at the old man''s capabilities. "Ha-ha. Do you really think that I didn''t learn a bit about the sword after I spent all those years following Hanson? I''m going to show you my best move!" Darren suddenly felt a shiver of apprehension when he heard the name "Hanson". It sent chills all over his body. The old man was indeed a servant of Hanson. Darren heard from Mathew that Jesse killed Hanson when he was badly injured. However, it seemed that this old man had another version of the story. ''Who is telling the truth here? Is Mathew the person who Jesse had mentioned before? Was Hanson assassinated by Mathew?'' Darren quietly thought to himself. He was lost in messed up thoughts and couldn''te up with an answer. He still couldn''t believe that an amiable old man like Mathew would lie to him. "I will ask him about it after I win this battle!" With a newfound purpose and an unanswered question lingering on his mind, Darren didn''t want to test his strength anymore. He directly used his strongest skill to attack the old man. "The top level of the premium sword intent!" The old man let out a roar. The whole ground started to shake once again as his powerful sword intent emitted from him. It was apparent that his power was much stronger than Darren''s sword intent. Feeling the surge of the old man''s fierce power, Grand Blood Refiner expressed a faint smile on his face. "Ha-ha. His sword intent has reached the top level of premium stage. He is indeed powerful!" The old manbined his sword intent with a legendary martial skill. He transferred all his power into his sword and repeatedly attacked Darren with his sword. "The old man''s sword intent is indeed strong. But this one movement of his sword will use up all his power. If he can''t defeat Darren by then, he will be too worn out. He will not stand a chance of winning and Darren will smash him to pieces," Grand Blood Refiner calmly analyzed the fight, his lips turning upward into a slight smile. The old man''s sword intent was so strong that it was nearly equal to the eighty percent power of a one- star grand warrior who reached the top level in cultivation base. Grand Blood Refiner thought that Darren had no choice left but to run away from the old man''s attack. Even if his life would be at risk once he fled away, it was the only way for him to survive. Because he would doom to fail if he insisted on sustaining the old man''s strong intense sword. Chapter 311 What Was The Truth (Part One) Chapter 311 What Was The Truth (Part One) After what happened, Darren started to be cautious. Making sure that he used his power efficiently this time, he began activating his dark gold internal force. When the force was building up inside him, Darren started to initiate internal force of the de and sword. At that moment, his integrated dark gold internal force of de and sword, flooded towards the old man with such extreme pressure. "Ha! How do I forget that Darren just broke through the repression of cultivating both the sword and de skills together? Now he gains more strength! That is unbelievable!" Grand Blood Refiner said. After moments of realization, he soon understood that what he just said was true. His mind was now filled with praises and extreme adoration for Darren. Yet, as he looked up the sky, his heart was still fluttering with fear whenever he thought about the dark lightning caused by Darren''s force. Now, for the second time, Darren let out the same force again. Grand Blood Refiner knew that If the horrible lightning came back, it would be nothing but dreadful. However, observing the sky for a while now, Grand Blood Refiner was expecting to see something horrible. He was relieved, however, when he didn''t see anything strange. Pulling out a breath of relief, the blood refiner felt at ease. On the other end, the elder''s premium sword intent was on the top level. The sword intent was reinforced and enhanced to its optimal state. Combined with the elder''s legendary sword skill, his sword intent crashed against Darren''s dark gold internal force. Following the callous sh, hundreds of sts fluttered away. The impact force was so strong that even the Grand Blood Refiner lost his bnce and had to move backward. He was forced to unleash his domain to protect himself from the impact force. A collection of smoke and dust rose into the air and covered everything up to the point of zero visibility. Even the mountains nearby seemed to tremble and bow at the potency of the force released by the shing of the two powerful auras. After a long time, when the smoke and dust settled in, the ce ended up with quietness. Pure devastation could be seen in the vast void. Everything that stood in the ce before the battle was nowhere to be found. All that was left was a chasm, a lifeless void. Now Darren stood and floated upright in the air. Just a few feet across him, the emancipated elder was so severely inflicted that he kneeled on the ground, sored, wounded, and bleeding. Though the elder did not concede to his downfall, Darren assumed that he finally defeated the elder. He was judging from how the elder looked now. Darren knew that the elder could no longer fight. If he did so, it would be way too easy for Darren to end his life. "Ha-ha. Darren, I mustmend you. Well done, boy. You have be as strong as me now," Grand Blood Refiner came closer to Darren and said, with an envious tone in his voice. "It''s not true, Sir. You are so strong to protect me from the attack of the elder''s domain. Otherwise, I can never be able to exert my force and defeat him. If you were not here, I could do nothing but run away and be defeated," Darren replied and nodded at Grand Blood Refiner. Darren also had his de and Sword Domain ready to be used against the elder. However, his domain was much weaker than the elder. He knew it was not strong enough to fight against the elder''s domain, so he decided not to unleash his domain at all. "I lose. Such a youngd defeated me," the elder admitted while still kneeling on the ground. "I''m a loser. How can it be possible for me to take revenge for my master without enough strength? How ridiculous I am, ha-ha!" he added. The elder was crying andughing at the same time. Darren and Grand Blood Refiner thought that he lost his mind. They were both rmed, however, when the elder raised his hand. He was about to culminate his force and hit his head with his palm tomit suicide. After his defeat, he lost hope of living. He thought that he was not strong enough to take revenge for his master. Thus it would be better just to end his futile life. Bang! At the moment when the elder''s skinny hand was about to hit his head, another hand appeared in the air and stopped him from doing the heinous act. "You don''t need to do that, Sir. I have several questions to ask you." It was Darren who postponed the elder''s suicide. To divert his attention, he gave the elder a quizzical look and started asking questions. Before the elder could say anything, Darren directly said, "To my knowledge, Mr. Hanson Xiao was dead several thousand years ago. Moreover, Mr. Mathew Xiao''s soul told me that the murderers who killed Mr. Hanson Xiao were his three servants, one of whom was called Jesse Li. Is that true?" "What nonsense! That fucking bastard, how dare he nder us?" responded the old man. "Humph! Young man, did you really mean that the bastard died too?" the elder added in question. "You are lying. He is a seven-star grand warrior. How can he be dead that easily?" Without letting Darren answer the question, the elder ranted another question while shouting angrily. "Believe it or not, the reason why Ie here today is that a hint of his soul entrusted me toe and find his dead body." Darren didn''t exin too much. Because he knew that the elder would let out Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. everything he knew. "Did you really meet him before?" the elder suddenly calmed down and asked. This time, he looked at Darren with a serious look in his eyes. "Of course. Why would I lie about that? I don''t need to prove anything to you. Here, he gave me a notebook. You can have a look and see if you can recognize the handwriting." While saying that, Darren took out the note which Mathew had given him and handed it to the elder. "Ah!" As soon as the elder saw the handwriting on the notebook, he couldn''t help but quiver and move backward to maintain his footings. In his eyes showed a strong feeling of hatred. With a heated expression on his face, he eximed, "It''s him, the old fucking bastard!" "Sir, could you please tell me what happened? Mathew and Hanson are brothers. How could it be possible that they wanted to kill each other?" Darren asked the elder with heightened confusion. Chapter 312 What Was The Truth (Part Two) Chapter 312 What Was The Truth (Part Two) "Hmm. Do you really want to know?" the elder asked and forced a bitter smile. "Mathew is a brutal and relentless bastard. He is unworthy of being my master''s brother. Young man, I believe that you are not lying to me. But he, Matthew, did lie to you. He was trying to take advantage of you for his goals to be realized." Looking at Darren''s eyes this time, the elder continued, "He didn''t really mean to find his dead body. Instead, what he wanted was my master''s dead body. It was Mathew who killed my master several thousand years ago and pushed his dead body into the Devil Den." "Mathew killed Hanson?" asked Darren as he was totally confused at the moment. Darren was extremely surprised. The elder''s words werepletely different from what Mathew had told him. However, he could sense that the elder was telling the truth. He was severely injured now. He was about to die, and it would be meaningless for him to tell a lie. "Hanson is such a genius who has always been considered number one in the past ten thousand years. However, he chose to cultivate both the de skills and the sword skills together, which led him to his death. What a pity!" Grand Blood Refiner said. Even the Grand Blood Refiner who stood aside had ever heard about the story of Hanson. "As for Mathew, he might be well-known at that time. However, as time passed by, there were fewer and fewer people praising and glorifying him. In other words,pared to Hanson, Mathew was not talented or strong enough for other people to remember him forever. How did he manage to kill Hanson in the end?" Grand Blood Refiner asked. It was also what Darren was curious about. "Haha. You all think that Mathew was just an ordinary seven-star grand warrior without anything special, don''t you? You arepletely wrong. What he had done was a great achievement recorded in Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. the history, which impressed others a lot, of course!" the elder said. His words increased more of Darren and Grand Blood Refiner''s curiosity. Before Darren and Grand Blood Refiner asked anything, the elder exined, "At that time when my master was alive, he was the best in the world. But apart from him, there was also a man who was very famous as well. He even seemed to be as strong as my master, who cultivated both the de skills and sword skills together. The man killed plenty of people. His Killing Martial Skill was exceedingly powerful, but nobody knew who he was. At that time, he got a title, and people called him the Grand Sword Killer!" The old man then paused for a while and looked up to face Darren and Grand Blood Refiner. From the wanting look in the eyes of both warriors, the old man continued, "Needless to say, you may realize that the reason why I specially mention him is that Mathew is the Grand Sword Killer! However, at that time, my master and I didn''t know this truth until it was already toote. My master was terribly tortured by both the de intent and the sword intent. He was weak at the end and had little force left. Taking that opportunity, Mathew killed him quickly." Tears seemed to brim on the older man''s eyes as he paused for a while. "I will never forget the despair of my master at that moment. His dear brother killed him to cultivate the Killing Martial Skill. He must be so desperate and heart-broken at that time." As the elder continued speaking, he found it difficult to hold back his tears. Soon enough, blood tears gushed out of his eyes. "Sir, please have these spiritual herbs first." Darren offered to console the grieving older man somehow. Sensing that the elder''s aura was gradually diminishing, Darren quickly took out thousands of superior spiritual herbs for the elder so that he could absorb the spiritual energy to cure himself and regain his strength. Just then, Darren also noticed, when Grand Blood Refiner heard the elder mentioned about the Killing Martial Skill, his mouth trembled for several seconds. "Grand Blood Refiner, ording to Mr. Li''s words, it seems that the martial skill of the Grand Sword Killer is simr to yours. What do you think?" while busy attending to the older man, Darren asked the Grand Blood Refiner. In response to him, Grand Blood Refiner looked like he just recovered from his thinking. He shook his head and replied to Darren, "They are not just simr. As a matter of fact, they are entirely the same. What I cultivate is the Killing Martial Skill. But the Killing Martial Skill consists of three parts all in all. I just got one of them by chance, and that was the lowest one. Even so, the Killing Martial Skill has helped me manage to be a three-star grand warrior! But you must believe me, Darren. I had not killed any innocent person before those brutes tried to murder me," Grand Blood Refiner added. Without looking at Grand Blood Refiner, Darren gave the nod to show his trust in him. Judging from Grand Blood Refiner''s past performance, his words must be valid. Even if his words were not true, Darren didn''t care. Everyone had his own distinct experience, and Darren didn''t need to care too much about that. "Yes. At the moment when I saw you exert your Bloodshed Domain, I was doubting that you were practicing the martial skill, which was the same as Mathew''s," the elder said. "At that time, except for my master, Mathew was the top one in the Medium Spiritual World. But he never came to fight against my master so as not to let my master know who he was," the elder added amidst gasping breaths. "Did you know why Mathew contrived to kill his brother on purpose? Do you really believe that his only reason to murder his brother was to cultivate his Killing Martial Skill? Absolutely not!" After these words, Darren knew that the elder was going to tell them the primary reason why Mathew had done the horrible act of killing his brother. Darren listened and waited quietly, not interrupting the older man in any way. He didn''t like being cheated or being taken advantage of by others. Thus as much as possible, he wanted to clear things about the real deal and get done with it. Chapter 313 The Real Reason (Part One) Chapter 313 The Real Reason (Part One) "He did that to obtain the de core and the sword core from my master!" The older man gave Darren the reason with a horror-struck expression on his face. "To obtain the de core and the sword core? But why did he do that? He didn''t seem to need those cores, did he? Plus, even if he needs the de core and the sword core, he can obtain them from other de and sword cultivators. Why did he kill his own brother?" Clouded by the turn of events, Darren still could not understand how Mathew afforded to kill Hanson. "No, he can''t! He can''t just rob other cultivators of their de core and sword core. As to what we have learned, that bad guy, Mathew, has acquired some evil methods to make puppets with the de and the sword cores from the same body. That kind of puppet is lifeless at first. It is nothing more than just but a toy. Mathew was desperate to bring the vile creature to life, especially when he got to know that the puppet could inherit its master''s cultivation base. In short, the cultivator''s spirit and power will be caught inside the puppet. Moreover, the puppet will not get the punishment of nature because of the integrating of the de intent and the sword intent. If Mathew can make such a puppet sessfully, he will own a powerful killing tool, and no one can defeat him," the older man exined to Darren, not missing a single point. "That sounds kind of reasonable. Being bloodthirsty, he had the reason to kill Hanson if he had learned such an evil method," Grand Blood Refiner said calmly. At that moment, Darren was almost convinced to believe the whole story. However, he always had such a feeling that Mathew was not that kind of man. "Is there anything we did not know about what really happened?" Darren asked himself in a low voice. "That is the sole reason why Mathew killed Hanson! I have seen the cruel expression on his face and sensed the killing desire from him!" "If that is true, why didn''t he kill you?" Darren asked, looking for some holes in the story. All this time, the older man could not convince him that Mathew was the bad guy in the story. "I don''t know. After Mathew killed my master, he merely imprisoned the three of us and let us suffer in here. At that time, we were only at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. He probably nned to torture us to death using the corrosive fog here." As the older man was rying that to Darren and Grand Blood Refiner, he cast a forlorn look and said, "The two other ves have been dead for thousands of years, and only I have survived because of the magic item my master gave to me. Plus, my cultivation base has improved continuously over the years. That''s why I am alive now. Young man, what I told you is the truth. Don''t try to find the dead body of my master. Mathew, for sure, is just using you to fulfill his evil ns. You are also cultivating the de skill and the sword skill at the same time. You should be cautious; otherwise, you will be killed by Mathew too." The older man gave Darren a piece of unsolicited advice with an excited expression. "Mr. Li, I got it. I will think about this matter carefully. And I won''t do anything careless. Here, take these spiritual herbs. You can use them to heal yourself," Darren said. Then he took more than ten thousand superior spiritual herbs from his Space Ring and handed them to the older man. "Well. A person as useless as me does not deserve to live in this world anymore. Before I die, however, I am warning you that you cannot go and see Mathew. He must be alive and just lurking somewhere. He is merely cheating and using you by a small part of his soul!" Finishing off with his warning, the older man puked blood from his mouth. He broke his heart, channeling his inner strength. "No!" Darren was stunned and could not stop the older man''s action of killing himself. After a while, he bowed to the dead body of the older man and said, "Sir, I wish you the best of luck. May you rest in peace." "Darren, what are you going to do next?" Grand Blood Refiner asked, standing beside Darren.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "As for now, I will make things clear about what really happened between Mathew and Hanson. Anyway, thank you for your help, Sir. Otherwise, I would have been dead," Darren replied while he was cupping his hands towards Grand Blood Refiner and bowing to him, to show his gratitude. "It is not a problem. Moreover, I will ask you a favor. Now that you are almost as powerful as I am and we are at the same level, don''t call me sir. Just call me by my name," Grand Blood Refiner said. "No. I cannot do that. When ites to our ages, I should respect you," Darren said. "Haha! What a man of principles you are! In this world, the stronger one is always respected. Your strength now has been close to a grand warrior like me. I am ttered that you regarded me as your friend." Grand Blood Refiner smiled bitterly. In his head, he had nothing but pure admiration and praise for the young warrior. "It is not a big deal for me. That is nothingpared to the help you have given me," with a sheepish smile, Darren uttered back. Then he went on saying, "As per the Primitive Stones you need, I will ask my friends for help after we get out of here. What they have will surely be enough to heal you." "Nice. I am feeling bad as there is some force suppressing me slowly in Raksa Sea. So I will get out of here now. After you collect the Primitive Stones, you can summon me by activating the bead I gave you. When you do that I can sense it and wille to you as soon as possible. Thank you in advance," Grand Blood Refiner cupped his hands to Darren and said. "Okay. I will summon you to take the Primitive Stones after I finish collecting them. But don''t kill innocent people after you recover your strength. I am begging you," Darren said to Grand Blood Refiner with a serious look. Chapter 314 The Real Reason (Part Two) Chapter 314 The Real Reason (Part Two) "Believe me, boy! I promise only to kill my enemies after I recover. And I will not kill anyone else, especially those who are innocent! As for the two mortal enemies that I have, it would be hard for me to kill them even if I regain my strength. I need more time to focus on my cultivation." "I see. If you need my help when you have trouble facing your enemies, please let me know. I''m sure to give you a hand," assuring Grand Blood Refiner, Darren nodded and replied. "Good! I will count on that! If you are right to your words to help me when I fight against my enemies, I will ask your favor frankly when I need one. But for now, I have to leave. See you outside the space." Finishing his words, Grand Blood Refiner disappeared in the thin air. He needed to find a quiet ce to restore his strength and activate the jade card. ... In the following days, Darren was not in a hurry to leave as he had another thing to deal with. That was to find the dead body that fell into the Devil Den. He was eager to get the dead body out, whether it was Hanson or Mathew. The story from the older man made him so curious that he couldn''t wait to uncover the truth behind all the questions he had. But, looking at the other side of it, Darren knew that it was perilous to get into the Devil Den by himself now. So he cultivated himself here patiently, in hopes of regaining the force of control so that he could open the Ancient Void Battlefield. Pulling up his strength this time, Darren checked with his spiritual sense and saw that everything was going well in the Ancient Void Battlefield. The Water Kylin had recovered with the help of Finley. The only odd thing he noticed was that powerful boy, who hid in a cave and dared not get out of it after he witnessed the inexorable ck lightning caused by the Heavenly Repression. Yet, Darren didn''t mind the boy too much. He just focused on the problem that he had at the moment. Time drifted by so swift that three months had passed. Darren had recovered most of his force of control by this time. Today, he decided to work out with his n, so he used his spiritual sense, releasing the force of control, and entered the Ancient Void Battlefield. As instant as his breathing, Darren appeared at the thirteenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Water Kylin,e here," Darren summoned the beast. The beast, in return, upon hearing Darren''s order, never failed the young warrior. In a split second, a ck figure appeared beside Darren. Sensing Darren''s aura, Finley flew over as well. He thought that Darren was in trouble, and he hurriedly came to give him a hand. "Haha! Master, your cultivation base seems to have improved greatly, and your strength feels so great. I have contributed a great deal to it, haven''t I?" teasingly, the Water Kylin asked with a ttering smile. "Yes, you are right. You did contribute a great deal to that. I am grateful to you," Darren replied shortly. Determined to lift the Water Kylin''s spirits, Darren went on and praised the beast, "Finley, don''t beat the bad dog anymore if he does not do anything too bad." "Of course, I will not beat him. We are good friends now. I will never bully him anymore," Finley answered, smiling while the Water Kylin was embarrassed. Actually, Darren knew what happened between the two of them. As early as a month ago, when the Water Kylin''s wounds healedpletely, he started to challenge Finley. He said that Finley would bend a knee to him and respect him if Finley would be defeated. But after the Water Kylin and Finley fought against each other, the coin was flipped on the other side. It was the beast who had to kowtow to Finley countless times to ask for Finley''s forgiveness. After that, the Water Kylin had learned what to do in front of Finley. He had realized that it was not a verbal abuse at Finley to say Finley was insane, but it was the fact! Finley was really crazy! From then on, the Water Kylin behaved himself well in front of Finley and did not speak anything wrong Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. against him. "Finley is right. I am now as strong as he is, and we are good friends. Of course, we will not fight against each other anymore!" the Water Kylin said with his head up high and his voice a little louder for Finley to hear. "Ha, ha! Is that so? It''s a good thing then for both of you." Darren gave him a glimpse with disdain, then he turned to Finley. "Finley, you are such an extraordinary warrior. Why does your cultivation base improve so much in such a short time? My magic herbs have been used up by you already. But you are still improving at such a high speed." As Darren asked that, he sensed that at that moment, Finley was about to advance to being a four-star grand warrior. "Shit! Darren. Are you really so stupid not to know the reason?" Hearing Darren''s question, Finley was surprised and gave Darren a quizzical look. "What? What do you mean by that? Is there something I need to know?" A furrowed brow appeared on Darren''s face as he was stunned by what he had heard from Finley. Yet, Finley just gave him an embarrassed smile as he dared not be arrogant to Darren. After all, he knew that Darren had the force and the control of the Ancient Void Battlefield. It would be very easy for him to punish Finley. He could just cast one spell to make him lose everything. "Quickly! Tell me the exact reasons!" a little upset this time, Darren shouted with a weaning smile. "Okay. I will do as you say, master." Sensing the threat in Darren''s words, Finley nodded his head hurriedly and prepared himself to tell Darren the truth. Chapter 315 Black Beetle Chapter 315 ck Beetle "What I am talking about is talent degree. Why do you keep on asking me such an easy question?" Finley rolled his eyes towards Darren. "Talent degree?" Darren furrowed his eyebrows quizzically. Suddenly, he was hit with a wave of realization. He had forgotten that talent was the base of the martial world. No wonder the master with a big golden hand kept on reminding him that he should make the best of his assimtion skill. Darren recalled how fascinated he was when he read about those ancient superior talents on a brochure. He couldn''t help but gasp in administration as he flipped through the pages. He couldn''t figure out why those superior talents were able to make such great achievements in history. For example, at just the age of fifteen, Finley had already reached the Grand Realm. By the time he was twenty years old, he had refined the holy body. How shocking was that? "So what level of talent degree have you reached? The ninth level of the Heaven Degree?" Darren asked out loud. He was beaming with curiosity. "Ha-ha!" Finley couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at his oblivious question. "Do you really think that the level nine of the Heaven Degree is the top level in talent? Let me tell you one thing. The talent of level nine of the Heaven Degree means nothing more than a worthless trash in martial art world." Darren''s eyes widened in surprise as he stared incredulously at Finley. The realization that there was a level higher than the Heaven Degree left him dumbfounded. "You mean that there are some super geniuses in the world who are superior to those masters whose talent have reached the Heaven Degree?" Darren asked, subconsciously voicing out his thoughts. "That''s right. And that is the secret behind those super masters in the history," Finley calmly replied as if he just didn''t share some mind-blowing information to Darren. "Well, I see. Can you tell me what kind of talent is that?" Darren asked. "My talent is the most powerful one in the world¡ªthe Genuine Domain Degree!" Finley''s heart swelled with pride as he exined. "Talent can be graded at different levels. A person whose talent is at the Genuine Domain Degree is able to absorb spiritual energy from other unknown fields. Thus, it is way more powerful than the spiritual energy that you normally absorb from the sky and earth only in your world. Actually, there are some martial artists whose talents are far more powerful than my talent, but I don''t know much about them." Upon hearing Finley''s exnation, Darren pieced together the obvious reality. He realized that it was because of the powerful martial art talent enabled those super talents to have such great achievements in history. He recognized the importance of improving his talent as it yed such an important role. "Darren, do you think that I must be a rare talent since I had been in the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll before?" Finley suddenly asked. "Yes. You ranked the number three in the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll at that time. Did it mean that you are almost the best in your era? There are few people who can match your power," Darren immediately responded, as he was certain Finley was among the top superior talents in his era. "Ha-ha." Finley burst outughing. He must have thought Darren was so clueless. "You should remember that only those who are under the age of thirty are able to enter the Talent Roll. As for those who are over the age of thirty, I''m sure that there are also some great talents among them. What about those who had been in the Sky Chart but were knocked out the Chart when they turned thirty? Are you saying that they are not powerful anymore when they are no longer in the Sky Chart?" Finley stopped for a second and continued, "So unknown talents are everywhere. The Talent Roll can only show one''s talent of his or her young age. Since the Talent Roll has age limits, it is highly unrealistic to use the ranking in the Talent Roll as a yardstick against those talents'' real strength. There is a popr misconception that if one can enter the Talent Roll, he or she will be regarded as the most talented people in their generation. Actually, the Talent Roll can''t represent their real talent." Darren listened attentively as Finley exined all of these to him. Only then was he able to understand it in a clearer light, as all of his initial knowledge and assumptions had been debunked with all of its misconceptions and inuracies. He realized that the so-called Talent Roll only covered a short period of time. Every talent who had entered the Talent Roll only showed some parts of their talents when they were young. Their real strength was difficult to define through a mere roll, because things changed rapidly in history. Perhaps, those talents who used to shine like a diamond in the Talent Roll were really just a sh in the pan. Perhaps, there were some super talents who were able to have great achievements when they got older. "You''re right. I made such an oblivious remark. It ispletely wrong to think that one is a super talent as long as he or she is in the Talent Roll," Darren calmly said, the realization hit him hard in the face. Now, he had a better understanding. "Ha-ha. That''s right. I''m d that you figured it out," Finley said reassuringly. He shed a kind smile on his face. "What are you guys talking about? I don''t even understand a word of the conversation," Water Kylin interjected. He was confused by Finley''s words. "You are just an idiot, so you don''t need to understand what we were talking about," Finley retorted, annoyance evident on his face. He rolled his eyes dramatically. "Fuck! I''m..." Water Kylin swore, his face flushed red in anger. When he saw Finley''s cold eyes, he just swallowed those words and said, "I''m gonna go." "Ha-ha." Seeing Water Kylin''s poor face, Finley and Darren couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Tears formed into their eyes, and they clutched their stomach tightly as theyughed at Water Kylin''s receding figure. "Wait a second," Darren shouted. "I want to go to the Devil Den to find something. Can youe with me? That ce might be dangerous. With my current strength, I''m afraid that I can''t handle it." "What is Devil Den? Is it the ce where I came across the female Kylin? You can''t go there!" Water Kylin''s pulse quickened at the thought. ording to Mathew''s notes, the Devil Den was indeed in that ind which was filled with purple mist. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Water Kylin recalled that he had been beaten almost to death before, and he assumed that he must have entered that Devil Den. "What happened to you at that time? I can''t believe that you couldn''t defeat your opponent," Darren asked curiously. "Shit! I didn''t lose at that time!" Water Kylin roared. Frustration evident on his face. "And why were you beaten to death?" Darren retorted as he scorned at Water Kylin. He folded his hands together as he waited for his response. "Just hear me out, okay? I didn''t lose, because even before the battle started, it almost killed me already. In a split second, I was hit by something so powerful that I didn''t even have a chance to hit back. It was just greater than what I could handle. There was an extremely powerful ck beetle in the Devil Den. Its strength was nearly equal to a four-star grand warrior. It almost killed me!" Water Kylin patted his chest with his ws. ''ck beetle? If that is the case, I should n this out carefully. Since thousands of years have passed, I am not sure whether the corpse is still in there, '' Darren thought deeply as he covered his mouth with his hands. He let out a deep sigh. Seven-star grand warrior''s corpse would be able to remain intact if there was no extremely intense power to destroy it. However, during that long period of time, it was uncertain what had happened to the corpse. Darren was afraid that after all those years, the corpse might be stolen or buried in the dust and dirt. More importantly, he realized that things had be moreplicated when Darren got this new information about a powerful ck beetle that nearly killed Water Kylin in the Devil Den. When Mathew begged Darren to look for the corpse, he also reminded Darren that only when he reached the Wonder Realm would he be able to enter the Devil Den. Darren guessed that Mathew had probably nned out everything. He knew that if Darren reached the Wonder Realm, his strength would be equal to a grand warrior. Thus, he would be able to protect himself from any harm when he entered the Devil Den. Otherwise, if some ordinary people entered the Devil Den, they were doomed to die. "Yes. I had neared that ce before. At that time, the most powerful creature''s strength inside the Devil Den was only equal to a master of primary stage of the Grand Realm. I can''t believe that after several hundred years, that damned beetle had be so powerful," Water Kylin said angrily, his heart filling with rage. "Well, there is one thing I want to ask you. That beetle you were talking about, what does it look like?" "It is just an insect. What else do you expect it to be?" Water Kylin randomly waved his ws in the air and tried to exin what it looked like. "You are such an idiot." Darren and Finley rolled their eyes at Water Kylin at the same time. "Does it look like this?" Darren asked as he turned on the demon core. He activated his demonic transformation skill. In no time, his entire body was covered with ck shell. The killing vibe that emitted from his body was a lot stronger than earlier. "Huh? Holy crap. Master, are you a ck beetle too?!" Water Kylin''s eyes grew wider. "You idiot, I have used demonic transformation skill before. You have seen that, haven''t you? How could you forget about that?" Darren railed at him. He looked at him disapprovingly. "Oh. No wonder I felt something familiar with that ck beetle when I first met it. So you and the ck beetle are of the same kind." Water Kylin hummed and stared at Darren with a look ofplete disdain. "Get lost! We are gonna give you a good kick!" Darren and Finley lunged their fists towards Water Kylin. Water Kylin moved defensively. "Boo-hoo. You guys are bullying me. You guys promised that none of you will hit me again! Now you can''t keep your word. Your human beings are all bastards!" Water Kylin murmured in a pitiful tone. His voice was resentful from their betrayal. Darren let out an embarrassed cough. He covered his mouth and shifted his eyes to the opposite direction. "You asked for it and you only have yourself to me," Darren said as he approached Water Kylin. "Can youe with me? I might have some good ways that can get us into the Devil Den. You can guard on the outside, so you can help me when we are in danger." He reached out his hands and stroked Water Kylin''s head tenderly as if he was petting a dog. "Humph!" Water Kylin gave out a snort and said, "There is no changing in your mind, huh? I knew I will die one day because of you." Darren disregarded his retort and used his spiritual sense to transfer both of them out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Chapter 316 In The Devil Den (Part One) Chapter 316 In The Devil Den (Part One) Darren took the Water Kylin and headed straight for the deste ind shrouded with a thickyer of mysterious purple smog. "Where is the Devil Den? We had a fierce fight on the ind, but no creatures came out. Weren''t they rmed by the chaos? Why?" asked Darren with curiosity. "There is an intense restriction power under the mountain over there. That prevented the ck beetles froming out," replied the Water Kylin. "All right," Darren said to the Water Kylin with a quick nod. "Take me there and stay out of the Devil Den. If you hear something strange in the den, thene and help me out of this damned den. Understand?" "Of course, master." The Water Kylin guided Darren toward a huge, steep mountain. A wide cleft on a sharp cliffside came into view as they approached the mountain. The cleft appeared to be a long and unfathomable opening that led to the world of darkness. "It''s over there in the cleft, master. Just go in. The powerful restrictive force will prevent the ck beetles from leaving. Master, you must drop your demonic transformation form and reveal your real body when you exit the den. Otherwise, you''ll be suppressed by the restriction force as well." The Water Kylin offered his advice to Darren. His tone and expression conveyed the seriousness he felt. "I understand. Keep an eye on the situation inside. Don''t fool around like thest time. Both of us will be doomed if you are careless this time." Darren could not help but remind the Water Kylin of his responsibility again. The creature''s impulsive and thoughtless nature had, indeed, caused many problems in the past. "Go, master. I''m a reliable partner, aren''t I?" The Water Kylin grinned with confidence. "Reliable? That''s thest word you can use to describe yourself, dude! I must leave now. But, please, keep your eyes and ears sharp, reliable guy. Please!" Darren felt both amused and fury at the Water Kylin''s words. He could not help but remind this careless creature a few more times before running into the world of darkness at full speed. As soon as he entered the cleft, several rays of evil auras surrounded Darren. They dashed towards him like stormy waves in a turbulent sea. With widened eyes, Darren quickly changed into the demonic body to conceal his human aura. The evil aura emitting from his demonic body fit in harmoniously with this world of darkness. The evil auras Darren had previously sensed, vanished. A sigh of relief escaped Darren''s lips as he thought about how careless he had been! It was so dark inside the cleft that Darren had difficulty seeing. And so, he then released his spiritual sense to perceive everything in the space around him. Now, he could see as clearly as he did in the sunshine. The evil auras in the air intensified as Darren walked deeper into the cleft, inch by inch. Instead of feeling upset and fearful by the presence of these evil auras, Darren felt as if various benign Darren followed the path in the darkness. The narrow passage gradually gave way to a wide road. But, the trail abruptly ended at a sharp precipice. Darren walked to the brim and looked down. It must be tens of thousands of feet from the top of the cliff to the foot of the valley. Darren narrowed his eyes when he saw ck spots moving around on the valley floor. They were the creatures in ck carapaces, but they were as small as ants from where Darren stood. They moved around a certain point like ants crawling in and out of their nests. "These creatures are simr to the ones on the Barren Wastnd. However, they seem to possess stronger powers as the aura of each of these creatures isparable to the Wonder Realm level," Darren murmured to himself. The power of these creatures, indeed, startled him. Upon studying them longer, he noticed several big ones as well that were shrouded in a thickyer of ck evil force. They seemed to be more powerful than the youth from the bronze coffin. But Darren had once witnessed the rapid growth in energy levels of that young man from the bronze coffin. He must have upgraded to a level beyond Darren''s imagination by now. Darren observed those creatures in silence as he didn''t intend to descend from the cliff immediately. Since he was alone, he needed to be extremely careful before taking any action. He knew that he would be exposed if even one creature spotted him and shared the information with the others through theirnguage. ''The valley is not very big, perhaps around ten thousand feet in radius. If the corpse is still here, I can find it without difficulty.'' Relief filled Darren as he thought about how small this ce was inparison with the vastness of the secret ces he had searched previously. Darren was lost in deep thought for a long while. He needed to consider his alternatives and form a n of action. As he wondered how he should test those creatures to see whether they had found him or not, something cold and hard brushed his fingers. He turned to check and got startled. Three creatures in ck carapaces were by his side. Each was covered in a thickyer of ck evil aura. They closed in on him, cornering him against the cliff wall. Fear coursed through Darren. There was no denying that thebined strength of these three All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. creatures surpassed his. Together, they were equal to the top level of a one-star human grand warrior. "I''m doomed!" Darren felt a chill crawl up his spine. If the three creaturesunched attacks at him, there was no way for him to escape. And there were more creatures in the valley, who were more forceful than these three. With no idea what to do next, Darren stayed put. He stared at the three monsters in front of him and waited for them to attack. Chapter 317 In The Devil Den (Part Two) Chapter 317 In The Devil Den (Part Two) The three creatures, however,unched wafts of ck smoke at Darren to test him. They seemed to have no intention of attacking him. Sweats covered Darren''s forehead. He couldn''t imagine what would have happened to him had he still been in his human body. The three monsters conversed with each other in some aliennguage after the test. Though Darren knew nothing about theirnguage, he was stunned by what they did next. Without any warning, the three creatures knelt before Darren. They kowtowed repeatedly and murmured something that sounded like prayers. To Darren''s greater surprise, the whole pack of creatures in the valley also knelt and sprawled themselves under his feet as if they were showing their respect to God. They murmured the same sob- like prayers as theirpanions. Then something moved in the shadows and rustled the air. Darren sensed an aura much stronger than Finley''s. A human-sized creature covered in ck carapaces flew toward Darren. Apprehension filled Darren as he felt that this creature must be the most powerful one here. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When the creature approached, Darren found, to his amazement, that this creature resembled the youth from the coffin. In fact, the more he studied the youth, the more convinced Darren became that they looked the same! The strange man stared at Darren for a little while. The youth emitted a tremendous demonic aura. Soon, the silent man knelt before Darren as well. "You''ve finally returned home, Father!" Darren heard a weird voice speaking in his mind. This was thenguage the youth from the coffin spoke, which was why Darren had no difficulty understanding it. Since he had no idea what was going on here, Darren did not dare to speak to the man. He knew that even the slightest mistake would lead to a disaster. The only thing he could do was reinforce his demonic aura with his demonic internal force as much as possible. Still clueless about what was happening, Darren assumed that they had mistaken him for someone else. The whole world sank into silence as everyone waited for Darren''s signal. To end this awkward situation, Darren waved his hand to allow the creatures to rise to their feet. One of the creatures was slow to stand up. To act the role of the high-ranked creature the monsters thought Darren was, heunched his demonic internal force to reduce the offending creature to ashes. To give the remaining creatures the impression that he was of noble blood, Darren had to show his temper and demonstrate his energy levels. Piercing roars resounded in the valley. As Darren assumed, his punishment for the offending creature stirred the pack and excited them. The whole pack knelt before Darren again to show their respect. Darren rallied his energy to sustain the demonic aura around him. Then, he leaped from the top of the cliff and flew downwards. The pack automatically split into halves to make way for Darren. They didn''t forget to bow before Darren and murmur auspicious words while doing this. Still wary, Darren subtly probed the area for the human and sword auras. It didn''t matter if the corpse was Hanson''s or Mathew''s¡ªit would emit a sword aura. The aura of sword from a seven-star grand warrior could linger for thousands, and even tens of thousands of years after the warrior''s death. Worried that the most powerful creature in the pack would detect his true intentions, Darren did not dare to search his targets in arge scope. A gush of air filled Darren''s ears as the seeming leader of the creatures flew toward Darren. The human-like creature slipped in front of Darren and escorted him forward. Then, he gestured at Darren and directed him to sit on a stone chair, which obviously stood for the supreme power here. Instead of sitting on the stone chair as the human-like creature had directed, Darren pped the man across his face. The sound reverberated in the cave, silencing the entire pack and drawing their attention. Then a loud noise followed. The powerful human-like creature emitted a mighty force as a natural response to Darren''s attack. It darted toward Darren like a sharp de, and its strength almost shattered Darren''s guts. In spite of the agonizing pain and internal injuries, Darren tried to stayposed. Subtly, he swallowed the blood that threatened to pour out of his mouth. Several other pping sounds echoed in the cave. Darren hit the creature leader repeatedly, several times in a row. Every p sounded forceful and resonant in the silent valley. He was aware that if he showed any sign of weakness and cowered in front of the creature, he would be torn to pieces. He had no option but to pretend to be tougher than the creature in front of him. The creature''s furious force weakened after Darren had hit him several times in session. His fury extinguished, and his force finally died out. He knelt on the ground and prostrated himself in front of Darren. ''That was dangerous, but the tactic paid off!'' Darren sighed with relief. All the other creatures shuddered at the sight of their leader being pped by Darren. Not willing to provoke the creature leader again, Darren walked to and fro in the valley. All the while, he casually tried to detect the aura of sword intent. Though he was eager to find it, Darren had to pretend that he was observing the surroundings of the valley within its radius. Suddenly, he sensed something familiar. A faint but powerful aura of sword intent came from behind a rock cliff. He was so ted that he could not help butunch a powerful demonic internal force. All of a sudden, explosive sounds filled the valley. Rocks copsed and a cave as long as several thousand feet formed on the cliff in the blink of an eye. Darren slipped into the cave without hesitation. To Darren''s surprise, there were two corpses inside the cave! Chapter 318 Share The Primitive Stones (Part One) Chapter 318 Share The Primitive Stones (Part One) "Why are there two bodies?" Darren asked as he looked down at the two corpsesid down in front of him. One belonged to a young man. Judging from its flesh and form, it looked like it was still alive. The other was a mummy, rotten, and dried. Despite his confusion, Darren put the two bodies into his Space Ring, and then backed out slowly. "Father, when will we get out of here?" As soon as he started walking out, the weird voice of the human-sized creature came into his ears. Hearing the sound made the hairs on his back stand in horror. However, he dared not make any response. Instead, he just bit on the bullet and pointed to the space above him. He kept his guard and readied himself for any unexpected attack that mightmence. At once, all the creatures in ck carapaces cheered up. They had been trapped inside the Devil Den for thousands of years. Thus they ached to be freed at once. They knew that their king was back. Though not very powerful yet, the pureblood and the ferocious aura were the symbols of his identity as the king, which they never doubted. They acimed and celebrated their king for being able to save them. Soon enough, he would rise to take them out of this ce. Since Darren had gotten the bodies, he was left with no choice but to lead the creatures flying up to escape through the path amongst the stone cracks. Walking ahead, Darren felt the intense rage released from the excited creatures. They couldn''t wait to flee away from the ce. Finally, they arrived at the restricted zone located at the entrance of the cleft. Darren raised his hand to halt the creatures in ck carapaces behind him. Then, he continuously released the demonic internal force to aid in making an illusion that he was going to break up the restrictive force so that the creatures could escape. He had to make them believe that he was helping them. Whoosh! With one swift move, Darren rushed forward, and he changed back to his human appearance the moment he stepped out of the restriction. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to go out because making a break in the demonic form would only result in violent suppression. "Roar! Ggggrrr!" Suddenly the human-sized creature, the strongest among the creatures in ck carapaces, sensed that there was something wrong. He let out a roar and went wild. "Goodbye," said Darren while looking back at the creatures. While saying that, Darren lurched and sped his way. His body had almost gotten away, and he was just a few inches away from the exit of the cleft. Roar! Swoosh! Soon enough, the human-like creature was swarming on the rampage, dashing towards Darren at a speed ten thousand times faster than that of the lightning. Squeak! A sound like a skin being torn apart was heard. Upon the restriction, a ck paw was dangling, and the runes were provoked the moment the strongest creature touched the limit. It burned the flesh of his paw till only the bones were left. However, rather than flinch and give up, enduring the great torching pain, the strong human-like creature furiously caught Darren''s foot at a breakneck speed. With that, Darren was towed back since he couldn''t afford to resist the creature''s pull. "Water Kylin!" Darren yelled as it was the first thing that came up to his mind. Then a ck shadow showed up in a sh and darted to the cracks of the mountain. Kaboom! The Water Kylinunched the most potent attack on the creature, and the mountain quivered as it received the mighty blow. Fortunately, the mountain was a sturdy one, so the power from the Water Kylin wasn''t strong enough to smash it down to pieces. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The creature was so close to the restriction. His arm had reached several centimeters out of it. Worsened by the attack from the Water Kylin, his hand, which had only the bones left, were utterly broken up. As a consequence of that, Darren was able to scamper away. Free from the creature''s grasp this time, he flew on desperately. He was eager to get out of the ce as fast as he could. Bang! Another explosion was heard as the most powerful creatureunched an attack towards the Water Kylin. He had never been so angry that his attack threw the Water Kylin away. "Roar!" Enduring the inflicted pain, the Water Kylin cried restlessly and bitterly. Dreading the harm from the restriction, helplessly, the creature retreated to the darkness, not daring to take a step further. ''Huh! That was a close thing! If ever I was dragged in, the result would be something I can''t imagine!'' Darren thought. He had such a panic attack after escaping the den that he flew to the Water Kylin''s side as quickly as he could. "s. What did I do wrong to suffer these wounds almost every day of my life? I''m really tired of living." Staring at the gape on his body, the Water Kylin was overwhelmed with the pain. "Ha-ha," Darrenughed. "Good job! Thanks for having my back." "What an unfair fate! But what can I do with it?" The Water Kylin shook his head and started to heal himself. It took the Water Kylin about ten days to make a full recovery. "Do you know any other ces where we can find more Primitive Stones? Somewhere that won''t be too dangerous for us?" with a confused look, Darren asked explicitly, observing that the Water Kylin had partially recovered from its wound. What he had in mind right now was to send the Water Kylin back to the Ancient Void Battlefield. However, his force of control was too weak, which required at least one month to recover. Thus, as an alternative, rather than wait in vain, he thought about collecting more Primitive Stones as presents to the grand warriors. Darren believed that the Primitive Stones would foster good rtions with them. During the next month, led by the Water Kylin, Darren had threaded over hundreds of uninhabited inds, leaving no stones unturned in search of the Primitive Stones. With theirbined efforts, they were able to collect more than eight thousand Primitive Stones. Chapter 319 Share The Primitive Stones (Part Two) Chapter 319 Share The Primitive Stones (Part Two) "Why didn''t you tell about these ces earlier? We would have collected the Primitive Stones from here in the very beginning and not wasted much of our time." A little annoyed, Darren gave the Water Kylin an angry stare. "Holy shit. I was beaten half-dead all the way. How could I find time to lead you in searching for the Primitive Stones? s! Why do you always me me?" the offended Water Kylin said with an innocent face. "Well. You''re right," realizing that the Water Kylin had a point, Darren said with a smile. With that, he prepared himself to go back to the outside world. As for the hill-sized Primitive Stone which contained the Heavenly Repression Rule, when he reached the Wonder Realm, he had absorbed only a third of them. Thus, the rest of them were readily avable for him for quite a long time in case he needed some. Darren was confident that he could manage along the way. Granted that there were no more Primitive Stones containing the Heavenly Repression Rule for him to absorb, the dark gold internal force inside his body was reserved to give him the strength to carry on. After having gathered enough Primitive Stones, Darren opened the Ancient Void Battlefield and sent the Water Kylin back, thanking him for his help as he bid him goodbye. ''I''m not sure whether the Ancient Void Battlefield could take the Water Kylin out of the Raksa Sea too, '' Darren thought for a while. ''Never mind. I should generate the jade card for transmission first.'' He dismissed the earlier thought about the Water Kylin in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Left alone by himself, Darren settled on a safe deserted ind and started to generate the jade card. Worried about his safety and the sess of the transmission at the same time, Darren looked and observed for something unusual to secure his post. Minutester, since nothing was umon since he started the course of transmission, Darren was reassured. Soon enough, the ether glowed as the transmission runes shed unceasingly across the sky. After about an hour, Darren faded away from the space gradually. In the outside world, people gathered around the altar. After an arduous journey through the cracks, the blinding light showing up before Darren''s eyes. He finally arrived at his destination. Upon his arrival, he was astounded to be standing amidst a group of people. Gaining his senses, after a couple of seconds, Darren soon realized that they were the superior talents he had saved from the double-headed men. Amongst them stood three grand warriors that were waiting. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Haha. Darren, wee back. I''m so happy that you made it. We''ve been waiting for so long for you. We were so worried," one superior talent said as he drew closer to wee Darren. "Yeah. Darren, we were anxious about you, being so afraid that you might have encountered some idents," another superior talent added. Soon enough, more and more superior talents gathered around him, weing and enjoying his "Sorry for making all of you worried about me." Overwhelmed by the warm wee, Darren bowed to them and apologized. "It doesn''t matter now. What is important is you''re safe." Among the three grand warriors, Chad walked over to Darren and gave him a reassuring pat in the shoulder. "Sirs, sorry to make you worry about me. I did not intend to do that. I was held up by the circumstances that it took me long to return," Darren said as he bowed to the three grand warriors. "Darren, we''ve heard that you saved the superior talents. I''d like to express my sincere appreciation and gratitude for what you''ve done," Brian said while cupping his hands towards Darren as a sign of his utmost gratitude for his efforts in saving the superior talents. epting the act of gratitude, Darren bowed towards Brian. Then on the corner of his eyes, he saw that the only woman grand warrior wasing towards him. She came over to thank Darren too. "I don''t deserve such praise. It is my responsibility to save my friends from danger. Sirs, you don''t need to thank me," Darren smiled after being overwhelmed with the outpour of thanks that he received from the grand warriors and the superior talents. The three grand warriors nodded, all of whom agreed to what Darren had said. Though words could not express how much they thanked Darren, they opted to keep their silence and allow Darren to speak for himself. "Well. Mr. Lou, the Primitive Stones..." But before Darren could finish his sentences, Chad said, "I know you went to only one ind, so we won''t me you for not obtaining many Primitive Stones. Coming back safely is what really matters." "That''s right. We''ve collected some Primitive Stones ourselves. Though still not enough, they are plenty than before. No matter how many you got, they would be a substantial addition to the number of the stones," with an eloquent expression on his face, Brian echoed. The grand warriors assumed that Darren didn''t obtain many of the Primitive Stones, given the fact that he had faced hideous opponents along the way. "The Primitive Stones..." Not being able to finish what he was about to say, Darren was interrupted for the second time. The woman grand warrior stepped forward and said, "Darren, don''t worry much about the Primitive Stones. If Chad doesn''t give you the rewards you deserve, I will make them up for you," the woman grand warrior smiled. "s. Sirs and madam, please allow me to finish my words. What I want to say is that you can discuss how to share the Primitive Stones I''ve gotten for you." With that, Darren made one swift move and took out the Primitive Stones from his Space Ring. Right then and there,id before the eyes of the grand warriors and the superior talents, a pile of Primitive Stones clumped at a towering height. Chapter 320 The Mishap In The Holy Land Chapter 320 The Mishap In The Holy Land The sudden appearance of so many Primitive Stones startled the three grand warriors. They looked at Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. the precious stones with widened eyes. To everyone''s astonishment, the Primitive Stones collected by Darren were several times greater than those carried by the other superior talents. However, before surrendering the Primitive Stones, Darren had picked out all the Primitive Stones containing the power of the Life Rule. He wanted to give these to the Grand Blood Refiner. Since he promised the Grand Blood Refiner, Darren would keep his word no matter what the cost. "That''s...unbelievable! Where did you get these Primitive Stones, Darren? There are so many of them!" shouted Chad with excitement as he had never seen so many Primitive Stones in one ce before. A glint of excitement and envy sparkled in the eyes of the other two grand warriors as well. Since Darren was Chad''s underling, neither of them felt that it was appropriate to im the stones without Chad''s permission. "Everyone present should have a share. What do you say, Chad? It''s not good to keep all the stones for yourself," said Brian in a hurry lest Chad decided otherwise. "I couldn''t agree more, Chad. Do not forget my share for the sake of our friendship," said the female grand warrior while winking at him seductively. "You, indeed, deserve a portion of the stones as you insisted on waiting for Darren here. What about this suggestion¡ªI''ll take half the stones, and you two split the rest? It was not easy for Darren to bring back all these Primitive Stones, so you must award him generously in return. Do you agree?" said Chad with a mischievous smile. Since he only needed a few more Primitive Stones to improve his skills, he didn''t mind giving the rest to hispanions as a sign of his generosity. "Of course. We will reward Darren handsomely. Thank you, Chad." "You''re a nice guy, Chad. Thank you!" flirted the female grand warrior. The way she addressed Chad nauseated everybody present. Each of the grand warriors collected his or her due portion from the huge pile of Primitive Stones before offering Darren numerous valuable treasures as rewards. Unfortunately, the treasures were of little use to Darren. "Darren, all these gifts are worldly possessions that you can choose to keep or discard. However, this one is different. You must carry it wherever you go in the southernnd. That way, if you need our help, you can release your spiritual sense and summon our assistance." said Chad while passing a bead to Darren. It looked simr to the one the Grand Blood Refiner had given to him. The only difference was that Chad''s bead was filled with the spiritual intent of the three grand warriors. Therefore, once Darren used his spiritual sense to summon their spiritual intent in the bead, all three grand warriors would sense it ande to his rescue. This was precisely what Darren wanted. As for the other valuable treasures or tools, he showed no interest. "Thank you!" Darren took the bead and cupped his hands before the three grand warriors to show his gratitude. "It''s unnecessary for you to be so polite, Darren. We feel honored to help you as you''re so talented in martial arts. There is a great possibility that you might exceed us in the level of martial arts in just a few decades. We might need your help with some matters then," joked Chad. But Darren could feel how highly the three grand warriors thought of him. What Chad and his twopanions didn''t know, however, was that Darren was currently very close to a grand warrior in terms of martial arts level. So, Darren didn''t have to wait for a few decades to exceed them. "You might have overestimated me, sir," replied Darren with a smile. With no intention of disying his real strength to the three grand warriors, he bade them farewell. Before leaving, he exined, "I would like to leave now. I left for the Raksa Sea a long while ago. It''s been a tiring journey." "All right. Take your leave,d." The three grand warriors nodded at him. Darren cupped his hands again before the three grand warriors before walking away. The issues regarding the breakthrough to the Wonder Realm had been sorted temporarily. Darren seemed both rxed and delighted as he had not only enhanced his strength, but he now had nothing to worry about. At the same time, however, he still recalled how he had been forced to escape like a dog. Elsa must have been worried about him since she had not heard anything about him. "Now, I can return without hiding myself like a worm in a sewer. I promise you, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, that I''ll give you no chance to survive if I see you again. So, you''d better cower in your nest and avoid running into me if you want to keep your head on your neck for a few more days!" Darren became enraged when he thought of the humiliating memory. He was determined to get revenge after he returned to the Lotus Holy Land. Without further dy, Darren hastened toward the transmission array. At his speed, it took Darren only two hours to reach the array. He then stepped into the transmission array and headed for his destination, the Lotus Holy Land. A shadow shed in the array, and Darren was immediately transferred to the middle of an ancient city ¡ªthe Lotus City. Shock and astonishment reflected on Darren''s face when he saw the city. It was so different from the one he had left, and this upset him to a great degree. Not a soul was seen on the streets of this huge city, and buildings around him had copsed. Darren leaped into the air to get an overall view of the city. To his surprise, the whole city was a mess like the street where he had stood a few moments ago. It seemed as though a gang of robbers had ravaged and ruined every part of the city. The Lotus Holy Land owned Lotus City. Since Lotus City had been destroyed, the same might have happened to the Lotus Holy Land as well. "This doesn''t feel right," said Darren with a frown. He could not afford to waste another minute here. And so, he headed in the direction of the numerous mountains at lightning speed. A gush of wind filled Darren''s ears as he flew at a fast speed. He continually looked down to check along the way. He found deep pits of different sizes scattered everywhere on the ground below. Darren was certain that the Lotus Holy Land must have witnessed a terrible fight. Finally, Darren saw the Lotus Holy Land pce andnded on its grand hall. The brilliant grand hall was gone. All Darren saw was a dpidated building with tiles and stones debris scattered everywhere. Watching the ruins of the formerly magnificent pce, Darren could not help but feel sad in his heart. "What the hell happened?" murmured Darren. A feeling of wrath surged in him. Such a change was so unexpected that he had no idea who would have done this to the Lotus Holy Land. The Lotus Holy Land had many capable warriors. If anyone intended to attack the Lotus Holy Land, he would definitely be stopped by the capable warriors. Then, how could this have happened? The Lotus Holy Land had been destroyed to such an extent that it appeared as though no one had fought to protect it! The air stirred as Darren leaped from one ce to another. Darren conducted a frantic search as he was eager to find somebody who could exin all of this to him. A long time passed before he finally spotted an elder with grey hair sitting on the ruins of a building. The old man was motionless, like a statue. He appeared to be gazing at something in the far distance. Darren descended from the sky andnded directly in front of the old man. Tears rushed to Darren''s eyes as soon as he recognized that the old man was Colin. But Colin was different from the person with whom Darren was familiar. His eyescked luster giving the appearance that Colin was a puppet without any emotions. His hair was white and a mess, which made him seem haggard and old. On his rumpled and shabby robes were visible marks of dried blood. "It''s you, sir!" Darren approached Colin hurriedly and clutched his shoulders. With a confused expression, Darren asked, "What happened, sir? How did the Lotus Holy Land be such a mess?" Instead of replying to Darren, Colin stared in the distance with hollow eyes. He seemed to have paid no attention to the young man by his side. Darren felt so strange that heunched his Spirit Power to explore Colin''s inner world. To his amazement, he found that Colin''s Spirit Power was chaotic. "This appears to be the tricks used by rule cultivators!" uttered Darren through clenched teeth. In an attempt to subdue the force that had disturbed Colin''s mind, Darren tried to initiate his Spirit Power. Since Darren knew nothing of orthodox healing skills, he had to use his Spirit Power to drive out the evil force inside Colin. Four hours passed. Darren felt a sharp pain in his brain as if it were about to explode. At this critical moment, however, the strange power inside Colin''s head had been banished. Luster returned to Colin''s eyes and they responded to Darren. They were full of tears as soon as he recognized the young man in front of him. Darren could even hear the tears dripping from Colin''s face. "You''re...Darren?" asked Colin. His lips trembled like those of a dying man. He stopped to get a closer look at the man in front of him before continuing, "You''re back, Darren! Are you really Darren?" Colin rose to his feet with excitement. He hadn''t moved his gaze from the man in front of him for a single minute this whole time. Then he just stood and stared at Darren, speechless. Darrenunched his spiritual sense toward Colin as he needed to check his friend''s physical state. It seemed that all of Colin''s meridians had broken and his cultivation base had disappeared. "Tell me, sir, what happened here? Where are the Holy Lord and Elsa?" murmured Darren. Colin shook his head and turned to look at the dpidated pce. Then he sighed, "It''s all over. We are doomed!" Darren''s heart missed a beat when he heard Colin. "Bryan is a real bastard. We never expected that he would have such a terrifying ally supporting him. What a cunning snake!" There was a trace of fear in Colin''s voice. "Bryan? You meant the de Holy Lord? That son of a bitch?" roared Darren. Fury reflected in his eyes. Instead of inquiring any further, Darren helped to heal Colin''s wounds first. Since he was not in a state to speak, Darren believed that Colin would tell him everything once he had healed. Chapter 321 Both Principal And Interest (Part One) Chapter 321 Both Principal And Interest (Part One) For ten days now, Darren was assimting the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and poured it into Colin''s body. His condition had been better, and Colin''s vital energy passage and injuries were almost healed and restored, but the cultivation base that he had lost was beyond redemption. "Oh, no... What happened?" Colin opened his dull eyes and asked with a confused and bothered expression on his face. "Colin, tell me! Is it because of me that the Holy Land suffered such a tragic misfortune?" asked Darren the moment he saw that Colin regained consciousness. He was anxious to ask Colin, now that he was about to know the truth, his heart was bleeding. He knew the answer to that question perfectly to his heart, but he wanted to hear the words from Colin himself. He wanted to be pped with the truth on his face that it was because of him. It all started with him killing the bloody son of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. "Indeed. Bryan was attacking our Holy Land under the pretext of revenge for his son. It was only at that time that you had already left. Bryan might have been nning it for a long time, but that was not the worst yet. All of us did not expect that he had such a strong backer," sighed Colin again. Inferring from the sound of his voice, Darren knew that Colin was in pain. Yet, the way he confronted Darren with the truth appeared as the tragedy happened a long time ago. "Oh, it''s all my fault. I should carry the me upon my shoulders. But what about the disciples in the Lotus Holy Land? What did they do when the tragedy happened? How about the Holy Lord and Elsa, and my dear friend Bruce?" Darren ranted Colin with rains of questions. He was growing impatient and wanted all his doubts to be answered for the time being. "At that time, Bryan took away Holy Lord Diana and named Elsa as his next victim of merciless ughter. Luckily, Elsa was rescued by a rule cultivator whom I have never met. But I think she is safe wherever she is right now," ascertained Colin. "What about the other disciples? Are they all dead? Why wasn''t there anyone who helped when the enemies drenched the Holy Land in that bloodbath?" Darren inquired further, he was less worried when he learned that Elsa was at least safe for now. "No, they are not dead. Those bandits did not dare massacre the innocent disciples in the Holy Land. They just dispersed them and let them scatter in fear across thend. But all the elders who resisted them perished. Holy Lord Diana was severely destroyed and devastated. I even wondered how I survived. As for Bruce, I don''t know what happened to him or his whereabouts," Colin continued in between breaths. "Initially, there were two masters who came to talk to them about invading the Holy Land. The masters did their best to stop the massacre and the bloodshed, but it didn''t work. I guess it is because Bryan has a grand warrior at his side. A two-star grand warrior! Aside from that, the two-star grand warrior also has a mysterious yet stalwart warrior behind his back. Even the two masters would not risk their lives to provoke that mysterious warrior. The two masters had no choice but to leave. They thought that when the Lotus Holy Land was whitewashed, the Lotus n would appoint a new Holy Lord to rece Holy Lord Diana anyway. So they did not care about whether our Holy Lord was dead or still alive." After hearing the full ount of the invasion, Darren had it all figured out. The copse of the Lotus Holy Land was like what happened with the Ancient Dragon Holy Land. It was reced by the Dragon Sect. The same defeat and reappointment of the Lord of Ancient Dragon Holy Land had ever happened in history. "What about the Holy Lord''s n? Did they not protest and leave her alone?" That was where Darren was most confused about. Of course, he knew every Holy Lord must have a powerful force to back him or her up. But where was the Lotus n when the invaders threatened to overthrow their chosen Holy Lord? "Well, as for that question, I am afraid I can''t provide a valid and eptable exnation either. Things happened, and they arrived so fast that in just a matter of minutes, we just found ourselves wounded and defeated. There is no use asking why I resigned to my fate. But I pity Holy Lord Diana. She is such a heroine. She doesn''t deserve this unfortunate end. I can''t imagine what Bryan would have done to her." When these words escaped from Colin''s mouth, he burst into floods of tears. "It was all because of me. It''s unfair for the other elders who were dead by now. It''s unfair for the Holy Lord, and I let her down. She suffered all that miserable fate because of me," Darren confessed to Colin, with one knee on the ground. "Stand up. Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault." Colin helped Darren by the arm and lifted his spirits up. "I swear, I will rescue the Holy Lord, kill Bryan, and whoever is behind him. I will let them pay for what they have done. An eye for an eye, lives they have taken, lives will I take away from them. I will show them no mercy!" Angered and frustrated at the same time, Darren snarled in resentment. Hearing the determined conviction from Darren, Colin forced a smile and shook his head discouragingly. "What''s with that hopelessness? You do not have faith in me?" questioned Darren as he saw the downcast look on Colin''s face. Darren was confident and made such a promise because several grand warriors also supported him. Even if they were not two-star grand warriors, they possessed formidable powers. Putting it on the other side, even if the grand warriors would note to Darren''s aid, he still had the Water Kylin as his trump card In the outside world, once Darren released the Water Kylin, though, the beast had few rivals among the four regions of the continent when it came to strength and ability. It was even fair to say that he was invincible! However, it was also fair for Colin to doubt him. As an aftermath of what had happened, nobody would Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. believe Darren. They did not think that he could avenge them; after all, the enemies were so powerful that they even destroyed the Holy Land and had the Holy Lord captured. Thus, Darren had to prove himself by taking actual actions, not just blubbering his words. Chapter 322 Both Principal And Interest (Part Two) Chapter 322 Both Principal And Interest (Part Two) Later, Darren inquired about some details from Colin and took him away and made some proper temporary arrangements for him. After making sure of Colin''s safety, Darren bid him goodbye and left. He was set to find Elsa, to reassure and rescue her. Aside from that, he would make sure that she was safe and would promise to avenge her from those who had threatened her life. Because of his journeys, Darren was gone for more than a year. Because of that, he could not imagine how Elsa looked by now, or worst what had happened to her if she was still safe and unharmed after the unknown rule cultivator saved her. "Elsa, Elsa, where are you? Aha! It must be Hailey or someone Hailey sent that took away Elsa." The first name that jumped in Darren''s head was the girl in purple garments. Though the idea excited Darren, the problem he had was finding Hailey. He was not able to maintain contact with her since she went away with Elder Thomas. This was one of the moments where Darren regretted not keeping close ties with friends. "Well, since I don''t know where to find her, I better go off to the de Holy Land. I am going to make some noise there. Maybe words about me will reach her, then she will find me instead." This was the best n Darren could think of. He was going to make some noise in the de Holy Land. The news would break, and at that time, Hailey woulde to him. He wished that his n would turn out well, and he would be able to find Elsa as soon as possible. Killing Bryan was not part of his n, for now. As based on Colin''s ount of the tragedy, Bryan had a two-star grand warrior at his side, if Darren wanted to do something, he must be well-prepared. He could release the Water Kylin and start a massacre, but that would almost inevitably alert the grand warrior behind Bryan. It might flip the coin aside and led Darren and the Water Kylin to their demise. The grand warrior had a lot of blood on his hands¡ªhe was responsible for the death of many elders in the Lotus Holy Land. So this time, Darren would collect some interest and spare the principal. Everything had to wait until he found Elsa. While journeying with a preupied mind, Darren soon arrived at the transmission array. Within a split second, it transferred him to the de Holy Land. Darren had no ns for evasion. He wanted to make as much noise as possible. Thus, he flew in the de Holy Land sky grantly and kept bombarding the elegant pces. Soon enough, an influential elder came out to check as to who caused such havoc in thend. "Oh, you bastard! How dare you attack our de Holy Land!" The elder yelled when he caught sight of Darren. "Did you kill any Lotus Holy Land elders? Answer me! I will not ask twice." With a scorned face, Darren''s voice was cold as ice. "Hah! You don''t need to ask again. You bastard! I killed a lot of them. So what would you do about it? I killed them. I tasted their wives. Oh, yummy! I am not alone. All the elders in our de Holy Land must have Lotus cowards'' blood on their hands. That order came directly from the de Holy Lord and the master. So again, what would you do about it? If you cry and beg me, I may consider and give you back their dead bodies. You disgust me, little bastard!" The elder let out all those vile words when he saw that Darren, the person in front of him, was just a youngd of no threat at all. Heughed hysterically. "Good, then you can die," said Darren coldly. As he looked at the older man with an icy stare, he released his murderous de and sword intents. "What?" The de Holy Land elder felt the powerful murderous intents and turned pale. He screamed, "It''s you! You are Darren! Oh, my God! You are the little bastard the Holy Lord wants to kill for day and night. Hah, how dare you show up in front of our door? I am going to send you to your death and win the merit." "You talk too much! You are so disgusting that I have made up my mind. I will kill you now," said Darren inly as if it was just a spider that he was nning to kill. But his eyes were even colder now. A gloomy aura exuded from them that any moment would burst into an unexpected attack. That hideous eyes sent shivers to the elder, and cold sweats formed on his forehead. "Well, well, look at this little bastard! I can''t bear your rants anymore. Rot in hell!" Then, the de Holy Land elder at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm took the initiative and made a move to attack. He was going for Darren''s head. With a tremendous noise, the earth trembled at the crash of potent powers. Ice sword intent out of nowhere rushed at the elder in the face. intive cries were heard, and blood was shed all over the earth. Before the de Holy Land elder could realize, his hands and feet were severed from his body. "I won''t kill you because killing you is showing you too much mercy." Then, Darren flew to the older All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. man and broke all of his energy meridians. A Wonder Realm true master now became a piece of weak and limbless garbage. It was way more painful than killing him. "Oh, you beast! You monster! How can you do this to me? I curse you! I will kill you!" The de Holy Land elder cursed with blood spluttering out of his mouth. "Beast? Monster? If I am a beast and a monster, then what are you? Are you not a monster when you mercilessly ughtered the elders, their wives, and their children at my Holy Land? Today is the day of retribution. This is the price you have to pay." Saying that with extreme displeasure, Darren severed the elder''s tongue as well. "How dare you!" the elder mumbled. At that moment, a group of over twenty warriors arrived at the scene. They were all-powerful de Holy Land elders, some of which were even at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. "Good. This is exactly what I am looking for. Go to hell, all of you, scumbags!" While cursing them all at once, Darren grinned and drew out his weapon. Chapter 323 Massacre Chapter 323 Massacre After hearing what had happened, almost all the powerful elders of the de Holy Land rushed over instantly. "It is that bastard!" The elders who had taken part in the deadly pursuit of Darren immediately recognized him. At the same time, they also noticed the elder lying on the ground whose legs and arms had been cut off. They all burst into fury. "You son of a bitch! How dare you hurt an elder of the de Holy Land? I will tear you into pieces!" the chief elder roared angrily. He was already at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm and his strength was only a little less than the Holy Lords. "All right, you old assholes. Let''s y a cat and mouse game. None of you will be left alive today!" Darren didn''t want to talk nonsense with them any longer. He directly flew at them, casting the ice sword intent and the me de intent on an elder at once. Before the other elders could even react, the elder who had just been attacked by Darren had his limbs cut off. "Shit! This damn bastard is as fast as we are. We shouldn''t have underestimated him!" One of the elders at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm instantly flew over and caught the badly hurt elder. Darren had be incredibly strong now that he could easily destroy them all in a blink of an eye if he used his full power. He was invincible against the cultivators at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. He could evenpete with a newly promoted grand warrior. However, thinking of the elders of the Lotus Holy Land who had sacrificed their lives for him, Darren decided not to kill the elders of the de Holy Land so quickly. He wanted to torture them slowly as they had done to the elders of the Lotus Holy Land. He wanted them to suffer ten times as much. "The strength of the little bastard has increased drastically. Let''s kill him together!" the chief elder ordered the other members, sensing how threatening Darren was now. All the elders of the de Holy Land then released their power. Thebined power was so mighty that the earth trembled and the sky changed its color. "Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Half of them immediately used their strongest skills to attack Darren. Darren''s figure whooshed by. He did not feel an ounce of fear as he dashed towards them. "Domain!" Countless screams were suddenly heard from the elders. All the elders of the de Holy Land trembled at the sight of Darren''s de and sword intent¡ªthey had never seen such a terrifying intent before. "How is that possible? He has a domain! A domain of de intent and sword intent!" Two elders at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm had just narrowly escaped the domain. They were so terrified that they almost fell off from midair. Darren had reached the Wonder Realm and at the same time, his sword intent and de intent had also increased to a great extent. With those two factorsbined, the power of his de and Sword Domain also grew dramatically. He was invincible in his de and Sword Domain unless he met a grand warrior as an enemy. And now he was in his domain and he was the king. Numerous dismembered limbs fell from the sky and blood rained down within a radius of one thousand feet. When Darren withdrew his domain, elders without limbs fell onto the ground, one after another, all whining in agony. The two elders at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm who survived were too stunned to move, stuck in midair with pale faces. Darren exuded with an aura of a mighty god, which made them tremble out of fear. "How could he be so strong!" one of the two elders fretfully murmured. In front of them was only a young man under the age of twenty, but he already had his own powerful de and Sword Domain and could easily kill a cultivator at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm in a blink of an eye. They suspected that even if their Holy Lord came, he might also get defeated by Darren. "He is a devil, a peerless devil¡­" one of the elders breathed out. They had initially believed that after they destroyed the Lotus Holy Land and seized all their resources, the de Holy Land would finally rise up and dominate the world. However, they had never anticipated that an enemy like Darren would exist. "If we want to kill him, I''m afraid that we need to ask the help of a grand warrior." Darren stepped on the void and walked towards the two remaining elders who were at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. "Go on. Do it yourselves. Destroy your cultivation base and break off your own limbs just like them. And then get out!" Darren''s voice thundered in their ears. "Darren, why are you doing this? Do you really need to go that far? You have to know that even if you kill us all here today, it won''t help. The Lotus Holy Land has been destroyed. Besides, do you really think you can get rid of the pursuit of a grand warrior?" the Chief Elder of the de Holy Land shakily said, still trembling in fear of Darren. "What do you mean go this far? How many elders of the Lotus Holy Land did you bastards kill? You even killed their families! If I don''t take revenge on you, heaven and earth will not deem me a worthy man!" Darren''s face fell and his voice grew icy cold. The two elders dared not to say another word because they knew that they were in the wrong. "In that case, we have no choice but fight you! But I do have to tell you that you absolutely can''t escape!" The two elders at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm released all their power and readied themselves for thest stand. Darren stood in midair. His hair danced crazily and his clothes fluttered as his strength soared to the top. "The Wonder Realm Skill!" the two elders both shouted out as the mighty de intent hovered in the sky. The de intent cultivated by the two elders could bepared with Darren on some level. However, they still would not be able topete with Darren since Darren had cultivated both de intent and sword intent. Moreover, Darren had cultivated conflicting martial art skills. His strength only increased with the ice and me intent. There was a loud explosion as their intents shed with each other. Darren used both his sword and his de with the ice and me intent, both of which were much more powerful than the de intent released by the two elders. "Humph! Go to hell!" Controlled by Darren''s spiritual sense, the sword and the de cores ran wildly, and the de and sword intent shot at the void in powerful torrents. Countless illusory shadows of the sword and the de exploded in the air, creating visible cracks in the space. Several de Holy Land pces in the distance were sted into nothing but rubbles and debris. The entirety of the de Holy Land shook violently with the ferocity of an earthquake. All the disciples of the de Holy Land looked up at the void and gazed at the peerless figure above, developing a strong urge to worship him. After just one attack, the two elders at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm were blown several All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. miles away, both coughing out mouthfuls of blood. Then a loud roar came. A figure stepped through countless de shadows and walked into the void. A strong surge of killing intent immediately washed over Darren. Darren gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Humph! Mere bravado!" he said, brandishing his sword towards the man. With a wave of his hand, a powerful de intent rushed out and wiped out Darren''s sword intent. "Ah! Herees the Holy Lord!" "Our distinguished Holy Lord has reached the Grand Realm?" The two elders of the de Holy Land who had sustained serious injuries from Darren''s attack, now wore a look of pure joy and relief on their face. They sensed that the strength of their Holy Lord was profoundly overpowering, especially his de intent¡ªit was so powerful that it could subdue other de intents. Bryan red at Darren with vicious eyes. "Choose a way to die," he coldly said. Bryan was actually shocked to find out that the bastard who had escaped would be so powerful now, but he did not let his emotions show. "Are you kidding me? You want to kill me? Bryan, even if you somehow managed to have reached the Grand Realm, there would still be no chance for you to win against me. You will die in my hands!" Darren had met several grand warriors. He had even met a powerful grand warrior like Finley. Just by looking at Bryan, Darren could tell that he had only just perceived the de Domain and had not reached the Grand Realm. That was to say, his strength now could only bepared to an injured Grand Blood Refiner, not even a real grand warrior. Darren still had sixty percent chance to win against him. "Well, you''ll still be dead today, anyway. You''ll find out in hell whether I''m a real grand warrior or not!" With these words, Bryan explosively released all his de intent. Chapter 324 Appoint A Fight (Part One) Chapter 324 Appoint A Fight (Part One) "Bryan, I know you want to kill me as much as I want to kill you. But it''s not the time we settle the hatred between us!" said Darren through clenched teeth. Since Bryan had taken Diana as a hostage, Darren dared not to rush into a fight with him at this moment. He knew that saving Diana from the hands of his enemies would be even more difficult if he defeated or even killed Bryan. "Bring Diana to the Lotus Holy Land on the third day of the seventh lunar month. I''ll have a duel with you on that day to settle all the grudges between us. Only one of us will survive while the other one will be killed without mercy. You will never see me again if you dare hurt the Holy Lord Diana. Understand?" Darren spoke those words in an attempt of securing Diana''s safety and saving her in the future. He knew well that Bryan hated him so much that he would never find peace unless he killed him with his own hands. "Do you think you can escape your doom in your fight with our Holy Lord, bastard?" said the Chief Elder, standing arrogantly by Bryan''s side. "What a noisy beast! Go to hell!" roared Darren. He turned around to swing his sword at the Chief Elder of the de Holy Land. One moment, Darren''s sword shed in the air and the next moment, the Chief Elder''s legs had been cut off. "No!" Seeing the mishap of hispanion both enraged and frightened the other elder. To protect himself from being attacked by Darren, he rushed towards Bryan without dy. "Holy Lord, please kill that bastard and take revenge for us!" The elder wept as he trembled by the Holy Lord''s side. Bryan''s face contorted in extreme fury¡ªthe scene was an absolute atrocity. He then immediately turned around tounch a surprise attack at Darren. Instead of darting towards Bryan and warding off his attack, Darren swiftly backed off to avoid the fight and flew away at a fast speed. "Don''te after me, Bryan. Let''s fight at the ruins of the Lotus Holy Land on the third day of the seventh lunar month if you want to kill me!" Darren called out as he fleeted away. Bryan no doubt was able to move as fast as Darren, but it would be hard for him to catch up to Darren now as thetter had escaped in advance of him. However, still blinded by fury, Bryan chased after Darren with all his might because he couldn''t bear to let his enemy get away from under his nose. "What a stubborn man! Can''t you just stop and let me go?" Darren had noticed Bryan closely behind him. Getting tired of the pursuit, he activated the Blood Dragon Phantom skill to produce eight avatars of himself. Every avatar, each owning a powerful de and sword intent as well, ran towards Bryan andunched attacks at him, one after another. The avatars forced Bryan back several dozen feet away, preventing him from advancing any further. While Bryan was stuck fighting with the avatars, Darren continued his escape and soon disappeared from view. The sound of Darren''sughter lingered in the air. Seeing his enemy escape made Bryan furious. He thrashed about with the insanity of a madman and roared with the ferocity of a wild beast. "Darren, you bastard! You''ll be dead on our fight at the Lotus Holy Land on the third day of the seventh lunar month! I''ll slice every single piece of your flesh until you breathe out yourst breath!" Bryanunched several attacks in quick session. The legendary martial de skill he used immediately obliterated a couple of Darren''s avatars. Taking advantage of this critical moment when Bryan was dealing with the several other avatars, the rest of the avatars came together in one body and attacked, leaving several wounds on his body. Bryan initiated another attack to destroy all of Darren''s remaining avatars. He was both enraged and frightened by the fact that Darren''s avatars were able to hurt him. He had definitely underestimated the strength of the avatars. "Holy Lord!" The only unwounded elder on the spot flew towards Bryan as fast as he could. His face was immediately filled with surprise and worry at seeing the wounds that were inflicted on their lord''s body. "Holy Lord, are you really going to meet with the bastard on the third day of the lunar month with Diana? I''m afraid there might be a trap waiting for you. That bastard is so cunning!" The elder said after a few moments of silence. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Shut up!" roared Bryan, baring his teeth in anger. The power in his voice contained such immense strength that it blew the elder a few hundred feet away. He pondered for a little while before telling that same elder, "Go and ask for help from Mr. Gerald. We must kill that bastard on that day!" "A smart decision, Holy Lord!" A smile shed on the elder''s face upon hearing Bryan''s words. He was d that their Holy Lord didn''t lose his head under the influence of his hatred towards his enemy. Instead of killing Darren on his own, he chose the most secured means with the assistance of a powerful helper. The elder had witnessed how strong Darren was. That young man was an equal match for their Holy Lord, who was about to achieve the Grand Realm level. If Bryan went for the challenge alone without any preparation, there was a great possibility that great danger would fall upon him if Darren happened to be ying some tricks on him. With the help of a two-star grand warrior, he would be invincible even if Darren had numerous tricks up his sleeve. No amount of trickery and deceit would help Darren escape from his doomed fate now. "The third day of the seventh lunar month is just one month away. Just wait, you bastard! The day of your death is not far away!" The elder wore a sly grin. Having watched how Darren cut off the limbs of hispanions, he had housed endless hatred against Darren in the heart of his hearts. In just three days, the news of how Darren had cut off the limbs of the elders of the de Holy Land had spread to every corner of every Holy Land. With the cirction of the news from one person to another, Darren was described as the god of fight. The appointment to be held on the third day of the seventh lunar month was also talked about in every part of the Holy Lands. "Seems like Darren has achieved a lot in his martial arts. I know he practices de and sword skills at the same time. I must go to the Lotus Holy Land to watch the fight with my own eyes," Holy Lord Landon of the Lightning Holy Land said to an old man by his side. Landon didn''t believe the news when he first heard about it, so he went to the de Holy Land to confirm it. He was shocked after he had found out that everything was true as the news told. Chapter 325 Appoint A Fight (Part Two) Chapter 325 Appoint A Fight (Part Two) "Do you think Darren is capable enough to fight with Bryan, the de Holy Lord?" asked the old man, a hint of doubt evident in his tone. He was shrouded under a forceful aura typically belonging to an excellent warrior. "The fact is he went to the de Holy Land alone and disabled so many elders on his own. Not only that, but he also escaped from Bryan''s fatal attackspletely unharmed. I suspect that he is better Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. than Bryan in terms of cultivation base!" said Landon confidently. "How... how is it possible? I''ve heard that with the help of a secret capable warrior, Bryan is only a half- step away from achieving the level of Grand Realm. Darren is just a youngd having little experience in the field of martial arts. How could it be possible that he is a match for Bryan?" "That''s why I must go to see the fight in person! If Darren is as smart as the news describe, I have to wipe him out with my own hands. It will be disastrous if he returns and finds some clues that can lightning shed around him as he uttered every word in his cold voice. In addition to the mor in the Holy Lands, Darren''s story made quite a stir in the Heavenly Pce Sect as well. No one believed that a young man under the age of twenty had an ability that almost reached a grand warrior. If everything about Darren was true, then his talents must be incredible. An advanced warrior in the Heavenly Pce Sect even sent people in search of Darren as he was eager to recruit Darren as his disciple. During the past few days, Darren didn''t idle his time away just waiting for the appointment. He traveled in every part of each of the Holy Lands and made his name known to the local people when necessary. He did so in an attempt to provide his information to anybody who might have rescued Elsa. Darren had now reached the Martial Holy Land, a Holy Land that he had never been to. One day, while he was walking on the streets, someone''s yelling suddenly got his attention. Darren looked around and found a couple of people in the middle of a fight. To be exact, a gang was chasing and attacking a man. "That''s so strange! The man is a warrior at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. I sensed it clearly!" Darren had made out the cultivation base of the man being beaten by the gang with his spiritual sense. As for the people who were attacking the man, they were only at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. They were all wearing the same uniform with the character for "Martial" written on them. "Why is the man at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm afraid of fighting back?" Darren''s face scrunched up in curiosity. He then decided to stop by and watch. "Please let go of me. I''m a disciple of the Elder Star of the Heavenly Pce Sect. I apologize if I have offended any of you!" The man apologized while trying his best to avoid the gang''s attacks. ''A disciple of the Elder Star? Why is he so scared of several disciples of the Martial Holy Land who obviously seem to be inferior to him in terms of cultivation base?'' Darren grew even more curious. "The Heavenly Pce Sect? It''s nothing more than rubbish. Do you know who you''ve offended? Shane, our big brother! Do you really think we will let you go after you apologized? Beat him up with all your might!" The disciples of the Martial Holy Land seemed to be unafraid of the man even if he had made his identity known. There must certainly be someone or something¡ªmaybe some kind of force¡ª behind the disciples of the Martial Holy Land that made them so bold as to assault a disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect. "I already apologized, didn''t I? There should be a limit to your brutality! I''ll have you know that I have quite a temper as well. And not only that! Don''t you know who Darren is? Well, he''s a friend of mine. I don''t think he''ll let you off so easily no matter who''s backing you if I tell him how you''ve treated me today!" said the man, feigning smugness. He had started to fabricate stories as he could not think of any other ways to get out of the situation. "Darren? Do you mean thed who everyone says is the god of fight? Stop deceiving us, you idiot! I don''t believe that he is an acquaintance of yours. Even if he is, our big brother will kill him as easily as he kills an ant!" "How dare you make up such a ridiculous lie! Are you trying to bluff your way out of this fight by throwing us the name of that bastard? Beat him with no mercy! The Elder Star would not dare to bother Shane again as long as we don''t beat his disciple to death!" The gang of disciples of the Marital Holy Land continued to ruthlessly beat up the man from the Heavenly Pce Sect. The man seemed extremely afraid of the so-called Shane, as the only thing he could do at the moment was to bury his head in his hands and bear the ceaseless assaults from his enemies in silence. ''I know the Elder Star! He''s a nice guy. Wouldn''t it be improper to just watch as his disciple go under such humiliation without offering any assistance?'' thought Darren to himself. Before he knew it, he had already stepped towards the crowd in the fight. "Stop!" Darrenmanded in a cold voice. This made all the perpetrators stop and turn around to look at him. "Who do you think you are, you son of a bitch? It''s none of your business!" One of the disciples of the Martial Holy Land raised an annoyed brow and scoffed at him. He and hispanions had obviously be furious at Darren''s sudden appearance. "You dared insult me. That''s not very wise of you." Darren shed a smug smirk at them before continuing, "Oh well... If you haven''t insulted me, I, Darren, wouldn''t have had any excuse to give you all a heavy beating!" The disciples scoffed at him. "Darren? Shake off your mask, you liar! You''re nothing but a bastard using Darren''s name! Even if the so-called Darren dide here himself, we will give him no chance of return. Attack, brothers!" All the disciples from the Martial Holy Land rushed at Darren upon the man''s order. Chapter 326 The Request Chapter 326 The Request Boom! Several disciples of the Martial Holy Land, who were at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, ran towards where Darren was standing and shot their weapons on the young warrior. However, Darren remained motionless with his feet firmly rooted to where he was standing. The murderous intent in his eyes was so lethal that the enemies'' livers and galls seemed to be torn out from within. "Ah! This young man?" A certain disciple couldn''t believe his eyes at the sight of Darren. "Is he really Darren?" the man inquired further in astonishment. At that point, many people had gathered around. They were all stunned at the scene that was before their eyes. Nowadays, Darren''s physical strength had propelled to a higher level. Even the attacks of the overmatch at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, he could effortlessly withstand without getting hurt. "Does anybody want to go on and attack me?" seeing that everyone was held frozen and nobody dared to take the first move, Darren asked indifferently. "No, no." The disciples pushed against each other as they staggered backward one by one. Whoosh! With one wave of his sword, Darren gave out an ice sword intent and knocked all of the disciples down on the ground. "What a powerful sword intent! He really must be Darren! He is the young man who created a tremendous uproar in the de Holy Land!" a disciple that was trampled on the ground reckoned. "Wow. I never expected that I have lived to see the powers of the legendary Darren. He is really an extraordinary genius. It pays me good to go out and join you today," echoed another disciple. People around started to discuss Darren''s magnanimous encounters and unbelievable feats in battle. Some young girls among them looked at Darren with tenderness, their hearts skipping a beat frantically. "Go and save yourself, futile minions!" Darren shouted in a cold voice. "If you are not convinced, you can take your revenge on me. I will wait for you here." "You really are Darren? Aren''t you? The legendary warrior?" one disciple asked. "Well. Let''s go," another disciple said. Enduring great pain, they fled helter-skelter after giving a re at Darren. On the other hand, Darren didn''t kill them for his own consideration. He wanted to see the real power of Shane, the man who even looked down upon the Heavenly Pce Sect. "Thank you so much, sir," the disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect said as he stood up from the ground. Having witnessed Darren''s cultivation base, he thought it was necessary for him to show respect to Darren. "You are wee. I know Elder Star. What I did is to help him as my friend," Darren replied with a light smile while letting his guard down. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hearing Darren''s words, the disciple was utterly sure that the man before him was indeed the well- known Darren whom he had heard about from Elder Star. Currently, Darren''s reputation had prevailed, so he falsely imed that he was Darren''s friend in that urgent situation moments ago. "Sir, please don''t me me for pretending to be on friendly terms with you," the youth apologized promptly, overwhelmed by the potent aura that exuded from Darren. "Never mind. How did you provoke them to anger? When they hit you, why didn''t you strike back at them?" Darren asked in confusion. "s," the youth sighed in helplessness. "I didn''t provoke them. Shane Xiao coveted the treasure that we obtained identally. When he tried to loot it from us, we didn''t give it to him. As a result, he ordered his men to beat us violently. Since my friend abused Shane Xiao, he was taken away to be lethally punished. You''re right. I didn''t dare strike back at them because I was afraid that they might kill me. Yes. I''m really a coward, but Shane Xiao is too powerful with strong skills and powerful background." Hearing that, Darren asked with furrowed brows, "What on earth is the origin of Shane Xiao?" "Sir, Shane is a genius from the Chasm n. At the age of thirty-eight, he has almost reached the Grand Realm. It is really remarkable. However,pared with you, he stillgs," the youth responded. In fact, what he said didn''t overshoot the truth, because Darren, who was still under twenty, had the power close to that of a grand warrior. Undoubtedly, he was more talented than Shane. "The Chasm n?" searching at the back of his mind, Darren asked as he recalled something once Diana, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land, had told him that the Heavenly Pce Sect and the Chasm n were the two dominant forces in the southernnd. However, the people of the Chasm n were always detached from the world. Seldom, its juniors would appear in the southernnd. "Mr. Chu, how about you go with me to the Heavenly Pce Sect for a few days? You can have a rest there," the youth suggested. Actually, he was worried that Shane woulde to take revenge on him. "Thanks for your invitation, but I don''t n to go there for the time being. I will stay here for a couple of days. Perhaps, I will go and visit Elder Starter," Darren said in a calm tone. He had to stir around now so that whoever it was that had saved Elsa would find him. Besides, he must stay in the ce for a few more days. As to the Heavenly Pce Sect, Darren was eager to go there to learn something about the sect. He was anxious to know why it was considered as one of the dominant forces in the southernnd. "Well. Mr. Chu, ept this as a token for the Heavenly Pce Sect. You can keep it. Visit us when you have the leisure of the time," the youth said as he handed over a token to Darren. "Thank you. I will certainly visit you at the Heavenly Pce Sect when I happen to journey near the ce," Darren nodded and took the token from the youth. After expressing his gratitude once more to Darren, the youth left for the Heavenly Pce Sect, for he had to ask their men to save his friend. When the youth left, Darren picked an inn at random and checked in. When the night fell, however, beyond his expectation, some stranger came to him. "Are you Darren?" a kid with a husky voice asked while walking into his room. "Who are you?" asked Darren in a surprised tone. "Darren, Hailey sent me here. She asked you to go with me since Elsa was with her." Without any further dys, the kid put the matter bluntly. Hearing that, Darren suddenly got excited, and his heart was filled with mirth. Sure enough, it was Hailey who had saved Elsa, so Darren was right all this time. Quickly, he tidied his room and went along with the kid. Along their way, Darren was startled at the ten-year-old boy whose speed was almost on par with his. However, he didn''t sense any aura of the martial artist in him except for a sort of some subtle character ¡ªa rule cultivator. At an incredible speed, they entered a wilnd, which was guarded by many restrictions in mist. Without the kid, Darren wouldn''t have been permitted to enter. Flying, skipping, threading, and hovering above the wilnd for a long time, they arrived at a thatched cottage. Schrreeechh! The sound of bamboo scratching on the ground was heard as the kid opened the door and hinted Darren to go in. As the light aided Darren''s vision, he saw that four people were sitting inside the room. Upon Darren''s appearance, they were all delighted. Amidst the small crowd, a celebrated beauty amongst them shone with the dim light. The damsel almost burst into tears at the sight of Darren. "Darren..." she cried out as she threw herself into Darren''s arms and sobbed. The great beauty that glimmered as a pearl in the vast deep abyss was Elsa. Since they had been separated for a long time, Darren also missed her very much, so he hugged her tightly, feeling her warmth and sweet scent. "Oops. Do you need me to arrange a bed for you here?" Callieughed at the moment, though she seemed to be a little jealous of Elsa being hugged tightly by Darren. The woman standing beside her was Hailey. Like Callie, she shared the same feeling. Blushing at the words of Callie, Elsa removed her hands, and just leaned on Darren''s shoulder. "Elder, are you all right?" Darren hurriedly asked as he bent down to salute to a middle-aged man. A relieved light released from his eyes, the middle-aged man came over to hold Darren up and said, "Darren, I''m so happy that you came back. Elsa was so worried about you in the past months." The man was Thomas, Elsa''s father. "s. It nearly caused your life to save me. I don''t know what to say. Darren, thank you so much for what you have done for me," Thomas sighed with his hands on Darren''s shoulders. No words could express how thankful he was to Darren. "Elder Thomas, you don''t need to thank me. It''s good to see that all of you are safe and unharmed." Darren gave Thomas a reassuring smile. The sincerity in his heart was betrayed in the expression on his face. The young warrior had such a pure heart, meless, and always willing to help. "Oops. Why are you father-inw and son-inw so polite with one another? Don''t do that again. Darren, now that you havee back, Hailey has something to confide to you. You must help her," looking at Darren with a mysterious smile, Callie uttered. As expected, Darren knew that Hailey wouldn''t help him for no reason at all, so he immediately sat down to give an ear to her request. Chapter 327 The Seed Of Heavenly Repression (Part One) Chapter 327 The Seed Of Heavenly Repression (Part One) "We''re not in a hurry, Callie. Darren must be tired. He needs to rest first," said Hailey Yao to the girl d in a purple attire. "What can I do for you, Miss Yao? You have helped me for several times. I''ll do my utmost effort to help you. So please let me know what I can do for you," Darren told Hailey earnestly. His eyes were full of kindness and appreciation. "It''splicated. I have to ask my master for the detailed information before we talk about it," replied Hailey, her lips forming an awkward smile. Darren nodded gently to her as a response. Hailey then proceeded to arrange a bumper meal for everybody''s treat. Afterwards, when they finished their nice and delicious meal, Darren and Elsa went out together for a walk. "Do you already know the mishap in the Holy Land, Darren?" Elsa turned to look at Darren as she asked her question. They continued to walk slowly outside as they talked. Her whole aura had turned gloomy. Her eyes were sad and distant and her lips had turned downwards to form a frown. Her face was full of anguish and misery as the sad memory reyed inside her mind. "Yes, I know it very well. I will kill Bryan no matter what the cost. That bastard must repay the debt with his blood!" Darren almost roared with indignation. His voice was full of rage and determination as he stared into the distance. He clenched his fist so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "Kill Bryan? Isn''t it too risky? Bryan is terrible, and he has a grand warrior in support of him. We should not take any rash actions. We must be careful, Darren!" eximed Elsa, her eyes shifting from sadness to fear and uneasiness. "Don''t be so worried, Elsa. I have achieved the Wonder Realm and is close to a grand warrior in terms of strength. Bryan has somebody in support of him in secret; why can''t I find some source of assistance for myself? I''ll kill both Bryan and the grand warrior, if that grand warrior dares to go for the appointment with him!" Elsa was startled at Darren''s statement. Upon hearing those words, she gaped and looked at him with wide eyes. "You don''t believe me, Elsa? You doubt my abilities just like everyone else?" Darren sounded dejected. All of a sudden, he embraced Elsa and tightly secured her in his arms. She buried her face in his arms. "I believe you, Darren. I believe you, of course!" Elsa nodded her head gently in his embrace. She looked up to him and he could see that her face had darkened a little and a hint of anger shed across her face. "What''s wrong with you, Elsa?" asked Darren, feeling a little concerned as he had spotted the sudden change in her emotion. Elsa shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just worried about you, Darren. I knew nothing about your whereabouts nor whether you were safe or not. This upset me so much. Thank god you returned to me in safety." Elsa shed a gentle smile at the man she loved. But her face was full of sadness. More than one year had psed since they departed. In that long period of time, she had no idea whether Darren was still alive or not. She felt extremely worried and she couldn''t help but always wonder what had happened to him. But now, with her in his warm embrace, all of her bad feelings had disappeared. Comfort and joy had reced her negative feelings now that she could feel his touch, smell his masculine scent, and hear his heart beating in his chest. The moment she saw Darren standing in front of her unharmed, it felt like a huge weight was lifted off her chest. "Sorry, Elsa. I had a reason to go. I was enforced by my destiny. You know how much I want to be in yourpany every day, right? I wouldn''t have left you behind if I could get rid of all these troubles!" murmured Darren softly to Elsa''s ears, his breath tickling her face. He caressed her hair softly in a Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This brought a brilliant smile to Elsa''s face. She tilted her head and gently ced her lips on Darren''s. In an instant, he responded aggressively as if to make up for lost time. Darren held her waist securely and smiled through the kiss. They kissed each other passionately, their lips moving together to cater each other''s desire and longing. Elsa put her hands around Darren''s neck as Darren deepened the kiss. The yearning for each other had long tormented them both physically and psychologically. The two lovers released their primitive instincts without limits to enjoy this sweet moment, hoping it would Three days had passed since Darren visited. Both he and Elsa had a great time during that short period of time. They went here or there without any particr purpose. Even before the sun rose they would see each other and go to different ces. It did not matter where because they were happy as long as they stayed together. One afternoon, the kid came to visit Darren and told him that it was time to see Hailey. As for Elsa, she was taken to another ce by Callie. "Where are we going, Callie? Whom am I supposed to see?" asked Elsa, her voice full of uncertainty. "Just follow me, Elsa. Do you see the thatched cottage over there? Go inside it," said Callie while pointing at an old thatched cottage in the front. Elsa followed the direction with her eyes and saw what she was pointing at. "Okay." Elsa nodded at Callie and pushed open the door. The interior was so dimly illuminated that it was hard to make anything out inside the room. A faint smell of mildew filled the air inside. A flickering oilmp on an old shabby table was the only source of light in the room. Elsa scanned the room and noticed that a person wrapped in ck hood and robes was sitting by the side of the table. The person sat with his or her back against Elsa. Elsa stayed silent from the first moment she stepped in. She studied the person in ck and tried to measure the person''s height as she wondered who he or she was. Then, she fixed her eyes on the person''s hands on the table, and her eyes caught an object which looked exactly like dry twigs. Elsa''s heart missed a beat as the sight brought back some memories to her that she had long forgotten. "How should I address you, sir or madam? Are you..." asked Elsa with hesitation. The person in ck slowly turned around to face Elsa. The hood was removed to reveal the face carefully wrapped in it. Elsa backed off in astonishment after seeing who the person was. Chapter 328 The Seed Of Heavenly Repression (Part Two) Chapter 328 The Seed Of Heavenly Repression (Part Two) This face was dry and old as an aged person. Besides, there were barely any flesh on it nor blood within its skin. The framework of the face could clearly be seen as there was only a thinyer of dry skin on it. Under the dry skin was a web of green meridians, and a trace of green light could be seen in the eyes. "Witcher! You''re a witcher! Am I right, sir?" The memory about the powerful witchers in the forbidden area was still fresh in her mind. Elsa was startled at the appearance of a witcher outside their own world. She wondered why this witcher wanted to see her in private. At the same time, she understood that this witcher must be the master of Hailey and Callie. "Take your seat, Elsa." Elsa heard the witcher speak in a dry voice as if he hadn''t had water for a million years. "Yes, sir." Elsa nodded and obeyed. She took her seat on an obsolete bamboo chair by his side. "Are you willing to help Hailey if she needs your assistance?" asked the witcher directly. He was very straightforward and didn''t beat around the bush. "Help Hailey? Of course! I''ll do whatever I can to help her. Please tell me, sir, what I can do for her," responded Elsa without any hesitation. The witcher nodded his head slightly. With a glint of green light shing in the witcher''s eyes, a segment of memory was transmitted into Elsa''s mind. Elsa had sunk into silence for a long while when she received the message of memory from the witcher. Then she shook her head violently and spoke with sheer determination, "No, sir, I cannot do it!" At the same time when Elsa and the witcher were holding their secret conversation, Darren and Hailey were carrying out theirs. "Do you know why I was in the Ilmen Sect back then, Darren?" Hailey suddenly raised this unexpected question in the middle of their conversation. Darren shook his head. "I was infected with Heavenly Repression at that time. My master foretold that I could meet you there. So I went to the Ilmen Sect." "Heavenly Repression? What do you mean?" asked Darren with astonishment. "Is the Heavenly Repression you mentioned the consequences of cultivating conflicting martial arts skills?" "Yes." Hailey nodded and continued, "I''m a martial artist as well. But chance has brought me to practice Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine skills at the same time." "You practice Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine skills at the same time? Since you''re practicing martial arts, why can''t I sense a trace of the aura of martial artist in you?" Darren voice was uncertain. He looked at her doubtfully. "Of course you can''t." Hailey gave him a bitter smile. "You must be fully aware of the consequences of practicing two kinds of different skills at the same time, as you do so as well. A mistake led me to the practice of the Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine skills at the same time. Shortly after this happened, my master came to me and used his powerful magical skills to subdue the two kinds of contradicting forces within my body. After I broke through to the Wonder Realm, however, the integrated force of the two powers in me was so violent that even my master was unable to control it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. So the Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine forces integrated and the Heavenly Repression appeared. Since then, the seed of Heavenly Repression was left in my body." "What is the seed of Heavenly Repression?" asked Darren curiously. "It''s tooplicated. What I can tell you is that if my master unseals the magical skills he uses to subdue the integrated force in me, I will be devoured by the Heavenly Repression if I trigger the smallest amount of the integrated force in my body. That means I have to expel the seed of Heavenly Repression from me as it is too dangerous. Please help me, Darren. It will be toote if I keep the seed of Heavenly Repression in my body for another year," pleaded Hailey while looking into Darren''s eyes. Her eyes showed how desperate and terrified she was. Darren understood how urgent this situation was, so he was willing to do anything to help her get rid of such a great threat. However, he had no idea how the seed of Heavenly Repression could be expelled, so he told Hailey, "To be frank, I survived the fatal force of Heavenly Repression by good luck. I don''t know how I can help you." Darren was telling the truth. He escaped the threat of death of the Heavenly Repression only because the mysterious stone in his brain summoned a golden hand from nowhere, which helped to smash the terrifying Heavenly Repression thunder. He would have been dead for a long time if he had resisted the force from the Heavenly Repression totally on his own. "Don''t worry about that, Darren. After all, you are the only person in the world who had seeded in escaping the disaster of Heavenly Repression. I just survived half of the disaster. I think with the help of my master''s magical skills, you can sessfully help me to get rid of the seed of Heavenly Repression. Meanwhile, I''m sure that what you do in helping me will allow you to escape from another attack of the Heavenly Repression before you reach the Holy Realm," said Hailey with great confidence. This made Darren very much delighted. Now he was more determined to help Hailey as this would benefit both of them. "All right. Since this is conducive to the both of us, let''s do it as soon as possible. Please take me to see your master, so we can immediatelymence this whole thing." At that moment, Darren felt extremely curious at Hailey''s master because of his powerful magical skills. He knew well how powerful the Heavenly Repression was, so he was eager to know how her master had helped her survive the initial attack of the Heavenly Repression. Her master was even able to seal the integrated force of Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine power! How capable was this man? Darren was eager to find out. He couldn''t wait any more to see this powerful rule cultivator and his body was tingling with anticipation. It was even impossible to eliminate the Heavenly Repression in the Ancient Void Battlefield. But the rule cultivator was able to seal it in Hailey''s body. No matter who he was, his magical skills startled Darren to the extreme. "But..." Suddenly, Hailey became hesitant. She stammered because she had no idea how she should tell the following words to Darren. Chapter 329 The Reluctant Decision (Part One) Chapter 329 The Reluctant Decision (Part One) "Why? What is it? Come on! Just tell me!" Darren beckoned Hailey toe over and encouraged her to spill it out to him as he saw the hesitation in the girl''s eyes. "This...hmmm" Pulling all the confidence that she had, Hailey stepped closer to Darren, leaned over, and whispered something in his ear. After doing that, Hailey''s cheeks were scarlet red with embarrassment, and her hands were shivering as she waited for Darren''s response. At first, Darren couldn''t believe what he had heard from Hailey, but as the words synced into him, Darren frowned and blurted out, "No way! I can''t do that!" Confused, stunned, and in torment, the young warrior was caught in a grave situation. Meanwhile, inside the thatched cottage, while everything else was calm and quiet, Elsa sat in a bamboo chair deep in her thoughts. The chilly breeze, coupled with the chirping of the birds were not Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. able to suppress what Elsa was feeling. With battling emotions, Elsa didn''t expect that the only way to help Hailey was so weird. Weird to the extent that she found it hard whether she should condone or go against it. "I am afraid I can''t do that, sir. You may think that I am too selfish, but that is just more than I can handle." Elsa bowed her head as she expressed her refusal. Deep inside her, she could not ept the proposal, and not even think about it. Upon hearing the response, the witcher gazed at Elsa, with the green light shimmering in his eyes. The witcher understood that it would be hard for Elsa, yet that was the only way, and they could do nothing but let that happen, no matter whether Elsa liked it or not. After giving the girl a few quiet moments, the witcher came closer and said with a sigh, "Pleasee with me, Elsa." While holding her hands to help her up, the witcher waved to one of the bamboo walls of the hut. Soon, a rune-gleaming light door popped up. Elsa didn''t notice such a portal existed in the shelter. The witcher stepped through the light door, turned around, and invited Elsa to join him. Bleached by the sudden appearance of the door, Elsa hesitated for a moment but soon stood up and stepped in, curious to see whaty on the other side of the door. To her amazement, what was shown before her eyes was a total surprise. The whole world was a gray wastnd, with only a blurry river where the sky met the mountains. An ancient well was mysteriously glimmering at the center of the region. "Come over here." Interrupting her reverie, the witcher motioned Elsa to the well where he was sitting calm, enjoying the sweet smell of the lilies that were floating on a marsh nearby. Following the witcher''s voice, Elsa walked close to the enticing well, not knowing what the witcher wanted her to do. "Look at that river that almost kisses the sky. It is called the River of Forgetfulness. The river was discovered when the first-generation of our witch ancestors found the new world. But it is too far away. It is said that if you drink the water in the river, you will forget every miserable memory that you have and you will never suffer and be held tethered on such a miserable memory again," said the witcher while pointing at the river. While he was saying that, his eyes never left the beautiful and innocent face of Elsa. "Sir, do you imply that I should go and drink the water from the River of Forgetfulness? I am sorry to disappoint you, but I can''t do that," bowing her head in dismay, Elsa replied painfully. The witcher cupped her chin and lifted her head so he could look at her in the eye. Then he said with a voice as soothing as a father, "No, I am not saying that. I myself am unable to reach the river yet. Maybe one day, someone will be able to have the chance to see the river closely and be willing to drink the water from it. But as for you, you will never do that. What I want you to do ise and take a look at this well. This well is connected to that river, and you will see whatever answer you are seeking for when you look down on its still water." Intrigued by the witcher''s words, Elsa went over and focused her eyes on the water at the bottom of the well. Starting with just a nce, soon, she could no longer take her eyes off the dreamy pool. On one end, as Darren heard Hailey''s words, he blurted out and made it clear to her that he could not ept such a thing. He could not do the act, knowing that someone would be sorely affected. "Miss Yao, I am afraid I can''t help you. I am willing to help, but what you are asking me is more than I could offer," Darren said firmly. He was staring at Hailey without blinking his eyes. He wanted to show her that he really meant his words. epting the harsh rejection from Darren, Hailey stayed put and kept her silence, and tears were filling her eyes. Right at that moment, she just felt terribly sad, as if the world had dawned at her. During the days when she was not under the threat of the Heavenly Repression, she lived up like the stars in the sky. She was a very attractive girl, adored and sought after by a significant number of talented young men. However, by whatever twist of fate, she was forced to propose such a taboo for the first time in her life. She knew that many of the men who pursued her dreamt of doing the act with her. However, with Darren, he just refused her. At the moment, thinking about her fate and Darren''s rejection, Hailey couldn''t help the tears from running down her face quietly. "I know it is hard for you to ept what I have proposed, but I have to do it. That is the only way. Sometimes, I just want to live for myself, but there are too many things that we have to do in the world. Chapter 330 The Reluctant Decision (Part Two) Chapter 330 The Reluctant Decision (Part Two) A person like me is naturally doomed to live for others. You, of all people, should know how it feels when you empathize with the sadness and the joy of the people who you care about while they cry and Hailey said in tears, and her radiant face was now etched with a deep sense of emptiness and hopelessness. "I don''t know what you are talking about, but what I am certain of this time is that, whatever happens, I will not disappoint the girl who I have already loved," Darren said firmly, still not yielding to agree with Hailey. With that, Hailey softly wiped away the tears on her face and said with a bitter smile, "You are a good man, but some things are doomed to happen. I am sorry, Darren. I just have to do what needs to be done." Then Hailey released a robust Spirit Power to wrap Darren. The Spirit Power was so potent that it was Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. difficult or even impossible for Darren to resist. Just at the moment, Callie suddenly appeared to help Hailey. She also released her Spirit Power and bound Darren more. With thebined forces from both Hailey and Callie, Darren was utterly immobilized, though his Spirit Power kept trying to fight. Yet, the Spirit Power that the two girls released was so strong that he soon fell into silence. Soon, Darren seemed to have forgotten everything, and his mind seemed to be an empty shell, light and void. In his eyes, he could only see Hailey. He was experiencing an illusion that was the same as that unleashed by Callie towards him when they were in the de Holy Land. In his eyes right at that moment, Hailey was surprisingly beautiful, as if there were no other women more attractive than her. "Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!" Darren suddenly shouted out loud, as if he was trying to resist something. Yet, his voice sounded like a mumble, and no one seemed to hear his cry for help. His mind was in a daze, and the next thing he knew was he felt a terrible headache, as he was struggling between thepromise and the resistance. Seeing how Darren struggled, Hailey cried even more bitter tears because she was meeting the durable power of Darren''s resistance. She felt a stinging pain within her heart. She was on the verge of giving up and pushing Darren free. "We should stop, Callie. He is a good man, and he only loves Elsa. I may cause him a heartbreak that he would endure for the rest of his whole life if I continue." Looking at Callie this time, Hailey sobbed louder. "Hailey, remember that you are not doing this for yourself. You have a bigger goal. I believe that both Elsa and Darren will understand it the moment they know everything. I reckon that no one in the world can be more pitiful than you in sacrificing yourself." Looking at Hailey with empathy, Callie could not stop crying as well. If not forced, who would be willing to do this kind of thing? Callie was confident that many great men would be willing to do that with Hailey, but it should be Darren, nothing more, nothing less. Doing the act maybe was the hardest decision Hailey had ever made in her entire life, but she was left with no choice. She must do it with Darren, or the worst would be yet toe. "I am afraid that he will definitely hate me for the rest of his life after I do this with him, much more forcing him to do it, and so will Elsa," with a downcast face, Hailey said in a trembling voice. At the moment, Callie was also silent, and she was left speechless. After a couple of minutes, she said, "Hailey, how about I go and see Elsa? If the master does not convince her, we will go and never see Darren again." Agreeing to her suggestion, Hailey nodded and said in tears, "Okay, be right back!" On the well with the witcher, after looking for quite a while, Elsa finally raised her head. She looked calm and undisturbed this time. The worried look that appeared on her face earlier could no longer be traced in her brave face. "Sir, what is the name of this well?" she asked the witcher that was just observing her all this time. "The well bears no name, my dear," the witcher replied. "Is it true? What I saw in the water? Are you certain that the visions did not lie to me?" Elsa asked again in a tone as if there were no feelings in her voice. "That is true, and only you can change everything. Think about it by yourself," said the witcher before turning around and walking out towards the light door. After the witcher left, Elsa flopped herself down on the ground. She was unable toe to her senses until a purple figure came over. "Elsa, you should have known by now that to untie the seed of Heavenly Repression in Hailey, she needs my master''s magical skill to help her. Uniting with Darren through sexual intercourse would be the only way to do that. Do you know about that?" Callie said abruptly as she came in front of Elsa, not wasting a single moment. "Yes, I know, and I understand," answered Elsa shortly with her eyes still fixed on the ground. "So, what would be your decision?" asked Callie hastily. She was eager and afraid at the same time to hear what Elsa would say. After a moment''s silence, Elsa raised her head and waved one sleeve of her garments to wipe the tears off her eyes. Then with firm convictions, she stated, "I agree." Hearing Elsa''s answer, Callie was supposed to be delighted, but she could not afford to do so. She had felt Elsa''s ineffable sorrow and felt sorry for her. Chapter 331 Split Up (Part One) Chapter 331 Split Up (Part One) "Elsa! Are you okay?" The grief that radiated out from Elsa pierced Callie''s heart. She wanted to think of anything better to do except being with her for the moment. "I am okay. I guess this is just the way life is. Let''s go and find Hailey." Elsa gave a bitter smile while turning her head to look at Callie. She wanted to show her that she had already epted her fate. At the bottom of her heart, she just made an unwavering decision. "You know what is going to happen to Hailey if she won''t do that, right?" Callie asked while staring at Elsa''s back. "I have no clue. But I have seen what I should know. Those visions are enough for me." Elsa stopped for a second before she continued with her shaky voice. "Callie, can you do me a favor at least? After Darren and Hailey are done with the act, can you please make up some excuse so that you can take me to them?" "Why do you want to put yourself through something like this?" Baffled, Callie asked out of her instinct. She could not understand Elsa''s request. If it was Callie in her shoes, under such circumstances, wasn''t she supposed just to pretend not knowing anything to get through the ordeal of the whole process? "I have to find the closure that I need so that I can leave all this behind me." As she uttered those words, Elsa''s voice echoed across the gray surrounding, filled with frustrations. After such phrases filled with uttermost grief escaped her mouth, Elsa slowly walked out of the hut with her spirits detached from her body. Callie could sense how miserable she was even when she tried so hard to suppress it inside her. Left alone beside the well, Callie grew silent after Elsa''s departure. She was heartbroken and was almost as miserable as Elsa. She was obliged to sympathize with the woman''s sadness. On the other side of the pce, even without Callie''s help, Hailey''s Spirit Power alone was enough to keep Darren tied and immobilized. Now that Callie had learnt Elsa''s decision, she hurriedly went back and reported to Hailey. Hailey was relieved to hear the news from Callie. She was not in the position to feel any guilt at the moment. She knew that what she would be doing would, though it might be wrong in the first ce, it would be for the greater good. "I am sorry, Darren. I have to do this. Hope you can forgive me," Hailey avowed as she burst into tears. "Master, I am asking for your permission to request the use of your magical skill." As she dered that, Callie bowed to the direction of the hut. Instantly, a light green light shot towards Darren. As soon as the strange force hit him, immediately, Darren was stunned and could not move any longer. The young warrior was as helpless as a pig about to be butchered for a feast. "Hailey, you may take him now." A dry sound came to Hailey, but she chose to remain silent. She wiped her tears and grabbed Darren with her porcin-like hand, leading him inside the hut where they could be more private in performing the ritual. Lying on a clean and tidied bed, Darren could not look away from Hailey as if he was in a trance. Though his spirit struggled and wanted to escape, his body was forced to do the exact opposite. With guided hands, Hailey slowly removed her clothes and let them drop limply on the floor. As the intercoursemenced, Darren could do nothing but just close his eyes and surrendered to Hailey''s discretion. The moaning ofbined pleasure and pain could be heard from the hut for three full days. Days and nights passed, and Elsa didn''t miss every action and sound thatmenced in the lowly hut. Each sound tore and powdered her heart to pieces. "It is about time now. The seed of the Heavenly Repression should sprout by now. Callie, you take the others away from here now." The witcher looked at the indigo light that flickered out of the hut. Waving his withered hand, the trail formed by his hand developed into a weird pattern, flying towards the shelter. As the pattern enveloped the entire hut, sounds of pain and pleasure were as audible as the hooting of an evening owl. This time, however, the sound felt like that a particr soul was ripped apart¡ªmore of pain rather than pleasure was heard. Whomp! A ck thunder shed through the sky, carrying the weight and power that could wipe out every living soul in this world. It was the Thunder of the Heavenly Repression. A green light shed through the witcher''s eyes as he caught a glimpse of the thunder. He looked up into the sky and felt a chilling sensation creeping down his spine. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Why would there be a force of Heavenly Repression? That was not supposed to happen." The witcher panicked. He had defended Hailey from the Heavenly Repression once, and now he was way too weak to do it again for the second time. Desperate, he searched his mind about any witchcraft he knew that could fool the Heavenly Repression. However, he was still spotted, nked out, and demoralized at the turn of events. His ck robe rustled by the waves of the gale. He fixed his eyes on that hut, and then finally understood the reason why the thunder appeared. Two strong powers were confronting each other in that hut. The dark gold internal force and purple gold internal force both shot straight to the air as if the entire space was about to be shattered into pieces. Not anticipating the incredible scene, the witcher walked over to the hut briskly. His ck robe suddenly expanded and covered the two confronting powers, confining them entirely and not letting them escape. He hunkered down in a curved position while floating into the air. Joining the palms of his two hands together, he began to cast some dark spells to ward off the threat. Right at that moment, both powers were blocked entirely, and not even a strand could seep through the witcher''s ck robe. With that, the ck thunder finally dispersed and vanished into thin air. However, underneath that ck robe, the withered body of the witcher was pulverized like sand. He was slowly descending from the sky like a weightless feather. Chapter 332 Split Up (Part Two) Chapter 332 Split Up (Part Two) The strong wind blew over the ck robe. The witcher was now turned into sandpletely, scattering slowly in the wind. The ck rope that was left of the witcher finally settled down, with a soft churn on the earth. When the robe was untangled, however, two bodies appeared out of all the dust therein. At this instant, in the darkest ce of the eight Holy Lands, countless ck-robed men gathered and stared into the sky. Sense of sadness grasped all of their hearts. They were mourning for their loss. "He has fallen," one of the ck-robed men uttered. "Then, that means that the day shalle very soon," retorted another man in a ck robe. In the blood pool at the forbidden area of the Dragon Holy Land, a bloody w was waving like crazy above the surface where the pool of bloodid scattered. The disturbance rattled the entire area. Twelve powerful witchers were highly concentrating, using their Witcher Powers to suppress the disturbance in the pool. "It ising," they signed and looked at each other with worried expressions on their faces. In thend of wilderness, the storm finally settled, revealing the ravagedndscape and two entangled bodies on it. A ck robe drifted down from the sky and covered the naked bodies. A beautiful figure appeared in front of the two unconscious bodies. Looking down at them with a forlorn expression on her face, Elsa couldn''t lift her eyes away from the two bodies that were entwined. "Wake them up," with a mellow voice, Elsa instructed Callie, who just flew over. "Yes." Stepping aside, Callie nodded and unleashed her Spirit Power. As the spirit condensed upon them, both Darren and Hailey woke up. "Darren, what the hell are you doing? Shame on you!" Out of the blue, Elsa shouted while ring at both of them. She was pretending that she just happened to pass by and bumped into them. Though surprised at Elsa''s sudden confrontation, memories were flushing through Darren''s head like a flood. The most vivid one was the memory of carnal pleasure for the past three days. His eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were trembling as he fumbled for words to respond to Elsa. Momentster, he managed to push a couple of words out of his tongue, "Elsa, please listen to me. It is not what you think." "I am not going to listen to you! You bastard!" Perfecting the way she acted, Elsa shouted hysterically while running away. She did not stop until she found a cover behind a giant rock where Darren could not see her. She leaned on the rock as she was exhausted and desperate. "Darren, it is not your fault. It is really not your fault. You must be heartbroken by now that I am gone. But there is no other way. This is our fate; we should ept it." Tears dripped down from her beautiful face. She murmured to herself while recalling the encounter in that dested well. She then became determined and left without a bit of hesitation. "Ahhhh!" Darren finally burst into screams of pain and frustration as he snapped out of the trance and dizziness. His dark gold internal force coursed through thend like a vast river, leaving ruins in its path as empathy to his anger. "Darren...Stop it!" Hailey began to tear up while staring at the man letting out his rage like a wounded beast. She felt his pain, yet there was nothing that she could do to help. "Get out of my face! Leave now! Or I will kill you!" With eyes full of rage, Darren red at Hailey while yelling. His voice was filled with intense anger as if it was going to tear apart the sky and everything he couldy his hands on. "That is enough!" Callie swooped in, shielding Hailey from him. "Stop acting crazy now! One day you will understand, and you may regret your actions today." "Shameless bitch! Get out of my face! One more word and I will kill you both!" Totally out of control, Darren screamed with all of his energy as anger got the best of him. At that moment, because of Darren''s outbursts of rage, Hailey felt extremely desperate. She was not even sure who she was feeling sorry for in the first ce¡ªDarren, Elsa or herself. Yet whoever it was, Hailey was utterly at a loss because of the brewing mix of overflowing emotions she was feeling right now. She was holding on to thest thread of her sanity as she contained all the emotions within her. Yet, the feeling of being so futile and helpless, being sorry for herself, persisted all along. She had been putting herself in a humble position, yet she turned out to be the antagonist in the whole scheme of the story. She had been dwelling on this question for too long in her mind. Strands of her once-ck hair turned white visibly because of the torture and the ordeals. "You are not the only one who is hurt, and no one would constantly put themselves in a humble position like I did. One day you will understand, Darren!" Hailey murmured to herself with a barely audible voice before she took off into the air and disappeared, leaving Darren and Callie behind. As she flew away, Darren stared at her receding figure and hatred was lessened in his eyes all of a sudden. He sensed the desperation and pity in her eyes when she left. "Whoo!" Still enraged, Darren stood there for a while before he also took off and left. He continued Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. flying though he didn''t know where he was heading to. At the same time, in the vastnd of wilderness, there was only a figure in purple garments was standing, all alone, shattered, and deste. Callie had no idea what she should do next and where to go. Chapter 333 A Period Of Getting Calmed Down (Part One) Chapter 333 A Period Of Getting Calmed Down (Part One) With a heavy head and a broken heart, Darren fleeted away in distress. His entire being, credibility as a warrior, and loyalty as a lover, all of which sank as if they were flushed into an endless abyss. He couldn''t help but feel vited and abused in a way. This whole thing happenedpletely beyond his expectations. Elsa looked terribly sad when she flew away after seeing him naked with Hailey. Her woeful yet radiant and innocent face tortured his heart whenever the thought of her lingered in his mind. The sadness that he was enduring right now was immense. But what could he do? He let everything happen because he was given no other options. As he was determined to dismiss the nightmare off his head, Darren dashed forward like a furious bell. Since the witcher was dead, the restriction spell over the vastnd of wilderness lessened. Thus, the furious warrior had all the freedom to fly at the fastest speed he could. He was able to fly out of the area after a couple of deep breaths. Yet, no matter how fast he went, he flew in the air like a stray bird. He had no idea where he should go. A sense of hollowness had taken control of his heart as well as his mind that he couldn''t think clearly at the moment. Suddenly, after a few moments of thinking hard, an idea struck him. ''Why can''t I go and hide in the Ancient Void Battlefield for a while?'' thought Darren to himself. Thinking of that as an advantage for him, he channeled all his strength and initiated his spiritual sense to open the entrance of the Ancient Void Battlefield. As for Elsa, Darren knew there was nothing he could do to regain her trust. What he had done to her was unforgivable. The distressed warrior had to wait, and maybe then, time could heal her wounded heart and ease the bad memories away. Then, perhaps, he could find an opportunity to exin what really happened. "Aha! Darren, it''s you! Why do youe here? Does any danger befall on you in the outside world?" asked Finley as he sensed that someone entered the Ancient Void Battlefield. He immediately flew to check and was surprised to see that it was Darren. "No. I just came to have a look here. How was the kid?" asked Darren in a low spirit while looking at Finley. "Not bad. He is practicing some skills, and destroyed a couple of mountains from time to time, especially when the going got not that smooth. Nothing unusual about him," said Finley in a measured tone. "That''s good. Where is the naughty beast?" enquired Darren as the Water Kylin didn''t show up. That was strange as the beast always weed Darren like a puppy whenever he came here. The mischievous creature did that to make use of every opportunity to ask Darren to take him out to the outside world for adventures. "Why not check his whereabouts yourself?" replied Finley with a weird smile on his face. He knew that Darren would not be pleased to know, thus he did not want to be the one to break the news to him. Hearing that, Darren soon understood that the Water Kylin must have made some trouble again. So he, as the controller of the Ancient Void Battlefield, initiated the force of control to have a view of the whole area of the Ancient Void Battlefield and saw every corner of this field. To his astonishment, he saw that the Water Kylin was hung upside down on the top of an ancient tree. The major part of his skin was peeled off to reveal the bloody flesh on the lower part of his body. Blood dripped down to the ground and dyed it scarlet red. The divine beast looked like a wild dog for sale, the peeling of which had been half done. "What a bloody punishment, Finley. How could you do such a cruel thing to him?" pressed Darren as he was not in a good mood. All the while, he thought that the Water Kylin was hiding because he did something wrong. The unexpected bloody scene of the Water Kylin added to his fury. He could not help but scold Finley aloud with anger. "No, Darren. You cannot me this on me. I did nothing. I know something in the outside world must be troubling you. But you cannot vent your fury on me," said Finley with an innocent expression. He didn''t deserve to be med for something he had not done. "Then who would do this to the beast except for you and the kid? He''s almost dying!" The wounds on the Water Kylin were so horrible that Darren felt the creeps on his skin just by watching them. "No, Darren. In addition to the kid and me, there is another one who can also inflict such harm and even kill the beast," spoke Finley to Darren with a meaningful smile while looking at thetter with a mischievous expression. "Stop talking nonsense to me, Finley. Tell me what all this is about!" roared Darren. He had grown out of patience. He did not fancy being yed around by Finley. Especially now that he was not in a good mood. "s! You got pissed off, Darren? Okay, okay. I tell you. The one that I am talking about that can harm the Water Kylin is, of course, himself. The naughty beast got a whim one day. He said he''s going to take a fundamental change both within and without. So he tore his skin apart," said Finley with an exaggerated gesture as he could not help himself fromughing for such a ridiculous idea. "What? Why would he do that?" Unable to believe what he had heard, Darren rolled his eyes upon hearing Finley''s words. He then sank into silence and headed toward a direction aimlessly. He didn''t know where he would go. He just wanted to walk away and have some time alone. "Darren? What''s the matter with you? You seem so weird today, like a ghost without soul!" shouted out Finley as he saw Darren scamper away. Yet, his smile froze on his face as soon as he realized that he was the only oneughing. Darren seemed to feel nothing about the Water Kylin''s absurd idea. He looked at Darren''s back in embarrassment and mumbled with confusion. Being left alone, Finley wandered. He had met a bottleneck on his way to work out his cultivation base, so he could do nothing to improve his martial skills any further. Since the dying Water Kylin needed some time to recover, he had no one in hispany. Finley felt extremely bored. He pondered for a moment and decided not to bother Darren at this moment. So he leaped toward another direction. The next moment, he found himself standing in front of the Water Kylin. Looking at the stupid beast covered in blood, Finley could not help but burst into a wild fit ofughter. "Stopughing at me, you idiot! I''ll smash your face and tear apart your lips after I finish this process of transformation ten yearster!" arrogantly shouted the Water Kylin in spite of being physically weak at the moment. "Smash my face and tear apart my lips? Just look at yourself, dude! Be gentle to me, or I''ll p you without mercy!" Saying that, Finley disappeared for a while. When he reappeared, with him was a handful of fine white sands cupped in his hands. "Do you know what this is, dude? These fine grains are sea salt left in the Dead Sea from the Last Age. It will bring you a fantastic scorching feeling when I sprinkle them on your flesh. I think it is much more unbearable than the most advanced me Intent. What about have a try of it, dude?" Though he was Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. still suggesting it, Finley already sprinkled the salt on the Water Kylin''s bare flesh before he had an opportunity to reject. In response, the Water Kylin''s flesh hissed immediately as the salt fell on it. Chapter 334 A Period Of Getting Calmed Down (Part Two) Chapter 334 A Period Of Getting Calmed Down (Part Two) "I... will... fuck... you!" yelled the Water Kylin with a woeful shriek. The pain was so harsh that he cried with tears rushing down his eyes toward the ground. "I will never forget this, Finley. How dare you spray salt on my wounds? You''re a dead man. I swear I will never forgive you! You must repay multiple times than what I am experiencing today. My god, that really hurts!" shouted the Water Kylin in desperate craziness. He then passed out amidst his wailing. "Stupid beast! The salt is an excellent way to enhance your physical strength. You should thank me that the idea came into my mind all of a sudden. Your body will be as solid as iron and steel after that pain. You owe me your gratitude, man! Don''t be such an ungrateful ass!" murmured Finley seriously. Then he left to collect more salt. At the same time, when all these funny things were happening, Darren was wandering about aimlessly in the Ancient Void Battlefield like a ghost. He had gone so far that he came to a ce he hadn''t visited before. Everything in that ce was new to his eyes, even the feel of the gentle breeze that touched his skin. "What is this ce? I''ve never seen such a ce here in the Ancient Void Battlefield before!" As he was wondering, a cave with a dim light inside caught Darren''s attention. As the controller of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren knew every sand and stone in the area with his spiritual sense. To his amazement, however, he hadn''t noticed this cave before. Seized by curiosity, Darren walked into the cave without hesitation. A gentle force at the entrance stopped him from advancing any further. Though the energy was as soft and calm as water, Darren was unable to ward it off, no matter how hard he had tried. The special force startled him to the point that he was so eager to know where it came from. "It''s weird! I''m the one that controls and owns the wholend. What kind of restriction spell can stop me in my domain?" Asking that question to himself, Darren felt puzzled. Though he wasparatively weak in his controlling power over the Ancient Void Battlefield, he could not afford to miss such an act of trespassing¡ªif this was one. He had never failed in detecting and controlling things within the battlefield before. The gentle force sessfully stopped Darren from essing the cave. This intensified his curiosity and his intention of going inside. He then rallied every bit of the force of control and all his other powers andunched a violent attack at the unseen force at the entrance. He was determined to get inside the cave. Like rivers running into the sea, however, all his forces disappeared the moment they collided with the mysterious power at the entrance. "What the hell? What''s going on here? This cave is so strange!" shouted Darren with amazement. His eagerness to explore the mysterious cave intensified right at that moment. Although Darren had failed in breaking the restriction force, he still sensed that something strange was lurking inside the cave. It seemed that there was a peculiar aura emitting from the mysterious force, which, to his surprise, made him feel extremelyfortable and peaceful as if he were basking under the warm sunshine. Persistent as he was, Darren tried various means to attack the mysterious force. But all of them failed to break the strange soft force. Atst, Darren was so exhausted that he gave up and sat on the ground. As he was seated and rummaging the back of his mind to get inside the cave, the air around him stirred. A white shadow appeared by his side after a sh and spoke, "Don''t waste your time and energy. There''s no way you can break through the restriction force." Finley''s voice was heard. The warrior had followed Darren when he sensed his attack. He thought that he was in trouble. "Why did youe here?" asked Darren with curiosity. "Have you found this ce before?" he added. "Nope. Actually, I have no interest in visiting such a weird ce. I know it from the Shadow Emperor''s memory. You know, the Shadow Emperor is in me. So I have some memories of him in my mind. He has been here numerous times and has tried every conceivable means in an attempt to ess the cave. But he failed. Even the Shadow Emperor had to give up in the end, do you think you can enter the cave sessfully?" uttered Finley challenging Darren at the same time. "I give up, too. The Shadow Emperor''s force of control is much stronger than mine. So I can''t break All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. through the force, considering that the Shadow Emperor failed in the first ce." Casting a distant look at the mountains afar, Darren''s determination and confidence extinguished after hearing Finley''s words. "The Shadow Emperor spected that his original body must have constructed this cave after he had be the holy warrior. He thought that this cave might house plenty of valuable things. Maybe when your force of control grows to a holy warrior''s level someday, or in the future, you can shatter the mysterious force and enter into the cave. But, thinking about it, the unseen force might be destroyed without a high controlling authority, as this world has lost its former owner and weed a new one," suggested Finley. He was saying that, ording to the memories from the Shadow Emperor. Seeing some sense on Finley''s point, Darren nodded. Since there was nothing he could do, for now, he had to wait for his force of control to grow. Then, maybe he could give it another try by then. A warrior''s force of control had a very close connection with the levels of martial arts. Darren was just a warrior in the Wonder Realm in the Ancient Void Battlefield. That meant he was still weak in his force of control inside the battlefield. Therefore, to improve his force of control, he had to adjust the level of his martial arts ordingly. If Darren was able to reach the middle stage of the Wonder Realm in the outside world, he would be at the level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm in the Ancient Void Battlefield as well. With that idea in mind, Darren stayed in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Here he had spent three years practicing his martial arts. But the three years just equaled to over ten days in the outside world as time in the Ancient Void Battlefield flowed much more slowly than in the outside world. The three years in the Ancient Void Battlefield had brought peace to Darren''s mind. He was grateful that he recalled less and less the bad memory of that day. He would be even more thankful if he would forget all of it as time went by. In a couple of days, the appointment on the third day of the seventh lunar month between Darren and Bryan wouldmence. Looking forward to that day, Darren decided to leave the battlefield as he must face his duty and destiny. When he was fully set and prepared, he flew out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Chapter 335 Search For Darren (Part One) Chapter 335 Search For Darren (Part One) After staying for quite a long time at the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren felt a sense of renewed spirit now that he was out of his refuge once more. The sunshine was gentle and felt warm to his skin, and the air emitted a sweet scent to his senses. He must admit that staying at the battlefield was good for him¡ªhe was able to calm down. "I must do what I should do now," Darren muttered to himself as he was quite motivated right now and decided to shut off all the unpleasant things on his mind. However, instead of flying back to the Lotus Holy Land, he headed towards the Martial Holy Land. He had nned to meet Shane first before heading to the Lotus Holy Land. He felt obliged to see him because he was quite curious about that man. At breakneck speed, Darren arrived at the street of Martial Holy Land in about an hour. During that time of the day, on the street gathered a group of powerful malicious-looking martial artists who were asking around about something. Once the person they asked couldn''t answer their Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. questions, the martial artists would beat them violently. "I heard that the bastard once lived in your inn. Tell me where the brute went! Don''t lie to me!" a young martial artist at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm bellowed as he grabbed the waiter of the inn where Darren once stayed. With a ferocious blow of his clenched fist, he punched the waiter fiercely. "I..." The waiter was about to say something when another punch hit his mouth. This time, blood sputtered out, and his teeth were knocked off. "Don''t you want to tell me the truth? You want to be dead, huh? Ha-ha," the youthughed vehemently, not giving the waiter a break. A punch, a kick, a nudge, the waiter took all the blow from the domineering martial artist. "Okay, I''ll tell you everything I know. Just stop beating me!" the waiter cried out, begging for the martial artist to stop pummeling him to death. Thump! Another punch in the loins stopped the words out of the waiter, and then the youth gave him a nasty re while pulling his hair. "Damn it. Thanks to the good cause, I can beat anyone I want. Today I will beat every man I meet and enjoy myself to the fullest," the grim youth shouted excitedly, enjoying the pleasure of abusing the innocent. Witnessing all that, Darren finally realized that all this time, the youth pretended to pry into information as an excuse, while the real purpose of him was to feed his abnormal desire to inflict pain and violence to themoners. "You beast, stop that! Are you looking for me? I am here!" revealing himself, Darren roared. The next instant, he was standing beside the young martial artist, attacking him with a strong aura, which made him copse and crushed a few of his bones. "Ahhh! It''s you, you bastard..." the youth yelled painfully, unable to finish what he was about to say. Thump! With a much higher force this time, Darren shot another punch at the youth''s mouth. Consequently, all his fore teeth were knocked off his gums. "Please, stop. Have mercy. It is all my fault. I won''t do it again. Just spare me my life¡­" The toothless youth begged for mercy for fear of Darren''s formidable power. Thump! However, before he could finish his words, Darren hit him with another punch and said, "Say it. Say that you are sorry. Once you apologize to me, I will forgive you. Say the word!" "I''m sorry..." As fast as he could, the youth tried to apologize to Darren. Thump! Yet, he received another hit from Darren, this time, his mouth had been broken to rags. All bloody and swollen, the young martial artist was now unable to speak. "Why don''t you make an apology for your bullying instead? Since you say nothing about being sorry for bullying an innocent man, how could I forgive you?" Now that he was totally enraged, Darren shouted in the same way that the youth had done to the waiter. Limping helplessly on the ground, the youth realized the same pain and helplessness of great cruelty that he had inflicted upon the waiter earlier. With his eyes full of tears and blood, he knelt on the ground and cried. He was begging for Darren but dared not say a word to him. "Get lost now. Tell your leader that I''ll wait for him at the wildnd outside the east of the city!" giving that instruction to the youth, Darren growled while kicking him away. With the young martial artist scampering away in fear, Darren let out more than a thousand superior spiritual herbs and handed them to the waiter. When he noticed that the waiter had somewhat regained some of his strength and his wounds were gradually healing, Darren turned to leave. At the outset, the waiter suffered great pain with an inch of his life hanging in a small thread. Covered by a pile of superior spiritual herbs, he hurried to take them one by one and was grateful to improve a little from his wounds. At the moment, he, being both astonished and excited, made kowtows to the back of Darren, seeing him as a man with remarkable power. He was grateful that he came just at the right time to save him from that barbaric martial artist. Saving him, and offering superior spiritual herbs to heal him, ttered the waiter so much. Such acts of kindness from Darren were far more significant than treasures that the waiter couldn''t manage to obtain throughout his lifetime. Albeit, while looking at the pile of superior spiritual herbs in front of him, the waiter was so overwhelmed. He became so rich instantly that he could buy hundreds of inns with them. But why did Darren go to the wildnd out of the city? As for Darren, because the disciple of Elder Star told him that Shane had almost reached the Grand Realm, he decided to meet him at the wildnd on the outskirts of the city. He did that as a precaution so that they wouldn''t hurt innocent people once a fight broke out between the two of them. Chapter 336 Search For Darren (Part Two) Chapter 336 Search For Darren (Part Two) When he walked out in the crowd, however, many people who had seen him before and known his true identity shouted in excitement, "Hey, it is Darren, the unusual genius." "Wow. He has disappeared for dozens of days. I supposed that he was scared away," echoed another bystander. "Bullshit! Even the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land couldn''t rival him. How could he run away? He must have dealt with something important," implied someone. "Something interesting will surely happen. I heard that the man who troubled him was also a big bug. His status is even higher than the Holy Lords. He is a genius of the mysterious Chasm n!" argued another observer. Though he had overheard the discussions clearly, Darren ignored them all. He just continued walking with his head held high towards the wildnd out of the city. Darren knew that words of his arrival would eventually spread and reach Shane in no time. He would surelye to Darren once he heard that he was around. When Darren got out of the city, he flew the distance and arrived at the wildnd. The area would be a perfect spot as it was an almost empty vast that spread about a hundred miles. Upon reaching the wild "Stop right there!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. a man shouted and warned Darren. They blocked his way, and Darren eventually slowed down. "He is the man that we want!" one of the young men amongst the group at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm said to the three other men. Craaaaack! To everyone''s surprise, the youth at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm was heavily pped in the face by one of the three other men. "You beast. How dare you lie to us? This boy has just reached the Wonder Realm. How could he be Darren? That''s impossible. I guess you are just dying for the credits. I warn you! Don''t make fun of your life!" one of the three other men bellowed as he kicked the youth by the side. "I swear I didn''t lie. He is powerful and has beaten me. That bastard caused me to bleed and experience terrible pain." The aggrieved voice of the youth came over in a hoarse tone. "Mr. Chen, what should we do with the bastard? He can''t be Darren," one of the three men asked, looking at the middle-aged man whom they called Mr. Chen. Meanwhile, while the three of them were arguing, Darren sensed their cultivation bases. One was at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, and the other two were at the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. Judging from their cultivation bases and the way they appeared in Darren''s eyes, they were nothing less than the enemies he had defeated with just one blow of his intent. "Where is Shane? Tell him to meet me. I am waiting for him," Darren said in a calm voice facing the three arguing warriors this time. "Bah! You bastard. How dare you! I think you are crazy for demanding to see someone important! Who do you think you are?" one of the three mocked at Darren and spat at his feet. The warrior was so annoyed, and he thought that Darren was such a boastful bastard to dare and ask for Shane''s presence. "How would we wind up the matter since we have sent the news to Shane? We told him Darren is waiting here, but this bastard can''t be Darren," continued the bbergasted warrior. "Kill him! Kill the arrogant bastard!" the middle-aged man howled in rage. Thinking of Shane''s surge of great fury, his overwhelming murderous intent quickly rose and shrouded on Darren. Hearing the threats, Darren''s face turned serious momentarily. In the eyes of his opponents, Darren was rubbish and unmatched to their skills. The three warriors appeared to be so confident that they could kill him effortlessly. "I''ll give you one more chance. Tell Shane to meet me, or I will kill you all!" Darren yelled coldly while eyeing them with an intense warning. "You are courting death. What a presumptuous beast!" one of the three men shouted in an egotistic tone. Initially, Darren hadn''t intended to kill them. However, they became such a pain in the neck that Darren grew impatient. "Well. That means I will have to kill you first," Darren stated as he retorted to them with a calm expression. A conceited man that showed no mercy to others would be nothing but a disaster to others. That was Darren''s principle. Whoosh! Strikes of ice sword intent condensed to be weapons shot out to the three noisy geezers. The moment they felt the horrible sword intent, the man at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm waspletely taken aback as if he had stepped into a trap of unredeemable depth. The sword intent was so sharp and potent with the nip that chilled them to their bones. The chills froze the three warriors and prevented them from generating their power for a counter-attack. The sword intent greatly impaled the body of the middle-aged man at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. Within seconds, he was frozen stiff and fell on the ground with an eerie thud. The two men beside the fallen middle-aged man were all stunned in dumb surprise. Having sensed the mighty sword intent and witnessed the death of the man at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, they were all terrified and trembled at their knees. They remained still and motionless, entirely at a loss, their faces nching pale with fear. "How dare you!" At the point, a daunting voice roared from the skyline and descended upon Darren. "Ha-ha. Now you''re finally here," Darrenughed grimly upon hearing the voice. After wasting so much time and power, his interest somehow intensified at the sight of the inhumane face he had been waiting to see. Chapter 337 The Battle Between Overmatches Chapter 337 The Battle Between Overmatches Up in the sky, a figure d in blue floated high in the clouds with a strong momentum. He held a ck spear of which the coldness was on par with that of the ice intent of Darren. Darren raised his head and fixed his eyes on the stalwart figure. The moment their eyes met, both of their murderous intent looked as fierce as real weapons. The person looked to be only in his thirties, but Darren could tell that he was very powerful. He was really a striking genius. Even the Holy Lords of the eight Holy Lands wouldn''t be able to match with him. Like Darren, the figure also was aware of Darren''s mighty power. With his spiritual sense, though Darren standing on the ground, who was under twenty, was only at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, the figure felt that Darren was like a sharp sword held up to his throat or a potent saber erected on his head. In fact, he seldom had such feelings when he met the younger generation, especially young men not belonging to the Chasm n. "You are really powerful." The rough voice of the figure came. Despite their great distance, Darren could hear it loud and clear. "You too. Your spear intent has attained the peak of perfection. I guess it is probably at the premium stage," Darren praised in a calm and peaceful tone. He continued to stare at the figure in the sky. "Ha-ha. You are an observant man. If you are not a busy-body, I would like to make friends with you," the figure said. "Shut up! I will never ept friendship from a man with the style like yours!" Darren shouted coldly. He remembered the evildoings done by the figure''s men, so he did not trust nor respect him. He had already looked down upon the outrageous man. When he thought of him looting others'' treasures, Darren''s antipathy towards him surged higher. "Well! Let''s fight like enemies!" His bossy and arrogant voice resonated as he descended from the clouds. Whoosh! Darren suddenly moved and turned into a shadow, shooting into the midair. The de and sword intents released around his body exploded in the air. As a result, the space was carved up with some tiny crannies. "Ha-ha. You are a cultivator of both the de and the sword! You are even stronger than I have expected. It seems that I really confront an overmatch. Let''s fight to full!" The figure was exactly Shane Xiao. Rather than get startled, he eximed in excitement. For others with the power close to the Grand Realm, they would always be taken aback by Darren''s mighty de intent and sword intent. However, Shane was so different. Obviously, Shane was also extremely powerful with serious faith in himself and his capabilities. When he met an opponent on par with him, his morale was activated. Boom! With an unparalleled aura, more aggressive than Darren''s de intent alone, Shane''s spear intent was like a huge iron prop which was able to shatter everything in its path. Instantly, the ck spear were pped towards Darren for thousands of times, each attack shaking the ground violently. "Good! You perform the legendary martial skill quite well!" Darren praised, his mouth shing a sharp grin as he shot out his de and sword to collide with the spear. The collision produced a sharp metal nking sound. A macroscopic energy wave disseminated in the sky, which reverberated throughout the earth with countless cracks extending a dozens of miles. They were engaged in the fight for so long yet even after that, they were still in a deadlock. Darren couldn''t break through the ferocious spear intent, and Shane also wasn''t able to break up the powerful de intent and sword intent. Their powers were nip and tuck. No matter how much they fought, it looked like they were just going circles. "The Invincible Spear!" Shane roared as he generated another legendary martial skill. This one was different from the other legendary martial skills, and Darren sensed that his spear intent was more than tripled in an instant. "Ha-ha. Your spear intent is three times stronger now. The legendary martial skill is amazing. Try my bloodline force! Tenfold de and sword intents!" Darren howled. Rumble! In a blink of an eye, heaven and earth changing dramatically, the de and sword intent was increased tenfold. However, enhancing the de intent and sword intent ten times didn''t mean that Darren''s power could go beyond that of the grand warrior. The real grand warrior was much more powerful than the warrior at the top level of the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. Thus, he could do nothing but to demonstrate all his power at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm so as to get close to that of the grand warrior. At present, Darren''s power could be called unconquerable among the warriors at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm, within an ace of reaching the power of the grand warrior who didn''t use the domain skill. "That''s awesome!" Shaneplimented, his eyes staring in amazement. Witnessing the overwhelming de and sword intent, a fearsome light finally shed in his eyes. He smiled wickedly at the challenge. Promptly, he waved the spear in his hand to shoot all his fierce spear intent to form a defending wall before him. Even in such an emergency, Shane didn''t elude the de and sword intent. On the contrary, he managed with an effort to push the mighty spear intent forward and rushed into Darren. "The Omnipotent Talent Skill," Shane broke out. He inserted the spear into his heart. "Huh?" Darren was stunned. He felt that this scene was so familiar, as if he had encountered it before. He stared, deeply in thought, until it finally clicked in his mind. He remembered that the Divine Bull King had also used the same skill. After disying the skill, the belligerence of the Divine Bull King was so strong that it seemed he was going to burst out. His power was extremely enhanced beyond the top level, though he had been badly injured at that time. It was the Belligerence Rule! However, Shane''s power was far superior to that of the Divine Bull King. If he seeded in using the skill, the situation wouldn''t look good for Darren. At this though, Darren turned prudent. He became extremely worried. In truth, Darren wasn''t afraid of his Omnipotent Talent Skill, because he hadn''t used some of his skills of tremendous might. At that moment, Shane''s momentum rose continuously as his body was densely surrounded by the blue aura which Darren had also seen before. ''It is indeed the Belligerence Rule. It will help a lot increase his power, '' Darren spected as he analyzed him. As a warrior at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm with striking intent and many legendary martial skills, now Shane had used his Omnipotent Talent Skill to activate the Belligerence Rule. With that, his aura had been extremely close to that of the grand warrior. Now, Darren with the bloodline force fought against Shane with the Omnipotent Talent Skill. Beyond his expectations, Darren was at a great disadvantage. He was forced backwards by the formidable spear intent and Shane''s strong belligerence. His body hit the ground and some of his ribs cracked from the intense pressure and power. "Ha-ha. If you have given all out, you will undoubtedly lose," Darren sneered, his voice full of arrogance. After all, breaking up some ribs was not a big deal for him. Now that he had gone through the pain of the Heavenly Suppression, such small wounds were insignificant and made no difference to him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Break through my Omnipotent Talent Skill first before you talk big!" Shane shouted, matching Darren''s arrogance. He swiftly pounced on Darren to beat him. Darren was forced to take a step back. "The domain skill!" Darren yelled out loud while disying the de and Sword Domain after he fought Shane back with a st of strong de and sword intent. "Damn it! The de and Sword Domain!" Shane cursed, for he had never expected that the young man at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm could use the domain skill. At that moment, he was shocked at Darren''s talented power. He was impressed by the extent of his abilities. He had to admit that he couldn''t rival him at his age. "Well. So you want to fight me with the domain skill. Fine! Invincible Spear Domain!" Shane grumbled. After snapping back to reality from his astonishment, he found that he had been sieged by Darren''s domain. Thus, he must demonstrate his real power now, or he would be defeated in less than an hour. Considering this, he activated the Invincible Spear Domain that he had never disyed after he had mastered the skill. "Good job. You haveprehended the iplete domain skill. You are not far from the Grand Realm," Darren praised, his voice calm as the sea. Roar! The sky seemed to explode when the de and Sword Domain and the Invincible Spear Domain contended with one another. This time, the de and Sword Domain was one upon the Invincible Spear Domain. Shane looked exhausted and unsteady under the forceful collision. "Damn! You are really powerful. I will use my trump card now. I''m so worried that I will kill you if I couldn''t control my power. It is so rare to meet a genius like you. If I kill you by ident, please don''t me me!" Shane thundered, his eyes full of blood streaks. His body was flowing with tremendous power. At that moment, he could no longer contain himself to use his utmost power. Chapter 338 Fight To Hearts Content Chapter 338 Fight To Heart''s Content Darren attacked Shane fiercely. He had thought that Shane had used his full power in previous attacks. However, it seemed that he still had other skills. Thus, Darren couldn''t afford to be fainthearted and hesitant in action. In fact, Darren had also hidden two unique skills¡ªthe Blood Dragon Phantom and the dark gold internal force. So, he wasn''t too worried. Whistle! Just as Shane was about to release his most potent skill, several figures shed past, like rainbows, andnded around Darren and Shane. "Oh, these are two young men. I thought they were two grand warriors fighting against one another!" "Thed looks under twenty. How could he be so mighty? We felt the st wave of the battle seven hundred miles away." "Brother, should we stop them?" one of the men asked as he looked at their leader, a man in his forties. "No. They are so powerful. We''d better not provoke them. But, you can watch and learn before we return to the Heavenly Pce Sect," the leader replied. "Okay." The man nodded. Four men had flown to investigate the battle when they felt the shock waves. After discussing for a while, they retreated far from Darren and Shane to watch their fighting. Darren continuously suppressed Shane with his domain skill while directing violent de and sword intent at his opponent. After a short while, it appeared as though Shane was weakening and not in a position to continue resisting Darren''s attacks. "Ha-ha. Good. You deserve to try my Spear Soul!" Shane blurted. Then, he promptly spat a mouthful of blood essence on his ck spear. Darren''s eyes widened as a sense of foreboding coursed through him. He wasn''t as anxious about Shane as he was about the ck spear in his hand. "Let''s see if you can defend against this! And remember, you forced me to use my skill, the Spear Soul! Nothing could suppress my Spear Soul except the domain skill disyed by a true grand warrior. Crush him!" Shane shouted. The ck spear in his hand looked alive as it released a cold roar. Instantly, an overwhelming aura enveloped Darren. In the blink of an eye, more than ten thousand spear shadows darted into Darren''s domain. The space trembled and shook violently. Streaks of lightning kindled by the spear shadows danced in the air. Thunder! A roar as deafening as thunder resounded in the space as Darren''s domain crumbled after the attack by the formidable spear shadows. What startled Darren more was that the force adhered to the ck spear was endowed with such overbearing might. In the distance, the onlooking overmatches were astonished as well. "What terrible power. His Divine Weapon even contains a soul. He can''t be a nobody among the younger generation. I know who he is! That''s the Spear Soul. He belongs to the Chasm n!" the leader surmised. As he was a supreme disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect, he knew a little about the geniuses of the Chasm n. Staring at the lively and vigorous ck spear, he recalled that the man was Shane, who ranked at the twentieth position among the young geniuses of the Chasm n. Now that the supreme disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect had identified the young man holding the ck spear as Shane, he became curious about the young man with the de and sword intent. He was interested in learning who this young man was as he had forced Shane to use the Spear Soul! "The other young man is also very powerful. He even forced Shane to use his special skill," one of the other three men voiced his surprise at Darren''s power. "That''s right. Last year, the Heavenly Pce Sect and the Chasm n held apetition among the geniuses of both sides. Even when fighting with Carlson, he didn''t use the Spear Soul. In this case, Shane''s opponent shouldn''t be underestimated," another man added. "Since this young man uses both the de intent and sword intent, could he be Darren, who has be well-known in recent days?" one of the men wondered. "Oh! You''re right! He must be Darren. I heard he was on friendly terms with Elder Star. If he is defeated, we can save him. Elder Star has helped us a lot before we were promoted as supreme disciples," one man suggested. "Okay. It appears as though he won''t be able to defend for too long. Let''s get ready and wait for the right time," the leader of the disciples from the Heavenly Pce Sect suggested. However, just when they thought Darren was going to lose, an amazing thing happened. "The Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren shouted the moment he felt he was weak enough to copse. Instantly, his eight avatars appeared. Boom! The avatars, along with Darren, simultaneously released intense attacks toward Shane. "What a superb skill! I never thought that you would have such an incredible skill!" Shane gasped in admiration. Meanwhile, he intensified his assaults. He roared, "All you''ve done is buying some time. Ultimately, you will fail!" Roar! The ck spear in his hand snarled like a beast. In harmony with Shane''s potent fighting intent, his power finally reached its peak. "The second degree of the Spear Soul! The Deadly Spear Skill!" Shane bellowed. The power of the spear in his hand was enhanced further as another legendary martial skillplimented it. Thebined released forces headed for Darren at full speed. Without dy, Darren sent his avatars to resist them. However, two of his avatars were killed by the might of the Spear Soul. "It''s toote!" Darren cried out. Threatened by the bloodcurdling force, Darrenmanded his spiritual sense to fuse with the remaining avatars. Otherwise, he and the avatars would be killed in one blow. "Ah! What''s that skill?" "It is unbelievable. He has fused with his avatars! Darren is powerful beyond my imagination!" The supreme disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect were all dumbstruck with amazement at the sight of Darren''s fusion with his avatars. Now, his aura was so strong that it made their hearts beat faster. "The young men are so evenly matched that it is difficult to foretell who will win!" the leader of the supreme disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect sighed. Awe shed in his eyes as he watched them fight. The leader also made aparison in his mind. If he confronted Darren, his odds of winning were lower than fifty percent, for he knew that he couldn''t defeat Shane when he used the Spear Soul. After fusing with his avatars, Darren''s aura turned stronger in a second. His eyes were cold as he red at Shane. At the moment, it felt like thest hour hade¡ªthe earth trembled, and the mountains swayed as gloomy clouds filled the sky and blotted the light on the ground. "Your Spear Soul is just so-so!" Darren sneered. His de and sword intent rushed out to grapple with the ck spear. Moreover, it seemed like the de intent and sword intent were sharper than the spear. "Damn it! Kill him!" Shane howled, no longer as calm as before. Since Darren had managed to withstand his unique skill, Shane was both astounded and wrathful. However, at the point, his desire to win the battle increased manifold. What such a close battle required was enduring fighting capacity. Shane was convinced that he would win if he persisted. Darren and Shane continued to fight for at least another four hours after releasing their superior skills. Afterward, the battle''s result was still doubtful as both contenders stood in their corners of the battlefield, bruised and wounded. "I feel so great!" Darren called out. He didn''t worry much about his wounds. What was important to him was this experience of fighting against a worthypetitor against whom he could unleash his skills to their fullest potential. "Humph. Your power is still decreasing. You will lose if we continue. But, we don''t have to reach that point just yet. If you admit defeat, I promise I won''t kill you," Shane suggested. A sense of relief flooded him when he realized that Darren''s power was decreasing faster than his. "You must be kidding. I''ll never admit defeat! I am enjoying fighting against you. I won''t take your life, either. But you''d better behave from now on!" Darren responded with a sneer as the dark gold internal force surged high in his body. "Eh?" Shane was stunned when he felt a horrible force. "Does thed have yet another unique skill?" With that, Shane suddenly turned pale as despair coursed through him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the next instant, he saw a dark gold force tear a piece of the void before heading toward him. "Gosh! I''m done," Shane muttered to himself, going as white as a sheet when faced with the unrivaled dark gold force. Chapter 339 Making New Friends (Part One) Chapter 339 Making New Friends (Part One) "What the hell! What is that force?" hollered the spectators in chorus as they observed the raging fight on the sideline. They backed off hurriedly to keep arger distance with the two men in the middle of the fight. The dark gold internal force frightened them to their cores. Shane seemed to have significantly lost his strength to ward off. In face of the dark gold internal force darting at him at a fleeting speed, he stood there motionlessly, as he could do nothing but to watch and wait for his doom. At this critical moment, he felt the call of the God of Death. This terrifying scene could drive fear into anyone''s heart. Shane was shocked at Darren''s capabilities. It seemed that he had underestimated him as he did not expect that Darren would be able to use such a great force at the very beginning of the fight. ording to his estimations, he would be defeated within just an hour even if he fought back with all the might he had had in his prime. In face of such a dreadful force, Shane did not dare to fight back directly. He focused on the defense, and kept dodging aside to escape the fatal force and sought opportunities to attack whenever it was possible. ''I''m a loser. There is not the smallest chance for me to win him. He''s just ying games with me. How ridiculous!'' Shane thought, as the feeling of bitterness surged into his heart. In the heat of the moment, he realized he was much inferior than his powerful opponent. Atst, Shane could not help but resist automatically with the primitive instinct of survival, regardless of all the fighting skills and techniques. The threat of death had settled in him, and never departed him during all the time. "Boom!" A huge noise resonated. Darren swiftly leaped forward toward his enemy at a lightning speed, andunched another attack of the dark gold internal force at his nk. The new force overtook the former one and collided with it before it hit Shane. The dreadful dark gold force was enforced to unite with another before it could reach Shane. Meanwhile, a shadow with lightning speed pounced on Shane and rapidly pulled him away out of the attacking range of the force. Shane had sessfully escaped from the threat of the God of Death. The sudden change dumbstruck Shane. He had no idea what had happened until he realized a momentter that it was Darren who had saved him. He then turned towards Darren gratefully and bowed with sincere respect, "You spared my life. Thank you." "I spared your life only for this time. If you still keep these bad habits of bullying and robbing others, I will kill you without mercy!" Darren eximed, his whole demeanor turning dark and cold as he regarded him. "What do you mean? Bullying and robbing others? I admit that you''re a capable warrior and there is no way for me to defeat you. But you cannot insult me! I''m a warrior, not a scoundrel or a robber. I have never done the things you mentioned, nor will I do them in the future!" Shane roared indignantly, his Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. facial expression shifting to a disgusted look. "You haven''t done them before?" asked Darren in a confused tone. "Do you remember the disciple from the Heavenly Pce Sect? You took a valuable thing from him with force, and kidnapped one of his friends. And then, you harshly tortured him into sharing some private and valuable information with you, right? Are you really going to pretend to be clueless and say you know nothing about all this?" Darren continued, his lips setting into a deep frown. "I understand. That little bastard framed me up. He stole things from me, but I forgave him and let him go. I didn''t kill him because I''m not a ruthless killer. Gosh, I should have killed this cunning man," exined Shane angrily. He tightly clenched his fist and his eyebrows furrowed when he realized what had happened. Shane sounded so earnest and serious that Darren didn''t think he was making up stories. Besides, he looked like a righteous guy in every respect. As Darren studied him, he began to believe that he was not the type to bully others. Thus, he was puzzled and wondered whether he was deceived by the disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect. "Even if you''re speaking the truth, your underlings are indeed viins. They bullied people as much as they like. Is that how you train them?" Darren asked as he recalled those evil disciples of the Martial Holy Land. "My underlings? Who on earth are my underlings? Do you mean those disciples of the Martial Holy Land? They just carry out some missions I publish in the Holy Land, and I pay them a great sum of money as returns. There is nothing between us more than that. As for how they conduct the missions, it''s none of my business!" Shane exined patiently hisck of participation in their evil doings. Darren turned silent upon hearing Shane''s exnation. He put his hand on his chin as he engaged into a deep thought. At that very moment, a shadow fleeted towards them like lightning. From a distance, they could see that he was carrying a badly wounded person in his arms. "Mr. Chu, please forgive me!" It was the disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect who had been bullied the other day. He knelt before Darren as soon as he approached him. "What''s the matter?" Darren asked, his eyebrows furrowed and his lips turning into a frown. He had a bad premonition. "He is a real bastard. I took him as my friend, but he lied to me. He stole things from others!" the disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect. said, his voice filled with wrath. He then turned to give the thief a p to his face. "That''s it. I understand." Darren''s eyes shifted as he came to realize the truth about the whole thing. "Those disciples of the Martial Holy Land bullied and insulted on the strength of their close connections with the so-called Shane. I will not let go of this matter easily. Justice must be done! They must pay for their insults!" the young man said in indignation, as he looked terrifyingly enraged. "Now I am aware of this whole thing very clearly. It was not your fault. You can leave now." Darren signaled at the young man to let him go. The young man repeatedly expressed his apologies before leaving with the man he had brought with him. "Well, I think there is a misunderstanding between us, dude!" Darren said to Shane while cupping his hands apologetically. There was a friendly smile hanging on his face. "Since it''s a misunderstanding, you''re not to be med for it. I don''t think it is a bad thing, however, as it has brought us to meet here. I admire your martial talent and temperament very much. Why not we make friends to each other?" Shane replied. He then stretched out his hand towards Darren and gave him a reassuring smile. Darren swiftly stretched out his hand and shook Shane''s hand, "You''re a capable warrior as well. I''m honored to be your friend!" "You''re too modest, man. You''re excellent, much more capable than me. Let''s go to have some drink. My treat!" Shane beamed with a brilliant smile on his face, putting their earlier dispute behind their backs. Chapter 340 Making New Friends (Part Two) Chapter 340 Making New Friends (Part Two) Darren was about to give his consent when they saw several other supreme disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect flying towards them. Soon after they approached their spot. "Both of you are excellent warriors. That was really a wonderful fight between two martial masters. We admire you so much!" A disciple, who seemed to be the group leader, stepped forward and spoke to them with a bright grin. "Why are you here? You have watched us for a long while. You think watching is not enough and want to join the fight?" Shane asked sarcastically in a stone cold tone, great irritation was evident from his voice. "You misunderstood me, sir. We are the supreme disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect. The fight between you and Darren was great! We know both of you are capable warriors, so we came to say ''hello'' and make friends," the leading disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect exined defensively. "You know me?" Darren asked in surprise as he heard the disciple mention his name. "Whoever sees your powerful de and sword intent will know who you are. Your skills are famous. Besides, we have heard about you for numerous times as our elders like to talk about your aplishments before us. Are you interested in going with us to the Heavenly Pce Sect and spending a couple of days there?" the leading disciple invited as he smiled at him. "Not now. I''d like to have some drink. Why not we find a nice restaurant to wine and dine?" Darren suggested instead. "That''s fantastic. We all listen to you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Let''s go to wine and dine!" Shane and the other disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect nodded in unison. Darren and his newpanions found a restaurant and drank to their hearts'' content. They consumed as much as their stomachs allowed. Several strangers met because of a series of incidents and thus became good friends. "Listen to me, everybody. I must leave now as I have something to deal with tomorrow." After several rounds of toast, Darren expressed his intention of leaving. Since he was going to fight with Bryan, he must get fully prepared tonight. "It is rumored that you''re going to kill a Holy Lord, Darren. Your fight will be carried out tomorrow, right?" one of the disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect asked curiously. Tidings about Darren''s challenge against the de Holy Lord was widely spread in various sects in the southernnd. So it was not strange that the disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect heard about it as well. "Yes. That bastard destroyed the Lotus Holy Land. I must avenge them. The debt must be paid by blood!" Darren said with clenched teeth, his eyes fired with vengeful wrath. "Darren, I''ve heard that a two-star grand warrior helped when the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land led his men to attack the Lotus Holy Land. I''m afraid..." The leading disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect hesitated and stopped speaking all of a sudden. "There''s no need to be afraid, Darren. I''ll go with you tomorrow, and with all my people in support of you. The two-star grand warrior is nothing but a piece of shit. I''ll tear the grand warrior into pieces if that person dares hurt you!" Shane gave the table a heavy p and roared furiously. His eye set with deep determination. "Shane is determined to help you, Darren. So are we! As friends, we cannot see you risk your life without offering some assistance. We''ll ask some advanced warriors to go with us and help you. Even if we are not allowed to kill the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land because of the rules of our sect, I guarantee that the two-star grand warrior would never darey a finger on you!" another disciple of the Heavenly Pce Sect. expressed, willing to send all the help they could provide. "Thank you for all your good intention. But it''s unnecessary. You know, I''m not one to be trifled with. If the mysterious two-star grand warrior dares challenge me, I''ll fight back without mercy!" Darren uttered, his tone cold as ice. Everybody else understood that Darren must have helpers in secret as well, who must be as powerful as equivalents for a two-star grand warrior. "Darren, you have to be careful even if you''re well prepared. No matter what you say, I''ll go with my men tomorrow as I said. If you can deal with the situation, we''ll never meddle with your affairs. We just stand by to watch. With more people on your side, your enemies will undoubtedly feel more pressed by your imposing manner. And you will have more confidence. So please don''t say no to me. You''ll despise me if you do so." "Shane is right. Let''s go together tomorrow. You are going to fight at the Lotus Holy Land, right?" Darren shed a smile of helplessness at everyone''s persistence to offer their help, and replied, "All right. Since all of you want to go with me, I shall not refuse your assistance. The fight will be conducted at the Lotus Holy Land tomorrow. I''ll wait for you there." They discussed for a while to go through the arrangements for tomorrow. Darren was the first one to leave. On his way back, with the help of the beads that they gave him, he informed Chad, the Grand Blood Refiner and other grand warriors and asked them to help. "I wonder how the Grand Blood Refiner has recovered," murmured Darren to himself. He had given all the remaining Primitive Stones containing the Life Rule to the Grand Blood Refiner since the day he came back from the Talent City. Those stones might have helped him a lot in healing his injuries. Aside from the warriors brought by the disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect and Shane, Darren would have several grand warriors in support of him. With these excellent warriors on his side, he was not afraid of the mysterious two-star grand warrior at all. Odds were looking great in his favor. But the Water Kylin''s absurd n to getpletely transformed had indeed caused him a little problem. It was certain that the stupid beast could note to join him for that reason. With the help of the Water Kylin, Darren would not hesitate to kill the two-star grand warrior. Darren sped up towards the Lotus Holy Land at a fleeting speed as soon as he had informed all the grand warriors. On his way towards his destination, however, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of Darren and blocked him from advancing any inch forward. Since the figure stood with his back against Darren, he had no idea who the person was. Meanwhile, disturbing noises filled Darren''s ears. Darren realized the person standing in front of him was the cause of the noise, as he could clearly sense an impressing might aura from thetter. The person seemed much more powerful than Shane in the level of martial arts. Darren even felt that this person was even stronger than Chad and other grand warriors. Chapter 341 The Demonic Internal Force And The Aura Of Dragon Blood Chapter 341 The Demonic Internal Force And The Aura Of Dragon Blood Darren cautiously took a step back and politely asked, "What can I do for you, sir?" As he looked at the man in the white robe and sensing the cold aura emitting from him, he somehow felt something familiar about him. He must have seen the man before. "Hey, Darren," the man said with his back to Darren, "I haven''t seen you for a very long time." He suddenly turned around. A strange smile was stered on his cold but handsome face. "Scott! It''s you!" Darren eximed as soon as he recognized the man standing in front of him, his eyes shing with great joy. "You scared me, Scott! You look absolutely appalling! What are you doing here?" He stepped towards Scott and gave the man a friendly p on the shoulder. "After I''ve finished my practice in seclusion, I sensed that you were in danger, so I immediately came here to help you." Scott''s tone was indifferent, almost detached¡ªone could hardly see any trace of emotion from his face. "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. I was just practicing some martial arts with a friend. Well... How about you, Scott? Did you seed in getting into the Grand Realm?" Darren asked. Scott had once told him that he would likely break through to the Grand Realm after he ate the Dragon Saliva Fruit. Scott nodded his head. "Yes. I actually didn''t expect that I would get into the Grand Realm so smoothly. My domain has also improved quickly. I owe my sess to the Dragon Saliva Fruit that you gave me. Thank you so much, Darren." "Congrattions, Scott! Is that why I''ve sensed that you are much stronger than the average one-star grand warrior?" Darren was quite thrilled. "How do you know the levels of the grand warriors?" Scott''s brows rose up in surprise. "So many things happened in the past few months..." Darren looked intently at Scott and then around them. "Let''s find a ce to have a good talk," he suggested. Darren was extremely delighted to have encountered Scott by chance. He had so much to tell him, they were best friends after all. "Okay, sure. Let''s go." They then flew to a nearby mountain peak and found afortable resting spot. "It was very fortunate that you survived the Heavenly Repression sessfully. Your current strength is probably close to the Grand Realm. If I haven''t reached the Grand Realm, I would certainly be no match against you," Scott said, expressing his admiration for his friend. He had sat and listened until Darren had finished recounting everything he went through. Darren kept nothing secret to Scott¡ªhe told him everything, including the strange stone inside his head. He regarded Scott as his closest and dearest friend, so he found no reason not topletely be honest with him. "It really was fortunate. If there would be a second Heavenly Repression, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to pull through this time around." Darren was starting to get worried about the possibility of another Heavenly Repression happening. "Don''t worry! You''ll probably be even stronger by then. You''ll never know until that timees. Besides... That Bryan... Leave him to me. I will fight him tomorrow. He doesn''t scare me. Even if he has the help of a two-star grand warrior. But I''m not sure if there''s another stronger warrior behind that two- star grand warrior. Anyway, I may have a chance of winning." Scott became furious after hearing what happened to the Lotus Holy Land. He was determined to help his friend out. "We can go together tomorrow. Many grand warriors will alsoe. They''re all my friends. Bryan can''t escape this time. As for the two-star grand warrior, there''s nothing to be afraid of. To my knowledge, the cultivation limit in our Bottom Spiritual World is bing a three-star grand warrior. As long as there are no four-star grand warriors, we don''t have to worry too much," Darren confidently stated. "You''re right. You don''t really have to be afraid of them since the legendary beast you tame is as powerful as a three-star grand warrior. But Darren, do you know where the Medium Spiritual World and the Upper Spiritual World are?" Darren curled his lips. "I don''t really know... Through the void?" he guessed. "You''re wrong. The so-called Medium Spiritual World and Upper Spiritual World are in fact also located on the continent. Once a warrior''s cultivation level surpasses the top level of a three-star grand warrior, a guide wille and lead him to the border and then open the enchanted barrier to let him enter. And once the warrior enters, it''s almost impossible to return to our Bottom Spiritual World again," Scott exined. He had gotten this information from a mysterious note that he received after he finished the Grand Realm cultivation in seclusion. "Oh, I see. Let''s discuss thatter. I have to go and see Colin now. Shall we meet again tomorrow?" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Darren requested, smiling slightly. "I also need to be alone for a while to strengthen and stabilize my cultivation base. But don''t hurry to leave. The aura of the dragon blood in your body is very pure, but it''s still a little underdeveloped. Let me help you refine it." After Scott reached the Grand Realm, he realized the importance of the aura of dragon blood to one''s practice. With the help of the aura of dragon blood and the inheritance skill of the Dragon Blood n, he was confident enough to fight against a two-star grand warrior. Of course, the domain skill he had acquired was also quite powerful. "That''s very kind of you, Scott! Thank you!" Darren''s face lit up in gratitude. "Oh,e on. It''s my pleasure. Now, stay still and hold your breath!" Scott then immediately began activating his aura of dragon blood. The aura loomed so pure and mighty that it felt as if a real dragon wasing. The aura of dragon blood flowed out from Scott and prated into Darren''s meridians, awakening the purest aura of dragon blood deep in his heart. Darren felt that something inside his chest melted and after a moment, he felt it flow all over his body. His aura suddenly became colder and colder as well as several blue scales started to appear on his skin. "Huh? Something''s wrong. There''s some kind of unknown source of resistance in your body." Scott''s brows furrowed into a scowl once he found out that there was a ck internal force that had also prated into Darren''s meridians¡ªand it was acting more violently. Darren sensed it as well. The demon core in his elixir field was revolving automatically. It seemed to be resisting the aura of dragon blood, just like the resistance between the de intent and the sword intent. Scott mobilized more aura of dragon blood to suppress the ck internal force. However, after Scott seeded in suppressing the ck internal force inside Darren, the aura of dragon blood that prated him started attacking his elixir field, as if to destroy the ck internal force. "Shit. Are the two forces confronting each other?" Darren said, his face contorted in agony. The pain was overbearing and seemed to have no end. The roars of a dragon and a demon could be hearding from his elixir field. Scott could not do anything but watch as the two forces violently shed in Darren''s elixir field. He was willing to help his friend but had no means to. "Sorry! I didn''t know that your demonic internal force would sh with the aura of dragon blood." Brows pulled together in disconcertment, Scott looked at the suffering Darren. He did not dare use the aura of dragon blood to suppress the ck internal force any more. If he continued, he would probably get Darren''s elixir field destroyed. "Ah! Shit!" Darren was sweating profusely and was on the verge of losing consciousness from the pain. All of a sudden, he remembered how he had handled the conflict of the ice intent and the me intent before. This gave him the idea to mobilize the de and sword intent to deal with the demonic internal force and the aura of dragon blood. Fortunately, the de intent and sword intent were soon able to suppress both the demonic internal force and the aura of dragon blood. And so, Darren gradually calmed down. However, this method would not be able topletely solve the problem. Darren couldn''t utilize the de intent and sword intent at all times¡ªhe had to stop once in a while. Without the pain, he could think clearly again. After a few moments of consideration, with brows furrowed in determination, he said, "Scott, please send a great deal of aura of dragon blood into my meridians again." Scott reluctantly delivered a huge amount of the aura of dragon blood into Darren''s meridians. As long as the aura of dragon blood did not enter his elixir field, Darren would be safe. They had to try and take the risk. Scott did not exactly know what Darren was nning to do. He was baffled, but he trusted Darren and his capabilities. At the moment that the aura of dragon blood entered his meridians, Darren activated his spiritual sense. Using his spiritual sense, he tried his best topress the aura of dragon blood into his elixir field and rotated his pyramid-like demon core at a high speed. Chapter 342 The Nebula At The Elixir Field (Part One) Chapter 342 The Neb At The Elixir Field (Part One) ''If I fail, I will be doomed!'' This was the thought that upied Darren''s mind as he was mentally disturbed at the moment. By the same token, he was sitting on a powdered keg and had to move on. Then, with his enhanced spiritual sense, Darren operated the aura of dragon blood in his elixir field to "Ah! Ahhhrrrggghhh," Darren cried out as the sharp pain in his elixir field made his whole body tremble. He had not anticipated the pain to be so agonizing. "Darren, are you okay?" Scott asked worriedly, looking at Darren, who was in torment. He panicked and did not know what to do to help Darren ovee the situation. "Scott, I''m fine. Transmit more aura of dragon blood to my meridians," Darren shouted, gnashing his teeth in pain while instructing Scott. As a knee-jerk reaction, Scott nodded. Hollowing out his strength, Scott continuously transmitted a steady flow of the aura of dragon blood into Darren''s meridians. epting the immense aura, Darren controlled it andpressed it into his demon core. Soon enough, the pervasive flow of the aura of dragon blood was turned into streams of liquid under Darren''spression, flowing on the surface of the demon core. The demonic internal force in the demon core grappled to break through the suppression of the de and sword intent, which intensified Darren''s agony. Crack! A sharp cracking sound was heard from the rotating demon core. A few momentster, hairline cracks crept around the demon core, signifying that it was about to burst out. "Ahhhhh!" Darren roared, bearing with the tormenting pain. With thest of his spiritual sense, he continuedpressing such a significant quantity of the aura of dragon blood, preventing more cracks from developing on the demon core. At that point, the demon core rotated at breakneck speed with golden electric sparks twinkling on its surface. Finally, under the impact of the mighty extrusion force, the demon core dispersed into powders. After the effect of the dispersion, the scattered demonic internal force and the aura of dragon blood formed into a small storm. Thebination spiraled under the impact of the tiny golden lightning¡ªit resembled a neb. Assuming that he had seeded in doing the task, Darren couldn''t bear the pain anymore and passed out. Just a few inches away from him, Scott was appalled to see Darren unconscious. Getting closer to him, Scott set his mind at rest when he probed that Darren''s elixir field was peaceful¡ªfree from any signs of intense struggling. Scott stayed beside Darren. He didn''t take the initiative to cure his wounds for fear that it would incur Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. furtherplications. After about four hours, Darren came to his senses and was able to regain some of his strength. He woke up with his clothes soaked and drenched that clung tightly on his flesh. "Oooooh." Pulling out a deep sigh, Darren was relieved that the task was finally done. His mouth was pale, and he looked very haggard. Parched and tired, he found it difficult to speak and breathe at the same time. "Darren, how are you feeling right now? I am sorry, it was my fault. I didn''t think that you would undergo such great pain. I almost killed you," Scott asked in full tilt as he felt guilty for being responsible in Darren''s turmoil. "Never mind that Scott. Though I had a rough time, I feel even better now than before," resting his hand on Scott''s shoulder, Darren replied. With his other hand that was quite feeble and still quivering a little, Darren used his spiritual sense to check on his elixir filed. Right there and then, at his elixir field, he spotted an olive-ck neb steadily hovering beside his de core and sword core. It was the sign that the demonic internal force and the aura of dragon blood had achieved a bnce within him. Aside from the swirling neb, Darren sensed that there was a formidable force that crept through his entire being, which was just a little weaker than his dark gold internal force. However, at the moment, Darren was too weak to test the force of the neb. Instead, he took a pile of superior spiritual herbs from his Space Ring to cure his wounds through assimting skill. After about an hour, with the help of the spiritual herbs, Darren gradually recovered and roughly returned to his normal state and strength. "Scott, I''m feeling much better now. You should go back for now and consolidate your cultivation base. Let''s meet at the Lotus Holy Land tomorrow," looking at the worried face of Scott, Darren urged him. Scott had procrastinated for quite a long time because of him. "Okay. Good thing that you are alright now. That''s really a relief for me. I will be a littlete tomorrow. Remember, don''t act recklessly in case the two-star grand warrior will kill you before my arrival," with a sheepish smile, Scott advised repeatedly. "Rest assured, and I won''t be ying with fire. I know what to do. I should go back to see Elder Colin. Scott, I''ll be leaving now," Darren said as he saluted to Scott and turned away. With Darren gone, Scott picked a mountain and exploded a cave with the force of his palm. Then he entered the sanctuary to strengthen his cultivation base. If Scott wasted more time, he wouldn''t be able to reach the highest level. That was why he didn''t go back with Darren and preferred to cultivate in that ce. After flying for a while amongst the clouds, Darren could see the ruins among the green hills, which had been the prosperous Lotus Holy Land in the past. With a soft thud on the ground covered with tiles and stones debris, Darrennded from the sky and looked around the view of the ruins. ''The Lotus Holy Land should also have a forbidden area. Where is that forbidden area, and how is it now?'' instead of pursuing his original n of meeting Colin first, Darren spected about the matter. He couldn''t dismiss the idea of discovering the forbidden area in the Lotus Holy Land. Chapter 343 The Nebula At The Elixir Field (Part Two) Chapter 343 The Neb At The Elixir Field (Part Two) Thinking of this, he started to search for it. Before long, he arrived at the ce where, as far as he could remember, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land had met him for the first time. After numerous battles, the whole Lotus Holy Land had been destroyed except for this ce. It was kept safe, sound, and pristine. Darren thought that if the Lotus Holy Land had a forbidden area, that wouldn''t be somewhere than this ce. Looking around, a massive lotus on the pool that seemed to be so special, caught Darren''s eye. Thus, instinctively, he flew over theke promptly. Splttt! p! As he was hovering over the mysterious lotus flower, a big hand showed up out of nowhere. In a split second, the hand strangled and pped Darren like a mosquito, pulling him into the underground. "Damn it!" Caught unprepared and unguarded, Darren was startled. The big hand had approached without casting a shadow or even a slight aura that Darren hadn''t sensed any sign of it before he was attacked. Obviously, whoever was behind the sibylline hand was powerful. Whoosh! Freed from the grapple of the hand, Darren flew out from a ruptured hole on the ground and saluted to the big lotus, saying, "Sir, I''m sorry to offend you and disturb you in any way." "Leave now! You''re not allowed to be here. You are not supposed to be here in the first ce." An old cracking voice emerged from the big lotus. Hearing that, Darren felt inexorable stateliness. "Okay. I will leave. I am sorry for trespassing," not wanting to incur further arguments, Darren replied as he bent down, and he flew away from the pool. By now, Darren finally realized why the de Holy Land dared send men to destroy and conquer the Lotus Holy Land. As long as they didn''t pige the forbidden area, they wouldn''t be severely punished. "In this case, if I don''t go into the forbidden area of the de Holy Land, I could also destroy their Holy Land!" with a pre-upied mind, Darren sneered coldly, as he flew towards a small courtyard. "Elder Colin, I''m back," announced Darren. He felt relieved to be back in the ce where he felt at home. He had personally arranged the small courtyard for Colin to live. In spite of his excitement, Darren got goosebumps under his skin since there was no response from Colin. It was unusual for him to ignore Darren. Thus, with a troubled mind, Darren went to the door cautiously and opened it. Squeak! When the door slowly swung open, Darren was stunned to see the old man hanging lifelessly with his neck tied to the ceiling beam. "Mr. Li!" perplexed, Darren called out, his nose feeling sore. In a hurry, he cut the rope and put Colin down. "Mr. Li, you... Why did youmit suicide?" Darren sobbed, looking at Colin, who was now pale and cold. He was bewildered about why Colin would take his own life. ''What could be wrong with him?'' Darren thought. As he was unable to believe his eyes, Darren was so upset deep inside. Colin was the first big bug he met at the Lotus Holy Land who cared for him a lot. Moreover, Colin was always approachable to him and easy to get along. Darren appreciated how much the elder cared for him. Seeing him lifeless now, Darren couldn''t care less than think of that day when he first arrived at the Lotus Holy Land. Colin''s granddaughter wrangled to take part in the examination. At that time, Elder Colin appeared so amiable. ''Eh? That''s not right. Cathy!'' At the thought of Colin''s granddaughter, Darren was suddenly enlightened. He felt that there was a foul-y on the elder''s death. Colin could not afford to take his own life; he was more than just an ordinary elder and was always positive when it came to life and existence. Darren believed that his death was not only a simple suicide case as it appeared. As his thought brought him back from that day of his granddaughter''s examination, Darren remembered that when Colin recovered from his wounds, Original from N?velDrama.Org. he and the elder had a conversation for a long time. As Colin mentioned Cathy, however, he was perturbed. ''But why would hemit suicide?'' The thought persisted on Darren''s mind. ''Elder Colin once told me that when the de Holy Land carried out provocations to them, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land hadmanded men to escort Cathy and my sister to a safer ce where even Elder Colin didn''t know. The one whom he cares most is his granddaughter. He couldn''t kill himself for no reason at all!'' Darren thought back and forth, deep in his reverie. When he came back, he was worried a lot about his sister and Elsa. However, when Colin told him that his sister had been sent to a safer ce together with Cathy, he felt relieved. Thus, he didn''t hurry to find his sister since only when he saved the Holy Lord of the Louts Holy Land, he could know her whereabouts. Sensing that the situation was somewhat suspicious, Darren searched Colin''s body. Additionally, he let out the spiritual sense to check for any clues of his death. To his surprise, his eyes led him to Colin''s clenched fist. With his heart skipping a beat, he unfolded his now dried fist and discovered something in there. "Purple, rule," with furrowed brows, Darren read. Those were the two words that appeared on Colin''s right palm. Judging from the dry, dark purple bloodstain, the two words were dug out and etched by Colin''s fingernails. "Purple rule?" moving back and forth, Darren muttered to himself repeatedly. While doing that, he was gradually releasing the Spirit Power to search the rest of Colin''s body. Stopping abruptly, an idea lit up in his mind. Instantly, his eyes were filled with fury. "It''s the rule cultivator in purple!" realizing what the words etched on Elder Colin''s palm signified, Darren yelled. At the thought of that, dense murderous intents were stating to intensify inside his body. Chapter 344 The Grand Warriors From Both Sides Chapter 344 The Grand Warriors From Both Sides To determine the identity of the murderer, Darren, once again, released his Spirit Power to check Colin''s body. As expected, he felt an aura of the rule cultivator hidden deep in Colin''s body. Colin had been wounded by a rule cultivator before. That fact,bined with the bloody words engraved on his palm, convinced Darren that the rule cultivator in purple was the murderer. When the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land intended to kill Darren, the rule cultivator in purple was the mastermind behind the scheme. Moreover, he tried to torture Darren with his Spirit Power. For Darren, the rule cultivator in purple was as good as dead because no matter how hard it was, he would surely kill him. Both sadness and murderous intent could be seen in Darren''s eyes as he carried Colin outside and buried him where they had met for the first time. Then he knelt before his tomb. "Elder Colin, you may rest in peace as I will avenge your death and find Cathy and treat her as my sister," Darren swore before he flew to the crumbling square of the Lotus Holy Land. He stood there quietly and watched as the sky gradually darkened. In the blink of an eye, it was early morning. Darren had waited all night for Bryan, the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. Boom. Shortly after daybreak, the clouds in the sky surged high. A formidable aura, which seemed to crush the void, headed for where Darren stood. "Here you are," Darren mumbled as he looked at the sky. In a sh, several figuresnded beside Darren. "Darren, we are here to help. Tell us. Which bastard wants to attack you?" one of the men asked. They were Chad and the other grand warriors. Initially, Darren had informed only three men about the fight, including Chad. However, seven men had appeared to help him, and they were all grand warriors from the Grand Void Manor. At first sight, they looked like average people, who were amiable and easy to approach. However, since they hade to help Darren, they all released their aura, which shook the earth. "Sirs, thanks foring," Darren said as he bowed to the grand warriors. "Hey, boy, don''t mention it. No matter whoes today, we will teach him a lesson!" one of the grand warriors yelled. "To be honest, the opponent may be apanied by a two-star grand warrior. Sirs, please take care of All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. yourselves," Darren warned. "Ha-ha. So what if they have a two-star grand warrior? Though it may be difficult for us to kill him, he won''t have a chance to hurt you as long as we attack him together!" Chad stated confidently. When Darren told Chad and the other two men about the fight, he had made it clear that a two-star grand warrior would be involved. Since all seven grand warriors hade to Darren''s aid, it meant that they had decided to help Darren in spite of the fierce power of the two-star grand warrior. In fact, Chad and hispanions alone were capable enough of dealing with the two-star grand warrior. Besides, Darren had also requested the Grand Blood Refiner and Scott toe to his aid. Though the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land had the support of the two-star grand warrior, he would be unable to harm Darren. "Sirs, I genuinely appreciate your help. Now, I would request that you conceal your auras and your traces as I need to ensure that the bastard brings the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land here before involving you," Darren said while saluting the seven grand warriors. "No problem. We will have some tea while we are waiting. When the time is right, you can call us with your spiritual sense." Chad nodded as he directed the other grand warriors to drink tea in a hidden location nearby. A short while after they had left, another overwhelming aura descended from the sky. Then, an unmatched figurended on the square of the Lotus Holy Land. As Darren stared at the figure, he sensed that this person''s aura was more intense than any of the seven grand warriors, including Chad. Thus, Darren supposed that this man must be the two-star grand warrior who promised to help the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land. "Where is Bryan?" Darren asked coldly and calmly. "Ha-ha. Darren, don''t you recognize me?" the manughed. "Hum? Who are you?" Darren was stunned after hearing the man''s voice. As the man''s identity registered, Darren shouted in excitement, "Grand Blood Refiner!" "Ha-ha. Darren, long time no see," the Grand Blood Refiner smiled as he nodded. "Have you recovered from your injuries?" Darren asked as he patted the Grand Blood Refiner''s shoulder. "All thanks to the Primitive Stones you gave me! Although I haven''t fully recovered, at least I''m at the top level of the one-star grand warrior. You may rest assured. I am more than sufficient to keep you safe before a two-star grand warrior," the Grand Blood Refiner vowed solemnly. Darren nodded before requesting the Grand Blood Refiner to hide and wait for the de Holy Lord''s arrival. After waiting on the square for a few moments, the de Holy Lord finally appeared. He seemed to be armed with a de. As expected, he didn''te alone. Beside him were four other men, each of whom was very powerful. Darren knew at once that they were all grand warriors. Very soon, theynded before Darren. "You made such a fuss that we came over-prepared. I didn''t need to bring my men here to deal with such a weak man," one man sneered. He emitted amanding aura. Obviously, he was the two-star grand warrior. Darren studied the two-star grand warrior. The man was in his forties and dressed in a cyan robe. A deep scar added to the man''s hideousness. In theory, a powerful grand warrior could erase any scars on his body. In all probability, this grand warrior had left the scar to remind himself of a deep-seated hatred. "Lord Gerald, thed is unusual. To be safe, I asked you to bring your men. Please forgive me," the de Holy Lord apologized humbly. "Humph. Bryan, you bastard. Did you think you could fool us? Why do we need to be cautious before such a weak man?" a grand warrior, who was standing beside the de Holy Lord asked. "That''s right. You exaggerated his power. What''s more, you said he had a strong backer. But where is he? You need to be taught a lesson for lying!" another grand warrior bellowed in a cold voice. Embarrassed, the de Holy Lord could say nothing more. He had always been a cautious person. However, since he had witnessed Darren''s escape previously, he grew concerned. "Enough bullshit. Where is the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land?" Darren questioned. Although he appearedposed, Darren was stressed before the grand warriors. "You bastard! You are dead meat today. Do you want to save Diana? Here she is! Come save her!" the de Holy Lord growled. It seemed that his hatred had gotten the better of him. He roared and threw a woman at Darren. Darren caught the woman, but he bristled with anger after getting a closer look at her. The woman''s face had rotted to the core after being destroyed by something. More shocking was that every bone in her body had been broken. Darren''s heart ached. All of this was a consequence of his actions. He had killed the de Holy Lord''s two sons. Because of this, Colin and the elders of the Lotus Holy Land had been killed. In addition, his sister and Bruce had been separated from him. Now, looking at Diana''s miserable condition, his heart was engulfed in murderous intent. "You beast. Bryan, I will not let you go today. Go to hell!" Darren roared, and blood streaks filled his eyes. "You bastard, I will wipe the floor with your dead body. By the time I''m done, there will be nothing left of you," the de Holy Lord shouted. Meanwhile, de intent burst out from his body and headed straight for Darren. Chapter 345 Fight With Bryan Chapter 345 Fight With Bryan Cold and fierce de intent surged forward, but Darren didn''t defend against it. Instead, he retreated with Diana in his arms. Since she was severely injured, he needed to put her in a safe ce. Unconscious and unable to protect herself, she might die from the battle between Darren and Bryan. Darren dodged Bryan''s attack. After flying for a while, he tossed Diana in the air, and her body vanished in a sh. What Bryan didn''t know was that Darren had thrown Diana in the direction where Chad and the other grand warriors were hiding. When her body flew close to where his friends were standing, Darren transmitted a voice. Chad caught her and settled her as per Darren''s instructions. Now that he wasn''t worried about Diana''s safety, Darren was ready for the inevitable fierce fight. This battle had attracted much attention. The de Holy Lord had four helpers¡ªthree one-star grand warriors and a two-star grand warrior, while eight one-star grand warriors were ready to help Darren. It had been about a thousand years since such a great war had happened in the southernnd. "Little bastard, you saved Diana. But it doesn''t matter. I am going to tear you to pieces." Bryan had been eager to kill Darren. He had spent many nights dreaming about the day that he would get his vengeance. Darren hovered in the air and didn''t say anything because he was transmitting messages to some of the grand warriors. "Darren, should we step forward and help you fight?" Chad asked, using his spiritual sense. "No. The grand warriors supporting Bryan haven''t joined the fight. Bryan, that son of a bitch, made me suffer tremendously. I want to kill him myself. Once you join the fight, I won''t have that chance." And, Darren was right. If all the grand warriors joined in the fight, chaos would ensue, and he would lose the opportunity he sought so eagerly. For the moment, it appeared as though the grand warriors who were supporting Bryan were not interested in fighting. This was the perfect time to kill Bryan. "Gerald, in my opinion, everything will be over once we kill that man," said a one-star grand warrior, one of Bryan''s helpers. He thought there was no need to waste time. "Oh, don''t worry. Let us take our time. He cultivates both sword and de skills. I have never met such a cultivator. I''m curious to see his skills. Besides, Bryan doesn''t know what is good for him. It''s good to let thatd teach him a lesson." The two-star grand warrior named Gerald was interested in watching the fight. Although Darren was young, he was strong. "Okay. We will wait and watch the fight," echoed the three one-star grand warriors. As Gerald was the strongest warrior in the group, the others wouldn''t argue with him. "Don''t join the battle unless the situation is life-threatening. Otherwise, we will miss the highlights of the life or death battle. Do you understand?" Gerald ordered. "Yes. We will do as you have said," replied the three one-star grand warriors. Suddenly, thunder was heard in Lotus Holy Land''srge square. The wind blew as Darren unleashed his powerful de intent and sword intent. "Hum? The de intent and sword intent are unusual. It seems as though there is something in it," Gerald, the two-star grand warrior, surmised with surprise. "Why could I feel ice aura in his sword intent and me aura in his de intent?" wondered a one-star grand warrior, who cultivated the Ice Domain. "Oh, I see. That man''s de intent and sword intent have ice intent and me intent. This is surprising. He must be as impressive as Bryan exined. I am afraid that the whole world will change if this young man grows up," Gerald, the two-star grand warrior, said solemnly after observing Darren carefully. "Is this talent likely to reach the Holy Realm?" asked a one-star grand warrior. "Indeed, he has the talent to reach the Holy Realm. He can be called a nonesuch genius of his generation." The two-star grand warrior, Gerald, apparently thought very highly of Darren. Bryan felt great pressure surge through him when he perceived the de intent and sword intent. Several days ago, Darren''s avatar had wounded him. Ever since, he had been craving for the opportunity to prove himself in a battle against Darren. Bryan didn''t tell the others that he admired Darren. It was natural for Bryan to be in awe of Darren''s abilities as he was young and strong. But Darren had killed his sons. The hatred he felt wouldn''t allow Bryan to admit that Darren had incredible talent openly. "It''s time to end this. Go to hell!" A red light erupted from Bryan''s de, after which the strong de intent formed a violent storm that headed for Darren. Some grand warriors exerted their domain skills to blockade the square as they saw that Bryan had begun his attack. They worried that the forbidden area would be damaged if the battle was too fierce. All the grand warriors knew that any influence to the forbidden area would lead to their death. They wouldn''t survive even if they had ten lives! "Humph, Blood Dragon Phantom!" Darren summoned the inheritance skill of the Dragon Blood n to end the battle as soon as possible. Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Darren, together with his eight avatars, surrounded Bryan and released their attacks. The de intent and the sword intent instantly eliminated Bryan''s blood-red de intent. "Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Bryan was at a disadvantage in the first round of the battle. And so, he didn''t hesitate for a moment when summoning his Omnipotent Talent Skill to attack Darren. Darren knew that Bryan was not weak. He surmised that he might even be stronger than Shane. His Omnipotent Talent Skill could have killed all the weak creatures and destroyed all the houses within a hundred miles of the square had the grand warriors not cordoned off the area with their domain skills! "Unite!" Darren shouted. As his avatars fused with him, his vital energy surged to its peak. Rumble! Darren''s de intent and sword intent rushed toward Bryan, who was levitating above him. The square was shrouded in the de intent and sword intent, and murderous intent permeated the air. Everyone present trembled with fear. Rumble! Rumble! The loud sounds of the fierce battle between Darren and Bryan led the grand warriors to cover their ears. The sword and the de consistently shed with each other during the battle. After several quarters of an hour, Bryan''s Omnipotent Talent Skill was defeated. He stood in the middle of therge square, breathing heavily as he collected himself. The grand warriors, including Chad, were still safe in their hiding ce, which was not far from the square. They released their spiritual senses to check the situation. After witnessing Darren''s strong energy, they were shocked. Half a year ago, Darren was almost at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. How could he be nearly as strong as a grand warrior after returning from the Raksa Sea?! "What a genius Darren is!" Chad shouted. Then he added, "Despite his progress and strength, he was respectful to us. I thought he was weak. I didn''t know that he was as strong as a grand warrior. This surprises me!" "This man hid his power from us and was modest in his behavior. I didn''t know what he was capable of," mumbled Brian You, another grand warrior. There was shock written on the other grand warriors'' faces as well. ''This man is still so young, and yet, he has cultivated powerful de skills and sword skills. He is at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, but he could fight against a grand warrior. I really admire him!'' The other grand warriors could not help but wonder. "Stop talking and pay attention to the fight. If the grand warriors on the de Holy Lord''s side suddenly attack Darren, he will be in danger. We must be ready to save him at any time," warned one of the grand warriors. The others nodded and focused on the fight. The Grand Blood Refiner was watching the fight from one corner of the square. He was idle and didn''t worry about Darren at all. He had seen Darren beat a weak grand warrior in the Raksa Sea and had great confidence in his abilities. However, he was annoyed by the presence of the other grand warriors. He didn''t know that Darren had other helpers. He also worried that Darren wouldn''t win if the remaining warriors joined the fight. ''After Darren kills his enemy, I will jump out and take him away. Fighting with so many grand warriors is not wise, '' the Grand Blood Refiner thought. He closed his eyes and focused on the two-star grand warrior''s aura. Once he recovered his full power, he would kill the grand warrior fighting with Darren now. At that time, it would be as easy as killing an ant! "de Domain!" Bryan was exhausted after the battle with Darren. However, he could not admit defeat. With no alternatives left, he summoned his domain skill, although it was iplete. "Little bastard! Taste the power of my domain!" Bryan''s eyes were red and filled with rage. He thought Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. that his domain skill would help him to kill Darren. "Go to hell, old bastard!" Darren shouted as he unleashed his de and Sword Domain. "Ah!" Bryan''s expression reflected the horror he felt. He yelled in fear, "Impossible! You have domain too?" Chapter 346 I Must Kill Him (Part One) Chapter 346 I Must Kill Him (Part One) Cognizant to the domain skill released by Darren and being fully aware of howpelling the murderous intent was, Bryan was taken aback, and he immediately turned pale. In the back of his mind, he panicked as he thought of ways how to counter-attack the domain skill. "Ah! I will kill you!" sensing the inevitable trouble, Bryan howled as mad as a rabid dog. He was aware that since Darren had used his domain skill, he couldn''t be able to kill Darren or even be on par with his abilities. With that, Bryan waged a desperate struggle to kill him. Though he didn''t know how he would do that, he was determined to get his hands drenched with Darren''s blood. After a roar, a bloody, blinding light zed out from his body, which signified that he had activated a unique skill to light up his blood essence. Possessing the activated blood essence this time, Bryan dashed towards Darren with hatred. Gradually, his aura rose continuously¡ªso as his rage and hatred towards Darren. Judging from the Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. aura that exuded from him, it could be assumed that his power was equivalent to that of a one-star grand warrior without using the domain skill. This would be now or never for Bryan, and he should kill Darren no matter what it took. If, in any case, he couldn''t kill Darren at the risk of his blood essence, he wouldn''t be able to conjure such power he had now in the future. Worse than that, he would retrogress by at least two stages, and it would be hard for him to restore his cultivation base. "Humph. Don''t fancy killing me that easily! Killing me would not be a piece of cake for you. I would make sure of that! You are too naive!" Darren sneered towards Bryan with a mocking expression on his face. His calm and confident disposition made Bryan uneasy. With his spiritual sense, Darren generated the neb that was well-bnced in his elixir field. "Try my new skill!" executing one swift plunging move, Darren shouted. Right at that very moment, thousands of palm shadows were shot towards Bryan. An olive-ck force with a matchless momentum broke out of Darren''s elixir fieldbined with a breathtaking dragon roar and diabolical cries. "Whoah! What a powerful force!" One of the grand warriors that were standing aside was shocked. They felt that the olive-ck force had a sense of grandeur. Witnessing the intensity of the olive-ck force, the grand warriors wanted to acknowledge allegiance to it following an impulse. "Go and fight against him!" Gerald, the two-star grand warrior, ordered another grand warrior to help Bryan after he felt that the situation progressed from bad to worst. Receiving the order, the grand warrior beside the two-star grand warrior shed away to confront Darren. With all his strength, the grand warrior gave out a palm attack, and more than ten thousand palm shadows, arranged in a crisscross pattern, rushed into the olive-ck force of Darren. "Humph. Your force is powerful, but it can''t rival my palm shadows!" the grand warrior said coldly while attacking Darren with a steady flow of palm shadows. However, he was startled and was held dumb in the next moment. With lightning-fast speed, the olive- ck force crushed his palm shadows effortlessly. More than that, the power darted towards him with no sign of slowing down. Faced with the fierce explosive force, even the grand warrior felt threatened. His knees trembled, and his mind and heart battled as to where to escape. Caught at that situation, the grand warrior looked like a child deprived of his favorite toy¡ªhelpless and disoriented. Boom! Not wanting to yield and give up, the grand warrior disyed the legendary martial skills incessantly. He was attacking and retreating at the same time. Not until had he gone backward for more than ten miles that he managed to break free from the olive- ck force. The ordeal made him pale, parched and exhausted. All the bystanders who had witnessed what had transpired were astonished at the fight scene. It was so incredible that ad at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm would be able to throw a grand warrior scampering off his feet. After all, the man was a real powerful grand warrior, nothing more, nothing less. As for Bryan, he was so frightened at the repulsive force that he had copsed on the ground, trembling and scared to death. "You damn bastard. How dare you take advantage of that distraction to attack me? You are certainly courting death!" the grand warrior bellowed after he flew back. Though he cut a sorry figure, a murderous intent was shot from his eyes. He felt so disgraced for being thrown away by such ad much lower in level at cultivation basepared to his. Thus, to make Darren pay for all the bashfulness he had received, the grand warrior, in a jiffy, disyed his domain skill to siege Darren, making sure that he couldn''t give all out in counter-attack. Besieged in a real grand warrior''s domain, even if Darren used the dark gold internal force, he would have no chance to escape. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, in the domain of the grand warrior, a big burning purple palm came down from heaven. Even if with the other grand warriors'' protection, the earth couldn''t avoid splitting up. Darren himself was also at the edge of being crushed by the gust brought by the big palm. "What a shame you are!" A roar from heaven was descending. Then a figurended at once, and he violently kicked away the grand warrior who had released the domain. Receiving the tremendous kicks, the grand warrior raised his hand to shoot the big palm shadow, protecting himself. "A grand warrior? Who could that be?" The grand warriors that were together with the de Holy Lord were confused. They asked among themselves as to who was the figure that descended upon the heavens. "Humph. Shame on you! How could you, grand warriors hand in hand, attack a boy at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm? I''m so ashamed of you!" Realizing who the unexpected grand warrior was, Darren stood and smiled lightly, saying, "Mr. Brian You, don''t bother to scold the shameless pugs. They won''t understand." Chapter 347 I Must Kill Him (Part Two) Chapter 347 I Must Kill Him (Part Two) "How dare you say that?!" the two-star grand warrior yelled loudly. The sound almost deafened the ears of the people present. Then he stepped forward and said coldly, "Who are you vagrant champion? How dare you interfere with our fight? Yet, considering your hard-earned cultivation base, I will let you off this time. However, if you insist on helping thatd, I won''t mind wiping you out!" "Oh! Is that a threat? I know you are a two-star grand warrior, but you are too boastful! Are you sure you can do that?" Brian You taunted, challenging and triggering anger out of the two-star grand warrior. On that asion, out of nowhere, six robust-looking figures suddenlynded between the battling warriors, each of them possessing the aura of a grand warrior. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "They are the seven grand warriors in Talent City!" one of the grand warriors on the de Holy Lord''s side said as he recognized Chad and the other six grand warriors. Then the grand warrior whispered to the two-star grand warrior named Gerald, "Lord Gerald, they Manor. I heard that if they formed an array, their power could be enhanced to a higher realm, which made them such opponents that were not easy to deal with." Though the seven grand warriors always fought over some small affairs within their group, their bond was reliable and remarkable at the same time. Otherwise, they wouldn''te here together to Darren''s aid. "How could I be shaken by the lowly grand warriors inferior to me? If they are too annoyed, I will wipe them all out. I don''t care whether they will form an array or not. Humph!" Gerald snorted, not showing any sign of fear or doubt facing thebined seven grand warriors and Darren. Generally speaking, there was a fair gap between the one-star grand warrior and the two-star grand warrior. Under normal circumstances, the one-star grand warrior had no odds of winning. With that, though the seven one-star grand warriors fought together, Gerald still thought poorly of them. Moreover, he also had three grand warriors waiting at bay to give him a hand. "Lord Gerald, since you seldome to the southernnd, you don''t understand how things go in here well. There is a big bug in the Grand Void Manor. Once a three-star grand warrior intended to pass through the Grand Void Manor, the Lord of Void killed him with one palm because the grand warrior offended him," talking slowly, emphasizing every word, the grand warrior stated in an astonished expression. "What? That''s impossible!" hearing that, Gerald objected. "No three-star grand warrior is allowed to enter the fournds. How could he kill a three-star grand warrior in one palm? That''s nonsense! You are just making stories to make a fool out of me." "That''s true. My master saw it with his own eyes. The Lord of Void''s status is very high, high enough up to the point that he is beyond the control of the enforcement team of grand warriors!" the grand warrior said seriously. Hearing that affirmation, Gerald was a little nervous. He knew some big bugs were indeed beyond the control of the enforcement team of grand warriors. "Is he a holy warrior?" Gerald asked with his eyebrows furrowed. This time doubt was betrayed on his face, and his voice was a little shaky. "Maybe he is." The grand warrior nodded. "What? Why don''t youunch attacks? So we can end this nonsense fight in no time," Chad said, giving a wry smile. "Don''t be too rampant! We decide to let you off today. Bryan, let''s go!" one grand warrior replied. After discussing with the other grand warriors, Gerald didn''t n to take the risk today, so hemanded the grand warrior to dismiss Chad''s challenge and went on their way. Undoubtedly, the grand warrior who had been thrown away and defeated by Darren was reluctant to leave. Though the murderous intent in his eyes was still raging, he dared not disobey Gerald''s order. "You can leave, but Bryan must stay!" Darren pointed out with a tough stance. He was confident that if he missed this rare opportunity, it would be hard for him to kill Bryan the next time. Moreover, if he let him go this time, it would be hard to find him since he would go hiding in somewhere for sure. At the mention of the condition, Bryan turned ghastly pale, and his eyes were lifeless. Shocked at Darren''s roar, he shook suddenly as if he just woke up from a nightmare. "Lord Gerald, please save me. If I die, I will take that thing with me to the other world," pleading to Gerald, Bryan uttered in fear. At the moment, he looked like a dog begging for Gerald''s mercy. His manner was quite like his sons. "Damn it. I say once again. Bryan must go with us. If anyone dare stop us, don''t me me for being rude, but a blood bath wouldmence!" Geraldid his cards out. As a two-star grand warrior, retreating from a battle was such a shameful thing. However, Darren was still unwilling to let them go. This had almost touched the bottom line of what he could take. "No way. I must kill Bryan," the determined Darren asserted and persisted coldly, taking no consideration of Gerald''s status. "Well, well! Then I guess we have to do it the hard way," eyeing Darren with a malicious rage this time, Gerald said as his face turned dark. He couldn''t tolerate that such a weak man could be so arrogant. Regardless of the Lord of Void, he was about to burst out his powerful momentum. "You are courting death. You bastard, don''t me me!" as rage brewed inside of him, Gerald thundered. His voice resounded in everyone''s ears. At that moment, the temperature of the air in the Lotus Holy Land dropped to the freezing point that everyone, even Darren, felt unusual chills creeping on their bodies. Chapter 348 The Battle Of The Grand Warriors Had Commenced Chapter 348 The Battle Of The Grand Warriors Had Commenced "How dare you!" Chad and his men shouted all together while he, unleashing his full energy with the rest of them, set to prepare the Seven Stars ughtering Array. They were confident that with their array they could at least save Darren if they were unable to defeat the two-star grand warrior. "Then I shall have all of you killed! Take them down!" Gerald, oozing with cold murderous intent, "Shit! He''s got help! If they defeat even just one of us, our array will fall. This will be a tough battle!" "Before you dare make a move against Darren, you will have to go through me!" At that moment, a more intense killing aura swept through the entire square. Although its energy was still no match against that of Gerald''s, it was not too far behind. The Grand Blood Refiner was only at the top level of a one-star grand warrior, but he still stood a chance against Gerald given hisbat experience and his technique¡ªas was expected from someone who was once a three-star grand warrior. "There''s another one?" The three grand warriors standing next to Gerald suddenly tensed up as they sensed the newer''s surprisingly strong killing aura. All twelve grand warriors then unleashed their powerful energy forces, causing the ce to be an unbearable hell for any ordinary person. Darren would have been crushed if it weren''t for the protective energy field created by the grand warriors. After all, it was the extremely powerful grand warriors who had unleashed the energy forces. The energy forces affected such arge area that strong warriors from thousands of miles away were still able to sense it. The news had gotten out that the battle among grand warriors was about to take ce, making the Holy Lords rush over from the different Holy Lands. The several warriors at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm who were already at the location of the fight were gathered hundreds miles above the battlefield to avoid being caught in the violent confrontation. Holy Lord Landon was also here, watching from afar. "H-holy Lord, that y-young man..." stuttered out the elder beside Holy Lord Landon, at a loss for words at the tremendous power he felt. "Damn it! I can''t believe that the young man has so many grand warriors on his side! They''re an almost equal match against Bryan''s supporters!" eximed Holy Lord Landon, fists clenching in anger. Green lightning shed around him as his fury grew. "Holy Lord, what should we do? This kid has made significant progress with his cultivation. I''m starting to wonder if that visitor from the outer space was actually here for him instead of..." The elder trailed off, leaving his spection hanging in the air. "I will kill him when the timing is right. If any of the grand warriors behind him dare to stop me, I will kill them too." Holy Lord Landon burst out with a sudden surge of power, which he immediately brought back under control. On the Lotus Holy Land square, the presence of the Grand Blood Refiner added even more fuel to the tension. Gerald, despite his fury, found himself in an awkward position. It was not because that he was intimidated by the grand warriors, but was instead mainly because of the myth of the Lord of Void, added to the fact that Gerald himself was not from the southernnd. If he actually killed these grand warriors, he would be challenging the ruling ss of the southernnd. The worse thing was that the However, he had already made the public deration that he was going to kill Darren. If he backed out now, he would definitely lose his dignity. After a few moments of contemtion, Gerald made up his mind and decided to kill the grand warriors first. He decided that he just had to flee towards the west as soon as he made the kill as it was highly unlikely that the southernnd forces could chase him that far away. Baring his teeth, he shouted, "All of you, die!" Dense clouds instantly began to gather at the sky above him and the golden chain in his hand started moving on its own. Before Gerald could make a move, a giant explosion came from the square. A figure then appeared in the crater created by the arrival immediately afterwards. "There are more grand warriorsing?" Gerald''s eyes widened, his fury igniting once again as he sensed the strong energy. "So, are you that two-star grand warrior?" the man d in white asked, his tone as cold as ice. It was none other than Scott. The Holy Lords who were observing from afar drew in sharp breaths in awe as they gained a clear picture of the figure. "That is Scott! He is at the Grand Realm now! What a strong aura!" The Holy Lords from the different Holy Lands were harboring mixed feelings about Scott''s sudden presence. What had initially been awe and admiration suddenly turned into nauseating envy. They were still very far from reaching the Grand Realm while Scott already had, with a power that was neck and neck with that of a two-star grand warrior''s. The one thing that surprised them the most was that Scott had always detached himself from these mundane affairs and only had few friends as far as they knew. However, here he was, stepping up to protect Darren¡ªit was extremely shocking for them. "It looks like Darren is much more well-connected than us so-called Holy Lords." Several Holy Lords grew ufortable and humiliated at the thought. The warriors at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm who were gathered above them were also shocked and quite impressed by the support that Darren had. After this battle, regardless if Darren won or lost, he would definitely be famous across the whole Back at the square, Scott stood in front of Gerald. Scott''s dragon blood emitted an aura that was cold andmanding, sending chills running down Gerald''s spine. "Are you from a Dragon Blood n?" Although it was embarrassing for Gerald, he still had to ask. "Cut the chitchat. Either do what my brother Darren said or we fight. Whoever loses dies!" Scott''s cold tone sounded arrogant to the grand warriors. "Darren, I respect your brother! He''s great!" The Grand Blood Refiner burst out inughter. He found Scott''s aloofness quite amusing. "Grand Blood Refiner, I''m afraid I still need you and the distinguished grand warriors to lend a hand to Scott. Otherwise, our chances of winning remain slim." Darren casually patted the Grand Blood Refiner on the shoulder. "Of course!" The Grand Blood Refiner did not mind it at all. Chad and his men came down after hearing Darren calling the two powerful grand warriors his This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. brothers. "Hey, spare me with terms like distinguished¡ªthat''s too much! You''re also our friends and your power is way more powerful than any single one of ours. You can call us brothers too, if you''d like," Chad told Darren, with the other grand warriors nodding in approval. Darren''s strength was already close to that of a grand warrior. Aside from that, he was also at the same status as Scott and the Grand Blood Refiner, so it would indeed be too much for Chad if Darren called them distinguished. "If that''s the case, I ept it graciously, Cha¡ª Chad, my brother Chad!" Without saying any more words, Darren saluted the grand warriors. "I''m counting on your help today. Please help me kill the de Holy Lord!" As these grand warriors did not block out the senses of the onlookers from afar, they were able to hear the conversation between Darren and the grand warriors clearly with their spiritual sense. Every single one of their faces turned red in envy. "No problem! We''ll give it all that we have so you can kill Bryan today!" Gerald was infuriated by their conversation. Those nine one-star grand warriors thought of him as nothing. "Die! All of you!" Gerald''s golden chain swooped in like lightning with a force that was powerful enough for the destruction of the whole world. Scott, who was closest to him, instantly unleashed his domain, sending out a dragon''s horrifying roar that echoed all throughout thend. With the roar of a dragon, the battle of the grand warriors hadmenced. Chapter 349 The First Round Of The Battle Chapter 349 The First Round Of The Battle The domain Scott released was different from those of the other grand warriors. The overbearing momentum, like pressure from a real dragon, shocked everyone. As a one-star grand warrior, it was striking for Scott to demonstrate such a powerful suppression. Even the Grand Blood Refiner had to acknowledge Scott''s superiority. In the meantime, Gerald cracked the golden magic whip and assaulted Scott. However, Scott maintained a cold and arrogant demeanor despite the oing attack. "The Genuine Dragon Strike!" Scott said coldly when he saw the golden whip. In an instant, a huge cyan dragon shadow danced in Scott''s domain. Boom! Heaven and earth seemed to copse as the huge cyan dragon shadow, and the golden whip attacked one another. At the moment, all the grand warriors were startled as Scott''s power was far beyond their expectations. "No one-star grand warrior can rival him alone. Scott, a grand warrior from the Dragon Blood n, is remarkable for being able to do so," Chad praised. The other grand warriors standing beside him nodded in agreement. "Scott''s abilities are truly surprising. As a one-star grand warrior, he dares to fight against the two-star grand warrior. He is a rare genius in this world!" The Grand Blood Refiner nodded. He admitted that if he confronted Gerald, he wouldn''t be soposed. What was more, he wouldn''t be able to deal with Gerald''s attacks as calmly as Scott had. This was astounding as the Grand Blood Refiner used to be a three-star grand warrior! It could not be denied that Scott''s power was formidable! Gerald cracked the golden whip at Scott repeatedly. However, even after a few rounds, he didn''t gain any advantage. Humiliated, Gerald flew into a fit of rage. At present, he and Scott were in a deadlock. This was embarrassing for Gerald as Scott was just a one-star grand warrior. Though angry, he realized the fearless style of the Dragon Blood n! More than that, with his power, Gerald could easily perceive that Scott hadn''t used hisplete strength. "Damn it. How dare a one-star rubbish talent contend with me? Go to hell!" Gerald grumbled. After a quick shake of his hand, the golden whip was divided into ten thousand sections. Immediately, the ten thousand golden whip shadows, each of which was endowed with unmatched power, headed for Scott. "Scott, we will help you!" Chad shouted. Having sensed the mighty power of the golden whip shadows, the seven grand warriors, including Chad, prepared to fight against Gerald. "No, I can handle him alone!" However, Scott stopped the other grand warriors before they could intervene. Very soon, Scott, who was dressed in a white robe, produced thirty-two avatars. Each owned ny percent of Scott''s power. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Ah! Didn''t Darren use this skill once?!" one of the grand warriors questioned in surprise. All the other grand warriors were also taken aback at the sight. "So, Darren did use the inheritance skill of the Dragon Blood n previously!" Feeling the tremendous power of Scott''s avatars, all the grand warriors were astonished. At the moment, the thirty-two avatars Scott had released,unched palm skills and fist skills at the golden whip shadows. Though two of Scott''s avatars crashed, thousands of golden whip shadows were subdued by the fierce attacks. "He is so powerful. Even if we formed an array and attacked together, we may have been unable to resist the attacks of the two-star grand warrior," Chad said in amazement. "Good! Well done! You have annoyed me. I swear I will take your life today!" Gerald bellowed. He had used many legendary martial skills to attack Scott. However, the two opponents were so well-matched that Gerald felt very disgraced. At the moment, his heart ached from the fury coursing through him. "The domain skill!" Gerald cried as he finally summoned his domain andmanded it to surround Scott. Though the other grand warriors had protected the space with their domains, heaven and earth cracked, and the void trembled. A two-star grand warrior''s domain was invincible before that of a one-star grand warrior. It was, hence, inevitable that Scott wouldn''t be able to withstand it with his power. "Humph. Let me fight you!" the Grand Blood Refiner snorted as he promptly released his domain, which reddened half the sky. "The Seven Stars ughtering Array!" Chad yelled. Quickly, the seven grand warriors joined the fight, as well. The seven grand warriors formed an array, which seemed to be connected with an invisible silk thread. In a blink of an eye, the array''s momentum rivaled Scott''s. Soon, it surpassed that of the Grand Blood Refiner. When the seven grand warriors released their domains, instead of integrating and unifying, the domainsplemented each other. This allowed them to be one unparalleled domain that rivaled Gerald''s domain. In this way, Scott''s Dragon Blood Domain, the Grand Blood Refiner''s Bloodshed Domain, and the domain of the seven grand warriors all rose against Gerald. With the three formidable domains added up, they could contend against Gerald''s domain even though he was a two-star grand warrior. Encouraged by the results, they knew they ought topete with Gerald using theirbined powers. Previously, the battle was between Scott and Gerald. At present, the addition of the two mighty forces meant that Darren''s odds of victory had surpassed fifty percent. The situation of the battle changed quickly as the figures collided in the sky. The resulting shock waves from the battle forced the viewers, who were hundreds of miles away, to take several steps back. Some overmatches in the Wonder Realm retreated too slowly. Unfortunately for them, they were sted to pieces when touched by a part of the force. As time went past, the battle became even more violent. The three one-star grand warriors at Gerald''s side began to weaken as a result of which, they panicked and dodged. Only Gerald remained as the only power that defended against the grand warriors. Driven by a crazed blood-lust, both sides couldn''t afford to spare their domain skills to protect the Lotus Holy Land''s forbidden area. Thus, countless cracks on the ground gradually spread to the forbidden area. "I can''t take your offenses anymore!" Suddenly, a voice came from the forbidden area. It sounded ancient. Before the voice faded, a big hand silently hovered all the warriors. The unrivaled power released by the hand copsed the space around the square. After a few second, calm was restored in the space. Bang! The big hand hit Gerald, Scott, the Grand Blood Refiner, and the seven grand warriors. The force was so intense that a deep crater was formed in the center of the earth. What was more surprising was that despite being hit by the powerful big hand, the square in the Lotus Holy Land remained undamaged. Apparently, the master of the big hand had controlled the force just right. The master of the big hand must be unprecedentedly powerful to be able to suppress so many mighty grand warriors with one palm attack and simultaneously protect the surroundings. Darren, who stood by watching the battle, was stunned. He recalled that he had also been hit by the big hand. However, it was beyond his expectation that even Gerald, Scott, and the other grand warriors couldn''t withstand its power. Whistle! After a while, the grand warriors flew out from the crater, looked at the forbidden area and gasped with astonishment. They did not dare to move. "I don''t care how you fight against each other, but if you influence the forbidden area once more, I will kill you all! Go away!" the old voice yelled with fury. The roar unbnced the grand warriors, who were levitating mid-air. Although they remained suspended, they suffered from internal injuries. "We apologize. This is entirely our fault," the grand warriors cried out in unison as they bowed to the forbidden area. "There is an arena one thousand and three hundred miles south from here. Go and fight there! I don''t mind if all you die!" the old voice stated. Then, the strong aura disappeared. Shortly after, Scott, the Grand Blood Refiner, and the seven grand warriors flew past the ruins of the square andnded beside Darren. "Darren, what do you think?" Scott frowned and asked. "I can''t kill Bryan unless his supporters are dead. So, the battle must continue!" Darren asserted firmly after ring at Gerald and the other three one-star grand warriors. "Well. It will be as you said. We will wage a life-and-death struggle with them today!" the Grand Blood Refiner growled in excitement. "You, a two-star grand warrior, are not a big deal. Let''s fight on the arena that is one thousand and three hundred miles south from here. We will chop off your head there!" Chad shouted asplex emotions surged through him. The other grand warriors'' morale surged high after hearing Chad''s words. With this agreement, the grand warriors, including Chad and the Grand Blood Refiner, flew higher in the sky. They directed their power to strike Gerald and his men while forcing them to the south. "You arrogant bastards, I swear I will kill you all!" Gerald bellowed, and the veins on his forehead twitched with the embarrassment of being attacked by a group of one-star grand warriors. Chapter 350 Fight Alone With A Grand Warrior (Part One) Chapter 350 Fight Alone With A Grand Warrior (Part One) The warriors from both sides were suspended in mid-air as they engaged in the fierce battle. The fight had started to move all the way towards the south, so Darren flew after them towards that direction as well. Gerald continued to guard Bryan, protecting him with all his might. Even when he had been surrounded by several enemies, protecting Bryan was still his top priority. No one knew what precious treasures Bryan had promised him to make him so exceedingly loyal to the Holy Lord. Darren was burning with his desperate desire of killing Bryan, but he had no chance to do so if Gerald and the other guardians would not leave Bryan unguarded for even just one tiny second. Besieged by so many one-star grand warriors, Gerald was suppressed to fight back¡ªhe could only protect himself at this critical moment. Such great pressure had almost driven him to the point of going insane. While warding off a dangerous attack from one of his enemies, Gerald hurriedly took a bead from the pocket on his chest and sent a message through his spiritual sense. "Help me! Stark! Ethan! I need your help!" The message was sent to the bead in just a breath''s time. "What''s happening, Gerald? Are you in trouble? Who dares bother you?" A voice produced by spiritual sense immediately responded from the bead. "It''s a gang of disgusting one-star grand warriors! I need your help immediately!" "What?" A fit ofughter was heard from the bead. Then the voice continued, "You''re such a weakling, Gerald! You''re asking for help just because you''re being attacked by a group of one-star grand warriors?" "Stop talking nonsense, buddies! They''re too relentless! Come help me as soon as possible!" Gerald was furious, but he felt apprehensive at the same time. The situation had gotten so out of hand that he could not afford to waste any second. He immediately ced the bead back inside his pocket and went back to fighting the enemies with extreme vignce. A distance of over one thousand miles was short for grand warriors. The warriors continued to move southwards while fighting and had now reached a forlornnd just a couple of minutes into the battle. There was nothing in the vast emptynd but an old battle arena that was approximately ten miles in diameter. All the grand warriorsnded on the battle arena one after another. "There''s a powerful restriction force here. A nice ce for battle. The restriction force will prevent this ce from being destroyed by our attacks," stated Chad nonchntly. "We just want Bryan. Hand him over, and we''ll let the rest of you leave. If you refuse, then I''ll have to kill you all." The Grand Blood Refiner''s voice was ice-cold as he uttered the words, his eyes staring daggers at the enemy. The other three grand warriors fidgeted at Gerald''s side, all looking defeated and terrified. They only came to help Bryan because of the valuable treasures he had promised them, but what use would those valuable treasures be to them if they all died. "Lord Gerald, what about we hand over Bryan and withdraw? We can have our revenge at another time!" said one of the three grand warriors to Gerald in a low voice. "Shut up! Do you think I''m afraid of those abject creatures? Kill them, or I''ll kill you first!" roared Gerald, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. his eyes bulging out in fury. He was confident in his strength and was sure that the worst that could happen to him was to withdraw with some severe injuries. If there was no hope for him to win the battle, in the end, he could just choose to leave and no one else would be able to stop him. Besides, he had already asked two of his friends for assistance. None of the one-star warriors would stand a chance once his two friends arrived. "But..." The grand warrior started to protest but immediately received a heavy p on the face from Gerald. He then refrained from finishing his words. "Stark and Ethan will be here in two hours. I won''t stop you if you want to leave. But I promise that you''ll never live in peace if you leave. Remember my words!" Gerald told the other grand warriors through his spiritual sense. The hearts of the three grand warriors settled back to their chests upon hearing the message. All they had to do was to hold on for another two hours. Once the reinforcements arrived, they could wipe out all the enemies. They knew that Stark and Ethan were also powerful warriors like Gerald, even greater. They felt humiliated and degraded at having been suppressed by the other side, which only added fuel to their hatred towards their opponents even more. They bounced back up with a renewed vigor, determined to fight back with revenge in their minds. Gathering all their strengths, the three grand warriors all simultaneously pounced on Scott and attacked him. A new round of fightmenced again. All the grand warriors tried every possible means in their arsenal to crush their enemies, as brutal and merciless as their skills allowed. The earth violently shook under their feet. It was a good thing that the old battle arena was shrouded in a strong restriction power ¡ªit still seemed quite solid in spite of the warriors'' violent attacks. If it were any other ordinary battle ring, it would have copsed by now. The intensity of the fight was too much for Darren to stand that he had to withdraw and keep his distance from the battle arena for a while. A few momentster, a grand warrior withdrew from the battle arena as well, carrying the weakened Bryan in his arms. The force from the battle arena was much beyond his ability to bear. If Scott and the other grand warriors on Darren''s side had intended to kill Bryan, they could have easily done so. However, killing Bryan was Darren''s responsibility¡ªhe had to do it in person. So, instead of killing Bryan directly, Scott and the other grand warriors chose to jointly go against Gerald. The fact that they had fought a two-star grand warrior together was enough to thrill them. After all, every warrior dreamed of meeting a strong and worthy opponent. Chapter 351 Fight Alone With A Grand Warrior (Part Two) Chapter 351 Fight Alone With A Grand Warrior (Part Two) Darren had already noticed the withdrawal of the grand warrior from the battle arena. He concealed himself and hastily flew towards them, trying to get as little attention as he could. He was afraid that Bryan might escape in secret. He followed the grand warrior for a few miles. After they had reached ten miles, he then suddenly elerated his speed, overtaking the grand warrior and blocking his way. "Who said that you could run away?" Darren glowered icily at the two. His stance oozed with such a mighty aura, denoting that he was prepared for an intense fight. "You bastard! How dare you follow me! All right then, since you''re here, I don''t have to go through the trouble of finding you. I''ll kill you right here and now!" The grand warrior had already fought Darren previously, but was forced to retreat from thetter''s violent attacks due to his own carelessness. He had been so furious and wanted to get back at Darren, but never had the opportunity to do so since the boy was guarded by many grand warriors. The grand warrior could not help being crazy with tion¡ªnow was his chance and he would not want to miss it. "Shame on you! Do you think you can kill me with your shabby skills?" sneered Darren at the grand warrior. The grand warrior was badly injured during thest fight and was unable to use his domain skills. His current strength was much lower than what a true grand warrior should possess. He was now much weaker in certain areas, therefore, Darren had very little reason to fear him. "You''re asking for trouble, you son of a bitch! Do you think you can defeat me? I know you have some special skills, but they''re nothing against me! Don''t dream of it!" roared the grand warrior, staring down This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. at Darren in fury. He then let go of Bryan and covered the Holy Lord under the protection of his domain. The very next moment, the grand warrior started dashing towards Darren. Darren had two choices in the situation¡ªhe could kill Bryan and ignore the wounded grand warrior or he could eliminate the grand warrior before killing Bryan. After a moment of pondering, Darren decided to choose the second one. Bryan was now as weak as a piece of rag, and so Darren was certain that it would be impossible for the de Holy Lord to escape while he fought the grand warrior. The grand warrior was so arrogant and hateful that Darren was so eager to kill him. He could test his current martial arts skills on this grand warrior. The air around them stirred violently, causing a loud noise. Darren activated his de intent and sword intent at the same time. The whole sky was immediately shrouded with the strong force of the killing aura as shadows of de and sword flew everywhere. The grand warrior rushed towards Darren with the force of a whirlwind. He swung his arms tounch ceaseless legendary martial skills to ward off any attacks from Darren. "This game is so boring!" After having already gone through several rounds of battle, Darren did not think it was worthwhile to waste his time fighting the grand warrior. He then decided to end the battle as soon as possible; he initiated the neb in his elixir field tounch the olive-ck force towards his opponent. Heunched several powerful attacks towards the grand warrior in quick session. The grand warrior used all the force he could muster to resist Darren''s ceaseless attacks, to no avail. In spite of all his endeavors, he was blown back again and again with every attack that Darren sent his way. The sts left numerous holes on his robes and bloody wounds on his body. "Damn it!" cursed the grand warrior. He was now seething in anger over his defeat. With the resentment in his heart clouding his better judgement, he moved his domain away from Bryan and covered Darren in its range. "You will breathe yourst breath under my domain, you little bastard!" taunted the grand warrior spitefully, his face contorting in anger ''The olive-ck force must probably be the most powerful skill that Darren is capable of. Although my domain has temporarily be weak, it could still kill this bastard in an instant!'' thought he. "Your broken domain is as useless as rubbish!" "Break! and shatter!" shouted Darren. Although he was sensing a force of pressure under the domain of the grand warrior, it was not enough to suppress all his abilities. He could still fight back. Darren swiftly swung his de and sword to emit countless olive-ck forces. They all darted towards the grand warrior''s domain like ck arrows flying through the air. "You''re still using this skill? Go to hell!" The grand warrior waved his hand to form numerous purple palms in the sky, which then sped down towards Darren one after another. The earth rumbled as the attacks hit the ground. Sand and stone clouded the whole area. A few momentster, rays of dark gold internal force emerged from the dust-covered ground and soared towards the sky, resembling pirs from a far distance. "How is this possible? The force is so powerful!" eximed the grand warrior in despair amid the sand and dust. He saw with his own eyes how his domain was broken and shattered under the attacks of the terrifying power that could have destroyed everything between heaven and earth. There was no denying that this dark gold force was much more powerful and terrifying than the olive-ck force. The severely injured Bryany on the ground a few distances away from the scene, watching in sheer terror. Too weak to flee, he could not do anything but tremble in fear. Chapter 352 Heated Battle Chapter 352 Heated Battle Boom! After shattering the domain of that grand warrior, Darren swooped in and began to kick him until every inch of his bone was broken. It was a terrifying moment as the scene was filled with loud thuds and grunts along with the continuous sounds of bones cracking. That grand warrior, after taking an hour''s beating, finally lost all his strength and fell from the sky. Darren stomped on his face. "Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because you are now at the Grand Realm? Aren''t you going to kill me? How''s that now? I am right here!" That grand warrior did not have the strength to move a muscle now, and Darren''s sarcasm only added more fuel to his deteriorating condition. Feeling frail and humiliated, the grand warrior could not take it anymore and passed out. Darren cast the grand warrior aside and walked briskly towards Bryan, who was now paralyzed. Bryan''s pale lips were shaking involuntarily when he saw Darren approach him like the embodiment of death. His pulse quickened and his breaths became short. Suddenly, Bryan began to vomit gall out of fear. "Bryan!" Darren''s voice was like a thunder rendering Bryan disorientated. His mouth tasted like crap because of his vomit and there was a huge weight settling on his chest. "You have killed so many elders from the Holy Lands. Now it is time to pay for what you have done!" Darren red at him with sword pressed against Bryan''s throat. He loomed over him like a warrior about to sentence this man to death. The air was filled with an ominous aura as they looked at each other. "Ha-ha!" Bryan knew that he was going to die. He suddenly looked rxed, as if he had epted his fate and was no longer afraid of anything. "You win, and I lose. I am at your mercy. So stop acting like you are on the side of righteousness and justice. You killed my two sons first. Am I just going to let it slide instead of seeking revenge from you? Of course I will do the same to you! I want you to suffer the same way that I have!" he roared in indignation. "You sons deserved what they got! And you are the one who should be responsible for their death!" Darren stared at Bryan coldly. "Your older son came to the Ilmen Sect and with the help of his warriors of the Wonder Realm, took people''s life for fun. Doesn''t a cruel animal like your son deserve to die? I have reason to believe that you are the reason for his perverted and cruel personality! And your fat younger son was no better than his brother. He took prisoners of innocent people and made them kill each other for his amusement. And you! You were turning a blind eye to this unspeakable and monstrous action. You are the reason that they are dead!" Bryan could only respond with a bitter smile because he knew that Darren was telling the truth. There was no denying that his sons had indeed done those terrible things. "I am sick of talking to you. Now it''s time for you to reunite with your sons!" With that being said, Darren held up his sword and was about to sh his throat until something suddenly blocked him. Boom! Before Darren was able to sh his sword and finish the deed, a powerful force deflected his sword, saving Bryan''s life. "How dare you! Let me remind you again that if you kill him before I get what I want, the war between us will never end!" Gerald, who was about four miles away in the sky, warned. His voice boomed across the distance. It was filled with cold fury. "That is well said. You were also involved in the killing of the elders from the Lotus Holy Land. You don''t need to tell me about the war between us. It is already on!" Darren ignored Gerald''s threat and sted Bryan with his dark gold internal force before anyone could stop him. Even Gerald was not powerful enough to shatter the strong dark gold internal force from Darren and save Bryan. In an instant, Bryan was reduced to a pile of dust by its sheer force. "Ah!" Gerald was on the brink of losing his mind. He gripped his hair in frustration. Darren did not show the slightest respect for him and still killed Bryan. There went his wish of breaking through to the three- star grand warrior, reduced to a pile of dust. At this moment he gathered tremendous force intending to erase Darrenpletely! However Scott and others came to attack Gerald just as he was about to unleash this force upon Darren. Darren was not stupid and he knew that he would only slow them down had he joined Scott and the others in their battle with Gerald¡ªa two-star grand warrior. So he flew away from the battlefield immediately. This earth-shattering battlested for more than two hours and, at the end, Gerald too could barely Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. stand. He was all beaten and worn out. Thebined force of Scott, the Grand Blood Refiner along with Chad and the other grand warriors was formidable and too much for Gerald to take. Those grand warriors fought in the sky for another hour and two grand warriors on Gerald''s side had already fallen. The fight continued on, and only Gerald was still hanging on despite being obviously overwhelmed and outnumbered. His clothes were torn and his hair was messed up. He looked to be in a tight corner and his aura as a grand warrior was nowhere to be seen. "Ha-ha! Gerald! I have never imagined that someone like you could be outmatched by a bunch of nobody." Just as the battle intensified and Gerald was on the brink of losing, two figures, posing tremendous pressure, appeared out of nowhere. "Stark, Ethan! You came just in time! Help me teach these scumbags a lesson!" Gerald was overjoyed by the presence of these two men. Despite being thoroughly beaten up, he smiled through the pain. They were his close friends. Scott and the others with him grew sullen, feeling the power of the two new yers. From the aura they were emitting, they realized that those two were also two-star grand warriors, whose powers were stronger than that of Gerald! Now the odds was in vor of Gerald as there were now three two-star grand warriors while just one more opponent with Scott''s strength was more than enough to tip the scale. At that very moment, Darren''s side stood no chance of winning. If those two joined the fight, they would not be able to defend themselves before they were reduced to ashes. Darren was shocked at the presence of the two two-star grand warriors. The scene was too ominous. Now the lives of all his friends were now at risk. "Are my friends going to die because of me?" Sadness and immense grief shed through his eyes as he recalled the destruction of the Lotus Holy Land. He still could not shake off the sense of guilt. The heavy feeling continued to settle on his chest, the burden never leaving his side. It pained Darren greatly that all his grand warrior friends were going to die because of him, but he did not know what to do to prevent this from happening. "Gerald, I see that you still have some strength left. How about we let you have more fun with them and step inter so that you get all the glory?" To everyone''s surprise, instead of intervening, the two two- star grand warriors crossed their arms and just stood in the middle of the air with a grin on their faces. "Damn you!" Gerald felt so embarrassed and angry that his two friends were going to stand by and watch instead of lending a helping hand. "Scott, let''s defeat Gerald quickly and take him as a hostage so that we can get out of here!" Darren did not see any others ways. He immediately informed Scott his idea. "It is just what I have in mind!" Scott responded coldly as the aura of dragon blood just peaked! At this moment, the Grand Blood Refiner and others also understood Scott''s strategy and began to attack Gerald with full force. Under such tremendous pressure, their potentials were stimted and their attacks were many times more powerful. Gerald was all ck and blue and he was wobbling as if he would fall at any second. His two friends merely stood by and watch him get overpowered. "Omnipotent Talent Skill!" Seeing that Gerald could no longer hold himself, Scott once again assembled all his power which was a hundred times stronger than before. At the same time, he activated the domain skill. Boom! Once again, Scott used his power to attack Gerald. This time, he struck out his palm on Gerald and sted a hole in his abdomen. Gerald gathered all his remaining energy to counterattack and smashed Scott''s right arm into pieces. The Grand Blood Refiner and Chad immediately swooped in and sted away Gerald while using their domains to restrict his movements. Gerald could no longer pull himself together and had no more energy to defend himself from any attack. He was far too beaten and exhausted from all the hits he took and the energy he used to fight back. The Grand Blood Refiner then stabbed his palm into his chest and grabbed his heart! Scott, due to the exertion and the heavy wounds sustained during the battle, fell from the sky and crashed right next to Darren with a loud thud. The Grand Blood Refiner, with his hand clutching at Gerald''s chest, alsonded right next to Darren along with Chad and the other grand warriors. "Shit!" The two two-star grand warriors cursed in the middle of the air at this scene. They were just messing around with Gerald yet those one-star grand warriors took advantage of this situation and nearly beaten Gerald to death. What was worse was that they just got his heart! Immediately, they approached them for vengeance. "Release Gerald now! Or all of you will feel the wrath of my power!" Ethan flew closer with the pressure of a mountain! "Stop! One step forward, and I will crush his heart! Now get away from us!" the Grand Blood Refiner warned. His face looked dead serious and he did not even flinch at the presence of Ethan, who was a two-star grand warrior. His eyes were full of determination as he clutched the heart in a threatening manner. After all, he had once been a three-star grand warrior at the top level! Chapter 353 Two-star Grand Warriors (Part One) Chapter 353 Two-star Grand Warriors (Part One) "How dare you threaten me?" warned Ethan, anger shing across his eyes. He was a very irritable guy. Without hesitation, he waved his hand in an attempt to p the Grand Blood Refiner upon hearing thetter''s words. But Stark, who was d in a blue robe and stood by Ethan''s side, took a firm hold of his arm and stopped him in time. "Don''t take rash actions, Ethan. If you push them too much, they might kill Gerald. What are we going to do then if that happens?" said Stark calmly as he continued to grip Ethan''s arm. "You know me, Gerald. I hate to be threatened. I must kill anybody who threatens me. So if they really kill you, I swear to avenge for you!" "You..." Ethan''s absurd words apparently irritated Gerald very much that he was lost for words. He was so enraged that the veins in his head looked like it was about to pop. Immediately, he puked a mouthful of blood. The Grand Blood Refiner''s hand felt a dramatic throb in Gerald''s heart as it was ced exactly upon thetter''s chest. Gerald seemed very angry and frustrated at this friend of his. "Ethan, you asshole. If I die here because of you, I will never forgive you. My ghost wille to you and drink every drop of your blood. Let them go, you idiot!" eximed Gerald desperately with thest share of his strength. "Bullshit! You''ll die because of me? You''re the most stupid and useless warrior in the world. As a two- star grand warrior, you lost your battle to several one-star grand warriors. Shame on you!" Ethan degraded, his eyes red with fiery wrath. Hearing this hot-tempered warrior''s words, Darren and hispanions began to feel worried about the current situation. It seemed this so-called friend of Gerald didn''t care too much about Gerald''s life. They would be in great trouble if this mad man went crazy. Especially since they would no longer use Gerald as a hostage to manage him. "Calm down, Ethan. We don''t have to kill those incapable warriors at the price of Gerald''s life. I know how to deal with them." A confident smile emerged on Stark''s face. Actually, he was a charming guy with graceful bearing. "Shackle!" Stark murmured the spell. The air around him stirred all of a sudden to form wisps of unseen shackle. Then they darted to the Grand Blood Refiner at a fleeting speed. "Fantastic. I almost forgot this magical skill of yours! Even two-star grand warriors cannot get rid of your shackle spell until approximately ten secondster. Those one-star bastards are doomed now," uttered Ethan. A big smile reced his earlier frown and his temper was slowly cooling at the bright idea. Darren was utterly shocked at their attack that he was unable to move even a piece of his muscles any Original from N?velDrama.Org. more. He was rooted to his spot, startled at the unexpected move. The same was happening to all of hispanions including the Grand Blood Refiner, Chad and Scott. Darren had once seen a disciple of the Lotus Holy Land use the same kind of the shackle skill. But Stark''s shackle skill was apparently much more powerful than that of the disciple. A gush of air filled the ears of Darren and hispanions. It sent chills down their spines. Ethan darted towards the Grand Blood Refiner like a shadow of ghost, and took Gerald from his hands without difficulty. In an instant, he was able to take Gerald without so much as a struggle. Darren and his grand warriorpanions watched all this happen with fear looming in their hearts. All of them had turned so weak that they didn''t have the strength of protecting themselves. Their enemies were two two-star grand warriors, who seemed at the most excellent state of fighting. If they intended to kill all of them, there was no chance for any of them to survive. The first thing Gerald''s two friends did after rescuing him from their enemies was to heal his wounds. Thus, for a period of time, they didn''t pay attention to Darren and hispanions until this urgent thing was done. About two hourster, Gerald recovered a little after the healing. Many of his major wounds healed to smaller ones. He then opened his eyes and walked towards his enemies with a furious expression. With his wounds healed and his strengthing back to him, he was more confident than ever. "That''s good of you. Seems I''ve underestimated every one of you, dreadful ants! Now it''s your time to taste the cruelest torment in the world!" He waved his hands towards one of the grand warriors as he spoke to his enemies with clenched teeth. With a miserable shriek, one of this warrior''s legs was immediately smashed to slurry of flesh. "Gerald, you freaky beast. You''ll die in misery, I swear!" The eyes of Chad, Brian and all the other warriors on Darren''s side turned red as they all felt furious and sad at the terrible suffering of their friend. They could feel their wrath in their bones as they witnessed the horrifying scene. The air was filled with the tangy smell of blood as it oozed out from the bloody wound at a fast rate. Darren''s face had turned pale and his heart ached. He felt a twitch in his nose as he was on the brink of crying. "Scott, Grand Blood Refiner, Chad, Brian... I''m very sorry. This is all because of me. I brought you to this great trouble and miserable suffering. I''m the one to be med!" eximed Darren apologetically He felt the lessening of the fettering force on him. He knelt down before his friends as soon as he could move his body. He needed to apologize for his wrong decision. "Don''t be so silly, dude. We just had a bad luck today. The price is worthwhile as we have almost killed that freaky two-star grand warrior, right?" said the Grand Blood Refiner with a rxed attitude. He smiled reassuringly at Darren. "Yes! We''ve beaten Gerald heavily. Haven''t you seen how pathetic he was a moment ago? A dying wild dog! My reputation willst even if I die here today!" eximed Brian with bloodshot eyes. It seemed that they had no regrets with their decision. Chapter 354 Two-star Grand Warriors (Part Two) Chapter 354 Two-star Grand Warriors (Part Two) But Darren''s face was filled with bitterness. He was so sad that he could not speak any word. "You''re tough, men. In that case, I should let every one of you die in despair!" A cold ruthless smile emerged on Gerald''s face. He raised high one of his legs and stamped on another grand warrior''s legs with all his might. They all heard a loud crack as his bones shattered from the impact. All the grand warriors on Darren''s side could do nothing but to see this crazy beast torture their friend without mercy. The sense of helplessness stung their hearts to the extreme. In spite of all the pain they felt in their hearts, however, none of them showed any trace of it on their faces nor was there any feeling of regret. "That''s good of you! It seems you all are not sensitive to pain. Then I have to choose another way!" Gerald passed through several male grand warriors and walked to the only female grand warrior in them. His lips curled to sh ascivious smile at her. "Thank you very much, Stark and Ethan. I would have been dead if you hadn''te here in time. What do you think about this female grand warrior? Hot, isn''t she? What about you both have a good time with her one after another?" Gerald nced at this female grand warrior up and down lustfully. "Ann!" Chad stared at her with great shock, his eyes full of worry and concern. It seemed the thing he feared the most would happen soon. But Ann, instead of flying into a rage, licked her lips and said, "Come on, you cowards! I wonder whether you can hold on for a total of three hundred times. Do you have the guts to try me? I''m afraid you cannot persist that long!" Ann imitated a lewd woman, which made her look quite degrading. Darren stared into Ann''s eyes. To his surprise, he found a trace of fear and sadness in them. He suddenly understood that Ann must be assuming such an attitude for a bet. She was betting that the arrogant two-star grand warriors might abhor such a kind of whore-like woman. "What a disgusting bitch! How many men on earth have ridden on you? You''re dirty. I''m not interested in you!" sneered Stark in a detesting tone. He just swept a quick look at Ann as if the nce itself would taint his eyes. "Bullshit! You''re dirty, you piece of shit!" eximed Chad like an enraged bull upon hearing how Stark humiliated Ann. He felt angry at his remarks. "You dare abuse me!" yelled Stark with a deep frown on his lips. The next moment, he was swinging his fist at Chad''s face. The attack was so violent that it broke Chad''s chin. Chad fell onto the ground, convulsing without stop. In spite of the pain, he stared at Stark with a pair of hateful eyes. "What about you, Ethan? Are you interested?" asked Gerald while taking a nce at his other friend. "I''m not interested in women. I''ve gotten bored of them hundreds of years ago." Ethan waved one of his hands at Gerald dismissively. It was like a weight was lifted from Ann''s chest upon hearing those words. She took a breath she did not know she was holding. She rxed her shoulders as she realized that her tactic had worked. Her fake lewd look really disgusted the two two-star grand warriors. "In that case, I must y with this whore alone. I know it''s tiring, but I''ll try my best!" Gerald approached Ann and raised her chin with one of his hands. Ann''s heart pounded quickly once more at the approaching threat. She stared at him in disgust.Original from N?velDrama.Org. "You bastard, Gerald! Do you have the guts to kill every one of us?" All the rest grand warriors felt the harsh pain in their hearts again. They all looked pained and disgusted at Gerald''s remark. It would be humiliation to both Ann and them if she was raped by this beast before their eyes. They would rather die instead of watching Ann being raped before them while they could do nothing at all. "That''s interesting! It seems that something still makes you all scared. I thought you''re fearless! The fear on your faces delights me. The more you feel fearful, the more I''m happier. Open your eyes. I want every one of you to see clearly how I ride on this dirty woman and make her moan merrily under me!" Then a hissing of cloth torn apart was heard. Gerald had already torn off his trousers as shabby as rags. He ced his hand on Ann''s head all of a sudden. His face twisted because of extreme excitement and his blood had turned boiled for the great fun. "Don''t you be bashful, Gerald? You''re really going to do this right here in front of us?" objected Ethan with his lips pouted. "Why not? This bitch doesn''t feel bashful at all. I''m much more brazen than her! Just watch, dude!" Gerald started to take off Ann''s clothes as soon as he finished speaking. "Fuck you, you fucking asshole!'' The grand warriors still conscious on Darren''s side closed their eyes at such a scene. None of them was willing to see such a despicable and humiliating thing happening under their noses. A feeling of extreme sadness overwhelmed them. They were in great despair, and there was nothing they could do about it. The agony in Darren''s heart was so much that it had already numbed his senses. He had lost the ability to speak. "You shameful beast! I''ll smash your dirty balls today!" In midst of everyone''s despair, several stalwart figures appeared from nowhere all of a sudden. The very moment after they hadnded from the air, the majority part of the sky was blocked by several enormous powerful domains. Darren spotted a familiar face among the crowd. In such a desperate situation, he wasn''t sure they would be able to do anything. But now, his face lit up, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Chapter 355 The Ending Of The Battle (Part One) Chapter 355 The Ending Of The Battle (Part One) "Eh?" Both Stark and Ethan raised their head to follow the gleam of light that etched across the celestial sphere. The spectators were all shocked at the overwhelming momentum that lit up the sky, apanied by surging outbursts of unchartered energies. Boom! Breaking the eerie silence, an old man lurched in the air and gave out a mighty legendary martial skill. He focused all his strength to hit Gerald''s crotch. Bang! Without missing the target, injured flesh and blood materialized in between Gerald''s legs. Parts of his loins fulminated in every direction, creating a grotesque ambience over the ce. At that moment, Ann finally sighed a relief with a non-stop flow of tears. To her disgust, just now Gerald''s penis was just a few inches away from her. She wished the ground could swallow her alive because her face was scarlet red with shame. As an oue of what had happened to him, Gerald copsed and hollered in pain on the ground. His legs were trembling while blood continued to gush out of the wound. "Who did that?! Tell me who did that so I can make him suffer the same fate," Stark shouted furiously, shooting another palm shadow to the sky. He was showing off his sharp skills and was putting up a dare to those who would want to challenge him. In the intervening period, taking advantage of the distraction, Ethan flew over to Gerald and released a domain to protect him and somehow conceal his aura from the old man. "How dare you bastards from the easternnd! How dare you defy our warriors and act wildly in the southernnd? Don''t try to run now! We will take our revenge upon you," a middle-aged man bellowed. The loud sound shook Stark, causing him to take a few steps backward in retreat. Given the present circumstances, Stark and Ethan were aware of the skills and capabilities of the people in the sky. They had much more potent powers. Not to mention the old man and the middle- aged man, both of them were unparalleled when it came to skills and strengths. Whoosh! With swift, gliding motions, several figuresnded beside Darren. "Darren, are you okay?" Shane asked as he drew closer to Darren. The other men with him were the supreme disciples from the Heavenly Pce Sect. They brought with them their powerful seniors to strengthen their fort and forces. One was an elder of the Chasm n, and the other was a supreme trainer of the Heavenly Pce Sect. Both of them were two-star grand warriors; they were seen as the leading roles in the southernnd. As for the others, there were at least fifteen men who were all one-star grand warriors. The group was All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. indeed extraordinary, and well-trained warriors, so facing them in battle would undoubtedly lead one to his doom. Faced with such a strong force, Stark and Ethan were all stunned and dumbed. Let alone that Gerald was now in torment, he felt that he had been reduced into a cold, unfathomable and lifeless abyss¡ª useless and helpless. "Stark, Ethan, don''t leave me alone in here," swallowing his pride, Gerald pleaded, since he knew that so many powerful warriors threatened them. They were outnumbered, and the only option left for them to do was to escape and save their lives. He was bothered that Stark and Ethan would give up on him and flee. "It depends," Stark replied shortly. He used to care about Gerald a lot, let alone Ethan, who had made up his mind to flee once the grand warriorsunched attacks against them. "Stark, don''t forget I once saved your life," determined to make Stark feel guilty, Gerald implored, wearing a mournful face, not a trace of a single momentum of a grand warrior shown on his face. "Brother, send your men to deal with the bastards. Stand guard with my friend," looking up, Shane shouted to the sky. In less than no time at all, a handsome young manmanded a few one-star grand warriors to fly over andnd beside Darren. "Thank you foring to my aid," the grateful Darren said in gratitude, saluting to Shane and the supreme disciples of the Heavenly Pce Sect. "Don''t be so polite. We are all friends here. We have made a deal to help you before. I''m sorry that we camete and made them almost kill you. Don''t be mad at us," Shane exined. He rested his hand upon Darren''s shoulder and gave it a slight squeeze. That was his way of assuring him that they would always get his back and be with him no matter what happened. "That''s right. Darren, we have been to the Lotus Holy Land, but an old man drove us away. It was when the viewers told us that you havee to this ce that we were able to get back on your tracks. Please don''t me us for beingte," Tab Yun, the leading middle-aged man among the four, said as he stepped forward. He was determined to make all things clear for Darren. "I appreciate it that you havee. How could I me you, in the first ce? I should be thankful instead," with the sincerest voice, Darren said. He bowed and saluted the men to whom he was very thankful. Without them, he and the grand warriors with him would have already died. At present, Darren regretted that he had consumed his force of control to open the Ancient Void Battlefield a few days ago. Otherwise, he could transmit Gerald and the grand warriors with him to the Ancient Void Battlefield. If in any case, he had seeded in doing so, Finley could have killed all of them using only one of his palms! ''I shouldn''t have opted to open and use the Ancient Void Battlefield until the emergent situation "Well. Darren, let''s save the chit chat after we are done with the bastards. What''s important right now is to save and cure your friends," preparing himself to attack, Shane reminded Darren. "Yes, let''s do that. Thank you so much." Agreeing to what Shane had said, Darren nodded. With that, one-star grand warriors initiated an aura to cure the wounds inflicted upon Scott, Chad and the other grand warriors who were severely injured. Since some grand warriors, including the Grand Blood Refiner, were still conscious, thus they cured their wounds themselves. Chapter 356 The Ending Of The Battle (Part Two) Chapter 356 The Ending Of The Battle (Part Two) "You bastards from the easternnd, you''d better take your own lives. Otherwise, once the elder sentences you to death, you won''t have a decent one!" letting all his sentiments out, Shane howled as he flew to midair. He had already arranged the affairs on the ground, and now he would deal with issues above the sky to end the arguments sooner than the opponents were expecting. "Who do you think you are? If not for the two old grand warriors, I can kill you in just a blink of an eye!" vexed at the arrogant show of attitude by Shane, Ethan growled, turning red with anger at Shane''s vehement words. "How dare you behave so arrogant and proud?" the elder from the Chasm n shouted as he Sensing the inevitable danger, Stark and Ethan turned pale all of a sudden. As a knee-jerk action, they released mighty domains to confront the palm shadows. Not to cause too much devastation to thend, the elder drove Stark and Ethan with his power. There in the arena, the elder fought with them. The loud booms and bangs resounded through heaven and earth. On the arena, they were locked in a fierce struggle. To Darren''s surprise, the elder alone came through amidst the confrontations of Stark and Ethan¡ªunscratched and unharmed. "Humph. You are just gangsters! Such babies!" the elder snorted, shooting a purple, golden magical spear. Soon enough, an amaranth force exploded across the space, creating many ck cracks. After an hour, Stark and Ethan were driven backwards. The two of them couldn''t match the old man''s skills, least withstand his attacks. "Ethan, we''d better go now. The elder alone is too powerful for us to handle, and there are so many other grand warriors waiting in line. If we don''t go and escape now, we will be doomed!" Worried sick, Stark ryed his thoughts to Ethan using his spiritual sense. They were going to plot an escape n without taking Gerald with them. They assumed that taking him with them would drag them slow and might be the cause of the failure of their ns to escape "That damn old bastard, I will tear him to pieces one day!" eyeing the old man with disdain, Ethan said viciously. He spat on the direction of the elder as he made up his mind to agree with Stark''s idea of escaping. Though it trampled his ego to show cowardice and flee from battle, Ethan was left with no choice but to yield. He just made it clear to himself that he would be avoiding this time to prepare himself to get even with Darren and the grand warriors soon¡ªhe would make sure he would win when that day came. "The Sr Void!" "The Formidable Shackle!" After finalizing their n, Stark and Ethan disyed their unique skills to make a distraction so they Original from N?velDrama.Org. could save their lives. Especially the Formidable Shackle Skill, its power froze the elder for about one second. Bang! After an intense explosion caused by thebined skills, Stark and Ethan had managed to fly away and escape deep into the void. "You bastard, if you kill Gerald, I will never let you off no matter where you hide. You will be destined to die if he dies!" with his voice trailing off, Stark bellowed to Darren. His voice, though slowly fading off, was full of murderous intent. He meant every word he said that it created ripples of warning towards Darren and the rest of the grand warriors. Hearing the threat and seeing them escape, the grand warriors in the air intended to chase them. Yet the elder stopped them abruptly. Though they couldn''t understand the reason, the grand warriors all followed the elder''s order and stopped the chase. "Their unique skills are remarkable. Even if you go on chasing them, you wouldn''t have a chance to get them." Facing the grand warriors this time, the elder shook his head slightly. He was expressing his dismay for not being able to win the battle. "Haha. Elder Sky, long time no see," out of nowhere, the supreme trainer from the Heavenly Pce Sect greeted the elder. While floating in the air, the supreme trainer drew closer and bent over to honor and salute the elder. "Oh, Dn! It''s you. Look at you, and you really have made big progress. Your cultivation base can rival mine now, and you have achieved it in just less than a hundred years. You are really hard-working, huh?" Recognizing who paid him such an unexpected visit at such a setting as a post-battle, Elder Sky nodded andmended the trainer. "You tter me. The honor is all mine to see you. I have admired you for quite a long time. Could I invite you for a drink, at least? Leave the rest of these mess to the juniors." Pointing out to the aftermath of the battle, Dn Lin of the Heavenly Pce Sect smiled. "Okay. After all, I haven''t gone out for a long time. Perhaps a stroll to the Heavenly Pce Sect would do me no harm. But before that, I want you to meet the genius. I think you would be excited to know him," Elder Sky said while leading Dn Lin towards Darren''s direction. "Ha-ha. You are right. I came here to meet him personally. In fact, Darren and some of my disciples are friends. They asked me toe here to help him. I never thought that I would meet you here. The trip has been well worthwhile. Let''s go and meet him," Dnughed. With that, they both flew over to where Darren was standing. "Sirs, nice to meet you. I''m Darren," weing them as they approached, Darren said with respect, making a deep bow to Dn and Elder Sky. Appreciating such respect from a well-known warrior, Dn and Elder Sky both nodded slightly, casting admiring nces at Darren. The atmosphere was filled with an overflowing sense of gratitude and respect among warriors as they exchanged thanks and salutes. However, when Elder Sky looked around, and his eyes rested on the Grand Blood Refiner, his eyebrows were immediately etched into a furrowed crease. Chapter 357 Recognizing The Grand Blood Refiner Chapter 357 Recognizing The Grand Blood Refiner Elder Sky nced at the Grand Blood Refiner for a few seconds. Suspicion shed through his eyes but it disappeared as fast as it urred. Then, he looked back at Darren. "Young man, I heard that you even beat Shane. You are indeed a talent." Elder Sky examined Darren carefully and detected that he was only at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. He couldn''t help but be astonished. However, because of his status, he didn''t show his emotion on his face. He stared back at Darren neutrally. Of course Dn, the supreme trainer of the Heavenly Pce Sect, was also very surprised. They were two-star grand warriors at the top level who had lived for over hundreds of years. Never had they seen someone at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm like Darren. "You are a good one, Darren. My disciples are quite lucky to know you," Dn praised with a smile on his face. He patted Darren softly on the back. "I''m the lucky one to meet them. I can only say that it is fate that brought us together. Thank you very much for what you did today." Darren bowed respectfully to them once again. "Don''t mention it. It''s not a big deal." Then he rose up and gave him a gentle smile. "I heard that you also know Elder Star. Come visit if you have time. Here. It''s the token of our Heavenly Pce Sect. You can get in freely with it." Dn handed over a token to Darren to which he didn''t refuse. He received it in his hands gratefully. Even though Elder Star was not a grand warrior, he held a very high ce in the sect. So when Dn mentioned his name, he sounded respectful. "Thank you, Sir. I will definitely take up your offer and visit you one day." Darren expressed his gratitude and nodded his head. "All right. We won''t disturb you anymore. I''m going for a walk with Elder Sky. You guys go ahead and do your own thing." With these words, Dn turned to Elder Sky and motioned for him to go with him. Elder Sky responded in agreement, and they were about to leave when suddenly, he eximed, "Wait a minute!" Elder Sky halted, his gaze falling on the Grand Blood Refiner again. "You look so familiar, and there is also a strong murderous intent on you. If what I think is right, you are him!" he blurted out. His gaze was like a sharp knife that could pierce through everything. He stared at the Grand Blood Refiner with a clear look of recognition on his face. "Haha! Who do you mean by ''him''?" The Grand Blood Refinerughed mockingly, and pretended not to know what he meant. "Are you really asking me this, Grand Blood Refiner?" Elder Sky threatened as he red at the Grand Blood Refiner with stone cold eyes. He pursed his lips and put his hands behind his back. ''Damn it!'' Darren''s heart dropped all of a sudden. The Grand Blood Refiner was a famous demon for over hundreds years. Now that Elder Sky had recognized him, he would never let them go easily this time. "Elder Sky..." Darren took a step forward, wanting to exin the situation. But before he could finish his words, the Grand Blood Refiner reached a hand out and stopped him. He stood up and walked to stand in front of Elder Sky with his back straight. He opened his mouth and said calmly, "I''m surprised that you recognized me after all these years. But I don''t remember meeting you before." "Ha! You are a famous demon who''s thirsty for blood. Of course I recognize you! You were seriously hurt and on the brink of death. I didn''t expect that you could recover," Elder Sky hissed with a frown on his face, clearly dissatisfied with this oue. He shook his head disapprovingly. The air was filled with difficult awkwardness now that Elder Sky pointed out the Grand Blood Refiner''s real identity. Needless to say, it wasn''t a veryfortable situation. "Yes, I recovered a bit, but I''m still not your match. Why are you saying this? Do you want to kill me today?" The Grand Blood Refiner sneered with a cold smirk on his face. He stared at him provokingly. "Huh?" The frown on Elder Sky''s face deepened. He exuded a threatening aura all of a sudden. "Elder Sky, please, let me exin!" Feeling something was about to go down, Darren quickly walked up to Elder Sky. Darren cupped his hands apologetically and lowered his head, bowing politely towards him. Then he said in an honest voice, "Sir, please don''t be this mad. In fact, what happened years ago was all a frame-up. He was framed." "Ha!" Elder Sky snorted in disbelief, but he still withdrew his aura hearing Darren''s words. After calming down, he said, "Young man, don''t be fooled. He''s a demon who had killed so many people, and he wouldn''t hesitate to deceive you. In fact, it''s easy for him to do so, especially when you are so young and trusting." "Darren, let him! Don''t waste time exining to him! He can do whatever he wants to do!" the Grand Blood Refiner bellowed, his eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Elder Sky with contempt. He was never a coward. He feared nothing, even though he was now facing a person who was probably much stronger than him. Despite his inferiority, he was not going to back down. "Fine! I didn''t n to kill you at first. But now that you said it, I will punish you to death on behalf of all the people you have murdered!" Hearing the Grand Blood Refiner''s words, Elder Sky couldn''t help but get angry, wanting to start a fight. He was deeply provoked and his aura had shifted to a wrathful and powerful one. p! A loud pping sound echoed in the air, making everyone aghast. Darren pped the Grand Blood Refiner, on the face! They all stared at the both of them in shock and disbelief. "Darren?! " The Grand Blood Refiner froze in shock and touched his cheek defensively. Never in a million years would he have thought that Darren would p him in the face! The p didn''t hurt, but his pride did. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Are you really that stupid? Do you really want to die today? If you die today, it will be a clear message to everyone that you are indeed the demon who killed people, which I don''t believe, not for a second for God''s sake! If you don''t want to clear your name, that''s fine. But don''t drag me into this mess and destroy my reputation!" Darren shouted exasperatedly. In fact, Darren didn''t care about his reputation at all. He knew for a fact that the Grand Blood Refiner was an honest and just man. He only said these harsh words to make him less stubborn and listen to him. "Darren! You are forever my friend, man!" the Grand Blood Refiner replied instead and his frown was reced with a smile that reached his eyes. He was not angry at Darren''s words at all. Of course, he immediately realized what Darren really meant and it touched him. "Sky Xiao, I have never backed down once in my life before. But I know that what Darren said is right. I want my name to be cleared. So, I will back down today. Please don''t fight me. But when my name is cleared, I hope you cane and apologize to me. I believe it''s not a difficult demand, is it?" the Grand Blood Refiner cupped his hands, saying to Elder Sky. Despite the extreme difficulty for him to back down, he did so. The frown on Elder Sky''s face lightened. It was a nice surprise that the mighty Grand Blood Refiner would back down. He never expected him to do something like that. But what touched him the most was the moment when Darren pped the Grand Blood Refiner in the face. He was deeply disrespected and humiliated by that p that one would think he would immediately seek revenge. Yet, there wasn''t a single ounce of threat or anger in him when it happened. He didn''t find any trace of desire for murder in the Grand Blood Refiner''s eyes. This fact alone made him doubt the rumors and he couldn''t help but think that maybe there was indeed some misunderstanding. "To be honest, you are my elder. If you can really prove that you were framed, of course I wille and apologize to you. I will let you off easily this time for Darren''s sake. Many people have told me that he is an honest young man. I believe him," Elder Sky said, then turned to Darren and added, "Because you insist that the Grand Blood Refiner was framed, Darren, I won''t fight him today. But you have to know that you will be responsible for the consequences if it turns out that he has been lying to get all his strength back." The message was clear as day. If the Grand Blood Refiner was truly framed, Elder Sky would humbly apologize to him for his mistake. But if he was really a blood-thirsty demon who was going to kill more people, then Darren would probably take responsibility for it and make amends with his life. "Don''t worry, Sir. I don''t think I believed in the wrong guy. I will do my best to help him get his strength back and find the person who framed him. Everything will be clear then, so will his name!" Darren promised confidently as he stared at them with great determination. "I hope so." To be honest, Elder Sky didn''t fully believe his words. But now that Darren promised so honestly to him, he didn''t want to put the Grand Blood Refiner on the spot anymore. Then he turned and said to Dn, "Please take me to your Heavenly Pce Sect, Dn. We will pay a visit to the master." "Okay, Sir. Let''s go." Dn disregarded the Grand Blood Refiner. He said a few words to the supreme disciples and left with Elder Sky. The people that Shane and Tab had brought also left after them. Soon after, the only people who were left were those familiar with Darren. Bang! Darren dropped to one knee before the Grand Blood Refiner all of a sudden and opened his mouth, "I''m sorry that I pped you in front all those people today!" Chapter 358 A Satisfactory Settlement Chapter 358 A Satisfactory Settlement "Darren, what are you doing?" the Grand Blood Refiner asked in confusion, his expression extremely displeased as he stared at Darren''s kneeling figure. Before he realized what had happened, Shane and the other grand warriors came to hold Darren up. "Darren. Why did you do that? Don''t you see me as your brother? Don''t do that again, or I will p you in the face," the Grand Blood Refiner said seriously as he hurriedly reached out to hold Darren up. He knew well Darren''s action just now was to protect him. He was saddened at the fact that Darren felt the need to do that. "Yeah. Darren, why did you do that? We are like brothers now. Brothers would always beat and scold each other. In this way, our rtionship will get closer. Don''t do that again," Chad added solemnly once he had recovered. They were all startled at Darren''s actions. "I see." Darren nodded in understanding. He shed them a light smile as he stood up. Soon, harmonious andfortable atmosphere returned. The Grand Blood Refiner also let the displeasure go as he rxed his shoulders. Next, they should go to deal with Gerald. The injury in Gerald''s private part wasn''t fatal. The real thing that made him motionless was the genuine force left in his body by Elder Sky, for which he was overwhelmed with great pain. "Ann, you can do it first," Darren offered. Since he regarded the other male grand warriors as his brothers, naturally, he saw Ann as his sister. Ann nodded, walking over to Gerald with her eyes burning with extreme rage. Boom! The loud sound thundered as she kicked Gerald''s private part violently. It was dripping with his sickening blood. Ann yelled so loudly as she insulted him, "You bastard, who on earth is dirty? Your mother is the dirty one! You shameless thing!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Then, Ann continuously kicked his private part for hundreds of times without stopping to lessen the indignation that settled in her heavy heart. If Darren''s friends hadn''te in time and sessfully helped them win, she would have been utterly disgraced and humiliated by Gerald. Her heart filled with anxiety and disgust as she remembered this disgusting detail. The panic and fear she felt never left her, even after the battle. "Please let me go. I''ll give you whatever you want," Gerald begged for mercy, his breathing ragged and slow. Hey on the ground pitifully, as he was on the brink of his death. "Ha-ha!" Chadughed sarcastically as if he had just heard a joke. The hate in his eyes was like sharp daggers shooting towards Gerald. "Let you go? You beast, you killed so many of Darren''s seniors and attempted to torture us. How could I keep you alive?" one of the grand warriors yelled as he rushed to Gerald and hit him fiercely. Instantly, the rest of the people came forth with a rush, applying all the means they had to torture Gerald. Only Scott stood still, releasing a cold aura. "Scott, how about your arms?" Darren asked in concern, as he strode towards him. "It''s nothing serious except for some reduction of my cultivation base, so I need to spend a few months in restoring it," Scott replied reassuringly. As grand warriors, magic herbs could be used to heal their wounds. However, the reduction of the cultivation base was not easy to recover. Like the Grand Blood Refiner who had been hurt by a rule cultivator many years ago, his cultivation base reduced from a three-star grand warrior to a stage inferior to the Grand Realm. Only the Primitive Stones could help him to recover. "That''s good. Scott, thank you," Darren said with a breath of relief, while Scott just nodded calmly without saying a word. The grand warriors violently beat Gerald until he finally passed out. They nned to feed him some magic herbs and continue to torture him for revenge once he woke up. "Darren, Gerald is really a beast. Killing him directly is too good for him. How about I send him to a grandmaster of medicine refining? Ask him to use Gerald to refine medicine, so his fate will be worse than death!" one of the grand warriors with Chad suggested with a sinister grin. "That serves him so right. Okay, let''s do that!" Darren with all the other grand warriors chorused as they agreed to the n. After that, the grand warriors simultaneously proceeded to beat Gerald continuously again until his wounds had no chance of recovering, so he would no longer be able to resist. Then the grand warrior produced a space pocket to put him in. After that, the grand warriors, Shane and Tab drank for a day and a night to their hearts'' content before they started to leave respectively. "Darren, we are leaving for Talent City. If you have any problem, remember to inform us with your spiritual sense. We will rush over right away," Chad and the other grand warriors reminded as they bid Darren farewell. "Thank you for saving my life today. Let''s drink together another day. Wish you a safe journey back home." Darren acknowledged gratefully as he saluted the grand warriors. Then, they nodded to Darren before they surged rapidly high into the sky, disappearing into the boundless sea of clouds. "Darren, I could recover from my wounds without the Primitive Stones now. I''m afraid I have to close myself in a secluded ce to cultivate for quite a long time. I hope you could exceed my power when I meet you next time. Ha-ha!" the Grand Blood Refiner said as he prepared to leave. Darren''s face became dignified when he heard his words. Since he had vouched for the Grand Blood Refiner, he would try his best to enhance his power as soon as possible in order to help him in due course. His promise was not lip service and he was determined to deliver. "Grand Blood Refiner, you may be rest assured. I have faith that no more than ten years I will be capable to help you. At the very least, even if I didn''t reach the power I should have, I will ask Scott to help you," Darren pledged seriously, his eyes hard and determined. "Ha-ha. That''s a deal. I believe you will give me a surprise then. Scott, we shall meet again someday," the Grand Blood Refiner told Scott as he saluted him, his face showing his deep respect. In fact, he had always admired Scott. "Grand Blood Refiner, take care of yourself!" Scott said sincerely, with a kind look on his face. He didn''t mind the Grand Blood Refiner''s fame as a viin. On the contrary, he also genuinely appreciated him. The Grand Blood Refiner let out a loud humorousugh, and then he flew high into the sky with impressive stealth. Soon he disappeared out of sight as he disappeared behind the fathomless clouds. Afterwards, Shane invited Darren to visit the Chasm n or the Heavenly Pce Sect to take a break and have fun for a few days. However, Darren politely refused his kindness for he should make full use of his free time to improve his power. Besides, he still had an important thing to do. Seeing how Darren felt extremely awkward, Shane and Tab took note not to mention that anymore. They settled an arrangement with Darren to have a drink within the year. Then, they turned away, each leaving a bead used formunication with the spiritual sense. After chatting with Darren for a while, Scott set about to recover his cultivation base. After Scott left, only Darren remained on the wildnd. Darren thought deeply what he needed to do and there were quite a few things. Firstly, he needed to go back to cure the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land. Secondly, he needed to inquire about the whereabouts of his sister. Additionally, he also wanted to return to his family to find out his lot. However, at that very moment, with the cool wind blowing on the boundlessnd, he felt lonely and isted. His heart ached as he couldn''t help but miss the woman who had sadly left him. "Elsa, where are you? Do you still hate me?" Darren whispered towards the golden clouds in the sky as the cool wind hit his chiseled face. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He sat on the wildnd for two hours taking in the cool breeze. Atst, in order to get rid of his personal matters and feelings, he decided to fly back to the Lotus Holy Land. Before Chad left, he told Darren where the hideout of the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land was, so he was able to locate Diana easily. Unfortunately, she was still in aa. He determinedly carried Diana to a wrecked hall and took all the magic herbs he had to cure her terrible wounds. Her wounds recovered quickly, but the powerful force of the rule cultivator still remained in her body and Darren couldn''t wipe it out so easily. "Damn the rule cultivator in purple. It''s you again. I swear I will kill you!" Darren cried, his eyes glistering with unspeakable wrath. The rule cultivator in purple now was as detestable as Bryan for Darren. He would never let him off so easily. However, Darren couldn''t take the plunge, because at the top floor of the Medicine Pavilion, a dreadfully powerful rule cultivator stood guard so that Darren could not dare to arbitrarily break into it. With that, he could only find an opportunity to induce the rule cultivator in purple out and kill him out of the Medicine Pavilion. The power of the rule cultivator was unnatural and strong. Once he was induced, Darren nned to call the Water Kylin out in order to sessfully ughter him as well as to avoid any troubleter on. Once he got out of that mess, Darren continued to cure wounds for the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy After half a month''s significant effort, Darren finally achieved that goal. However, when Diana woke up, she was panic-stricken, her eyes filled with great fear and anxiety. Once she recognized the man who had saved her was Darren, she said something scary and ominous to him that chilled him to his bones. Chapter 359 Fix Things Chapter 359 Fix Things "What did you say?" Darren asked after he heard Diana''s exnation. He could not believe his ears. Agony coursed through Darren as he processed the news. "Your sister has been kidnapped," Diana repeated. She had just woken from hera, and her pale face suggested that she was still weak. "What happened? Mr. Li told me that you had asked someone to send her away. Hadn''t you?" Darren became more and more agitated. First, Diana nodded, butter, she shook her head and added, "I did ask someone to escort Belle and Cathy to a safe ce when Bryan arrived. But soon after, I was informed that they had been captured," she exined. "This is not good," Darren was very anxious. "Who took them?" he asked. Despite being extremely tired at this time, Diana tried her best to support herself. She answered weakly, "I am afraid the culprits are the people from the easternnd. And Belle''s capture may have something to do with her Primitive Feminine Bloodline." Hearing this, Darren''s heart twisted. He had heard earlier that one of the most powerful groups, the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n, had been exterminated. As a sole survivor, Belle must be in great danger. Darren was distressed by Belle''s situation. He wanted to save her, but he didn''t know how. "Darren, thank you for saving me. It is my fault that I wasn''t able to protect Belle well," Diana reproached herself. Once again, Darren felt a sting in his heart. Diana shouldn''t be ming herself. In fact, the whole issue started because of him. It was he who had brought misfortune to Lotus Holy Land. How could he me Diana? Thinking of this, Darren knelt before her and said, "It''s all my fault, Holy Lord. So many elders got into trouble because of my actions. What''s worse, I am the reason why you have suffered tremendously. Now, my sister has been captured. It''s all my fault. I''m so sorry." After recent events, Darren knew that he should take greater responsibility than anyone else. Since Diana was an elder and he respected her a lot, Darren knew that he should kneel before her and make amends. "Oh, poor boy, stand up," Diana coughed. She held out her hands and tried to lift Darren, but she wasn''t strong enough. "Although I was unconscious, I still had some perception of the outside world. Not only did you defeat Bryan, but your strength is alsoparable to that of a grand warrior. How can you degrade yourself by kneeling? Get up," Diana rationalized while pretending to be angry with him. Despite her request, Darren lowered his head and remained silent. To ease her mind, Darren nodded and stood up. He raised his head and looked at Diana with tear-filled eyes. She had suffered a lot because of him. With a sigh, Darren said, "Holy Lord, I have killed Bryan, that fucking bastard. I have avenged the death of the elders. From now on, I take responsibility for protecting you. If you don''t mind, may I call you Aunt? I swear that I will treat you as my aunt." "Of course, not. You are such an adorable boy," Diana smiled. Darren''s thoughts gratified her. In the next few days, Darren continued to heal Diana. After about half a month, Diana could get out of bed and move around again. However, the rule cultivator''s force that remained in her body undermined her cultivation base. As the rule cultivator''s force was extremely powerful, Diana felt pain from time to time. Darren could only helplessly watch her struggle in agony as he had no way to mitigate her suffering. Darren nned to return to the Chu n, but he couldn''t bear to leave Diana to suffer alone. After much deliberation, he finally found a solution. Perhaps he could reverse the damages caused by the rule cultivator''s force by sending Diana to the Ancient Void Battlefield. Decided, Darren prepared to open the Ancient Void Battlefield again. "Aunt Diana, I intend to return to the Chu n in the ordinarynd," Darren said. "Don''t let concerns about my health deter your ns. Please, be assured that I can take care of myself," Diana replied. The truth was that after thest incident, she looked more haggard. "No, I won''t leave you here alone," Darren muttered. "Ha-ha," Diana forced a smile before speaking. "In my present state, I will only be a burden. Taking me with you would only hinder you. Proceed with your ns, and do not worry about me. Besides, someone new will take over the Holy Land in a few days, and I''ll return to my n." When Diana mentioned her n, a trace of bitterness shed in her eyes. Even though it appeared only for a brief moment, Darren noticed it. "How can you speak like this? I won''t leave you alone," Darren insisted. "Look here," Darren uttered. Then, using his spiritual sense, he unfolded a small world before Diana. "What''s this, Darren?" Diana eximed. She was deeply shocked when she sensed the tremendous power flowing through that world. "Aunt Diana, I n to ce you in my small world for a while. I believe my friends can take care of you. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And, they may find a way to alleviate your pain. Let''s go inside and talk more about it," Darren answered. Upon finishing this, he activated the force of control. Subsequently, Darren and Diana disappeared. A momentter, the Ancient Void Battlefield also vanished. "Oh, my god!" Diana eximed the moment she entered the world. As she gazed at the brilliant blue sky and the turquoise wilderness, she became speechless. "Aunt Diana, do you like it?" Darren asked with a smile. "This is pretty nice. It is really a godnd. I have always wanted to find such a quiet and beautiful ce," Diana answered. She was delighted with the world. "Oh, the rule cultivator''s force in my body seems to have weakened." Now, she was even more joyful because her pain had been alleviated. "Aunt Diana, were you injured by the rule cultivator who dressed in a purple? Wasn''t he also the one who hurt Mr. Li?" Darren had forgotten to ask her about the identity of her attacker earlier. Diana''s eyes filled with hatred when she recalled that. She said, "That old man! So many elders from Lotus Holy Land suffered tremendous pain and died because of him. If I return to my prime, I swear, I will kill him at once." "Sure enough, it''s him. Aunt Diana, please be assured that I will get revenge for all the wrong that he has done. It is easy for me to kill him now. I swear I will cut off his head and bring it to you soon," said Darren through gritted teeth. Diana shook her head and cautioned, "The rule cultivator''s power is terrifying and unusual. You still have to be careful as you may be walking into his trap." "Ha-ha, don''t worry about me, Aunt Diana. I''m not afraid of him even though he may be very powerful. You see..." Darren raised his head and shouted at the sky, "Water Kylin, Finley,e here!" Swoosh! Swoosh! Two figures, one man and one beast, emitted a strong aura as they flew down from the sky. Diana reeled back in shock and disbelief as their powers affected her. Then, she stood riveted to the ground. It was a while before she could react. She bowed to them and said, "I''m honored to meet you, Your Excellencies." Awe coursed through Diana. Judging by their breath, the two figures were equal in strength to the most powerful members of her n. Seeing this, Finley quickly stepped forward and also bowed to Diana, "I''m ttered." "Aunt Diana, this is my buddy. You are his senior. Please don''t be overly formal in front of him," Darren introduced Finley to Diana. "Nice to meet you, Aunt Diana," Finley greeted. When he heard Darren introduce him as a ''buddy'', he was immensely pleased. So, Finley bowed before Diana again. "Nice to meet you," Diana smiled and nodded at him. Although she appeared calm, she was still very shocked. "What about me? Who am I to you?" The Water Kylin asked. Expectation reflected in his eyes as he gazed at Darren. "As for you...Ahem!" Darren coughed, deliberately tantalizing the creature and keeping him in suspense. The Water Kylin stared at Darren and quietly waited for his answer. "You are also my buddy," Darren finally replied as he gazed at the Water Kylin ndly. "Ha-ha," the Water Kylinughed. He was so happy that he skipped with joy like a kid. "From now on, master, I will do anything for you." Then he turned to Finley. "Humph! Finley, did you hear that? Now, I have the same status as you. And, we are well-matched in strength as well. Do you still dare to bully me?" the Water Kylin said proudly. With his head held high, he defiantly nced at Finley. "Our strength levels match? Let''s fight and see who is stronger," Finley sneered. "Eh..." the Water Kylin didn''t expect Finley to dere war on him. He floated an excuse, "We have a guest today. And if you are beaten to your knees, you''ll lose face. We''ll fight another time." As soon as he finished, the Water Kylin disappeared from the scene. He knew that he could not defeat Finley yet. A faint smile danced on everyone''s lips as they watched the Water Kylin escape. Then Darren said to Finley, "Aunt Diana will live here for a while. I need you to take care of her." "No problem. She''s in good hands." Immediately after that, Finley sensed something strange. "There seems to be a rule cultivator''s force in Aunt Diana''s body. Did I sense that correctly?" he asked, frowning. "Yes, there is. Do you know how to get rid of it?" Darren asked. Delight reflected in his expression as hopes of helping Diana rose. "I''m not sure if I can help, and the process of getting it out would cause significant pain. Why don''t you ask the defender in the tenth space for help?" Finley suggested. "Oh! How could I forget him? Please follow me, Aunt Diana. We will go and find him," Darren eximed. Then he took Diana and flew to find the fishing boy in the tenth space. As it turned out, Darren was not disappointed. The boy cured Diana in an instant! After Diana recovered, Darren stayed in the Ancient Void Battlefield for a few more days. He left only when everything was fixed. Chapter 360 Misfortune In The Chu Clan Chapter 360 Misfortune In The Chu n After leaving the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren headed for the entrance of the ordinarynd¡ªthend outside the eight Holy Lands. Before Darren left, Holy Lord Diana reminded him that he should not massacre cultivators or any When visiting the ordinarynd, cultivators, who were at the Wonder Realm, but had not reached the premium stage of the Wonder Realm, were supervised by the Holy Lords. If they went on a killing spree, they would be hunted and punished by the responsible Holy Lord. Bryan had spoiled his son. That was why his son dared to behave so recklessly. Cultivators above the premium stage of the Wonder Realm or the Grand Realm needed to be more careful when they were in the ordinarynd. If they damaged thend or killed heedlessly, thew enforcement team of grand warriors would punish them. Darren was almost as strong as a grand warrior. He was so powerful that if he released all his force, he could destroy hundreds of countries in the southernnd within a few seconds. If he did so, thew enforcement team of grand warriors would catch and discipline him. "How strong are the warriors in thew enforcement team? Even a three-star grand warrior could be subdued," murmured Darren. Darren had heard that thew enforcement team of grand warriors would pursue and punish four-star grand warriors if they dared to abuse their power in the Bottom Spiritual World. Their ability to subdue a four-star grand warrior showed how powerful thew enforcement team was! Anyway, Darren was not too concerned as he was returning to look for his sister and his n. Since he wasn''t going to cause trouble, he didn''t need to worry about the rule. It took Darren two hours to fly to the edge of Lotus Holy Land. Once there, he went to a stone tablet. Slipping his hand inside a pocket, Darren removed a token and ced it into the stone tablet. In a sh, Darren''s figure vanished from the Lotus Holy Land. "Cool! I haven''t been out for a long time!" Darren mumbled. He then flew to a mountain outside the Lotus Holy Land, released his spiritual sense, and perceived the area for thousands of miles. He could see figures of the ordinary martial artists in the region. ''I need to finish this case before I can begin the search for my sister. I also have to deal with Mathew''s case. s, why are there so many things to do?'' Darren wondered. Before leaving the Lotus Holy Land, Holy Lord Diana had told him that Belle''s kidnappers did not intend to kill her. Since she wasn''t in any immediate danger, Darren needed to focus on tasks for which he already had clues. As for Mathew''s case, he had to wait until he became stronger. At the very least, he had to be strong enough to defend himself. Otherwise, he would risk losing his life. Darren felt rxed after returning to the ordinarynd. He headed straight for Ilmen Sect. Before long, Darren reached his destination. It was nothing more than a barrennd with overgrown Original from N?velDrama.Org. grass. Only the corners of the dpidated houses could be seen peeking from in between the foliage. "s¡­" Darren sighed. He waved his hand and directed his sword intent to cut down all the weeds. After that, he made his way to a mountain, step by step. On the mountain peak were tombs of two old men. Darren kneeled and kowtowed before the two tombs. He felt depressed thinking of the two old men who had sacrificed their lives for him. Sorrow coursed through him when Darren thought of all the other people who had died because of him. He could not help but me himself. In Doriath, the air vibrated in front of another stone tablet to the ordinarynd. A few secondster, several powerful cultivators appeared, one of whom was covered in green lightning. It was hard for others to see his face clearly. "Distinguished Holy Lord, that guy dide out." "Well, let''s see what he ns to do. I will kill him myself if the need arises." The speakers were the Holy Lord, Landon, and his trusted followers. "Distinguished Holy Lord, that guy is not weak. What if he damages thend while defending himself? In that case, thew enforcement team of grand warriors will alsoe." Worry reflected in an old man''s expression as he voiced his concerns. "Well, this is a problem. Nobody will notice if I kill him in the Holy Lands. But if I take action in the ordinarynd, things will be different. It may cause great turbulence and grab the attention of thew enforcement team of grand warriors. I cannot hide if that happens," the Holy Lord, Landon, surmised. "Distinguished Holy Lord, you have been hiding in the human race for hundreds of years. Is it wise to expose yourself to the public because of him? He can''t trace you. Why don''t you let him go this time?" suggested the old man. "I''ll never let him go! When he learns that I am the murderer, he will take revenge. I don''t want things to go out of control. At that time, I had sensed that a guest from the outer space hadnded at that ce. If I had gotten the treasure from the outer space, I would have reached a higher level. With that power, I could have killed all the bastards of the human race. Unfortunately, I failed to find it!" With these words, Holy Lord Landon dispelled the green lightning around him and revealed his hideous face and a After visiting the tombs and showing his respect to the two old men at the ruins of Ilmen Sect, Darren flew to Valmar in Doriath. All sorts of feelings coursed through Darren as he stepped into the city where the Chu family members lived. The buildings reminded Darren of when he had lived there. "In a few years, I have be strong enough to ruin a country. A person never knows what the future holds for them," Darren sighed. A few years ago, he had suffered from humiliation and struggled to survive in this city. But now, he had be a god-like person in this world. At this moment, Darren''s resentment toward the Chu n began diminishing. Perhaps it was his self- development that had led to this change in his mindset. To avoid creating a disturbance, Darren didn''t fly to the Chu n. Instead, he took a stroll. As he walked on the street, a beggar dressed in rags with dirty hair suddenly grabbed his leg. "I''m hungry, very hungry¡­" sobbed the beggar. Had it been a rich passerby, they might have kicked the beggar. However, Darren''s heart ached when he saw the beggar''s condition. Using his inner power, Darren helped the beggar to his feet and led him to a nearby stand selling steamed stuffed buns. "Please give me twenty steamed buns with meat stuffing. Thanks." "All right. Twenty steamed buns with meat stuffing. Here you are." Darren''s face flushed when he put his hand in his pocket. He had forgotten to carry money! Now, Darren could not pay the stall keeper for the steamed buns. "I''m sorry, but I seem to have forgotten to bring money. Can I give you this spiritual herb in exchange?" Darren picked a low-level spiritual herb from his Space Ring and offered it to the stall keeper. He was afraid that the stall keeper could not recognize the value of herbs at a higher level. "Oh, yes, of course. Thank you so much, sir," the stall keeper bowed and thanked Darren. The moment he saw the herb, he identified that the spiritual herb was worth more than ten thousand tael of silver! Darren smiled lightly and didn''t say anything. He then handed the steamed buns to the beggar and left. The beggar was so famished that he began to devour the steam buns like a starving wolf. "Well, the affairs of the world change without warning. The Chu n once thrived and prospered, but now it has be destitute. Darren is to me. If he had not gotten into trouble, the Chu n would not have be like this." "I can''t agree with you more. Reed is a cultivator at the Spirit Realm. Who expected that he would go mad and be a beggar? It is all because of Darren." "I heard that the elders of the Chu n suffered greater misery, especially the guards of the Martial Skill Library. They preferred to die than be enved. Now, they are treated with great cruelty." Darren, who was about to leave, stopped when he heard the discussion. Fury coursed through him when he heard the conversation. He turned and walked to the beggar. After he gently smoothed his hair away, Darren saw a familiar face. Chapter 361 Like A God (Part One) Chapter 361 Like A God (Part One) "Uncle Reed!" Darren shouted to catch the attention of the beggar. At first, he couldn''t believe his eyes, for he wasn''t able to recognize his uncle. Wearing a tattered, messy, and crumpled garments, Darren had to take a closer look to ascertain that it was indeed his Uncle Reed. After all that he had endured, and the battles that taught him hard-learned lessons, the renewed and changed Darren right now was more open-minded. He had learned to forgive and not hold any grudge of what had happened in the past. Yet, seeing Reed in such a situation, he was angry now. It made Darren feel guilty and angry at himself, all at once. At the mention of his name, Reed looked up and fixed his eyes at Darren. Though his eyes were empty, clearly, it showed that he didn''t recognize Darren, nor knew that he was of a close rtionship to him. "P...Please don''t hurt me! P...Please..." With a quivering voice, Reed stuttered as he was terrified with Darren''s angry shout. He kept retreating and stepping away from the warrior. A frightened and confused expression was drawn on his face. Judging from how he looked and the way he acted, Darren knew that he wasn''t himself anymore. He was out of his mind because of what had happened. Pitying his uncle''s miserable state, Darren soon realized that he could make use of his Spirit Power to get Reed''s Spirit Power back. That would, in turn, regain his normal state of mind and revive his sanity. "Ahhhhh!" The moment the Spirit Power reacted with Reed''s body, he was twitching and hollering in pain. The process was so excruciating that it made Reed shout garishly. Darren couldn''t almost stand seeing his uncle under such torment, yet he held on to his faith that what he was doing was for his good. After a few moments, Reed finally stopped shouting. The Spirit Power had done its task, and gradually the gleaming lights of hope were back in Reed''s once empty eyes. Quiet dazed at the moment, his gaze fell on Darren, and his whole body froze at the sight of the warrior. "D...Darren," Reed uttered, his pale lips shaking, and tears were brimming in his eyes. Then, at Darren''s surprise, he started crying andughing at the same time. He kept on bbering words saying, "Hahaha! Why did youe back? It''s all over. We are all dead." "Uncle Reed¡­" Sensing the grief in his uncle''s eyes, Darren called in a low voice. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for the man who had yed a significant role in his life. As he took heed to the young boy''s calm voice, Reed calmed down at once, then added, "It''s just our fate. You should leave, Darren. Nothing was left of the Chu n. We are doomed. It''s not your fault." "What the hell happened, Uncle Reed?" Puzzled by what the older man had said, Darren asked¡ªthis time, putting both hands on Reed''s shoulders. He was demanding all of his uncle''s attention and wanted him to narrate what had happened. Pain flickered in Reed''s eyes, and panic was visible in the expression of his face. He shook his head in frustration and said, "There''s no going back. It''s all in vain. We tried everything to hurt you years ago and now is karma. My son died, and the n wasn''t able to withstand it all. We have nothing left. It''s all karma. We have only ourselves to me. Just get out of here quickly. Save yourself, maybe then, you will be the only one left of the Chu n." Reed encouraged Darren, giving him a desperate push to go and escape. After going through so much, Reed''s mind was altered in some ways. He now realized the importance and true meaning of a n¡ªa family. He was sincerely regretting for what he had done in the past. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Never in a million years would he have thought that he would one day hoped so severely that Darren would be alive and be the lucky one to be left of the Chu n. As for the rest of the n, they were bound to be tortured to death sooner orter. As far as Reed knew, no one got a chance to live. Seeing Reed so devastated and desperate, Darren didn''t push him to narrate more. With one quick pull, he grabbed Reed with his hand and charged towards their n''s dwellings. When they neared the gate of the Chu n, Reed started to struggle with all his might. It was as if the ce was forbidden that he desperately did not want to step a foot upon its grounds. As a reckless action, Reed then grabbed Darren''s legs, stopping him from going in. He kept crying and begging him not to go on. "Darren, don''t go any further! Just leave! Please. We have done so many wrong things to you in the past, and I am sorry for that. But please, don''t go in there. You have to keep on living, as the only one left in our n. Please! Just leave!" Hearing his uncle''s honest words and the heart-piercing pleads, Darren''s heart melted and hurt at the same time. Tears formed in his eyes, and a mix of emotions welled up in him that he wanted to cry too. "The past is in the past, Uncle Reed. Trust me, and I will make whoever did this curse to our n pay with their lives!" with determined eyes, Darren said firmly. As he helped Reed up, he was silently making a promise to his uncle and the rest of his kin that he would do everything that he could to avenge the fate that was not destined to be met by them. "That''s impossible, Darren. You don''t understand. They are the royal members. It''s an order from the Holy Lands, and the royals execute it. We are to be ves until we die. That''s final. It is impossible to turn it the other way around. Listen to me, nephew, Darren. Just go away. The elders won''t me you for leaving. Instead, they will be happy that you get a chance to live." Tears kept streaming down Reed''s wrinkled face as he insisted on Darren leaving the ce. What he was holding onto was not anchored to any principles of martial arts nor any beliefs in battles¡ªfighting or yielding. Convincing Darren to leave right now and save himself was Reed''s way of showing his love for a family member, which was what really mattered. Sad for Reed, though, that it was almost toote for him to realize. "Wait here, Uncle Reed. I will be back soon." Knowing his uncle, Darren knew that any argument would not convince him at all. The only thing he could do right now was to show his real strength so his n would see it with their own eyes and believe that he could rescue them from the wrath they were enduring all these years. Chapter 362 Like A God (Part Two) Chapter 362 Like A God (Part Two) After saying these words, Darren made sure that his uncle was concealed in a safe ce, then he rushed straight into the massive gates of the Chu n, ignoring Reed''s protest. Finally, giving up on changing Darren''s mind, Reed just kept his silence as he watched his nephew fly towards the gates. After Darren left, he fell on the ground as if thest of his body''s strength had left him. He started wailing, thinking that the only descendant of his n who could have lived would also be dead shortly. "Who''s that? How dare you get in here! Leave now, or you will be dead!" As soon as Darren got in, an angry martial artist d in armor walked straight towards him. The man bellowed a warning at him with a spectral voice. Seeing him approach and the rest of the soldiers behind him starting to move forward as well, Darren just ignored them all. He kept walking further inside as if he hadn''t heard anything of the man''s warnings. His spiritual sense guided him, and his weapons were ready at bay. Being ignored as if they were invisible, the soldiers just got even angrier. They charged towards Darren with spears in their hands. sh! sh! sh! The spears all burst into dust three inches away from Darren''s face. Yet, after a few blinks, the soldiers all fell back, scampered on the ground with blood oozing from their mouths. Without the soldiers'' knowledge, Darren let out a powerful spell. However, Darren didn''t even release his aura yet, and if he had released his aura, the soldiers would have all burst out dead in the blink of an eye. "What! We are all at the sixth stage of the Spirit Realm, and we can''t even get near him?" eximed a bloody soldier. The severely injured soldiers were all shocked at what happened. They had never encountered something like this before. The young man might be stronger than the warriors in the Mysterious Realm. "Is he at the top level of the Mysterious Realm?" seeing themotion from afar, a small leader asked, hiding from Darren''s view. "Go get Mr. Elias Chen of the local government!" Giving the instructions to the soldier beside him, the leader tossed a token, and the soldier quickly left. "Mr. Chen is the best invited guardian of Valmar. Not only that, but he is also at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm. You will be dead, young man!" With that, the leader ordered the rest of the soldiers to keep their eyes on Darren. He warned them to maintain a safe distance away from him at the same time. Annoyed this time, Darren had no ns of wasting his time killing these small soldiers that blocked his way. He wanted to know who was responsible for all the torment to his n, right then and there! The moment he got in the main yard, what wasid before his very eyes surprised him. All the buildings that were once there were now destroyed, including the small hut he had lived in before. This ce was now turned into a workstation, arge area for forging weapons. Countless men and women, girls All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. and boys, dressed in ragged clothes, were busy working with shackles around their ankles. All of them were forging weapons of all kinds, spears, swords, knives, and other variety of des. p! "Work hard! You stupid ves!" a soldier shouted at a young man and threatened him with his whip. Some of the soldiers were watching the ves working, whipping them from time to time. Most of the ves had severe wounds on their bodies¡ªangry red and swollen, and some were even rotten. Clearly, the injuries were not treated. "Mom, why are we, ves? Why are we born to suffer?" A girl around the age of four asked her mother with tears in her eyes. She was also working, moving weapons around despite her young age. Hearing her child''s question, there formed a big lump in the mother''s throat. She couldn''t answer the question because she didn''t know why in the first ce they were treated that way. The mother just kept crying silently. "Damn it! Don''t bezy, young miss! Or I will hurt you badly!" a drunk-looking soldier shouted in an angry voice, walking towards that young girl. He was raising his whip and was about to give the innocent child a blow. "Stop!" The loud, chilling sound made the soldier stop in his tracks. The warning grabbed everyone''s attention, and all eyes were on the handsome young man, which was Darren. "Huh?" Before the soldier could walk any further, the arm that was holding the whip fell to the ground with an eerie thud. "Ahhhh! My arm! My arm!" he shouted in a tender voice, even making the ones who had been working turn to look at him. "That... That''s..." Two older men nearby who were forging weapons were too stunned to finish what they were about to say. With their attention to the soldier and Darren, many middle-aged men whose eyes reddened in awe, were terrified when they saw what had happened. "Go! Go away! Get the hell out of here!" A gaunt and shabby older man with grey hair shouted to Darren with tears streaming down his hollow cheeks. "Chief Elder..." With a surprised tone, Darren mumbled. He could barely recognize the once energetic and robust elder. "Darren, you fool! Why did youe back? You have to go now!" All the middle-aged men that knew him also got worried. They all gave him a warning. "What? He''s that Darren? Ha! You finally came back for your death after all these years! Come on, guys! Get him! Whoever catches him gets the reward!" At the mention of Darren''s name, the soldiers charged towards him with the reward on their minds. But to everyone''s surprise, they were only able to run a few steps before their bodies burst into a bloody mist. They died even before they had a chance to get their weapons to attack Darren. "What the hell?" All eyes were on Darren this time. Mesmerized and awestruck, they looked at him as if he was a god who could make everyone feel feared and hopeful at the same time. Chapter 363 Down On Your Knees (Part One) Chapter 363 Down On Your Knees (Part One) Right at that instant, the soldiers who charged towards Darren were killed in an instant. No one knew how Darren managed to do that, but deep down, they all knew that Darren waspelling and someone not to be messed with. Recovering from a brief shock at what they have witnessed, the Chu n once again grew worried. All of them knew that what Darren had done was like hitting himself against the wall. He dered war against the Royal Army, who had warriors at the top level of the Mysterious Realm or higher. If Darren stayed a little longer in the ce, he would probably be obliterated from the face of the earth. His n was enved under the order of the royals. This was made as a consequence of what happened at the Ilmen Sect. What Darren''s family did not know was, Darren was potent enough to have killed two warriors of the Wonder Realm. It was quite natural that such news was well contained in utmost secrecy as it was very embarrassing for the Holy Land to have their warriors killed by someone inferior to them. So no one in entire Doriath knew Darren''s strength and potentials back then. They certainly had no clue what he was capable of doing now. After all, just by looking at him, he was such a young man¡ªbelow twenty years old. What harm could he possibly do regardless of whatever gift he might have? This was the question that lingered on the minds of almost all of Darren''s n as they had never met any real genius. That being the case, Darren''s show of skills and immense power drove them mesmerized and unbelieving. After such a massacre, a couple of daring soldiers wanted toe up and subdue Darren despite what they had witnessed. However, they were stopped by several officers. "I have sent someone to bring in Mr. Elias Chen. When he arrives, this freak will die for sure. The best thing to do right now is to conserve our energy and not die in vain," the captain ordered his fellow soldiers, gesturing them to move back and take cover. With renewed hopes and high spirits, the members of the Chu n began to gather around Darren. Their eyes lit up, and their bodies seemed to be invigorated the moment they saw the warriorsid on the ground¡ªlifeless in just one blow. "Darren, listen to me. You should run away from here now. The royals are not the kind of people that you can y with. They are ruthless and without mercy. Just go! Never mind us. We will carry on with these. Save yourself, boy!" an elder in the Chu n urged Darren, and tears were slowly falling from his solemn eyes. "That''s right, Darren. You should go now before everything is toote!" added another elder. "Just go! We will be fine! Don''t you worry about us!" reckoned the elder in between sobs. Taking heed to their advice and considering his will of saving his people, Darren, at this moment, was havingplicated feelings. By this time, he had already figured out the exact reason behind his family''s envement. All the rumors, spections, and questions were cleared off his mind. The envement was a consequence of the Ilmen Sect incident. The incident is where the son of the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land was killed. As the Holy Land was bound by the rule of not killing any civilian, the Holy Lord, in return, pressured the royals of the Doriath. The turn of events signaled the start of the envement of Darren''s n. Since that day, members of the Chu n had suffered for years. Because of the maltreatment, excessive abuse, less food and supplies, and the harsh beatings, two-thirds of the n members perished over the years. Knowing all these and seeing these thingsmence right before his very eyes, Darren was pained and tortured inside. He felt guilty for not being able to save¡ªleast help his people in any way that he could. Although some elders in the Chu n had not been friendly to Darren, some uncles were nothing but kind to him and treated him right and well in the past. They were innocent and did not deserve to be treated like rags and rats. "Uncles, aunts, brothers, and sisters, I am very sorry for putting you guys through this. I truly am." Being responsible for all of the mayhem, Darren felt a terrible heartache. Now he was more than willing to pay anything to undo what he had done so that his n could be safe, even if that meant his life. He did not want people to die or also suffer because of him any longer. In the end, Darren concluded that the reason for all of this was because he was not powerful enough, at least not enough to protect his family. If he had been strong enough, he would not have been pushed around and let such tribtion fall on his n. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Silly kid, now is not the time for this. We are already destined to die. You are the only hope that someday our n could be preserved and restored. This is on you now!" majority of the elder members of his family urged him. Weighing all the odds, Darren took a good look at each member, and all that he saw were pale and withered faces. He could no longer hold himself together and began to tear up. He was the main reason for their suffering, yet they did not even me him. Instead, they were urging him to save himself. Darren felt that he could never repay them for their action today and for bearing on their shoulders the suffering, he was supposed to carry. Especially for those who had already lost their lives, Darren would be forever indebted to them. ''At times like this, I cannot leave them behind. I have to make a name for myself and let others fear me! For those grand warrior enforcers, I will kill as many as theye!'' he thought to himself. Though it was hard for Darren to disobey the elders of his n, he had made up his mind and now looked stern and ferocious as he had already decided to stay, fight, and kill! "My brothers and sisters, and dear elders, I, Darren, at this moment swear to you that I will not let you suffer like this! Not ever!" with a voice full of resolute determination, Darren said. He was looking straight at ever Chu n members assuring them that their suffering will end right at that moment. Chapter 364 Down On Your Knees (Part Two) Chapter 364 Down On Your Knees (Part Two) Everyone sighed as they saw that Darren was determined to stay. In their hearts, they were grateful to the warrior and wished him to seed in his battle with the royal warriors. Realizing that they could no longer change his mind, three elders of the Chu n, who were now withered and depressed by all these years of suffering, came to Darren. They looked at him with desperation all over their faces. "Elders!" Bowing down, Darren saluted them and then asked, "May I know where is the guard of the Martial Skill Library?" What worried Darren the most had been the elder who always helped him before¡ªthe guard of the Martial Skill Library. However, their lips were shaking, and sorrow shed through their eyes upon hearing the question. The three elders were unable to utter a single word. Seeing their reaction, Darren panicked a little as he feared that the guard of the Martial Skill Library might be dead. "He is quite persistent, and he refused to be enved. So the royals had him captured, and they said that they were going to make him suffer for eternity," the Chief Elder said in a flurried manner as if he was still shocked by the cruel act of the royals. That made Darren furious at first, but the fury was overpowered by the relief of knowing that the guard of the Martial Skill Library was still alive. After all, that was what mattered to him. Working out the n he had in mind, Darren just needed to find him first, and then he would make whoever had hurt him pay dearly. "Which one of you is causing a disturbance on the royal turf? Have you all forgotten what I am capable of? Are you not afraid of me anymore?" An arrogant voice came from afar, sending chills down everyone''s spine. "Master Chen is here! Ha-ha!" The members of Chu n looked scared and frightened while the royal guards were thrilled as they were convinced that this small act of rebellion would soon vanquished. Then a middle-aged man took a step and made it in front of Darren. He had been more than a thousand feet away. However, he frowned when he saw Darren. Staring at him from head to foot, the man reckoned, "He is just a young boy. Why did you disturb me and ask for help? You guys cannot even handle such a young man?" asked the middle-aged man in fury. He was also angered when he sensed that Darren had no cultivation base. "My apologies, sir, for disturbing you. But please look at all that blood! We have lost several men because of that young boy." The captain apologized to Elias while pointing to piles of blood on the ground. He had to make sure that the officer would realize how potent Darren was. "What''s there to look? Don''t waste my time!" retorted the middle-aged man. As he grew impatient this time, the middle-aged man red at that captain, which took him aback. He then turned to Darren and shouted, "Do me a favor and kill yourself now. If not, I will keep you along with these ves!" "Kneel!" Darren''s voice was not loud, yet it captured the attention of almost everyone present. A group of soldiers, who were still far from him, got on their knees, leaving only the middle-aged man still standing. Beads of cold sweats were formed on his face as he tried to resist the weight of Darren''s voice. "Get down on your knee!" Repeating his words, this time, Darren pulled up his strength and infused more power into his voice. The middle-aged man, no matter how hard he tried to suppress the aura, still could not take it and kneel. He could not stop trembling and sweating. ''What a formidable power! Could he be a warrior of the Wonder Realm?'' The middle-aged man thought to himself while keeping his head low in embarrassment. "Don''t get too cocky! When someone more powerful arrives, you will be dead for sure!" the middle- aged man said with difficulty. He was trying to deviate everybody''s attention away from yielding too soon. He was such a coward and not worthy of being looked up by his fellow warriors. "Then get on with it! Ask them to send someone stronger! Do it now, or I will have your head severed out from your neck!" challenging him, Darren said coldly. The middle-aged man was nobody¡ªnot an ideal target for Darren. Hearing that, the middle-aged man that was so humiliated by now, immediately informed apelling character in the royal city using his arcane skill ofmunication. "I have notified my superior of your action today. Now let me up, or it will end badly for you!" After calling for help, the middle-aged man grew much more confident and began to threaten Darren. "Then, you are of no use to me," turning his back towards the man, Darren said lightly before joining his n again. One, two, three steps away from that middle-aged man who was at the top level of the ninth stage of Original from N?velDrama.Org. the Mysterious Realm, Darren tore the man''s body to pieces using a strand of his sword intent. "Such a mighty and well-known warrior who was at the top level of the Mysterious Realm had just been killed by that young man in an instant! It was shocking!" hollered a warrior that was standing nearby. The soldiers, who were on their knees now, were scared to death. At this moment, Darren, for them, was the embodiment of death! "Darren, since when have you be this strong?" an elder asked from afar. The members of his n could not believe what they had just witnessed, tantamount to what they had seen earlier. They had nothing but pure admiration for the young boy that was now a skilled and crafted warrior. "Darren, they may send warriors of the Wonder Realm to fight against you and see you dead. Do you think you would be able to take them on? Or at least get our people out of here?" the Chief Elder asked with hopeful eyes as he pointed the members of his n. "Chief Elder, you can rest assured. Even the warriors with the cultivation base of the Holy Lords would still have to kneel in front of me," with a serious face, Darren said in a t tone as if facing the Holy Lords was just a child''s y to him. Hearing that, everyone was once again shocked. They wondered in awe as to how one of their kin had improved so much that he could take down even the Holy Lord. Chapter 365 Punishment (Part One) Chapter 365 Punishment (Part One) Over the past few years that they had suffered under in the deste ce, the Chu n members knew clearly that the Holy Land was such a ce ruled by such intoxicating powers. Reality could not be concealed how powerful a Holy Lord was, that ruled and influenced thend and its subjects. Yet, for Darren, it was as if the threat posed by the mighty Holy Lord was nothing but a joke. Especially when he dered that, even if a person as powerful as a Holy Lord appeared, that person should kneel to him. Darren''s sentence shocked all the members of the Chu n, and they could not believe their ears for the words were too good to be true. Albeit all these, they were Darren''s family, and all of them believed that Darren was not a boastful person; he was truthful, and standing firm by his words. "Darren, is it really possible that for just a few years, you have grown to a level that no one can defeat you? Are you that potent now, that you have no fear facing a powerful cultivator in the Wonder Realm?" asked a middle-aged member of the Chu n. "I have the same question. All of us know that you will never speak in big words before, but what you have said now is out of our imagination!" asked another member. One by one, the members of the Chu n started to put forward their questions. They didn''t doubt Darren, but they dared not believe his words. It was as if that doubts were troubling them, either they were amazed at what Darren had achieved as a martial artist, or they couldn''t believe what he was saying and assume that he was just lying all this time. "Please don''t ask me such kind of questions, for I don''t know how to answer them. For now, why don''t Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. you take the spiritual herbs to heal yourselves first? If you would just be patient and wait until those who have been summoned came, maybe then you will find the answers to all your questions. That is when you see with your own eyes how I kill them with my skills. One more thing, please send someone to take Uncle Reed here and make sure that he''s safe." Finishing his instructions, Darren gave each member of the Chu n a piece of superior spiritual herb to replenish their strength and revive them to their maximum state. Though he wanted his kin to have their fullest level of strength, Darren limited the number of spiritual herbs that they could take. The reason why he did that was not he was not willing to, but he was worried that their meridians would be damaged if they tried to absorb too much spiritual energy. The members of the Chu n eyed the superior spiritual herbs with wonder, and each of them gave an excited look on their faces. The rare spiritual herbs they received were so precious, and never did they dream of actually seeing the herbs their whole lives. Gradually, the members of the Chu n started to absorb the spiritual energy and heal their injuries. Soon enough, their faces were beaming as at a leisurely pace they could feel their vim was freshened. "Darren, as far as I know, Reed was tortured so much that he has gone mad, and he was thrown in the streets to be a beggar. Have you met him already?" the Chief Elder asked Darren. He was worried that Darren might be surprised to learn what had happened to his uncle. "Yes, Chief Elder. Don''t worry, though. I have healed Uncle Reed using my Spirit Power. Please send someone to pick him and bring him here." At the back of his mind, Darren remembered how Reed Chu suffered when he saw him. He could not let his uncle Reed to be tortured like that and sustain a miserable faith of not having a stable mind and a troubled heart. Furthermore, Darren held on to his belief that his uncle would have a different perspective of things the moment he saw how he had changed the n''s situation. "Great! That''s great! We never expected you were so powerful that you could even cure his mental disorders. That''s really a miracle!" The Chief Elder was so grateful and excited for Darren at the same time. He cried tears of joy and he almost passed out. Their reverie was soon interrupted when a young man approached them. With him was Reed, who, wearing his same old and dusty garments, looked around the ce with utter disbelief. When he finally realized what had happened, Reedughed loud and cried with tears. He tried to kneel to Darren to thank him for the saving that he had done. Of course, Darren could not let him do that. He grabbed on Reed''s hands and supported him to stand up. With that, he offered him a superior spiritual herb to calm himself down. By now, almost all of the members of the Chu n had recovered from their injuries. While time drifted slowly, Darren took a moment to have his mind rxed. Taking a chair to sit in the yard, he waited quietly for the so-called big man from the royal family to show up. He had made himself ready to face him, and he could expect to take his blood to avenge his family. Somewhere in his thoughts, Darren wondered how that big man looked, how potent he was, and at what level of the Wonder Realm he would be. All these questions fluttered at Darren''s mind as he anticipated his warriors. All of them were giving off auras that could get ordinary people terrified and trembling on their knees. Theynded in the yard of the Chu n looking thunderous, and dust flew off under their feet as they made their descent. Standing tall amidst the valiant cultivators, the leader looked old and was wearing a gown bearing the ensign of the royal family. His aura exuded the most powerful, a deadly cast was forlorn on his face. With his anticipation ended at the group''sing, Darren''s gaze swept at them, and soon he recognized their cultivation bases. The older one was at the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Three of them had just reached the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, and the other three were at the top level of the Mysterious Realm. "No wonder the royal family can overpower the whole kingdom. Now I see that a cultivator at the Wonder Realm is allowed to stay here and guard the ce." As a rule, a cultivator at the Wonder Realm was not allowed to stay in the ordinary world. In rare cases, if a kingdom''s safety was risked, and it needed to be guarded, then a cultivator at the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm alone would not be strong enough to guard the ce. Thus, that would probably be the reason why the Holy Lands permit that a cultivator at the Wonder Realm could remain in the ordinarynd. "Now tell me the truth! Why did the royals make the Chu n as your ves?" Standing confidently from where he was seated, Darren voiced his question with a booming voice and a calmed look, giving off his aura secretly. Like an arrow from a bow, the face of the older man, the leader of the group, turned pale the moment he felt Darren''s aura. To Darren and the rest of the groups'' amazement, he bent his knee and got down afront Darren. Of course, it was easy for Darren to let the leader give in. Any of his force, the power of the de and sword, the ice and me intent, could make a cultivator at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm surrender. Not to mention the fact that the older man was only at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. Chapter 366 Punishment (Part Two) Chapter 366 Punishment (Part Two) The other cultivators behind the older man saw him kneeling in front of Darren. They were both confused and shocked, eximing, "Sir, what... what is happening to you?" "Sir, it was the Holy Land that sent some people here and ordered your n to be put under envement. If we didn''t do as they asked us, they would ruin Doriath. We had to obey them and dared not go against their orders," the older man vouched to Darren with his head dropped low. He sensed the fearful aura of Darren, and his voice trembled as he spoke. All this time, he was trying very hard to suppress the trembling of his knees so it wouldn''t be that obvious. Hearing the words that came out from their leader''s mouth, which signaled that he had yielded, the rest of the cultivators felt uneasy as if they had no air to breathe. The senior elder of the royal family, the cultivator at the Wonder Realm, should be and supposed to be invincible. Yet, now he was calling Darren "sir" with utmost reverence. Much more was, he was terribly frightened to the point that he got down on his knees to show his admiration to him! All this had been out of their imagination. "Is Bryan responsible for all these? Is he the one who made the orders?" showing his authority, Darren asked again. This time he took small steps forward and made his voice a little louder and firmer. "I haven''t heard of the name that you''ve mentioned, Sir. What I merely know is that all of those people were from the de Holy Land and they were all cultivators at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm," responded the still kneeling leader. This time his voice was more submissive. "Humph! It doesn''t matter. Actually, they were only some ants for me. To tell you the truth, I have killed the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land," with a seething tone, Darren sneered. His aura contained some de intent and sword intent, which terrified them. Upon hearing the words from Darren that he had killed the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, a cultivator at the Mysterious Realm behind the older man got such a fright that he passed out. "I see what you mean, sir. I will ask the leader of our kingdom to release all the members of the Chu n. To make amends, we will send them some gifts to atone for what we have done to the Chu n," the older man said in a great panic. He intended to make Darren agree as fast as he could so they could leave the ce at once. Walking back and forth, Darren, at that moment, was contemting how to deal with the royal family of the Doriath. After all, they enved his n under orders from the Holy Lord of the de Holy Land, who was killed by him. The power of the royal family of Doriath was not that strong after all. Others forced all the cruel and Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. unforgivable things they had done, so it was not a good idea to kill all of them. But if he let them go without any punishment, Darren felt it was unfair to the members of the Chu n who had been dead by now because of the evil deeds they inflicted. After weighing things for a while, Darren turned his gaze to the members of the Chu n. The look on their faces was a mixture of pride and relief. They felt proud of having Darren as their hero andfort for the hope that they would be freed from the bondage of very. "So my beloved elders, brothers, and sisters, what do you think about it? How should we deal with royal family members?" looking intently at their eyes, Darren asked their opinions. He was doing it for them, after all. Right at that moment, it was them that mattered. "Well..." The members of the Chu n were awakened from the great shock and looked at one another. Whispers and huddles could be heard among the n. "Don''t be afraid. You can say anything in your mind boldly and openly. Sir, how about you make a decision?" motioning to the Chief Elder of the Chu n, Darren bowed while cupping his hands to him. The Chief Elder''s heart raced wildly. He wasn''t able to recover entirely from what he had just witnessed. He found it unbelievable that even before Darren could do anything, the senior elder of the royal family got down on his knees in front of him. Much more than that, now Darren let him decide on how to deal with members of the royal family. He could barely breathe now. It was indeed true that Darren had be so powerful! Hesitant at first, the Chief Elder stepped forward and said, "The members of the royal family of Doriath were forced to do the wrong things to us. So it was not their fault at all. But they had been ruthless and harsh to the members of our Chu n, so they also should be punished. I suggest, among the members who had done bad things to our Chu n, the one with the highest position should be killed. Others who had severely treated us should be punished in other ways!" the Chief Elder dered while calling up his courage. A pang of pain struck him when he remembered how the members of the Chu n had suffered under their maltreatments. "All right then! That is what will happen. The leader of Doriath will be killed. As for others, I will ask someone to identify them one by one and punish them ording to what they have done. Do you ept that?" with his brows raised in question, Darren asked the old cultivator whose knees were still on the ground. At that moment, the old cultivator''s face went pale and sweaty. He kept his silence for a long while, and in the end, nodded his head with great difficulty. "Piff! I don''t ept that! How can you have the right to kill the leader of Doriath? Who do you think you are?" At that moment, a cultivator at the Wonder Realm came forward and shouted to the members of the Chu n. With that, he pulled out the Third Elder of the Chu n and strangled him with his hand. "Hum! You break one arm by yourself quickly. Otherwise, I will kill this bad old guy!" warned the cultivator, taking the elder as a hostage. The cultivator of the Wonder Realm could see that Darren attached much importance to the members of the Chu n. So he thought he could threaten Darren by seizing one elder. "Puff!" With just a blow of his fingers, Darren blew an intent to that cultivator. The power contained some ice sword intent, which left a sh on his neck. In a jiffy, the cultivator fell to the ground suddenly with a deste thud. His eyes were still opened, lifeless, and dull. All the members of the Chu n felt relieved seeing what had happened, although they felt very nervous when the Third Elder was threatened. Yet their amazement overpowered the fear and relief they had felt right now. A mix of battling emotions was stirred upon each one of them. They were so grateful to have Darren on their side. "We all ept your conditions, sir!" This time all the royal members echoed in chorus. They were all paled and got down on their knees after witnessing what had happened. Their faces were almost touching the ground in humble acknowledgment of Darren. At that moment, all the members of the Chu n were thrilled and exasperated that some were in tears. No words could be used for them to describe and express their gratitude to that former young weakling and now their savior. Chapter 367 The Future Of The Chu Clan (Part One) Chapter 367 The Future Of The Chu n (Part One) Since these cultivators from the royal family had confessed to their crimes, Darren chose not to kill them. Instead, he imprisoned the offenders so that they could be interrogated with the other prisoners. Later, Darren inquired about what had happened to the guard of the Martial Skill Library. He intended to rescue the guard as soon as he finished what had to be done here. "Listen to me. Everyone must gather at the training ground now. Darren has some news to share with us." Once the Chief Elder summoned all the n members, they followed Darren to the training ground. The members of the Chu n almost recovered from their wounds and injuries after absorbing the superior spiritual herbs. Now that they had also regained their freedom, many people had hot tears of gratitude and relief rolling down their cheeks. While walking toward the training ground, Darren used his spiritual sense tomunicate with Finley, who was inside the Ancient Void Battlefield. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Finley, let me ask you a question. Do you know which of the martial arts skills that I collected in the Ancient Void Battlefield can be used in the outside world?" Since Finley had merged with the Shadow Emperor, it was fair to say that Finley knew a lot more than Darren. So, it was wise to consult him first. "Well, theoretically speaking, none of those things can be used in the outside world. Previously, the rewards that were given to those who passed a test were specially transformed ones. Those skills could be used in the outside world. But, now the special ones are basically non-existence. However, I think there are other treasures that you can take out. By the way, why did you think of asking me this? Is there something wrong in the outside world?" Finley inquired. He was also a bit worried that something might have happened. "Oh, nothing is wrong. Don''t worry. I just want to leave my family members with something, you know." Darren''s voice was soft. ''Treasure is also good. Treasure is better than nothing, '' he thought. Then, he started to search the treasures in the Ancient Void Battlefield with his spiritual sense. "Talent-upgrading Elixir? When did I get this?" In his big treasury, Darren found a chest that was full of pills that contained Talent-upgrading Elixir. ''This is wonderful, '' Darren thought. The Talent-upgrading Elixir was a way better gift for his family members than any martial arts skills. After carefully counting, Darren found that he had over one hundred thousand Talent-upgrading Elixir pills. Every Talent-upgrading Elixir pill could upgrade a person''s martial arts talent by one level. Considering the quantity and benefits, this chest of Talent- upgrading Elixirs was literally the best present Darren could think of. Darren was dismayed when he remembered that a person could only take one Talent-upgrading Elixir pill in his or her life. "Oh, no! One for each member only. What a shame. I wish I could remove this absurd limit," said Darren, anxiously. Darren''s expression amused Finley. "Hey, buddy, why the face? Of course, you can break this limit. Though martial arts skills are not transformable, today is your lucky day, because I know how to alter the Talent-upgrading Elixir. The trick is using a person''s force of control. As long as you inject your force of control into the pills, you can break the limit to... let me think... five pills each. Then, the Chu n members can each take five Talent-upgrading Elixirs in his or her life. Isn''t that much better?" Finley puffed up with pride at being able to offer this solution. "Really? Thank you, Finley. I am over the moon with joy! Let me try it!" Darren was beaming with pleasure. He started to inject a huge volume of the force of control into the Talent-upgrading Elixirs inside the chest. Suddenly, a cyan light was emitted from the pills. Perhaps some delicate restriction spell had been broken by Darren''s action. "Oh, that''s enough, Darren. You don''t want to inject too much force of control, or the Talent-upgrading Elixir pills will explode." Hearing Finley''s warning, Darren stopped and got the chest out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Out of thin air, the chest appeared in the sky above the training ground. Shortly after, a loud noise echoed in the training ground, almost as if something heavy had fallen on the hard ground. When the dust settled, the Chu n members saw the chest. This was so abrupt that silence descended in the training ground. "Oh my! That scared the crap out of me. What is that?" People started to whisper to each other, and their robes swished as they turned around uneasily. "Be quiet. Darren wants to tell us something," yelled the Chief Elder at the noisy members of the n. Because of the torture he had suffered before, he sounded very hoarse. It appeared as though he was not as strong as he used to be. Then Darren showed up. He said, "My dear brothers and sisters and my respectable elders. I asked everyone to gather at the training ground because I believe it is necessary to make arrangements for the future of the Chu n. We must get stronger so that no one will bully us. Never again! And we need to work toward bing the greatest n in the 100 countries of the southernnd." Darren''s voice was full of energy, and what he said excited everyone. "The number one n in the southernnd? Oh, my god. I can''t believe this!" "Oh, isn''t that the greatest news in the world? I almost fainted. Is Darren going to help cultivate a Wonder Realm warrior for the n?" People started to wonder how Darren was going to deliver what he had just promised. Then, to their surprise, Darren opened the chest instead of answering their questions. He pointed at the pills, took a look around, and said solemnly, "This pill is called the Talent-upgrading Elixir. Taking one means an upgrade in a person''s talent by one level. And everybody can take as many as five in his or her life." Chapter 368 The Future Of The Chu Clan (Part Two) Chapter 368 The Future Of The Chu n (Part Two) After hearing Darren''s exnation, the crowd exploded in a heated discussion. Upgrading the talent of warriors by taking pills would be an invaluable opportunity for any cultivator, even the royal family. However, one pill for one upgrade sounded too good to be true. It was almost like cheating! Some people even lost consciousness because they were too excited when they saw so many Talent- upgrading Elixir pills in front of them. "Please be quiet. I am not finished yet," said Darren calmly. The crowd in the training ground quieted down as soon as Darren showed a little impatience. Instead of verbalizing their excitement, the members of the Chu n started to express their eagerness with their eyes. Some even stared at Darren fervently. "Although these Talent-upgrading Elixir pills are my gift to the Chu n, you can''t take them as you please. There must be rules, and I am making the rules now. As you all know, the Chu n does not have a leader. So, the first thing we should do before everyone gets his or her pills is to appoint a head of the n who will keep the pills for everyone. Now, my uncle, please step forward." Darren nodded at Reed. He couldn''t have been clearer about who he wanted to be the head. "Me? Are you sure?" asked Reed. Though he was anxious and shocked, he followed Darren''s request and walked to the stage. "I nominate Reed, my dear uncle. Reed will be a great chief. What do you say?" After saying what he had to say, Darren nced around, indicating that he was truly the boss here. Everybody else, of course, was simplyplying with his wishes. Darren had chosen Reed for two reasons. First of all, Reed was still in his prime years aspared to the other respected elders. This simple fact made him a strong candidate for chief. Second and most importantly, when Darren was treating Reed''s mental problem, he found that Reed was n-oriented. Given Reed''s experiences, Darren believed that he would change for the better and consider the interests of the n above everything else. Reed was a better man now. "Darren, I... I don''t know what to say..." said Reed. His voice sounded hoarse as though something was caught in his throat. "The way I used to treat you. The man I had been... Oh, I am so ashamed of myself. I won''t make a good chief. Please..." Tears poured down Reed''s cheeks. Darren''s belief in him made Reed feel small because of his previous actions. "Reed, what happened in the past should stay in the past. I know how much you love the n. And I believe that you will be a selfless and impartial chief. You also have the potential to run the n well. I have faith in you," said Darren sincerely. And Darren meant every word he said. "Reed, please listen to Darren. We all feel that you will be a good chief," said an elder. "Yes, exactly. If Darren thinks you are the best person for chief, then you must be. Come on, man up. Don''t whine like a little girl," said another elder. The other elders also tried to persuade Reed. All but one man¡ªDarren''s third uncle. As for Darren''s third uncle, unfortunately, the man hung himself a year ago as he couldn''t endure the hardships anymore. "Oh, thank you. Thank you so much for your confidence in me. Then I guess I have to try. Thank you," said Reed. After the discussion, Darren gave his suggestions regarding the distribution of the Talent-upgrading Elixir pills and other stuff, such as the rules of the n, disciplines, etc. "I want all members of the Chu n to remember one thing. And this is an important rule. It''s a rule Original from N?velDrama.Org. that you should observe until the end of your lives. From today, no matter how powerful we be in the future, we won''t bully anyone. We won''t throw our weight around, neither will we humiliate themon people. This is the ironw of our n. Anyone who breaks thisw, even the chief, should take responsibility for the consequences. And the consequences would be more than ghastly to contemte. I hope that everyone has understood me." When he announced the ironw, Darren was very serious and solemn. He appeared and sounded as dignified as a true leader. "We understand!" The n responded in unison. The Chu n knew what it felt like to be bullied. They had suffered extensive bullying and humiliation. And they would not force anyone else to endure that agony. "But Darren, what if someone tries to suppress or conquer us when you are absent? What should we do then? Do we just do nothing?" Reed was a little bit worried about forcing the members of the n to be gentle and docile toward others. The southernnd was by no means a small area. A lot of powerful ns were rooted in thisnd. And once the news broke that the Chu n had thousands of Talent-upgrading Elixir pills, things would get ugly. They would have to endure attacks and all kinds of evil actions from greedy tribes and cultivators. "Reed, there is some measure of truth in your concern. Don''t worry. I am going to fix this problem for the n now," responded Darren. Then he released his powerful spiritual sense and flew toward the clouds. Darren''s spiritual sense could reach as far as one thousand kilometers in the ordinarynd. He could also fly at such an astonishing speed that he could travel the one hundred countries in the southern a barren mountain. "The one who resides in the cave, please show yourself to me," requested Darren. And then his solemn voice reverberated in the deep cave. Chapter 369 Invited Guardian (Part One) Chapter 369 Invited Guardian (Part One) A person flew from the inside of the cave. He stood in front of Darren with a perplexed look on his face, measuring the stranger up and down quickly. He then cupped his hands together and bowed. "May I know your reason for being here, sir?" The man seemed calm on the outside, but in reality, he was quite terrified inside. The young man in front of him did not seem to be any ordinary person as he was exuding with an extremely overbearing aura. The man from the cave was certain that the young man was an incredibly powerful warrior whose abilities were much more superior to his. If this young man was here with the intention of killing him, it would not be difficult for him to take his life in an instant. "Rx. I''m here just for a talk. How should I address you?" Darren gave the man a friendly smile. "I''m Gary Gao. What can I do for you, sir? Please tell me straight away." Gary Gao felt relieved upon sensing Darren''s friendliness. He had mistaken the young man as a troublemaker looking to cause him problems. "All right. I won''t beat around the bush." Darren looked at the man with sincerity. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "I''ve been to numerous countries. Among all of the reclusive cultivators I''ve met, you''re the most excellent in terms of cultivation base. You''ve reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. I came here with the intention of inviting you as the noblest invited guardian of our Chu n. Are you willing to ept my invitation?" announced Darren cordially. "I, uh..." stuttered Gary, full of hesitation. He was reluctant to ept such an invitation, but he was afraid to refuse it. "Why are you hesitant? You can tell me your reasons," reassured Darren in a soft manner. "Well... I''ve been leading a reclusive life on this mountain and had kept my hands clean from the affairs of the outside world for over a decade, sir. I''m afraid I must decline your invitation. I''m sorry," exined Gary, head lowered and a trace of nervousness evident in his voice. "Please don''t be too hasty in refusing, Gary. I know you live here because you want to stave off from the troubles of the outside so you can focus on your practice and improve your cultivation base. I Darren then summoned out tens of thousands of spiritual herbs andid them in front of Gary. "Oh my goodness!" eximed Gary, his eyes wide in astonishment. The sight of so many spiritual herbs gave him a huge start. He automatically took a few steps back, hands trembling from the shock. He felt like his heart was going to pop out of his chest from how fast it was beating. "I..." Gary was choking with excitement. However, the look of pure ecstasy on his face soon faded away, giving way to an expression of gloominess. He could no longer finish what he was trying to say. "What''s the problem? Are these not enough for you?" Darren''s face darkened at the sudden change in Gary''s reaction. He was starting to get a bad impression of this man now, wondering whether he still yearned for even more precious things. "Please don''t be mad at me, sir." Gary knelt on one knee as he saw the frigid expression on Darren''s face. He then continued in earnest, "To be quite frank, sir, I have another reason for living here. I''m in hiding. Going outside would be a big risk for me. If I ept your invitation and be the invited guardian of your family, I might just bring upon troubles to your n." There was a trace of bitterness on his face and a trace of hatred glinting in his eyes as he exined. Darren suddenly came to the realization that there must be something that Gary was escaping from in the outside world. ''He''s probably hiding in here to avoid his enemies, '' he surmised. He then released his spiritual sense to do some digging in Gary''s homnd. As he reached the pce where the royal family lived, he found a person whose cultivation base was miles ahead of Gary''s. "Do you have any enemies from the royal family in your homnd?" asked Darren. "What?" Gary raised his head to look at Darren, eyes full of astonishment. He then nodded and replied, "Yes, sir. How did you know that?" "Tell me your story, Gary. If your situation is reasonable enough and you''re in the right, I can help you and even kill him for you." Darren was calm andposed. Gary felt excited at Darren''s words. In spite of his young age, this man in front of him seemed incredibly powerful. They had never met before, but this young man was able to read his mind. Gary believed that this mysterious young man would without a doubt be able to help him. Without any hesitation, Gary told Darren everything about his past. Gary used to be the Chief General in the state where he came from. Unfortunately, once the most excellent warrior in the royal family saw Gary''s beautiful wife, he thus became madly infatuated with her. This royal member became so deranged that he molested Gary''s wife in front of him and killed her and their son afterwards. Gary was able to survive because of his skill in the martial arts, but he was left severely injured. Gary then fled from his homnd and hid in this mountain. He cultivated tirelessly every day in an attempt to reach the level of the Wonder Realm and to avenge his family. The warrior from the royal family even went as far as to hire several other advanced warriors toe after him. After those terrifying life-or-death fights, Gary discovered that he had reached the limit of his cultivation base and would not have any chance to improve it any further. It was therefore impossible for him to take revenge for his wife and son for the rest of his life. In his despair and frustration, he lived in the mountains like a hermit and had been unwilling to return to the outside world ever since. If he left the cave and emerged again unto the outside world, there was an extreme possibility that he would be found and killed by his enemy. Therefore, despite the offer of many spiritual herbs, Gary dared not ept Darren''s invitation. Chapter 370 Invited Guardian (Part Two) Chapter 370 Invited Guardian (Part Two) "I understand, Gary. Don''t worry, I can kill and behead your enemy for you." Darren nodded at Gary, still remaining calm and coolheaded. "You believe me, sir? You''re not suspicious that I''m just lying to you?" Darren''s reaction was far beyond Gary''s expectations. He never dreamed that this young man would promise to avenge him just by hearing his stories. "You cannot lie to me. I know everything you said is true." Darren gave Gary a slight smile. He had detected the fluctuation of Gary''s Spirit Power with his own forceful Spirit Power when Gary was telling his story. As Darren judged ording to his experience, the movement of Gary''s Spirit Power fit perfectly with his words. So it was impossible that Gary was lying. Darren then aimed his spiritual sense towards the pce and found Gary''s enemy. To his surprise, the bastard was surrounded by several sobbing beautiful girls and was throwing obscenities at them. He groped one of those girls and wildly thrust into her as she trembled underneath him. Once he got bored with the girl, he kicked her aside and took another one. Darren had no doubt that this man was really a piece of shit. A noise suddenly stirred in the air. Darrenunched a ray of powerful ice sword intent towards the sky, which was immediately shot thousands of miles away. The royal warrior at the top level of primary stage of Wonder Realm, was still indulging himself with the girls when the forceful sword intent reached him out of nowhere and beheaded him before he could realize what was happening. Afterwards, the sword intent,manded by Darren, returned with the warrior''s bloody head on it and fell directly by Gary''s foot. "That''s his head, Gary. Your enemy is dead. Check it yourself," said Darren tly. Gary felt lightheaded staring at the bloody head. He kept silent for a while before kneeling down and bursting into tears. "This bastard killed my wife and son. Revenge is taken today. I hope they can rest in peace in heaven!" Darren watched silently as Gary wailed out hismentations. Gary continued to mumble words of constion to himself. Darren thought it best not to bother him at the moment. He was fully aware of how much it hurt when a person''s loved ones were killed. Gary needed his time alone to subdue his sadness. Gary gradually calmed down. He then kowtowed before Darren to show his gratitude. Since he had no reason to refuse Darren any more, he epted thetter''s invitation of being the invited guardian of his family. "I''ll do everything to guard your n, sir, even at the cost of my life!" Gary''s eyes were bloodshot from wailing, but he was filled with a renewed determination. "All right. Take all the spiritual herbs ande with me." He then found a magical tool in the Ancient Void Battlefield that could be used in the outside world and handed it over to Gary. "I still can''t take these spiritual herbs. They''re too precious!" said Gary after casting a look at the spiritual herbs. He felt unworthy of such a valuable gift. Gary was in awe at Darren''s skill. To be able to kill a Wonder Realm warrior thousands of miles away¡ª Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. he already knew that he would learn a lot from this young man by serving him. That would already be the best pay for him. He had no wild wishes for something more, especially for so many precious spiritual herbs. "Since I''m giving them to you, they''re yours. You deserve them. But you have to bear it in mind that since you''re the invited guardian of my family, you must abide by your duties no matter if I''m around or not. You see how I took this man''s head from thousands of miles away. I can kill anybody even if he is at the end of the earth. Do you understand?" Darren was not narrow-minded by nature, but he had to remind Gary of the consequence of betraying him. "I''ll be loyal to you, sir. Nothing and no one can persuade me to betray you," said Gary earnestly as he bowed himself down before his new master. "That''s good," Darren nodded. "As for your position in the big family, you''ll be next to the chief of the n. You must carry out every order from him. You can refuse any evil or unjustifiable orders from him, of course. If he enforces you to do it, you can resist and seize him immediately. Then you must inform me of this in time so that I can return to select a new head for the n. If I cannote back due to some reasons, you should choose a disciple with good morality and conducts from the younger generations as the new chief. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir. I understand." Darren didn''t think that Reed was a wicked person. But he worried that Reed''s sessors selected from the younger generations might be evil and carry on misdeeds. So, he had to remind Gary of this in case something unexpected might happen. After this affair with Gary was done, Darren flew to a few other ces to see several other reclusive cultivators and invited two reclusive cultivators at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm as invited guardians for his n. He then returned to the residence of the Chu n with the three Wonder Realm warriors. Darren had been so engaged in the affairs for his family that during all these days he had not spotted the several pairs of eyes that were watching him wherever he went. "When can we y this bastard, Holy Lord?" asked an old man. "Darren is going to kill an emperor of a state. I will appear as the Holy Lord on that very day when the killing is done and announce his crime of ughtering the sovereign. Then we can kill him directly. Even if the killing calls the attention of thew enforcement team of grand warriors, we will have a justifiable cause," said Holy Lord Landon with a darkened face. The green lightning surrounding him turned gloomier as the evil idea came into his mind. Chapter 371 Many Doubts Chapter 371 Many Doubts After Darren returned to the Chu n, hepleted all necessary arrangements, including ordering the three invited guardians to take action in times of crisis. If they acted at whim, they would break the rules of all Holy Lands, which would trigger repression. At that time, if Darren were absent, there would be trouble. Satisfied with the preparations, Darren called the three elders to a private room. One of the reasons Darren had undertaken this journey was to figure out his true identity. "Elders, please tell me honestly, am I the son of the Chu n?" Darren asked directly. The three elders froze for a moment. They didn''t know what prompted Darren to ask this question. From among them, the Chief Elder was the first to speak. "Darren, what made you question your lineage? Of course, you are the biological son of Gavin. Unfortunately, your poor father was killed on that day. s! We have never learned the identity of his murderer." Darren probed the Chief Elder with his Spirit Power and found that he hadn''t lied. A frown appeared on Darren''s face as a strange feeling coursed through him. Darren had been gifted with a good memory¡ªright since childhood, he could remember incidents that others had forgotten. He was three years older than Belle and clearly remembered the busy scenes in the yard when his sister was born. But Diana had said that he and Belle had not been birthed by the same mother. So, who was his mother? Creak. At this time, the door opened, and a tall figure entered. "I know the truth. You are correct. You are not Gavin''s son," the man said. Darren''s elder uncle, Reed, had interrupted the conversation. "What nonsense? I was present on the day of Darren''s birth," the Third Elder dered. Agitation coursed through him when he heard Reed''s absurd response. "Sir, what I have said is the truth. Gavin picked up Darren. No. It''s notpletely urate to say so," Reed replied. The elders were confused. "Nonsense! Did you lose your mind again?" The Second Elder didn''t believe it at all. "Elders, let Uncle Reed continue his exnation. Let''s start with whether I was picked up or not." Darren had a feeling that he would learn the truth soon. "On that day, I was in the backyard speaking with Gavin when a fireball shot across the sky andnded in front of us. We were terrified that it might explode after the disastrousnding. However, it remained on the ground, without causing any damage. It looked like a big walnut. A few momentster, the fireball''s shell cracked and fell apart. When your father and I peered inside, we saw a baby. That baby was you. Since this incident was too strange, Gavin asked me not to talk about it. He also found an unusual jade tablet in the shell. I don''t know where he put it. After he died, I tried looking for it, but I never found it," Reed recalled. "Are you saying that I fell from the sky?" Darren asked astounded. "Yes. That''s the truth. We thought that since your origin was unusual, you must be a genius. Afterward, we found that you didn''t have any talent for martial arts. So, I began to bully and suppress you. s, I''m sorry, Darren," Reed said regretfully. "However, only two of us knew about this. Your father''s other wives did want to harm you. In those days, our n was facing many crises. Their respective ns did not help. On the contrary, they tried to hurt our families more. That was just hateful," Reed said bitterly. "Forget it. Don''t mention the past. As for those bitches, you can take some people with you and punish them. If necessary, ask the invited guardians to help," Darren instructed. Darren abhorred the other factions in the Chu n. After all, they were ruthless in their persecution of Belle and him. "Okay, I understand. Darren, that''s all I know about your lineage. I hope you aren''t too upset about all this. The Chu n will always support you," Reed replied. "I know, Uncle Reed. I will figure this out. My origin will not affect my attitude toward my family. Don''t worry," Darren replied with a reassuring smile. "That''s great. We will leave now as you need rest," Reed said before leaving with the elders. When alone, Darren contemted Reed''s exnation. He wondered how he had ended up in that fireball. Another thought shed through Darren''s mind, chilling him to the bones. Could there be a connection between his origin and his adoptive father''s death? ''Father was killed inexplicably. His death had to be rted to my origin. The captain of the Governor''s Office had reported that the person who killed my father had thunder internal force. That skill is rted to the Holy Land. Could someone from Lightning Holy Land have murdered my father?'' The more he thought about all this, the more Darren felt the need to be with his father. Soon, he flew to Gavin''s grave. Considering how much his abilities had improved, it was easier for Darren to probe his father''s grave for causes of death. What was more, his findings would be more urate as well! "I am sorry to offend you, father," Darren whispered as he kowtowed in front of the grave. Then, he When Darren opened the coffin lid inside the grave, he saw a dried corpse. With his spiritual sense, Darren perceived that there were remnants of a strong residual lightning power on his father''s neck! He was very familiar with the lightning power. ''It belongs to the Holy Lord Landon.'' Darren couldn''t believe it. He quickly confirmed his findings by using his Spirit Power. To verify his suspicions, Darren summoned the power of the rule. In a sh, his eyes shone with a silvery light. The light enabled him to see numerous green lightning sparks on the wounds that covered his father''s body. Since these were impossible to detect with the naked eye, Darren had thought of using the power of the rule. ''Yes, it was the Holy Lord Landon! Why did he kill my father? Why did a Holy Lord kill a low-level cultivator? Why?!'' Darren was more confused now. ''Eh?'' Suddenly, he noticed that something was wrong. Something deep under the grave seemed to be beckoning to him. Unable to avoid the attraction he felt toward the mysterious object, Darren ced the sword intent in front of himself as a protective shield. Then, he began exploring deep underground. He stopped when he found the two half-shells whose surface looked like walnuts. ''Is this the strange ball in which I was transported?'' After recalling Reed''s description, Darren was nearly sure that these were the shells. "Ah!" Darren shouted. Darren''s eyes were still silvery white. What he didn''t know was that a quirky rule on the shell would trigger an invisible attack when exposed to an alien power. The explosive headache distorted time and space before him. Darren quickly got out of the state of silver-eyes. He whispered in shock, "It seems that space-time rule is inscribed on the shells. This is so weird." Darren put the shells into the Space Ring and buried the grave. Now that he knew who killed his adoptive father, of course, he would get revenge. ''Reed said that a jade tablet is missing. Could Landon have taken it?'' Darren wondered. ''Anyway, I must ask when I confront him!'' Darren decided that he would find and punish Landon after finishing other trivial matters. But at this time, he still couldn''t figure out why Landon had killed his father. Did Landon murder his father for that jade tablet? Or did he have another purpose? Darren couldn''t figure it out. He knew that he needed to confront Landon to find answers. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Whoosh! Since he was getting nowhere with these mysteries, Darren tried not to think too much about all this. He rationalized that it would be easy to kill Landon with his current strength. Even if he couldn''t, Darren could ask Scott to help him. Landon wouldn''t get away. At this time, Darren did not know how wrong he was. Ordinary grand warriors could not confront the so- called Holy Lord Landon. Dealing with him was not that simple. Chapter 372 Find The Clue (Part One) Chapter 372 Find The Clue (Part One) With the sun peeking at the horizons, and its light cast a silhouette at the mountains afar, a new and refreshed hope stirred inside Darren. Overseeing the scenic view painted by the sunlight, he took a deep breath and prepared himself to set out. Today, he would head to the capital of Doriath to pick up the guard of the Martial Skill Library. When all was set and ready, Darren hovered over the clouds with his destination in mind. However, as he was afloat midair, a strange feeling swept over him. He was so troubled by that oundish sense that he released his spiritual sense to check on the vicinity for something suspicious. To his dismay, he found nothing. "Hmm, that''s so peculiar. I am certain I sensed a strong aura shing across just now. Was that just my illusion?" with all his senses heightened, Darren mumbled while shaking his head. Then he went on flying ahead, dismissing the thought on his mind. Though the aura had disappeared as he moved further away, he still felt vaguely uneasy. While flying, he examined his force of control. Gauging his potentials, he estimated that two to three days from now, he could open the Ancient Void Battlefield. By that time, he would be able to enter the battlefield and visit the Water Kylin and Finley. Even though the idea thrilled him, Darren became vignt because of the illusion earlier. After the previous bitter lesson that he had experienced, he reminded himself always to make sure that he could open the Ancient Void Battlefield as an escape route, only with that assurance that he could set his mind at rest. After a few moments, Darren arrived at the capital of Doriath. He was not mesmerized to have arrived at the ce for just a short flight because his mind was quite full at the moment. Getting his eyes ustomed to the familiar ce, he let out his spiritual sense to search the area. "Humph. Damn it!" Darren growled as he traced a familiar aura from the dungeon of the imperial pce. Without any dy, he ran down and entered the cell, his weapons ready for an attack. Boom! The imperial pce tempestuously shook when the dungeon was punched through with Darren''s intent. He was determined to make a dramatic entrance and surprise whoever it was that was causing trouble. Crashing and rumbling the walls of the dungeon down, Darrennded with an overpowering aura. Towers of dust soon rose, covered and dispersed throughout the ce. Scores of martial artists in the Spirit Realm looked at him in terror, too frightened to move. Some of them attempted to run away and escape but decided to stay and not move an inch, lest they faced Darren''s wrath as a punishment. Not minding the group of martial artists surrounding him, Darren directly went inside and rushed to a fetid pool filled with ck water. The guard of the Martial Skill Library was tied up there, and his feet were dipped in the ck water. Seeing the guard''s face all twisted and stretched in bearing the pain, Darren flew over and saved the guard of the Martial Skill Library from the toxic water. The moment he untied and lifted him, he caught sight of the rotten legs, skins, and some flesh were dangling down from the bones. Darren got enraged with an impulse to destroy the imperial pce with just one blow. "You merciless scums! Tell me! Who ordered you to torture him?" vexed and enraged, Darren bellowed in a cold voice while eyeing the soldiers who had been paralyzed with fear. "We don''t know," one of the soldiers shouted back in response with a quivering sound. Whew! St! A sword shed as a knee-jerk reaction, and soon the soldier''s head fell to the ground followed by his body. Blood spurted out from his severed neck. "Sir, please spare us! Sir, please spare us," the rest of the soldiers begged mercy from Darren after witnessing such grotesque punishment. "Tell me who is responsible for this?!" screamed Darren. This time he was demanding straight forward Original from N?velDrama.Org. answers. "The emperor ordered us to do that," one of the soldiers confessed under Darren''s deterrence. Deep inside, he prayed that the warrior would be so patient and spare him his life by not doing anything out of his impulse. "Humph!" learning that it was the emperor who made the orders, Darren sneered. Then turning his eyes away from the horror-struck soldiers, he carried with him the guard of the Martial Skill Library and flew to the imperial pce. Before long, Darren broke into the imperial pce and roared, "I will collect your head in three days. Make the final arrangements in advance!" Inside the imperial pce, the tranquility and serenity of the ce were disturbed by Darren''s raging threat. Servants, soldiers and officers all were frightened out of their wits. A middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe went pale. Sensing the overpowering aura, he almost fell from his throne and copsed on the ground. Such strong power from such a valiant warrior as Darren had taken him back just now. As a warrior at the top level of the ninth stage of the Mysterious Realm, he had no defense against Darren. Besides, his elder left with a few strong warriors and hadn''t returned yet. Left in charge while the elder was away, the emperor had predicted the dreadful consequence that his elder might have already died and would note back. "Come in!" the middle-aged man shouted. Then several guards at the Mysterious Realm flew over to stand beside him. The warriors were so vignt in case Darren would let out any unexpected and unsolicited attack. He was at the rage and was on the verge of vexing out his frustration at the moment. Bang! The middle-aged man beat them and roared, "Where were you just now? What should I do? What should I do?" "As the emperor of Doriath, how could you be so panic-stricken?" asked a figure that had just arrived at the pce. Strange scurried voices came as few figures walked into the hall at the moment. The middle-aged man was shocked, for he sensed that the momentum of the men approaching wasn''t weaker than that of Darren. "Here is the Holy Lord. Go down on your knees!" an old man shouted as he announced the entrance of the Holy Lord. Chapter 373 Find The Clue (Part Two) Chapter 373 Find The Clue (Part Two) "Ah! He is the Holy Lord?" the middle-aged man in the dragon robe asked in astonishment. Immediately, he prostrated himself before the Holy Lord, with noudable tolerant spirit of an emperor. "Distinguished Holy Lord, please save me. Someone wants to kill me," the middle-aged man pleaded, trembling as the Holy Lord neared him. "Humph. You don''t need to do that. Our Holy Lord will never let off anyone that destroys the stable life of the ordinarynd. You could live in peace in the following days. When hees again, our Holy Lord will execute him on the spot," assured the old man. "I understand. Thank you for your assurance." Grateful to the Holy Lord, the emperor nodded again and again. A sheepish smile couldn''t help but be drawn on his lucid face. On the other end, as he was flying through the clouds, Darren was severe and calm. ''I''m sure there is someone following me!'' Darren thought to himself as he sensed an unweed aura nearby. Just earlier, when Darren threatened to kill the emperor, he felt several powerful auras shed against him. Thus, he was confident that what he feltst time was not just an illusion. Though the auras vanquished quickly, with Darren''s perceptivity, he identified a little aura of thunder intent. "He must be Landon, the Holy Lord of The Lightning Holy Land. It seems that he is more powerful than I expected," Darren said to himself. Darren had hesitated to kill the emperor moments ago, for he had felt the aura was so strong. So, he had changed his n and left promptly. Now, Darren dared not act recklessly. The reason why he had said he woulde back three days would have nothing to fear. Very soon, Darren returned to his family. He took the guard of the Martial Skill Library to a room and started to cure his wounds. After an hour, the guard of the Martial Skill Library almost restored his strength, and gradually he became conscious. "Ah! Darren! Where am I?" the guard of the Martial Skill Library asked in fear, looking at the unfamiliar ce and to Darren nkly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Sir, don''t be afraid. You are safe here," Darren said as heforted him. "Here... Darren, did you save me? Where are the others? How about them?" the guard of the Martial Skill Library asked, staring at Darren in a startled expression. "Don''t worry. They are all fine. Two days from now, I will go back and kill the emperor myself to avenge the people of my n," with determined eyes, Darren said coldly, unconsciously releasing a strong momentum. Feeling the surge of momentum, the guard was both surprised and relieved. "You are so powerful now. I''m so happy for you," the guard blurted out as he couldn''t put his emotions into words. "Sir, you once fought with the man that killed my father. Can you still remember his features?" just as the memory of his father shed across his mind, Darren asked all of a sudden. "s! How could I forget that man?" the guard of the Martial Skill Library let out a sigh while shaking his head. Then he said bitterly, "I couldn''t rival him. His aura broke down a few of my ribs in the very beginning. This handprint in my chest was self-inflicted. I did this to save myself. If that could be called a feature, I remember that lightning glistened around his body, but I''m not sure whether it was an illusion or not. At that time, I found him toopelling, so to avoid causing panic, I told others that he was a masked man in ck." The guard of the Martial Skill Library reiterated to Darren. Judging from what he had heard, Darren had known for sure that the man who killed his father was Landon. "I understand. Sir, you''d better take your rest. I''m going to continue my cultivation." With his mind clouded and bothered, Darren motioned the guard of the Martial Skill Library to lie down. In the following days, with Darren staying in his room day and night, he absorbed all the spiritual energy he needed to improve his cultivation base. As things stood still, all his skills had reached their limits¡ªeven his dark gold internal force, which couldn''t be enhanced in a short time. Thus, the most efficient way for him to increase his power was to improve his cultivation base. Once he arrived at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm or the primary stage of the Grand Realm, the power that he could give out with his skills would be unimaginably fierce¡ªunparalleled and invincible. However, at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm, the skills'' power would be restricted. That was what bothered Darren at this time. "The improvement of the cultivation base could allow me to use the stronger bloodline force and to drive the olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force more efficiently. With that, I could disy the most reliable possible power ever that not even Holy Lord Landon could withstand! I have both absorbed and assimted the spiritual energy. In theory, the speed has reached its limits, but why is the stage of realm improved so slowly?" Darren mumbled in confusion. He had spent three days absorbing the spiritual energy, but his realm was improved very little. "I guess my talent is not enough. If I could reach the ninth level of the Heaven Degree like Finley had said, my realm would be improved effortlessly!" thinking about Finley, Darren said after a series of spections. ''My next goal is to improve my talent degree as much as possible. Yet, for now, first things first. I should kill the emperor!'' with a determined will, Darren thought as he flew towards the imperial city. Since he had sensed the illusion that day, Darren foreboded that killing the emperor today wouldn''t be smooth, but he had to hold on to his convictions. After all, he had umted enough force of control, which could open the Ancient Void Battlefield. With that, he could let the Water Kylin out or drag his enemy to the Ancient Void Battlefield to ask Finley to help him. That was the n that Darren had in mind all this time. Chapter 374 Landons Strength Chapter 374 Landon''s Strength Though the day started peacefully and everything appeared normal, a tense atmosphere filled the air. The news of Darren making a scene three days ago had spread throughout the imperial city of Doriath. People were talking about the incident, and today in the town, many low-level warriors crowded into the streets to wait. They were anticipating to witness a bloody massacre. "Look, there is Darren!" Everyone looked up and saw a figurend from the clouds onto the top of the royal pce as a middle- aged warrior pointed at Darren''s descending figure from the sky. "Damned emperor, get out of your foxhole!" Darren yelled, facing the pce where the emperor was lurking. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In a sh, more than thousands of people flew onto the roofs of the pces. Darren wondered if they flew in to stand guard or to have a more unobstructed view of what was about to happen. A middle-aged man in yellow robe stood proudly and bravely in front of the crowd and faced Darren. Not a trace of fear was betrayed on his face, nor on the aura that exuded out of him. "Who the hell are you, badass? How dare you threaten to assassinate me? If you would surrender, I will let you die with your body intact!" The emperor looked at Darren contemptuously, without fear of the Darren was a little surprised. Just three days ago, the emperor was scared to death as if seeing a ghost. Yet now, he was behaving so arrogant. He must be supported by someone behind, someone whom he relied so much upon¡ªsomeone so powerful. "Hum, very well, how arrogant you are today! But you are about to die. Tell me! Is killing and enving the Chu n in Valmar made under your orders?" Darren did not intend to kill him in a rushed manner. Instead, he pronounced his crimes for everyone to know. "Yes! What would you do about it? Who do you think you are, brat? Do you want to influence my decision? The Chu n deceived me, so I can deal with them as I wish. Do you have any questions? Hahaha" The emperor was so confident because of the assurance that Holy Lord Landon promised to back him up. He knew that Darren was no match for the Holy Lord, and that the boy would sure eat some dust in the hands of Landon. Thus, right at that very moment, not a tinge of fear was traced in his voice¡ªhe was not afraid of Darren at all. "How did the Chu n deceive you?" Darren said, icily. His brows were joined in a furrow because he was confused by the emperor''s words. "Don''t talk nonsense! If I say whoever has been guilty of deceiving me, then that is it. I can also kill whomever I do not like. You think you can stop me, huh?" the emperor challenged Darren. "Well, with that attitude of yours, you are seeking death! Today I am going to cut your head off in front of all the civilians, you asshole!" fed up by the emperor''s arrogance, Darren announced before he leaped to attack the emperor. "How dare you! Go ahead, warriors! The one who kills this guy will receive an immense reward from me," the emperor yelled, and then more than one thousand warriors behind him rushed towards Darren. Although Darren did not move that much, the warriors'' bodies directly exploded into arge cloud of blood mist in the blink of an eye. Not even a sweat dropped out of Darren''s body. The emperor was bbergasted. "On your knees! Now!" Darren roared, each word sending a chill that pierced through the bones. Sensing such tremendous pressure, fear, and threat, all at the same time, the emperor''s leg bones were crushed. Though his heart and mind protested, his knees disagreed and voluntarily knelt. "What about the man behind you? The one whom you relied so much upon? Why doesn''t hee to rescue you?" asked Darren, who looked jokingly at the emperor. "Save me, Holy Lord!" the emperor shouted desperately at the sky while he was sweating and trembling like a pig. Darren just watched him shout and plead, as if a cat was looking for a moribund mouse. "Keep shouting! Even if God himselfes, he can''t save you today, not to mention a Holy Lord!" with a smirk, Darren told the emperor ironically, after thetter had shouted the Holy Lord''s name for more than a hundred times. "Sir, please forgive me." The emperor panicked and kowtowed to Darren expectantly, begging for mercy. The arrogant behavior he had disyed earlier was totally gone now and was reced with pathetic pleading for Darren to spare him his life. "Haha, weren''t you very arrogant just now? Weren''t you such a powerful emperor that you can kill Original from N?velDrama.Org. whoever you did not like? Do you think you still deserve to live, bastard? It''s enough! Your cruelty ends now! Go to hell!" Swearing that before the emperor''s face, Darren fired a trace of sword intent, directly cutting off the emperor''s head. The clock seemed to stop ticking, and everyone froze as the emperor''s head hit the ground, bathed in his blood. Rumble! Pretty soon, the wind and clouds were surging rapidly in the sky, shes of green lightning violently shone and illuminated the firmament. A few figures appeared over the horizon, and all swarmed up to where Darren was standing. "How dare you ughter innocent people in this ordinarynd, Darren?" The figure of Holy Lord Landon loomed in the thick clouds, seeming exceedingly terrible. "Hum, I already knew you were here! All right then, there is no need to show off. Juste down and fight against me to death!" being challenged by now, Darren roared coldly, standing upright and looking up at the sky. "How impudent you are!" Holy Lord Landon yelled¡ªmountains and rivers were shaking at the sound of his voice. "Ugh, it is so horrible! Run! Everybody run and save your lives," shouted a terrified onlooker. "Is he a god? A true god?" asked another older man. While everyone in the southernnd saw the influential figure who was wrapped by green lightning, the martial artists in the imperial city were fleeing in fear. Far away from the imperial city, almost ny percent of the civilians in the countries of the southernnd knelt down and devoutly kowtowed towards the Holy Lord to pay homage. "Screw you! Did you kill my father?" Darren''s voice was mixed with his de and sword intent, as well as with fury that was brewing inside him. In any low-level martial artist''s point of views, he was as powerful as a god. He was so filled with anger that anytime from now, he would burst into a dangerous fighter that could end one''s life in an instant. "Holy Lord, it is enough to let all these mortals know that youe here to put down this devil. If you wait too long, I am afraid the enforcement team of the grand warriors wille here." The older man beside Landon warned the Holy Lord. "Well, just be patient. I am about to kill him," saying that, Holy Lord Landon directly shot a potent aura towards Darren. "Hmm?" Darren frowned. He felt that Landon''s strength was so strong that he had almost no resistance against it. Rumble! A burst of green lightning covered the sky. It shed towards Darren like many huge dragons breathing fire along the way. Boom! As a counter-attack, Darren released the olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force and then fled away at his fastest speed. Boom! Boom! Boom! Landon''s green lightning and Darren''s two powerful forces collided head-on, and then the whole city was shaken to destruction. "Holy Lord, please kill that boy instantly, or something will go wrong pretty soon!" The older man was quite anxious, as he knew that the destruction of the imperial city would certainly soon attract the enforcement team. Being reminded, Holy Lord Landon shed forward to face Darren. "Do you intend to escape?" he blurted out. "Shit!" Darren was shocked as he looked at the figure in front of him, who was wrapped by green lightning. Unexpectedly, Holy Lord Landon showed a mighty aura of strength, nearlyparable to the creature in ck shell that Darren had met in the Devil Den of the Raksa Sea. "Damn it! He is at least a top three-star grand warrior!" Realizing his opponent''s actual skills, Darren was extremely shocked. He immediately mobilized the force of control. "Water Kylin,e out!" Howl! Howl! With a mighty howl spreading all over the area, a fearsome ck figure showed up. It leaped in the sky andnded beside Darren, causing towers of dust to rise in the air. The howls the beast made added a deadly air in the previously catastrophic atmosphere in the area. Wasting no time, the Water Kylin stretched out one of his front hooves and hit Landon back away. "Ah, what a mighty aura! How could this boy summon a legendary beast?" The older man had never expected such a situation. "Well, I can''t believe that you have a legendary beast to help you, but you are doomed to die!" After a short while of shock, Landon released a colossal swirl of green lightning, and the great force nearly made the sky fall apart. "Oh, my goodness! Master, he is nearly a four-star grand warrior. I am afraid that his strength could felt the violent aura of Landon''s strength. Standing behind the Water Kylin, Darren was greatly astonished. He had never expected that the Holy Lord Landon had such mighty strength¡ªit was utterly beyond his imagination. His existence was unreasonable and not allowed in the four regions. He was really a terrible enemy to be able to have hidden his cultivation base for so long. "Water Kylin, lure him away to a deste ce. I am going to open up the Ancient Void Battlefield and ask Finley to deal with him!" Darren instructed the Water Kylin. "Okay, master, I can resist this guy''s power for more than ten days," replied the beast. With that, the Water Kylin then carried Darren towards the border of the southernnd in a bottleneck speed. Chapter 375 Water Kylin Fighting Against Landon Chapter 375 Water Kylin Fighting Against Landon "Damn it!" With a roar of rage, Landon, the Holy Lord, was so frustrated with the fact that he found it hard to chase after his enemies. As a fearless warrior, it was a p in the face not being able to be on par with your opponent in both speed and strength. Though when it came to fighting capacity, the Water Kylin was among the three-star grand warriors of the top level. The war between them was almost a close match. To say the least, the Water Kylin could absolutely escape with Darren if he were defeated. The Water Kylin''s silhouette couldn''t be followed by the naked eye. As if torn apart by the void, the beast moved miles swiftly after miles. Only within seconds, both the Water Kylin and Darren had got out of the southernnd almost miles away in the distance from the Holy Lord Landon. "Master, this is a wastnd. Shall we stop and have a rest first?" the Water Kylin asked without stopping. "Absolutely no. We must leave the ordinarynd. Keep flying!" As far as Darren knew, if he would allow the battle to happen here, Landon would undoubtedly destroy the whole ordinary world with his power. Darren mustn''t let that happen, thus to save thend from total destruction, they had to escape as far as possible. At this time, Landon was less than two miles from his enemies. He was enveloped with green lightning, like numerous curling snakes creeping all over his body. "Damn! What speed!" Frustrated this time, Landon couldn''t catch up with Darren and the Water Kylin. The thought made him exasperated. The distance between them kept unchanged for a long time. asionally, Landon would speed up with the assistance of the green lightning and made attacks, but he could not prate the Water Kylin''s defense. Four hours had passed, and a mist covered the whole world. Darren had no idea where they had reached after flying non-stop. What he was sure though, was there weren''t any human beings where they were now. Darren assumed that the ce would be a best battlefield for them. "Okay, I guess we can stop here," Darren told the Water Kylin, motioning him to stop and makend. "The border of the southernnd! Good idea, Darren. I had never been here before. It is no bad to kill you here. By the time thew enforcement team arrives, I have fled already! You and the legendary beast would be lifeless by then." Seeing that the Water Kylin and Darren stopped ahead, Landon was in rapture. However, he didn''t rush towards them right at that instant. Landon had never been to the border before. He was vignt as there could be unpredictable dangers lurking somewhere. The border meant the limit of the city in the four directions. ''What was on Darren''s mind? Why had he chosen tond on that part of thend?'' the Holy Lord thought silently. As far as his knowledge about thend permitted him, Landon knew that this area had existed for thousands of years. There were hardly any creatures on this vastnd. Except for some powerful ones living in the deep wilderness, the area was totally deserted and pristine. Growing up in the northern border, Landon knew the ce very well. "Landon, why do you seek all means to kill me? Why did you y my father?" Darren, who was still perched on the Water Kylin''s back, shouted. Hearing those questions from Darren, Landon was in no hurry to strike. He knew Darren was doomed to be dead today, and he would make sure of that. "Killing the bad ones among human beings needs a reason?" Landon howled insolently. He withdrew the green lightning that concealed him and presented his real face. Stricken by the revtion, Darren stared at the brutal-looking face, with a bull-like nose and two tiger- like eyes. The form looked so familiar to him, but he was without a clue as to where he had seen such formidable kind. "His appearance resembled the double-headed creatures I met at the Raksa Sea," as the memory shed back his mind, Darren said to himself. He soon discovered that there was a broad scar on the joint between Landon''s neck and left shoulder. Darren suddenly knew what it was all about. "You are a double-headed man. Your other head has been cut down!" Voicing his thoughts out, Darren made the announcement coldly. "Remarkable! I mustmend you that you do know my identity. Great." It was a surprise to Landon that Darren saw through his identity at first sight, but he pretended to be calm. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Haha. A double-headed beast dared to lurk amongst us, human beings. Whatever your purpose would be, you must die today, whether you like it or not. You''d better tell me why you killed my father. Otherwise, you will be tortured to death!" The intentions of murder in Darren''s eyes were clearly pointed out. Landon could sense that he really meant every word. "It is probably because of the creatures from the outer space!" Darren said tentatively while eyeing Landon with contempt. "Eh?" There was ferocity in Landon''s eyes as he asked, "You have heard of them? Tell me honestly where they are. I will exterminate all those human beings when I am done forking out their hearts and brains!" "So it is true then, it is me that this double-headed beast wants to kill, but he slew my father by mistake." Along the way, Darren had learned the truth generally. "Double-headed beast. Let me tell you the truth. I am that creature from the outer space!" Not holding back this time, Darren decided to say it out loud. He wanted to get more information from Landon about the incident. "You? You are that creature from the outer space? That''s impossible. ording to the high priest of my race, the creature from the outer space was already forty-eight years old at that time. How can it be you?" Actually, Landon was a little convinced, or he would not bber so much, trying to get the truth out from Darren. Out of his bbering, Darren remembered something. The shell, looking like a walnut, contained the rule of time and space. ''I see. The high priest made a wrong prophecy. There is something wrong with his perception as a result of the time and space rule, so they thought the creature from the outer space was my father. They should kill me instead of my father!'' Darren thought. It was sudden enlightenment to Darren. The only thing Darren didn''t know was why his death was so significant to Landon. How could that benefit him? Would killing Darren strengthen his power? But that didn''t matter anymore. Darren had known the truth now, and that would be enough for him. The moment he dragged Landon into the Ancient Void Battlefield, Landon couldn''t kill him. He would have no chance! "Anyways, I have got what I want. You can die now! Water Kylin, go!" Darren had no more words to say to Landon. Thus, shouting at the Water Kylin with a stiff voice, he gave the beast an order. The Ancient Void Battlefield hadn''t beenid out yet, because Darren wanted to know Water Kylin''s capacity. Two three-star grand warriors fighting against each other¡ªhow magnificent would that turn out to be? Ah! Hearing Darren''s orders, the Water Kylin''s body expanded suddenly. An ancient aura dispersed in the air, which made Darren draw back continuously. "Master, you just need to watch me from afar, about 500 miles away. There will be a great war between us!" Though he was mesmerized at how huge the Water Kylin had be, Darren could hear the beast''s wild and arrogant voice. He nodded and darted towards the sky. He felt like he needed to get away from them as far as possible. "Where do you think you are going? Want to escape? No way!" Landon wanted to chase him at the highest speed but was profoundly struck back by the Water Kylin''s massive paw. "Damn! Legendary beast, you are nothing for me. I will kill you and tear you into pieces!" Surprised by the sudden attack, Landon was enraged by Water Kylin''s harassment. Heunched his green lightning intent and started to deal with the Water Kylin. The border area was much more stable than the ordinarynd, but it still couldn''t endure the ferocious exchange of attacks made by Landon and the Water Kylin. Mountains, hills, and rivers, alike were shaking violently and copsed in the end. The entire ce was about to be ruined. From afar, Darren witnessed thebat. The Water Kylin''s vast body ramped when hit by the green lightning. He was using his body as a weapon to attack Landon. Although the two warriors were fighting in the sky, thend still kept copsing withva rushing out of the mantle. Everything was buried in dense smoke and mes. Darren couldn''t help worrying. "Things will get worse if the battlests long. I must kill Landon as soon as possible!" With that idea in mind, Darren frowned and fled slowly towards the battlefield. It was so hard to move forward amidst the heatedbat. "Howl!" Blue mes surrounded the Water Kylin. He owned the real invincible power of the legendary beast, and he was maximizing his skills to fight against Holy Lord Landon. "Do not y tricks on me. We must have a real fight!" Challenging the Holy Lord, the Water Kylin''s shot was powerful enough to shake the earth. He would make full use of his capacity, especially now that he was determined to end Landon''s life. "You are doomed, beast!" Enraged by the Water Kylin''s challenge, Landon made a roar, too. Two streaks of greenish-blue lightning gushed from his eyes and pierced towards the Water Kylin. The lightning was so violent that the sky was torn apart. Dozens of dark clouds and smoke were produced which seemed to engulf everything. "How powerful that lightning force was!" Standing afar, Darren couldn''t help shuddering as he felt the intense aura that exuded out of Landon. Chapter 376 Law Enforcer Is Coming Chapter 376 Law Enforcer Is Coming Instead of avoiding the iparable green-blue bolt, the Water Kylin transformed into a streak of blue light and charged toward it. The violent collision formed a giant dark hole that forcefully sucked the brokennd into the void and reduced it to nothing. "The space has copsed!" Darren was astonished. Even though he was a great distance away, he could feel an enormous strength pulling him to the dark hole. The unprecedented battle started by two three-star grand warriors had disintegrated the space in the border area. If the battle were to happen on the center of the ordinarynd, the impact would be horrifying! The hundred nations in the southernnd would have been reduced to a giganticva pit. The force was frightful! "There is no use trying to defend against my divine thunder. You are injured. You are destined to lose the battle!" Blood boiled in Landon''s chest as he spoke. He was also injured. It was beyond Landon''s expectation that the legendary beast''s fighting capacity would rival his own after summoning the fundamental force. "Nonsense! Face your destiny, double-headed beast!" Numerous wounds on the Water Kylin''s body showed that he had been severely injured. However, he had not ceased his violent attacks. His hill-like paws kept iling in the air. Another two hours passed. Now, Landon''s body had been severely wounded, and his breath had be feeble. Unfortunately, the Water Kylin''s condition was much worse, as bones could be seen in some wounds. It was clear that the Water Kylin was no match for Landon. "The battle needs to end now." Darren closed in on them. He intended to open the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Bang!" Suddenly, a fiery-red spear descended from the sky. The enormous strength carried by the spear copsed Darren''s spiritual sense. Bang! Bang! The fiery-red spear pierced Landon and the Water Kylin''s body, reducing their inner power by seventy percent! Darren was astounded. He could not believe what he saw. A figure d in golden armor stood in front of them. He emitted an invincible and domineering aura that seemed topel the world to surrender to him! "I am the 138thw enforcer. Destroying the ordinarynd intentionally is a severe crime. Were you aware?" The majestic tone of the man in golden armor reflected the apathy he felt. Landon veiled himself with the green bolt before flying toward thew enforcer and kneeling before him. "My lord, I am Landon, the Holy Lord of the Lightning Holynd. I came here to kill an evil creature lurking in the ordinarynd. It was unexpected that he had enlisted the aid of a legendary beast. My actions were in self-defense. I beg your lord''s forgiveness." Landon was anxious and apprehensive as thew enforcer was too powerful. He felt like an ant in front of the man in the golden armor! "What bullshit! I am not evil," Darren came forward and retorted after a bow. "My lord, please do not believe his words. Landon is a mutant double-headed man from the border area. He hides among human beings because he has evil ns!" "Nonsense! I have lived in the Holy Land for hundreds of years. Wouldn''t the lords have known if I were a mutant creature? You are trying to fool the lord!" Landon retorted with a serious expression. "Are you denying the allegations? Why don''t you remove the bolt? Let the lord see your scar!" "If you are a Holy Lord, then why is your fighting capacity as strong as that of Water Kylin, a legendary beast. You''ve even surpassed him by a slim advantage!" Landon was too nervous to utter a word. "Remove your protection bolt." ordered thew enforcer. Landon hesitated as he didn''t dare to remove the dazzling green bolt. "Hum! Should I do it for you?" The frost in thew enforcer''s tone almost froze Landon''s bones. "All right. I will remove the bolt and prove that you are lying!" No sooner had Landon finished speaking, the bolt disappeared. Darren''s eyes flew open when he saw that the face veiled by the bold was no longer brutal looking but very handsome. "This... Impossible!" Darren roared. "You not only killed the emperor for no reason, but you also murdered thousands of innocent people. It is my obligation to put you to death. Don''t you think it is a reasonable punishment?" Arrogance and cattiness reflected in Landon''s eyes. "You have used magic to change your appearance. You are a double-headed man! How do you exin your fighting capacity?" Darren questioned. "I, the Holy Lord, can make full use of my ancestors'' soul power. Doing so would promote my fighting capacity. You shouldn''t y tricks on an honoredw enforcer!" The exnation sounded so usible that Darren couldn''t refute him. Landon''s magic was so powerful that he could disguise his appearance. Even thew enforcer couldn''t Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. probe his holy body and find the truth. No wonder he could hide among the human beings for hundreds of years. Landon''s identity as the Holy Lord appeared so real that thew enforcer was convinced. Using his spiritual sense, thew enforcer discovered that 100, 000 miles away, a cityy in ruins. When he probed for traces of the culprit, he found sword intent. The young man in front of him was the murderer! "It is you who deserves punishment. Come with me." Thew enforcer ordered as he red at Darren. Darren was astonished. What was worse, the icy and formidable tone in the enforcer''s voice forced Darren to submit. Darren was stupefied when he saw thew enforcer stepping forward in the void. He was headed for the Water Kylin. "You do not belong in the outside world. If I remember correctly, your ce is in the Raksa Sea. You dare to do evil here? I must put you to death right now!" Thew enforcer then grabbed the fiery-red spear, intending to y the Water Kylin. Darren panicked. If thew enforcer decided to kill him, the Water Kylin wouldn''t stand a chance even with Finley''s help. "How can aw enforcer be so unreasonable?" To divert thew enforcer''s attention, Darren decided to reproach him. "Watch your tongue! Do not seek death!" The honoredw enforcer was humiliated by the young man''s usations. How could he not be exasperated? "Am I wrong? The man before you is absolutely a double-headed man. Why do you punish the legendary beast instead? Are you a qualifiedw enforcer? If everyw enforcer were like you, the superior talents among human beings would be exterminated!" Darren held up his head bravely as he prepared to confront thew enforcer''s anger. Thew enforcer took a deep breath and red at the offending boy. His eyes, filled with murderous intent, seemed to pierce Darren''s body! Chapter 377 Dragged The Law Enforcer Into The Ancient Void Battlefield Chapter 377 Dragged The Law Enforcer Into The Ancient Void Battlefield Thew enforcer''s killing intent was so strong that, of course, Darren could not bear it. Instantly, pain exploded in his chest. Darren fell to his knees as he could not support his body under pressure released by thew enforcer. "Finley, can you handle the situation if I bring a five-star grand warrior or above into the Ancient Void Battlefield?" Darren tried to contact Finley. At that moment, he had no choice but to pin his hopes on the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Darren, what happened? Is the situation so bad that even the Water Kylin cannot help? If he is stronger than a five-star grand warrior, I cannot defeat him. I can use the power of the Shadow Emperor twice. If you are sure that you have no other choice, then just get him in and I''ll let the Shadow Emperor kill him," Finley replied to Darren. Since Finley had only two opportunities to summon the Shadow Emperor''s force, he nned to use it to deal with the boy in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Although the boy appeared quiet now, he could lose control and be violent. As the Shadow Emperor''s force was precious to Finley, he didn''t want to consume it unless he had to. "I see. I will try my best not to waste the two chances," Darren answered. "Sir, please recheck him. He is not human. He must have some reason for hiding among human beings!" Darren said to thew enforcer. As Darren had thew enforcer''s attention, the Water Kylin was not in danger. So, he rxed a little. Thew enforcer was much stronger than Darren, and his purpose was to maintain order in the ordinarynd. That Landon had deceived him was unexpected. Darren couldn''t hold thew enforcer responsible. Seeing that Darren was sincere, thew enforcer put away his killing intent. Then his gaze turned to Landon. A red light shone in thew enforcer''s eyes as he probed the Holy Lord. The painful expression on thew enforcer''s face allowed Darren to guess why he did not use this skill previously. Thew enforcer stared at Landon for a few moments, but thetter appeared calm. Apparently, Landon was confident that thew enforcer would not see through him. At the same time, he also glimpsed at Darren with killing intent. ''This is not good! Landon''s reaction shows that he believes he can survive thew enforcer''s detecting skill, '' Darren rationalized while preparing himself to use the force of control. After a short while, thew enforcer''s forehead was covered in sweat. Using this arcane skill to detect others really consumed a great deal of spiritual intent. "What exnation do you have now? You tricked me into using a great deal of spiritual intent to detect a Holy Lord! I have to say that your acting skills are good. I believed you. Now, as a representative of the honored Sacred Pce, I sentence you to death. You have no more opportunities to argue for yourself!" As he spoke, thew enforcer raised his fiery-red spear. He intended to stab Darren in the head with it. "Open the Ancient Void Battlefield!" Darren shouted. In a sh, a great tearing force appeared in the space. All the figures, including the Darren''s Ancient Void Battlefield was powerful enough to forcefully drag the powerful boy away, not to mention thew enforcer now. "What?" thew enforcer muttered as he examined the surroundings. He thrust his fiery-red spear into the ground. The ground in the twelfth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield started to shake, and numerous mountains began to copse! "You''re really an evil guy with many surprising skills. You even own an ancient space! I have underestimated you!" Thew enforcer''s voice seemed to pierce the sky. "Sir, you must believe me. Landon is a double-headed man from the border. If you insist on believing what he says, then I have no choice but to kill him in front of you. Only then will you know the truth." Darren''s voice also seemed toe from the sky as it echoed in the entire space in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Thew enforcer was shocked. ''Does that evil guy control this small space? Who is he?'' Original from N?velDrama.Org. Although he was considering this, thew enforcer acted with dignity. He said, "How dare you? You want to kill a Holy Lord in front of me, aw enforcer? If you are going to continue lying, I will break the ancient world that you control. Humph!" "How dare you say that?" Another cold and teasing voice was heard at that moment. At the same time, a figure dressed in a white gown appeared beside thew enforcer. It was Finley! Thew enforcer knitted his eyebrows and red at Finley. He hadn''t been expecting anyone else in the ancient space. But, Landon''s heart tightened at once. He could feel that the young man was very powerful and that he might be unable to defeat him. "Humph! Are you a four-star grand warrior? Do you think I will allow you to do something terrible here?" Thew enforcer sneered with disdain after he inspected Finley. "You''re only a five-star grand warrior, aren''t you? How dare you be presumptuous like this?" Finley retorted. He didn''t show any fear at all. "Finley, don''t try rationalizing with him. Kill the two-headed beast beside him. He will see his mistake then." Darren''s voice echoed again. "Don''t be in such a haste, Darren. I want to fight this five-star grand warrior first. Will you let me?" The corners of Finley''s mouth twitched as he suppressed a smile. "Ha-ha! Do you really want to? You are too weird for wanting to challenge a five-star grand warrior! You are only a little bit stronger than me!" the Water Kylin teased Finley. A few moments ago, the Water Kylin, who had been terrified of thew enforcer, stayed far away from them. The Water Kylin had offended Finley numerous times for which Finley had humiliated and beaten him mercilessly. Each time, the Water Kylin felt that he was more powerful and could win against Finley. In his eyes, how could Finley have the courage to challenge a five-star grand warrior? Darren felt rxed enough to enjoy the banter between Finley and the Water Kylin as he was not in danger anymore. As long as the Ancient Void Battlefield remained intact, Darren would be unharmed. Darren was intrigued when he heard Finley''s request. "All right. You can challenge him," Darren replied. At the same time, he transferred everyone to the thirteenth space as it was so solid that no one could ruin it. "Water Kylin, you will team up with me and fight the double-headed beast," Darren secretly As the Water Kylin had lived in the Ancient Void Battlefield for a long time, he already considered it to be his home. Now that his injuries had almost recovered, and Darren had permitted him, he was excited and eager to fight. "Yes, Master. I will handle him myself! You can stand beside and rx. Give me a hand only when necessary. We are sure to kill this double-head creature!" While inside the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren could not use the force of control to kill creatures that came from the outside world. However, he coulde and go freely and quickly. For this reason, Landon would find it difficult to attack him. As long as they did not battle with Landon face-to-face, Darren and the Water Kylin could defeat Landon. "You lower-level warriors are too bold and impudent! I will kill all of you here!" Thew enforcer erupted with fury after hearing their conversation. The fiery-red spear became blood- colored as he thrust it at Finley. Meanwhile, Darren and the Water Kylin began fighting Landon in another ce. "Double-headed bastard, I will take your life today!" The Water Kylin roared as he used the full force of his body, which was asrge as a mountain, to rush at Landon. ''Damn! This beast has recovered again!'' Astonishment reflected on Landon''s face as he summoned and released powerful thunder and lightning force to fight back. Darren did not just stand beside them. He used the inheritance skill of the Dragon Blood n to attack Landon. With nine avatars merging into one, Darren''s strength reached its zenith. In the next instant, the olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force gushed in Landon''s direction like floodwaters. ''What? His force is really strong! The young human bastard is mightier than I expected! I have to kill him even if it means I risk being defeated and killed here today!'' Landon was shocked when he sensed the tremendous power that approached him from behind. His killing desire multiplied manifold as he vowed to kill Darren. Chapter 378 The Shocking Battles Chapter 378 The Shocking Battles Fierce battles arose. Tremendous exchange of auras, spirits, and intents urred, especially with Finley. As countless lights broke out in all directions, the thirteenth space shook tempestuously because of the repercussions. At this time, Darren and the Water Kylin pushed Landon back. Luckily, they hadpelled him farther away from Finley. Otherwise, their battle against Landon would be affected, and Darren wouldn''t want that to happen. "Finley is a beast. He really fights with the five-star grand warrior! That Holy Lord would be a piece of cake for him," the Water Kylin eximed when he noticed the progress of the battle. Stimted by Finley''s exceptional courage, the Water Kylin turned furious. As a result, his fighting capacity went up along with his determination to help Darren out in defeating the Holy Lord. Thus, gathering his strength, heunched intensive attacks to Landon, even prevailing over him. At the same time, Darren fought like a guerri, assaulting Landon with powerful skills one at a time. Under the converging attack of Darren and the Water Kylin, Landon had been all scratched up. He was so exhausted at receiving each blow, sweats soaked his garments, and he was panting hard to breathe. "Damn you bastards! Go to hell!" Not giving up, Landon bellowed as his belly lit up. Then a cloud of hyacinthine lightning gathered around him. The force umted around him stirred and collected around his body. "Eh?" A furrow appeared at Darren''s brow as he wondered, sensing that something horrible was about to happen. It seemed that the lightning in Landon''s belly was a lot stronger than the lightning shot from his eyes. "Man, watch your back. He is going to put up a desperate fight!" Darren whispered to the Water Kylin using his spiritual sense. "Master, stay away. Let me confront him with my absolute power!" the Water Kylin shouted valorously back to Darren. Instead of showing fear, the Water Kylin shrank and spat out a crystal bead. Seeing the bead, Darren was surprised for he had never seen the Water Kylin disyed such a skill, even when he was at death''s door. The crystal bead ceaselessly rotated before the Water Kylin, and the blue mes on his body suddenly zed, painting the sky in blue. Maybe that was one of his hidden skills¡ªone that would be hisst retort in desperate times. "I see. This is your most powerful skill!" Darren sighed in suddenprehension of the Water Kylin''s disy of power. Since the aura continuously rose, he receded to somewhere far away. The collision that would reach such a high level was far beyond Darren''s power. Even if he was in the Ancient Void Battlefield, he couldn''t afford to handle it. Darren knew that if he insisted on staying on the battlefield the moment the Water Kylin released his power, he would be obliterated in no time. Therefore, Darren flew as far as he could away from the battle and started to watch thebat between Finley and thew enforcer. Judging from the look on the faces of both warriors and the exchange of powers thatmenced between them, Darren could say that the battle was so heart-stirring. Thew enforcer, holding a fiery- red spear, danced in the void while Finley flexibly evaded his attacks. The two were almost equal when it came to skills and powers. Thus the battle was a close match. "Wow. That spear is too powerful. Fortunately, Finley has sufficient knowledge about the space rules, or else he would have been defeated. The five-star grand warrior''s power is so remarkable," Darren sighed, with all of his attention at the battle between Finley and the five-star grand warrior. At the moment, thew enforcer had lost the feeling of inner calmness because he discovered using his spiritual sense that Finley''s bone age was just about sixteen years old when he had advanced to be a four-star grand warrior. Much more was, he was able toprehend the supreme space rules at that very young age. As far as thew enforcer was concerned, no talent like Finley existed in the Medium Spiritual World, and maybe only the Upper Spiritual World stood one talent like Finley¡ªhe was definitely one of a kind. Deep in his thoughts, he knew very well that such an extraordinary talent like Finley must be a potential holy warrior! As far as the rules said, a potential holy warrior was the candidate who had the qualities to be a holy warrior. "Boy, where do youe from? Why have I never heard about you before?" thew enforcer asked Finley. Since he had felt Finley''s extraordinary qualities, he stopped attacking him cruelly. "If you could win against me, I will answer your question!" Finley replied brazenly. His capabilities were quite beyond thew enforcer''s expectations. "Well. I will show no mercy to you then! What I can promise you, though, is that I could keep you alive," thew enforcer said as he pulled his palms together in the air. Instantly, the fiery-red spear turned into eight spears, each of them looking like living beings¡ªas if eight beasts from the ancient times. Seeing the scene, Finley moved back, for he knew he was not yet a master when it came to space skills. He hadn''t perfected the crafts and principles yet. The eight spears blocked his route of retreat and shot to drive him backward. In a short while, Finley was put in a hard-pressed condition. "Chooooo!" Out of his fear, Finley took a deep breath. Then he sighed, "The power of the five-star grand warrior should not be underestimated. I must admit I admire that." While he was saying that the eight spears hit him, Finley was on the verge of copsing. He had no chance to resist the spears'' power. He knew very well that this was not yet the most potent skill that the five-star grand warrior possessed. He was able to have that assumption, for he noticed that thew enforcer himself was just leisurely watching him fighting against the eight spears. Once thew enforcer joined the battle, the consequence would be disastrous¡ªFinley was in dire trouble. Witnessing the breathtaking skill, Darren was excited. Both of the warriors'' powers made him yearn for more cultivation so he could be on par with them. However, he realized that those were only limited five-star grand warriors, who had been to a lot of battles and endured thousands of cultivations and training to achieve such skills. ''How powerful the six- star grand warriors and the seven-star grand warriors would be!'' Darren wondered in awe. Superior to them, there were supernatural warriors in the Holy Realm. What was more, the holy warriors were the most powerful, and they even transcended across the ages. Thinking of that, Darren dreaded to imagine how mighty holy warriors would be. "In terms of my power, before the real holy warriors, I am just nobody. Before me,id a still long way to go to be a powerful martial artist." Realizing the long path he would tread, Darren sighed, he was more than excited to achieve such level in the days toe. Boom! The fiery-red energy exploded, swirling and bursting non-stop. Being sieged in all directions, Finley continuously flew and leaped to dodge the attacks. While he was doing all that dodging and leaping, Darren noticed that rather than being pained, Finley Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. wore a quirky smile. He seemed to be enjoying the whole ordeal. "The Space Storm!" Finley yelled at the next moment. In a blink of an eye, a ck vortex appeared above the void. It caught thew-enforcer''s attention, and he even looked up to notice the unusual vortex. Actually, the ck vortex was not new to Darren because it looked almost the same with the ck hole that the Water Kylin produced when he beat Landon earlier in the outside world. However, the space on the outside world was unsteady. The extinguishing force of the space crack in the outside world could not rival that of the Ancient Void Battlefield! The ck vortex immediately devoured the eight fiery-red spears of thew enforcer, sparks shing, and creating a show of dancing light across the void. Thew enforcer who used to be calm and peaceful suddenly turned as white as a sheet. "The spatial martial skill. You really surprise me. But let us put an end to this battle now. I''ve given you enough chance to let you hurt me a little." With that, thew enforcer connected with his fiery-red spear as integration of his skill. Now that the spear was devoured by the Space Storm and suffered the strong extinguishing force in the middle of it, thew enforcer at the same time was hurt. "Come back!" Thew enforcer ordered as his palms were put together and waved towards the ck vortex. Then some fiery-red particles rushed out from the other end of the ck vortex and reunited on his hand. On the other side, the Water Kylin and Landon fought bitterly and desperately. None of them showed signs of yielding nor retreating. Both were eager to fight till theirst breath. The blue mes on the Water Kylin had been dimmed, and Landon had been burned ck with only a little lightning glittering. Landon was so severely injured that he almost passed out. Bang! By this point, both of them had run out of their powers. With that, they were engaged in hand-to-hand Seeing this, Darren saw his chance. With a beaming grin, he flew over to them. As he approached near them, he bellowed, "You double-headed beast. I admit that your skill to hide is excellent. If I hadn''t owned the Ancient Void Battlefield, you might have killed me. But now you should pay the price." He noticed that Landon was forceless now, by the way his shoulders slumped and his face downcast. Thus, he decided to confront him directly. "You human bastard, kill me if you can!" Challenged, Landon, though he was as weak as a prey. He was looking intensely at Darren''s eye while those words came out of his mouth. "Good. You should receive the deserved punishment!" Darren shouted in response. Even as the sound of his voice faded away, the de and sword intent around him was released as a ray of light darting towards Landon. In the void, the light of de and sword intent gushed out ceaselessly. At the same time, the dark gold force was shot violently to Landon, who could not escape nor withstand it. "Ah!" Hit by the intents, Landon suddenly roared in pain. He was on the verge of death, and his soul seemed to escape out of his eyes. At the moment, he finally revealed his cruel face. To Darren''s surprise, the hideous scar between his neck and shoulder began to stir. It was as if a creature was about to break out from the spot. Chapter 379 The Apology From The Law Enforcer (Part One) Chapter 379 The Apology From The Law Enforcer (Part One) Landon struggled and moaned with agony. The scar on his neck widened with each of his shrieks. Suddenly, an ugly head wrapped in disgusting slime popped out from inside his scar. The second head was pure scarlet red and resembled the peeled skull of an animal. It was more grim and hideous than the one on Landon''s neck. At this terrifying sight, Darren understood that Landon was going to use some arcane skills again. But, he would never give him that opportunity. Without dy, Darrenunched an attack with the dark gold internal force at the scarlet red head. To Darren''s surprise, the bloody head opened its mouth and sprayed lightning. A deafening sound reverberated in the space as Darren''s dark gold internal force collided with the lightning. "Go to hell, you asshole!" shouted Landon furiously. As the two forces battled, Landon darted at Darren like a bomb. Since Landon was at the same level as a three-star grand warrior at his prime, his physical strength was dreadful, as well. Now, Landon was fighting for survival, so the power he exercised was much beyond Darren''s ability to defend against. Fully aware of the current situation, Darren was confident that just one strike from Landon would reduce him to ashes. In the face of such emergent danger, Darren had no other option but to release his domain and put on his iplete ck armor. After a quick breath, Darren released every skill he had learned with violent force in session. The air stirred, and a piercing noise echoed in the space. Taking advantage of his strong body, Landon dashed toward Darren like a desperate bull, regardless of the attacks of the dark gold internal force and the pain they caused. Although the force of the attacks had separated the flesh from his body, the demon-like warrior didn''t cower nor stop. He swung his forceful fists so fast that Darren was shrouded in attacks. "Gosh! This is overwhelming!" Darren could not help but tremble. Landon moved so fast and attacked with such might that even the Water Kylin was unable to avoid it. How could Darren escape from such a terrifying enemy? Darren had no idea what to do next. Suddenly, at this critical moment, a fiery-red spear broke through space and appeared in front of Darren. Like a bolt of lightning, it pierced through Landon''s second head and pinned him. The tremendous pressure from the spear forced Landon to fall to his knees. In the next moment, Darren felt the air around him stir again. Thew enforcer appeared beside Darren. Wrath and fury glinted in thew enforcer''s eyes as he Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. stared at Landon. Apparently, thew enforcer had realized that he had been cheated. Landon''s lies had almost deceived him into killing a genius from the human race. "You''re doomed, Landon! I will kill you as punishment!" Thew enforcer lifted his golden spear and was about to thrust it at Landon. "Please stop, sir!" shouted Darren. When thew enforcer turned to look at him, Darren sputtered, "Please listen to me, sir. The double-headed mutant has hidden in the human race for hundreds of years. He must have had a reason to do so. Please let me interrogate him before you kill him." "All right. Then ask him." Thew enforcer approved as he thought that Darren''s request was reasonable. He then drew back his spear and said to Darren with a nod, "You were right, boy. Landon lied to me. Now I understand that I have gravely misunderstood you. Please forget what happened between us." Darren shed a smile at thew enforcer and replied, "The cunning double-headed beast disguised himself well. It''s not your fault, sir." Thew enforcer had almost killed Darren because he had believed Landon''s lies. But thisd didn''t mind at all. His response was, indeed, beyond thew enforcer''s expectations. As a result, he felt sorrier for this young man. "I almost killed you, young man. I''m so sorry for my stupidity. Please ept my apology and take this little thing aspensation. Do not refuse me!" said thew enforcer while removing a jade green fruit from inside his space treasure. He offered it to Darren. Darren gazed into thew enforcer''s eyes and found only sincerity. With a quick nod, he took the fruit from the senior warrior''s hand and put it into his Space Ring. Darren hadn''t even taken a moment to examine what kind of fruit it was. He knew that no matter what thew enforcer offered, he would ept it as he didn''t want to offend thew enforcer by refusing him. "The Divine Spirit Fruit? What a splendid gift!" Finley''s voice echoed in the space. In a sh, a figure appeared dressed in shabby robe. His robe was torn during the battle. At the sight of the bruises on his face and his shabby clothes, thew enforcer felt sorry for Finley as well. Finley was more handsome than Darren. But he had received such a substantial beating that no one could recognize him now. How could thew enforcer face the consequences of misjudging the two young men? Allw enforcers were required to report their missions to the Sacred Pce as soon as they were finished. But, thisw enforcer had made a terrible mistake by trusting Landon. As a result, he had punished two innocent young men. Severe retribution would await him if his errors were reported to the Sacred Pce. Finley cast a quick look at thew enforcer and saw the embarrassment on his face. Then he said with a chuckle, "Our fight was fabulous. You''re a great warrior!" Having mastered the spatial rule, Finley was confident that although it was impossible for him to win against a five-star grand warrior, he would never suffer a severe defeat either. After battling thew enforcer, however, Finley realized how capable thisw enforcer was. Since thew enforcer could easily break Finley''s skills with the spatial rule, he must be at a higher position in terms of strength among all five-star grand warriors. Chapter 380 The Apology From The Law Enforcer (Part Two) Chapter 380 The Apology From The Law Enforcer (Part Two) "You were excellent as well, young man. Few people at your age can fight me and survive. You''ve earned my admiration." Finley''s words delighted thew enforcer as he knew that this youngd held no grudges even after what transpired between them. But, he was serious when he admitted his admiration for Finley. Finley was young, no more than twenty years old. But, he was very powerful and knowledgeable about the basic skills of spatial rule. He was, indeed, a genius rarely seen under the heaven. Upon hearing thew enforcer''s praise, Finley shed him a sincere smile. Then after sharing a pretext, Finley left. Though he seemedposed, Finley had been severely wounded during the fight with thew enforcer. He needed to heal and recover from his injuries. "Sir, please interrogate the mutant with me," suggested Darren. He wanted to assure thew enforcer that he wasn''t upset either. "My pleasure." Thew enforcer approached Landon, who was still kneeling. He thenunched a powerful pressing force until all of Landon''s bones shattered. "Tell us about your purpose! Why have you lurked in the human race for so long?" "You want the answer? I will never tell you!" Landon spat a mouthful of blood at thew enforcer''s face. His face twisted to the extreme as he burst into a desperate fit ofughter. Then, Landon refused to say anything more. "It seems you don''t know what I''m capable of!" Instead of flying into a rage after being humiliated, the sense surged from his mind and poured into the deepest part of Landon''s brain. The spiritual sense attack was simr to the attack of the Spirit Power. However, ordinary martial artists did not have a strong spiritual sense. So, they could not use the spiritual sense attack as powerfully as torturing Landon''s soul with every conceivable afflicting means. Darren would rather die than be in Landon''s position and experience any of thew enforcer''s spiritual sense attacks. Now, Landon''s soul was under tremendous pressure as emitted by thew enforcer''s spiritual sense. Feeling the harsh squeezing pain wrapped around him, a thick web of prominent blue veins covered Landon''s forehead. He could not help but wail with agony. This torturested for an entire hour. Landon was in hellish pain the whole time. But, he was so stubborn that he refused to speak. Feeling defeat course through him, Darren sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that Landon would be so tough. In the face of unbearable pain in his soul, the beast chose to suffer instead of yielding. It seemed nothing would be gained from Landon. "I don''t think he will tell us anything today, sir. Why don''t you take him with you? Then you will have more time to interrogate him," suggested Darren. Thew enforcer cast a cold nce at Landon. He then turned to look at Darren and said, "You''re right, Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. young man. This asshole is stubborn. I have to take him with me to the Sacred Pce and try something else. I''ll report this whole incident to the Sacred Pce tomorrow and announce Landon''s true identity as a mutant to the whole of the Bottom Spiritual World. As for the Thunder n hees from, I''ll send people to investigate. You have helped me tremendously, but I still don''t know your name. What should I call you, young man?" "I''m Darren Chu, sir. Since you have something important to do, I shall not dy you any longer." "All right. Except for some missions, I seldome to the Bottom Spiritual World. If you visit the Medium Spiritual World in the future, you cane to me for any assistance you might need. I''m the 138thw enforcer in the Sacred Pce. Can you remember that?" Thew enforcer stopped all of a sudden and coughed with embarrassment. Then he whispered, "Darren, if anybody investigates this matter and asks for information from you, please... please tell the investigator that I caught this mutant. As for my misunderstandings about you and your friends..." "Don''t worry, sir. If an investigatores to me, I will tell him or her that you identified the spy with your sharp eyes and smart brain. That''s a fact. There are no misunderstandings between us," replied Darren when he heard thew enforcer''s request. "I like you, Darren. You''re smart. No one can hate a young man who knows the art of diplomacy. You''ll achieve something extraordinary in the future. I think it would be easy for you to reach the level of a seven-star grand warrior. And, there is also the possibility of you reaching the level of the Holy Realm. Darren, try your best!" said thew enforcer with a big smile on his face. Darren shed thew enforcer a brilliant smile as well but said nothing. "I don''t have anything useful for you on me. But... please wait a minute!" After this, thew enforcer searched Landon''s body carefully for something. He then inserted his hand into Landon''s heart and fetched a colorful bead from it. "This is the most valuable treasure in Landon''s n! But why is it here with Landon? We must thoroughly investigate his n. This bead is precious. Keep it to yourself, Darren." Thew enforcer tossed the bead at Darren without asking whether he would ept it or not. Darren felt the extraordinary features of the bead, and so, he took it without hesitation. Then Darren initiated the force of control and sent thew enforcer and the badly wounded mutant out of the Ancient Void Battlefield. A momentter, peace reigned in the ancientnd again. Chapter 381 Meet Denise Again Chapter 381 Meet Denise Again After thew enforcer left, Darren could no longer hold on to his curiosity so he started to sift through the colorful bead. His eyes were big in awe, not missing a single detail of the shimmering treasure that was in his hands. "Hah! That bead is really a precious gem. I can sense that there''s a tremendous force of lightning in it which was even more potent than the power Landon owned," with a high pitched voice, Darren eximed in surprise after checking the bead with his spiritual sense. "Eh... Master, I can see that the bead is very simr to my Natal Divine Bead. The breath contained in it smells ancient just like mine," the Water Kylin uttered, astonished when he suddenly sensed the power of the bead. Darren''s words interrupted him as he was focusing on healing himself. Besides, the bead was such a rare treasure that was hard to ignore¡ªeven by the Water Kylin himself. "Your Natal Divine Bead?" asked Darren. He was baffled at the Water Kylin''s mention of a Natal Divine Bead. "Yes. I guess that is a Natal Divine Bead of another powerful legendary beast. As for the fantastic amount of lightning force contained in it, it might belong to the Thunder Beast, which was another legendary ancient beast. Millions of years have passed, but the force of lightning in it was still so strong. It is not hard for me to imagine how powerful the bead''s owner was when it was alive," the Water Kylin narrated. Looking intensely at the Water Kylin, Darren had never seen him show such a solemn face. He was bothered though if the grim face was because of the injuries he had suffered from the battle or because he sympathized with the Thunder Beast''s fate. "How did you know all that?" Darren asked out of confusion. He was determined to know the story behind the mysterious bead. "I have known those things because the internal memories passed down from the ancient legendary beasts of my race are so deeply rooted in my concepts. The Thunder Beast with pure bloodline is, no doubt, a kind of legendary beast. They could even match up with my ancestors." As the Water Kylin was exining the notion to Darren, he couldn''t help but gasp in admiration. With the cloud that hovered on his mind, a bit cleared by now, Darren nodded as a consent. In that case, it wasn''t a surprise that Landon, such a mutant in the border would acquire the powerful lightning skill. It turned out that the bead made the most significant contribution. "What am I supposed to do with the bead?" Though Darren got the great treasure, he had no idea of how to use it, so he could only ask the Water Kylin. Besides, the beast was the only one who had an idea of what the bead was in the first ce. "Well...As for that!" Clearing off his throat, the Water Kylin flicked his head up high, and deliberately coughed in a condescending way. Clever, as Darren was, just then, he immediately noticed that there was a cunning look in the Water Kylin''s eyes. "The bead needs to be nourished first before it could do you anything useful, and the process of sustaining it would be filled with suffering and painstaking. But, since you are my dear master, I''d like to nourish the bead for you even if I will suffer severe attacks from this bead. Now just give it to me. I can manage." The Water Kylin sounded righteously loyal when he said those words. ''How could he be so devoted this time? There is something wrong with him. He must want to take my bead!'' Darren thought to himself. He knew the Water Kylin so well that he was able to read his thoughts. "Okay, I will give it to you. Catch it," said Darren as he used his spiritual sense to pick something ck from a distance and let that thing hover towards the Water Kylin. He decided to pull a prank on him. Hearing Darren''s words, the Water Kylin was so excited that he caught it with his mouth and swallowed it up before he was able to realize what it actually was. "Oh shit! It''s really a shit!" A horrid stench filled the Water Kylin''s mouth, and he came to know that what he had swallowed was not the Natal Divine Bead at all. He felt so disgusted that he began to throw up. "Darren! How could you? I''ll kill you!" the Water Kylin rasped in annoyance, tears welling up in his eyes. "Are you mad at me?" Darren asked with a sheepish smile. Seeing the Water Kylin''s eyes glimmering with tears, he realized that he indeed had overdone the prank this time. He shouldn''t use a piece of This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. excrement to make fun of him. After all, he was a legendary beast; eating some dung would undoubtedly make him feel humiliated. "You are my master. You can do whatever you want, and I wouldn''t reject it," the Water Kylin sneered in between sniffs. Then he turned his face aside out of the angry expression. "I''m..." Swoosh! Darren was just about to make an apology when suddenly a ck figure flickered past him with lightning speed. "Ha-ha! I got it! There is nothing I want that I can''t get my hands on. Ha-ha!" the Water Kylinughed while charging toward the sky. "What the hell? The bastard beast has cheated me!" Darren murmured to himself. After realizing that, he immediately disappeared from the spot to chase the cheater. The next moment, he had pinned the Water Kylin down as he punched him furiously in the back multiple times. "Spit it out! Damn you, dead dog!" Darren bellowed. "No, I won''t give it to you. To obtain the Natal Divine Bead, I have even tasted the fucking shit! There is no possibility that I would return it unless I am dead," the Water Kylin said in a firm tone. Bearing Darren''s punches, he swallowed the bead and tried to merge it with his own Natal Divine Bead. Boom! Then with an explosive sound, the hair on the Water Kylin''s body suddenly became glistened against the sun. Powerful lightning forces appeared around him. Consequently, Darren''s entire body had been burned and turned into a charcoal shade of ck before it was thrown into the air as an aftermath of the explosion. "Wow! That''s really awesome!" Darren marveled at the power of the bead. Maintaining his bnce, he mobilized all his strength so that he could finally steady himself. "I''m sorry, master, the force of lightning is out of my control." The Water Kylin''s voice was heard from afar, and it sounded like that he was in great agony. "Fine." Darren smiled and said to himself, ''Giving him the Natal Divine Bead is not a bad idea. If it could really strengthen his power, it is also a good thing for me.'' In fact, when Darren noticed the Water Kylin''s desiring eyes for the bead, he had decided to give it to him. That piece of excrement was just an essory to his joke. Moreover, Darren knew that the bead would be more useful for the Water Kylin, a legendary beast than for himself. While Darren was rooted in his thoughts, the Water Kylin from afar kept howling in pain, and he fled in fear that Darren woulde after him. But instead, Darren just healed his burned flesh and changed into new clothes. It was as if he did not care for the Water Kylin nor at the Natal Divine Bead at all. With his mind at peace now, Darren wandered around aimlessly, enjoying the tranquility of the Ancient Void Battlefield without the presence of the annoying Water Kylin. Through his wanderings, while he was enjoying the chilly breeze and the warm sunshine, he caught sight of a graceful figure which looked quite familiar. "It''s Denise. I haven''t seen her for a long time," Darren grumbled. Then, as a knee-jerk reaction, he flew toward Denise, eager to greet the lovely maiden. She was on a meadow, in the middle of which was a clear river that flowed quietly. Denise crouched by the river, staring at the water. It was as if she was looking at her reflection on the clear waters and whispering something to herself. As Darren drew close, he finally heard what she was twittering clearly. "Do you know,st night I dreamed that I became a fish. I kept swimming as far as I could. I didn''t know what I was looking for, but I felt that there was a lovely ce waiting for me to be discovered in the distance. I swam across the streams, the rivers. My tail had been broken thousands of times due to tiredness, but I still couldn''t find what I wanted. In the end, a blue sea appeared in front of me. There was nothing but waves in the sea. So I kept swimming until I got lost. There was no way at all. I was so scared at that time. I wanted to go swimming forward, but I couldn''t find my way. I wanted to go back, but I forgot the way where I came. I waspletely lost. Adorable fish, please tell me, what was I looking for?" Denise was talking to a fish in the river, and Darren listened carefully. He felt a surging sense of bitterness in his heart. Denise was really a poor, naive girl. ''What was she looking for?'' Darren thought for a moment. Denise''s words made him curious and confused at the same time. "Don''t go yet! I am not finished," Denise said to the fish. Seeing the fish swim away, she stamped her feet heavily on the shore. She was so lovely, and her radiance was the most beautiful scenery in the world. "You are looking for freedom, right?" Darren suddenly appeared beside Denise and asked her in a curious tone. Darren''s question startled her a lot, the same way as it surprised her in her dreams. "Ah! It''s you!" Turning back to see who was the owner of the voice, Denise was excited to see Darren. She didn''t answer his question. Instead, tears were glistening in her eyes. "You know what? Last night I dreamed... Never mind. I am not going to say it, or you are going to leave too like that fish. Am I a sad sack? Boring to talk to? No one wants to hear my stories, like butterflies, bees, birds, and fishes. They are all gone. They all hate me," Denise said in a quivering voice. Sensing her grief, Darren decided not toment. He just stood there quietly with a smile on his face, listening to her rants. Denise kept talking and seemed to have forgotten Darren''s existence. She was crying andughing at the same time while narrating her experience. Though, Darren thought that she was out of her mind, he kept on listening to her, making silly reactions from time to time to keep her talking. At that point, time seemed to freeze for both Darren and Denise. Chapter 382 The Mist Chapter 382 The Mist Darren did not know how long he listened to Denise talk; all he knew was that he could not understand her words. She talked a mile a minute as if trying to speak out all the words inside her mind all at once. Once she finished talking, shey down on the grass and fell asleep peacefully. "Hmm," Darren hummed as he gazed at Denise''s beautiful figure and smiled to himself. He was finally starting to understand why Denise felt so lonely. She was an emotional soul who spent endless days in a void. It was no wonder why she came to be this way. Darren then decided that if he would have the chance to let Denise have her real life back, he definitely would. He would take her to the outside world where she could see everything. With a soft whoosh, Darren flew away so as not to bother Denise''s restful slumber. In the thirteenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren sat on his feet in the air alone in quiet. He started to check the two dead bodies inside the Space Ring. The two dead bodies were exactly what he took out from the Devil Den. One of the dead bodies was full of de intent and sword intent, the aura of which was incredibly dreadful that it even made the de core and the sword core quiver inside Darren''s body. "This dead body must be Hanson''s!" Darren knitted his eyebrows together as he sensed the de intent and the sword intent. Now that he had somewhat confirmed that the dead body was Hanson''s, he was starting to think that maybe what Jesse Li said was true. Was it Mathew Xiao who had killed Hanson Xiao? "Is Mathew Xiao really the Grand Sword Killer, an evil man who killed his only brother?" Darren still did not dare to believe it. In his eyes, Matthew Xiao was a kind man who did not have even the faintest killing aura. "But on the other side, who really knows what is really behind people''s faces? The double-headed man could cheat the powerful cultivators sessfully and control the Lightning Holy Land for hundreds of years." Darren immediately opposed his initial thought. He then stopped thinking about it. He decided that he would just wait patiently and improve his strength in the meantime. Once he grew stronger to be able to protect himself, then he would go to see Mathew and try to figure out the whole thing. Darren then started on the other dead body. It was all dried up, but Darren could still sense that the man must have been extremely powerful before he died. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What surprised Darren was that the second dead body also gave off a powerful aura of the sword intent. It was even much stronger than that from the dead body of Hanson. Darrenid out the two dead bodies horizontally in the sky. In that way, he could carefully observe them. Just as he took out the two dead bodies, a white figure suddenly appeared beside him. Darren whipped around and was surprised to find that the figure was Finley. "Why are you here? How about your injuries?" Darren asked, face calm. Finley did not respond but instead stared at the two dead bodies, eyebrows furrowed into a frown, contemting. "What''s going on? What''s wrong?" Darren felt something strange about Finley''s behavior. "Darren, this dead body with strong de intent and sword intent, where did you get it?" To Darren''s surprise, it was the Shadow Emperor''s voice that was heard from Finley''s mouth. "I took it back from the Raksa Sea. He was a powerful cultivator from thousands of years ago. It''s a pity that he was killed by his brother," Darren answered. "Hanson Xiao?" "Sir, do you also know Hanson Xiao?" Darren''s eyebrows slightly raised in surprise. Finley slightly shook his head. He didn''t answer Darren''s question, but said, "This is impossible. Hanson Xiao didn''t die. This is not Hanson''s dead body." "Do you mean... Hanson is alive?" Darren''s eyes instantly widened in excitement. "As far as I know, he is still alive. I can still sense his aura." Hearing the Shadow Emperor''s words, Darren was shocked and confused. "Could you tell me more, sir?" Darren hastily asked. "All right," the Shadow Emperor started, "Hanson Xiao had broken into the Grand Void Manor, three thousand years ago. He had fought with the Lord of Void, the other piece of my soul, for a short while there. Thetter had left a secret mark on him, which is why I can sense that he is still alive." "This is extremely strange if that''s the case. If you''re sure that Hanson is in fact not dead, whose dead body is this?" Darren was getting really confused. "Although whoever this is had practiced de skill and sword skill when he was alive, it wasn''t as strong as Hanson''s. So I''m certain that the dead body is not Hanson." The Shadow Emperor felt strange when he initially saw the dead body, but he knew that the dead body was not Hanson''s. "Well, it''s not really necessary for you to know anything about this. Now go and continue cultivating vigorously so that you can bepletely integrated with the Ancient Void Battlefield as soon as possible. And don''t forget to take revenge for me. Thank you." Right after he finished talking, the Shadow Emperor''s aurapletely vanished. Darren sighed and shook his head. The matter seemed to be tooplicated and he did not have enough time to ponder over it at the moment. "Damn it, Darren! Why did you have to take the dead bodies here? It''s so disgusting!" Finley looked at Darren with disdain. "Get out of here. It has nothing to do with you. Go on with your own business and practice. I think you''ve seen a real five-star grand warrior and should be very excited. You''d better achieve that cultivation base soon. If I happen to drag in a five-star grand warrior next time, we will all die if you cannot defeat him," Darren said to Finley with augh. "Ha-ha, very funny! Don''t look down on me! All right then. I''m going to cultivate now. I will break through to the level of a five-star grand warrior within ten years!" Finley sneered and flew away. "Huh. Five-star grand warrior in ten years..." Darren murmured while gazing at Finley''s disappearing figure. He sighed. Finley really had excellent talent. ording to the notes that Darren had, Finley had reached the Holy Realm in his twenties. That meant the strength that Finley had in his original body was even more powerful. Remembering that fact, Darren realized once again that the martial artist path was an incredibly long and difficult one. He had to admit that he still had a long way to go. ''So how exactly can I improve my talent? I will never kill human beings at will. As for the demonic monster and beasts, they aren''t exactly that useful in improving my talent. It''s only useful when I kill demonic monsters that had broken through to the Grand Realm.'' Darren felt helpless, the pressure starting to get to him. He had the talent of the Assimtion Skill, but there was no one he could assimte at the moment. He was at a loss with what to do. ''Well... I can ask Aunt Diana. Maybe she knows where the really powerful demonic monsters are!'' Darren realized that because Diana was a Holy Lord. She probably knew something. As soon as he remembered it, Darren tried to sense Diana''s current location and flew towards her. In a quiet bamboo forest, Diana was drinking tea by herself in a small cabin built entirely of bamboo. "Aunt Diana," Darren called as hended beside her. Diana greeted him back by nodding her head slightly. With a warm smile, she said to Darren, "It''s good to see you, Darren. Please have a seat." "Aunt Diana, I came here to ask you a question. Do you know a ce where I could find powerful demonic monsters? It will be best if they are demonic monsters that are at the primary stage of the Grand Realm." Darren put forward his straight to the point. "Why do you ask such a question?" Darren sheepishly rubbed the back of his neck. "Heh heh... It''s a long story, but it''s extremely necessary for me to find some powerful demonic monsters." "Boy, you seem to have a secret!" The Holy Lordughed and said, "Besides the demonic monsters in the demonic monster domain, powerful demonic monsters can only be found in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. It is said that the demonic monsters there are incredibly powerful. If super cultivators hadn''t suppressed them thousands of years ago, the whole easternnd as we know it would not have existed. You have to be very careful when you go there." "I see. You really are knowledgeable! Thank you so much, Aunt Diana!" Darren was overjoyed by the information. He was just about to leave when the Holy Lord suddenly called out, "Wait!" Diana looked at him with a gloomy face. "There''s actually one thing I didn''t tell you previously. I was reluctant to tell you a while ago, but I think I should let you know about it because I know you deeply care about your sister." Darren''s whole body tensed up and his face went rigid at once. He had already guessed that what Diana was trying to tell him had something to do with the fact that his sister had been captured. Chapter 383 The Eastern Land, The Destination (Part One) Chapter 383 The Eastern Land, The Destination (Part One) "Diana, I''m a totally different person now. The powers I possess are no longer weak like before. You can tell me frankly what that is all about. You don''t need to hide and bottle it all up from me. Don''t you know that I am so worried about you?" Darren said with an emphatic voice, letting Diana know that he was serious this time. "Okay then, I will tell you. But you must promise that you will not make any hasty and emotional decision after I let you know," Diana, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land, sighed in helplessness while giving Darren a warning. After moments of contemting, she went on, "As far as I know, it was the Red Inferno Sect in the easternnd that captured Belle. The sect''s power is beyondpare with the numerous powerful warriors they have. Aside from that, the sect is one of the three dominant heretical sects in the easternnd. They are known for their mastery of the fighting craft and sharp skills. It was a long time ago that I have discovered that the Red Inferno Sect vanished the n of the Primitive Feminine Bloodline." A downcast and solemn expression was disyed on Diana''s face as she ryed the sad story to Darren. She let out a sigh of disdain, and her heart seemed to ache in sympathy to the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. After pausing for a while, she continued, "Since the n of the Primitive Feminine Bloodline was doomed, their family members were hunted down from generation to generation. Women, children, elders, young men, and women alike fled in every direction to save their own lives. Not a single soul escaped from the ruthless hunt, and even the member of the young generation with rtively pure Primitive Feminine Bloodline had been captured in every possible way¡ªtortured and beaten to death." Diana''s voice was a bit shaky now. Yet, she waspelled to tell the whole story to Darren. "However, as the ying and butchering continued, the Primitive Feminine Bloodline race has be so scarce. As a consequence, whenever a member of the Red Inferno Sect captures young men with the Primitive Feminine Bloodline, instead of killing them, they keep them alive and take blood from them. From that belief, we can assume that Belle''s life is not in danger, but she will suffer great miseries," Diana continued in a bitter expression. She had learned about those things from the seniors of her n. Besides, the infamy of the Red Inferno Sect had spread for thousands of years. Thus, the martial artists who were about hundreds of years old had heard about it. Boom! As a wave of anger touched Darren, he smashed a stone thatid beside him with one palm. With the impact, the rock turned into dust¡ªnot a chunky debris was left. "Yes, the Red Inferno Sect. I remember them. I swear I will exterminate every member of that sect one day!" Darren shouted, letting out his rage and fury. "Darren, calm down. As the Red Inferno Sect is the top of the three dominant heretical sects, the powerful warriors in there are countless. Moreover, many of them are martial artists in the Grand Realm. There are even rumors that three three-star grand warriors remain there to guard the Red Inferno Sect. I suggest you don''t do anything rushed, especially unnned. More than that, I am telling you, Darren, that the Red Inferno Sect is so wicked that they have killed countless people without receiving any punishments. That simply means that the forces behind them are unimaginably powerful. You must be cautious," Diana warned Darren, looking at him straight in the eye. "I also want you to rescue Belle as soon as possible, but it shouldn''t cost you your life. If so, Belle and I will both be sad. Do you understand that?" Diana asked as she continued convincing Darren. "Choooo!" Hearing Diana''s words of both advice and warning, Darren let out a long breath. Then he calmed down a little and said, "Aunt Diana, you are right. The Red Inferno Sect isn''t a simple opponent to battle with. I will tread carefully and will always remember your words." "Well. I believe you are not an imprudent man. There''s also the point that the power of the easternnd doesn''t solely rely on the martial artists of the heretical sects. Many special warlocks wander there, so you can''t depend much on the Water Kylin and the Ancient Void Battlefield, for some powerful warlocks Original from N?velDrama.Org. can cut off any of your rule skills, including the ability to open the Ancient Void Battlefield. You must remember that." Knowing Darren and how he thought things over, Diana gave another warning. Darren nodded in agreement. After all, those pieces of information were so crucial for him. Otherwise, he would be in danger in case he encountered some powerful warlocks. "I know. I won''t take the plunge before I''m powerful enough. I have to work with my cultivation and make sure that my strength would be sufficient to face the Red Inferno Sect, their powerful warriors, and their warlocks. I guess I''ll be leaving now. Aunt Diana, have a good rest," bidding her goodbye, Darren said as he bowed slightly. "Okay, Darren. Always remember to be careful," Diana exhorted again. Without much ado, Darren flew from the Ancient Void Battlefield and set out for the easternnd. His mind was filled with thoughts on how he could defeat the sect and all the other enemies that stood along his way to save Belle. If he would just permit himself to do whatever he fancied, he should be there right now, shing and beating whomever that would contest against him. However, the suggestions of Diana, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land, had changed his mind. If he directly went to the Red Inferno Sect now, he would just seek his doom. With that idea in mind, Darren opted to calm himself down for a moment and heed to his first destination. That was the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, for he nned to improve his talents as much as he could. He believed that by going to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, his power could be primarily enhanced. "By the level of my cultivation right now, I can say that I''m too weak. I should be at least a three- star grand warrior in the Bottom Spiritual World to free myself from other warriors'' restrictions. That is my goal for now!" fluttering in midair, Darren muttered to himself, having made up his mind to improve his power this time radically. Chapter 384 The Eastern Land, The Destination (Part Two) Chapter 384 The Eastern Land, The Destination (Part Two) Before he left the southernnd, he still had one more thing to do. That was, he needed to find the rule cultivator in purple, for he had some avenging to do. The rule cultivator in purple was so notoriously vicious that not only had he tortured many elders, but he had also killed Elder Colin. Thus, Darren must take his revenge on the rule cultivator for the elder that was dear to him. He couldn''t let such ruthless actione to pass. Flying extremely fast this time, as if being enraged by the thought of Elder Colin''s death, Darren first checked on the situation of his n. After he made sure that everything went well, he continuously flew to the Holy Lands. Finally, Darren arrived at his destination andnded before a magnificent hall, the Medicine Pavilion. For a moment, Darren spected whether or not the rule cultivator in purple was in there. At the same time, he was thinking of ways on how he could induce him to get out and face him. It was not a good idea to kill him here, because there were thousands of rule cultivators present. For sure, they wouldn''t allow their kin to be killed alone without avenging his death. Many of them were as powerful as the rule cultivator in purple, himself. Moreover, on the top floor of the Medicine Pavilion, a fearless powerful man inhabited the ce. Reckoning and weighing things for a long time, Darren thought that treasures could attract and lure the rule cultivator in purple out. As far as he knew, rule cultivators always ced great importance on treasures. Thus he would use one to deceive the rule cultivator in purple. "Got it! I have the emerald Divine Spirit Fruit from thew enforcer. It must be a treasure. Maybe the treasure could trick him and encourage him out," Darren said as a n was acted out in his mind. Then, he concealed his aura and walked into the Medicine Pavilion, wearing a bronze mask that hid his entire face. Most people who got into and out of the Medicine Pavilion with their treasures, also wore masks, so Darren didn''t get much individual attention from others. With the emerald Divine Spirit Fruit in his hand, Darren came over to a counter and showed the treasure to the teller, saying, "Sir, how much is this fruit worth?" "Eh?" the teller warbled in astonishment. However, as he smelled the inviting fragrance, his eyes lit up. Judging from his experience, the treasure with such fragrance was surely an extraordinary one. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Let me have a closer look," the teller said after regaining his cold look, pulling himself out of his surprise at discovering such a rare treasure. "No, I can''t give it to you. What if you loot it from me? I heard that it was called the Divine Spirit Fruit. It is sporadic," with a stern expression on his face, Darren refused. He was pretending to be really careful. Hearing that the treasure was Divine Spirit Fruit, the teller couldn''t hide up his happiness and said, "Young man, you said it was a Divine Spirit Fruit? Give it to me so I can have a look. If it is real, I will pay enough money for you!" Thus, Darrenid it out with extreme caution and showed it to the teller, and then he put it away as soon as the teller had set his eyes upon them. Such action annoyed the teller but made him more interested in the treasure. "Young man, wait for me," the teller said. Then, he rummaged through his old chests and cupboards, and finally got a book. Flipping through the pages, he was looking at the book with careful and intense eyes. After a while, the teller walked towards Darren and said in a cold voice, "The treasure you have is not the Divine Spirit Fruit. However, since you spared a lot of efforts to get it, I will give you three hundred ink stones for that." "Humph," hearing that, Darren sneered and turned away. "Don''t cheat me! Good-bye." "Hey. Young man, don''t go. Let''s talk about it," the teller said hurriedly. He knew he couldn''t trick Darren, but he was determined to have his hands on that treasure. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You even want to cheat me of the Divine Spirit Fruit. I have no interest in doing business with you!" pretending that he was really annoyed, Darren dered in a loud voice desperately. Even the people at the fifth to the sixth floor could hear his voice. Meanwhile, a hearty conversation between an old man and the rule cultivator in purple was happening on the fifth floor of the Medicine Pavilion. "Brother, why do youe yourself today?" the rule cultivator in purple asked, sitting aside in an attitude of respect. "Humph. I encountered a bumptious martial artist who was a grand warrior, and I killed him in a pet. I never expected that a two-star grand warrior woulde after me to revenge on that grand warrior''s death. Ie to you now to take refuge and ask for your help," a lean old man said. His aura was t, while deep rage was revealed from his eyes as if he hated everything in the world. "Haha. Brother, don''t be angry with my words but, I believe that with your power, that two-star grand warrior could do nothing against you. You can assassinate himter," the rule cultivator in purple said with respects as he made tea for the two of them to share. "That''s right. I was thinking the same way. But I thought that having you behind my back would be a much better option in case fate was not with me." The lean old man contentedly smiled while taking a sip of the warm tea. At the moment, a roar downstairs came into their ears. "The Divine Spirit Fruit? Did I hear that, right?" the rule cultivator in purple asked in a startled expression. "Let''s go and have a look," the old man said since he was sure about what he had heard. Thus, he beckoned the rule cultivator in purple and went downstairs. Chapter 385 The Allurement Chapter 385 The Allurement After shouting at everyone present, Darren left the Medicine Pavilion in a calm and unhurried manner as if he had not been affected. He had no idea whether the noise had caught the attention of the purple-robed rule cultivator. Even though Darren was unsure of whether the purple-robed rule cultivator was in the Medicine Pavilion, he thought it was still worth a shot. Judging from the deal between the purple-robed rule cultivator and Bryan, the former was an extremely greedy man. If the purple-robed rule cultivator had heard about the Divine Spirit Fruit, he would stop at nothing to get it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ''What is this? I can sense two strange auras here.'' Darren felt as though two people were approaching him from behind. Although he was overjoyed when he sensed the rule cultivator''s aura, the other aura concerned Darren. He could not estimate the person''s power from his aura. "Hold up, young man!" At this moment, amanding voice ordered Darren to stop. Darren turned to look and found that the purple-robed rule cultivator was the owner of thatmanding voice. A smile danced on Darren''s lips. He had not expected to draw out the purple-robed rule cultivator with his trick. However, Darren was lucky as the purple-robed rule cultivator had shown up. Darren tried to contain his rage and hatred toward the rule cultivator so that he could feign terror and deference in front of him. Since any ordinary martial artist would be scared when in the presence of such a powerful rule cultivator, Darren had to pretend to be afraid. Otherwise, he would be exposed. "Greetings! How may I be of help to you?" Darren asked while saluting the two men. "Are you the one that ims to have the Divine Spirit Fruit?" the purple-robed rule cultivator asked coldly. Although the purple-robed rule cultivator and his fellow apprentice were powerful enough to detect the Divine Spirit Fruit''s scent on Darren, he asked with the hope that Darren would surrender the Divine Spirit Fruit willingly, thus saving them the trouble. "Well......" Darren pretended to be so nervous that he could not utter another word. "You prick! Just answer our question! Or better, just give it to us. I already know that you have the magic fruit. Why don''t you hand it over and avoid trouble? And I will give you ink stone as power into his voice. Any other ordinary person would have turned limp and caved in to such power. So, Darren pretended to be astounded. He trembled as he took several steps back. "Yes, of course! Just take it!" Darren nodded hispliance as he fetched the emerald green fruit. The purple-robed rule cultivator''s eyes shed with greed. He gripped the air in front of him. Instantly, the Divine Spirit Fruit began to fly toward him, like metal drawn to a ma. Darren did not stop him as he intended to lure the purple-robed rule cultivator away from the Medicine Pavilion. Naturally, he was prepared for the rule cultivator to take the Divine Spirit Fruit. He was sure that he would take it back soon. "What are you doing? I am a senior apprentice while you are just a junior one. So, I think this would be more helpful to me than that to you. Don''t you think?" While the purple-robed rule cultivator held the Divine Spirit Fruit in his hand and appreciated its power, the thin and withered old man beside him looked unhappy. He demanded that the purple-robed rule cultivator surrender the fruit to him. The purple-robed rule cultivator bowed and passed the Divine Spirit Fruit. "My apologies. It is all yours!" "It appears that you know your ce, after all! Here, this Heavenly True Fire Form is your reward," the thin old man remarked as he took the Divine Spirit Fruit and tossed the purple-robed rule cultivator an aged book. The purple-robed rule cultivator had been displeased when asked to hand over that fruit. However, he cheered up when he saw thepensation offered by the old man. Clearly, that form was of great value. Darren was in a dilemma now. That thin old man was more powerful than the purple-robed rule cultivator. If the two apprentices stayed together, Darren was unsure whether or not he could defeat both. ''What should I do now?'' Darren wondered. "This is worth two hundred thousand ink stones. Take it and get out of my sight!" the purple-robed rule cultivator ordered as he threw a card of ink stone at Darren. "What? Is my hearing ying tricks on me? Two hundred thousand? Thank you so much!" Darren eximed as he acted deeply surprised. After moments of contemtion, Darren decided to lure the purple-robed rule cultivator into his trap regardless of whether that powerful old man would follow or not. "What a naive and puny creature!" the purple-robed rule cultivatormented contemptuously. Darren appeared deferential as he gave a palm-fist salute. He murmured as he turned to leave, "Had I known that this fruit was worth this much, I would have taken the other two from that cliff. However, those diabolic beasts were too strong. Perhaps it is unwise to risk my life for it. After all, what could possibly be worth more than one''s life?" Darren signed as he began to leave. "Stop right there!" the purple-robed rule cultivator shouted, once again ordering Darren to stop. Darren''s heart skipped a beat. The rule cultivator had yed right into his hand. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. There was no way that he would let such magic fruit slip by and do nothing. This had been Darren''s n all along. The purple-robed rule cultivator''s fate was sealed the second he demanded that Darren stop. "Yes, sir, is there anything else that I can do for you?" "What did you just say? Is there more of this kind of fruit?" "No, no. There are none," Darren answered as he trembled. "Are you trying to fool me? Then I guess I will have to teach you a lesson!" The purple-robed rule cultivator moved next to Darren in a sh and was about to p him with his palm. However, the thin old man stopped him. "Ha-ha, rx, young man! We mean you no harm. Tell us where the other Divine Spirit Fruits are, and I shall reward you handsomely once I get my hands on them. How about a million ink stones as a reward? All you need to do is lead us there, and we will take care of the rest," the old man was tempting Darren like one would to a child. "One million? My apologies, but I have to ask. Do you mean it?" Darren asked as if he were genuinely shocked. "Do you have any idea who I am? I do not need to lie to you over just a million ink stones. Just show us the way!" said the thin old man, looking rather displeased. He had expected Darren to be so tempted by the value of ink stones that he wouldn''t cause trouble. "Of course, right this way! I will take you there right now. However, the diabolic beasts are quite powerful. So, please be careful!" warned Darren. "Cut the chitchat and lead the way! One more word and I will p you in the face." The purple-robed rule cultivator was impatient now. Darren pretended to be scared. He bowed his head, mumbled an apology, and then turned to lead the two apprentices toward the cliff. "You are too generous to give a million ink stones to this little prick!" the purple-robed rule cultivator "Ha-ha, you are still too naive! Do you really think that I would willingly give up so many ink stones to anyone? After we have found the other Divine Spirit Fruits, it''s your job to kill him and save me such a "Ha-ha, that is what I thought. No problem. I will take care of him for you!" The purple-robed rule cultivator shed a ttering smile at his senior cultivator. However, inwardly, he cursed the old man and called him a cheap bastard. After all, he had to do all the unpleasant work while the old man would get all the Divine Spirit Fruits. It was so unfair! Darren''s Spirit Power was strong enough for him to eavesdrop on the conversation between his two Feigning ignorance of their ns, Darren led the two apprentices to a dested ce that was hundreds of miles away from the Medicine Pavilion. "Hey, how far away is it exactly? Do not try to test us!" The purple-robed rule cultivator once again grew impatient. "It is only eight hundred miles away now. Rx, sir. I would not dare to fool you!" said Darren in a ttering tone. "Fine! Tell me in which direction, and I will fly you there. If you dare to trick me, I assure you that you will die a horrible death!" the purple-robed rule cultivator warned Darren while preparing to carry Darren. "I would do no such thing! It is in that direction." Darren pointed with his finger. After two hours, Darren and the two rule cultivators had covered thousands of miles of distance. "Hey, little prick! Where the hell is it? If we are not there in the next fifteen minutes, I will crush your head with my bare hands!" The purple-robed rule cultivator was on the verge of losing his temper. They had been flying as per Darren''s instructions for hours, and that cliff was still nowhere to be seen. "It is right over there. The cliff on that mountainside! Put us down on the mountaintop." Darren figured that it was time. So, he randomly pointed at the first mountain in his sight. Very soon, the two rule cultivators, along with Darren,nded on the mountain top right next to a cliff. "Where is it? Where are the two Divine Spirit Fruits you mentioned?" "They are right there on the cliff. But, they are guarded by powerful diabolic beasts. If the two of you go down like this, you will most likely be killed," Darren said in a cold and aloof tone, which waspletely different from his behavior earlier. "What?" The two rule cultivators noticed that something was amiss about this young man. In the next moment, Darren removed his bronze mask. His expression was ferocious as he red at the two rule cultivators. "Even if there are no diabolic beasts, do you really think that you can make it out of here alive?" With that said, Darren unleashed his sword intent and de intent. The purple-robed rule cultivator''s eyes widened when he recognized Darren! Chapter 386 Revenge Chapter 386 Revenge "What''s going on?" The lean old man pulled on a disgruntled face. The rule cultivator in purple did not respond, eyes fixed on Darren. "It''s you, bastard. This is great! It was said that many grand warriors stand behind you, and that was why you were bold enough to kill Bryan. I suspected that you''de here to take revenge, but I didn''t expect that you''de to see me all by yourself," the rule cultivatorughed. "Well then, let me have the pleasure of killing you today!" The rule cultivator in the purple robe knew Bryan was killed by Darren. It frightened him so much that he did not even dare to step out of his door. However, now that the enemy was alone and practically at his doorstep, the cultivator was extremely delighted. He could not possibly pass up on the opportunity to kill thed. If he had been by himself, the rule cultivator would probably be a little worried. But with his senior apprentice, killing the bastard would definitely be a small piece of cake. "I will avenge Elder Colin and the other elders today! So shut your mouth and get ready for your death!" Darren bellowed, voice cold and sharp. "Nonsense! Just you? Let me tell you the truth. Colin, the old bastard,mitted suicide because he Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. couldn''t stand the soul torture I implemented. Would you like me to try it on you? With the assistance of my senior here, you won''t stand a chance even if you are as strong as a grand warrior. You''re the one who should get ready to die!" the rule cultivator in purple robe savagely said. With his senior''s strong back-up, he seemed to fear nothing. It happened in a sh. Without saying any more words, Darren darted towards the rule cultivator, the nging of knife and sword pervading the whole space. "Humph!" the rule cultivator in purple robe snorted in displeasure. He then immediately implemented a huge Shackle Rule on Darren while a light purple air shelter was simultaneously formed around him to help him withstand thed''s attack. "Insignificant skill!" Darren roared out, his stare as cold as ice. He then shot out a streak of dark gold internal force towards the rule cultivator. The air shelter was immediately broken into pieces. "Watch out!" The lean old man joined the battle. He muttered something in a low voice. A rune suddenly dashed towards the rule cultivator and produced a pattern on his purple robe, shielding him from the dark gold internal force. The pattern disappeared soon afterwards. "Marvelous! Now it''s my turn, boy!" The lean old man squinted. "Hot me Domain!" The lean old man uttered out. Darren was instantly surrounded by a sea of roaring mes. The scorching hot mes danced around him and made its way towards his meridians. The Hot me Domain was different from Darren''s me intent. Unlike Darren''s, the old man''s me came from the heavens. It was produced with the rules of the universe, whose power should not be underestimated. As the fire continued to surround Darren, a human-shaped me charged at him. "That''s it! I wonder which is more powerful, your hot me, or my ice sword intent? I can''t wait to have a try!" Darren released the ice sword intent, forming shadows of ice crystal that covered the entire fiery domain, and engaging in a fiercebat with the human-shaped me. During the battle, Darren suddenly felt a strong Spirit Power rushing towards his head. "Humph! You''re seeking death!" Darren did not fear ordinary spiritual attacks. The one who dared attack him would be the one who would get hurt when the power backfired. The only spiritual attack that did him any damage was the supreme soul hunter''s spiritual attack back in the demonic monster domain. And sure enough, everything went in ordance with Darren''s expectations. A few moments after the attempted spiritual attack, he felt a turbulence inside the me domain followed by a scream of terror from the outside. "Break!" Darren continuously sted out ice sword intent and then finally released an extremely powerful dark gold internal force, smashing the domain into smithereens. The earth rumbled. A massive explosion followed soon after, which then left the me domain in total ruin. "This..." The me domain copsed and dissolved right before their very eyes. The rule cultivator stared at Darren in astonishment. ''Thisd is so strong that he even defeated my senior. What should I do now?'' The rule cultivator was starting to panic. He caught a glimpse of his fellow apprentice next to him whose face had turned pale¡ªhe couldn''t understand why his senior had lost the battle. The lean old man''s soul had been damaged when the spiritual attack backfired. He was flying in the air, still suffering from the shock. "You can use magic that only rule cultivators can implement. Well, that''s great and all, but do you think you can escape death because of your little tricks?" The lean old man was enraged. His skills were far beyond just the Hot me Domain. "Cut this bullshit! I''ll kill the bastard in purple robe first. Then it is your turn!" Darren then immediately summoned eight avatars. They all rushed towards the rule cultivator in the purple robe. "Spear of wind!" The rule cultivator in the purple robeunched the Wind Rule in panic. Thousands of invisible wind spears dashed towards Darren. The wind spear was imperceptible to the martial artists at a low level. Although Darren''s spiritual attack was not as strong as the real rule cultivators, his Spirit Power was as good as that of the purple-robed cultivator''s, and so he could see the spears clearly. With a mere swipe of his sword and de, Darren was able to easily destroy the wind spears. Rule cultivators could be powerful in a fight because most of their tricks were strange and relied on stealth, making it impossible for martial artists to defend themselves effectively. However, in terms of fighting capacity, martial artists were more powerful. Bang! Bang! Bang! There were nine of Darren in total, destroying the numerous spears in a blink of an eye. They all stormed towards the rule cultivator in the purple robe. All of the following events happened in an instant, too fast for the lean old man to respond. Surrounded by the dazzling light of the sword, the rule cultivator in the purple robeunched many shields for self-defense, but it was useless. He was wounded badly. "Your time is up!" All the eight avatars merged back into Darren''s real body. He then simultaneously shot out two streaks of olive-ck and dark gold internal forces. "Supreme Earth Formation!" Numerous blood red runes burned through the rule cultivator''s purple robe. He could only withstand Darren''s attack by burning the strength from his soul. "Help me!" As he watched the enormous powering towards him, the rule cultivator knew then that the Supreme Earth Formation would not stand against Darren''s attack¡ªit was an almost unstoppable force that one cannot go against. His face was colored in an ashy white hue as he shouted for help. However, instead ofing to save his fellow apprentice, the lean old man turned around and fled instead. "I admit I have lost the battle, boy. There will be a time when I''ll be able to kill you!" The lean old man knew that to continue fighting would be a losing battle¡ªhe would only be defeated. He found no need to save the rule cultivator at the cost of his own life. Besides, who knew what other powerful magic this young man was hiding under his sleeve? It was too dangerous to risk. The lean man gave up on attempting to save the rule cultivator in the purple robe and got ready to make his escape. Boom! The Earth Formation was destroyed by Darren''s numerous swords. Every inch of skin and each meridian vessels of the rule cultivator were torn apart. He fell from the air, full of pain and despair. "Help me, brother. You son of a bitch! How dare you! I did so much for you and now you repay me by abandoning me!" The cultivator''s eyes were fired up in pure hatred. He did not want to lose like this. Darren knew the rule cultivator was already done for. He must then catch up with the lean old man. All the enemies must be eradicated. Darren was not that stupid to let a strong opponent just run away. What if he called for strong reinforcements? Darren zoomed towards the sky. As he was flying, he made use of his Spirit Power to perform a thorough search. "Shit, he''s fast." The smell of the lean old man became weaker and weaker by the second. Darren needed the Water Kylin''s help. "Go after him!" Darren ordered the Water Kylin. "Right away, master!" Water Kylin went with the speed of a three-star grand warrior at the top level. A rule cultivator was nothingpared to him. His shadow disappeared swiftly, like a meteor gliding past the sky. Chapter 387 It Was Over (Part One) Chapter 387 It Was Over (Part One) The lean older man kept on running while putting restrictions around him to avoid the attacking from his opponent that was chasing him from behind. Without looking back, he could sense that the Water Kylin was not that far from him because he could feel the mighty strength that radiated out of the beast. The restrictions that he was releasing were of no use¡ªthey were easily broken and suppressed by the Water Kylin. "Please, young man, don''t kill me! I have no animosity against you. You can kill Waldo, the purple- robed guy, instead and beat him as long as you like! I will give you no trouble for doing that!" bellowed the older man as he was catching his breath. He could feel his legs were about to give up from running, and his heart seemed to leap out of his chest. Seeing that he was about to be caught, with the beast just a few inches away from him, the thin older man panicked. The beast that kept chasing him made Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. him feel extremely frightened. Yet he kept on running determined to keep a safe distance away from his doom. "Ha! Are you telling me that you don''t want to die? Don''t think that I didn''t hear what you said just now. You said that you would kill me as soon as you get the fruit! You won''t even let an ordinary martial artist live. Don''t you think you deserve to die by just saying those words?" Darren shouted. He was just on the back of the Water Kylin and didn''t even care about the thin older man''s begging words. He intended to teach that older man a lesson that he would surely remember for the rest of his life. After all, Darren was such an effective teacher, not so kind though, but his teachings would do. "Die old man! Run for your life!" The Water Kylin roared, while he was stretching his w to grab the older man like a small mountain crushed under a gigantic palm. In an instant, the air around the older man shattered, as if a storm was approaching. As a panicked response, the thin older man let out countless runes as a shield to resist the attack from the Water Kylin. Bang! With a loud bang, the runes were broken in the blink of an eye, and the ws of the Water Kylin pped directly on the thin older man''s body. With the colossal impact, the older man flew in the air and descended like a shooting star that fell from the sky. The Water Kylin went after him and pped repeatedly. In his face, in his belly, in his loins, then his legs, and on his back, the Water Kylin didn''t leave any body part untouched. Though the beast controlled his strength this time, still, the thin older man''s bones were all broken¡ªbut he was not dead yet. "Take him." Seeing the man limping in pain on the ground, Darren instructed the Water Kylin. Following his master''s order, the beast grabbed the older man using his ws, and the three of them flew back. In the deserted valley, Darren kicked the thin older man and the purple-robed cultivator on the ground. Their bodies created a loud thud as they hit the ground, and soon enough, both were eating dirt because the Water Kylin had tossed them harshly and unmindfully on the ground. "Now, can you give me the Divine Spirit Fruit?" Looking down at both the helpless men, Darren asked in a stone-cold tone. "Of course, of course, master! There you go." The thin older man hurriedly gave the Divine Spirit Fruit to Darren despite being pained mentally and physically. He thought that more pain would be inflicted upon him if he wouldn''t give up the fruit. "Please don''t kill me, master! I beg you! I really don''t know that you and Waldo are enemies. I have nothing to do with what he had done to you! Please believe me!" The thin older man kept begging, and tears were streaming down his wrinkled face. To Darren''s eyes, he was like a child deprived of his favorite toy. "Humph! How dare you beg him for your life? What you have done is no better than what I''ve done! How many young girls did you rape and kill? How many treasures did you rob from both your kin and strangers alike? How many innocent people did you kill? Darren, now that you call yourself an honest and just man why not just kill this old bastard as well? Hahaha!" ranted Waldo while spitting the dirt out from his bloody mouth. The arrogant rule cultivator knew that he was surely going to die today, so he told Darren all the evil and even worst things that the thin older man had done. He deemed it wise if the older man would die with him. "Shut up, Waldo! You are lying! How dare you to smear my name with all those wrongdoings that you did yourself!" In between sobs, the thin older man was so angry that blood sputtered out from his mouth as well. "I''mpletely through with you after all these years, old man! The bad things you have done..." relented Waldo. "Shut up! You are both bastards who deserve to die. You don''t have to argue anymore. You are both going to die today anyway!" Darren shouted, interrupting Waldo and the older man''s argument. Darren''s voice was cold and stale right now. He didn''t care about Waldo and the older man. All he wanted to do was award them the punishment they both deserved. "Haha! Kill me first! I am not afraid to die. But before you do it, let me give you a piece of advice. That older man is using his arcane skill to send a message asking for help. If you don''t kill us now, his followers would be here soon. Though I doubt that they can do any harm to you and your legendary beast, at least, they might take him away," the purple-robed rule cultivator said with a determined look on his face. Clearly, he had given up all hopes of saving his life. He knew for sure that Darren would not allow him to see the break of dawn. Hearing his words, the thin older man vomited even more blood. He was so furious right now, but sadly he couldn''t do anything about it. What Waldo said made him lose hisst chance to live¡ªthey were all true, and he couldn''t find any means to contest his words. "Waldo! You bastard! What a foul mouth you have. I''m going to kill you!" the old man shouted angrily. With those words from the older man, Darren gave him a malicious re. Being cautious this time, Darren scrutinized the man from head to foot. Right then and there, indeed, there was a red rune shining hidden on his palm. Chapter 388 It Was Over (Part Two) Chapter 388 It Was Over (Part Two) Swoop! With one swift blow, Darren used his sword to cut off the older man''s hand without a word. The older man opened his mouth and was about to give a shrieking noise because of the intolerable pain. Yet, before he could even make a sound, with another blow, Darren stabbed the thin older man straight in the heart. He didn''t want to give any message to the disgusting bastard, nor hear anything from him at all. After all, he would never spare his life no matter how he begged. As for the purple-robed rule cultivator, Darren was nning to torture him before putting his life to an end. But now, he didn''t have the patience for it. Darren killed him too with his sword, and then without looking back, he flew away with the Water Kylin. About thirty minutes after Darren left, more than ten powerful rule cultivators flew to the ce where the lifeless bodies of the purple-robed warrior and the thin older man wereid. The aura around the powerful rule cultivators was even stranger than the skinny older man''s, that would mean that they were more powerful. "They were killed! Who the hell had the guts to cross the line with us Ancient Immortal Sect?" one of them said in an angry tone as he overlooked the dead bodies. "Show me what exactly happened!" the leader of the group ordered. "Yes, master!" a middle-aged man answered. Gathering together, several rule cultivators used their power and the scene where Darren and the thin older man fought reappeared in the air. "Damn it! That guy has a legendary beast! Anyways, that would be good news for us. We must find that guy, take our revenge, and capture his legendary beast!" On the other end, after Darren killed the purple-robed man, he felt relieved. Now that it was all over, he could fly to the transmission array in the Holy Land. The easternnd was very far away from the southernnd, and it would be too tiring for him to fly there. So Darren chose to use the transmission array as a shortcut. "Where are you going?" asked the man in charge. "The easternnd," Darren replied shortly. "20000 ink stones," demanded the man as a payment. Hearing that, Darren''s eyebrows furrowed a bit. "That expensive?" He asked not because he couldn''t afford it, but he just thought that the price was not reasonable. "Oh, you must not have known that the easternnd has been in chaos these past few months. The cost to maintain the transmission array is exceptionally high. We don''t make much money at this price. I know it''s really not my discretion, but I have to say that you are really looking for trouble going to the easternnd right now," the man who was guarding the transmission array reckoned towards Darren. "The easternnd is in chaos? Why? What happened?" Darren asked urgently, being curious and baffled at the same time. "Well, I have no idea, and besides, I don''t have the responsibility to tell you. Just quickly decide if you are going or not. Don''t waste my time. There''s a long line of people behind you," with an impatient tone, the guardian ranted. "Okay! I''m going." Saying that, Darren didn''t mind the man''s indifferent tone. He just threw out about one hundred superior spiritual herbs and got inside the transmission array. But before he left, he intentionally let out a trace of his strong aura, making the guardian''s face pale immediately. As he sensed such potent aura, the guardian kept apologizing even after Darren was already gone. Inside the array, the runes were shimmering, and there were already five people inside. Clearly, they were going to the easternnd too. "Hey man, you are going to the easternnd as well?" one strong young man asked, nodding his head towards Darren with a smile on his face. "Yes, I am," Darren nodded and replied out of politeness. He was examining each of them using his spiritual sense. "Will you be looking for your rtives there too? The riot is really dangerous. I am going there to look for my brother. I hope he is still alive." The strong young man let out a deep sigh as he ryed his purpose of visiting the easternnd. Hearing the man''s words, the four other people inside the array also began talking. In fact, they were all going to the easternnd for their rtives after hearing that it was in chaos. Well, to some extent, Darren was also going there to look for his rtives, though he had a more profound and more significant agenda of his own. After chatting for a short while, the transmission array was activated. In just a blink of an eye, they disappeared out of the blue. The moment they opened their eyes again, the scene in front of them had already changed. "What the hell? Where are we? Why are we transported to the middle of nowhere?" questioned one of the men inside the transmission array. "Yeah, it''s so strange. I was always transported to Celestine City every time I went to my uncle''s. Why are we here this time?" added another equally confused man. "Maybe the riot broke the transmission array. We should feel lucky that it was not while we were in the transmission array, or we would have been dead already," retorted another man who was more relieved that at the very least, they were alive. As for Darren, he didn''t care if he was transported in the middle of nowhere. In the first ce, he was not familiar with the easternnd at all. After all, he could just fly and find his way across the area. "Guys, do you know where the Heavenly Serene Graveyard is?" asked Darren with furrowed brows. They all had rtives in the easternnd so that they might be familiar with thisnd. That was why Darren asked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But much to his disappointment, they hadn''t heard of this ce. The most powerful one among them was just in the Mysterious Realm, so it was not a surprise that they didn''t know much about the easternnd. The same case was valid with the southernnd. Most of the martial artists of the Mysterious Realm in the ordinarynd wouldn''t know much about the eight Holy Lands. Darren was about to fly from where the array had transmitted them and began his search for the city. However, an angry shout made him stop in his tracks. "You! Get the hell out of here! Now!" Then, a man with blood smeared all over his body came into view. His face had a hallowed expression, and he limped his way while walking. It confused Darren why he wanted them out of thend. Chapter 389 Recruit Powerful Cultivators Chapter 389 Recruit Powerful Cultivators "Get out of here! Quick!" the man shouted as he swept his sword intent near the crowds'' feet, trying to force them to leave. He struggled as blood oozed out from the wounds on his body. "This¡­" The people nced at one another, perplexed. No one knew what was going on. They then found out that the man was a martial artist at the Wonder Realm. In ordinary martial artists'' eyes, a martial artist who had reached the Wonder Realm was incredibly powerful. So, they were frozen in ce,pletely dumbfounded from being shouted at by such a powerful martial artist. "What''s wrong?" Darren asked as he stepped forward. "Hurry! You must leave now!" the man anxiously said, prominent lines forming between his eyebrows. Darren found it very hard to get any information from the man, so he just released his spiritual sense. He sensed several beasts in the woods running towards their direction. And sure enough, they were not weak. "Oh, level six demonic monsters." A faint smile appeared on his lips. "It''s over. We''re all done for. It''s toote to leave now." The man let out a hopeless sigh as he saw that the people still had not moved while the demonic monsters were getting closer and closer. He was bing desperate and the despair was written all over his face. Suddenly, a loud noise was heard. The hills shook under the stomping of the demonic monsters'' feet. A few momentster, several gigantic demonic monsters appeared in front of the people. They looked like cattle with bodies as big as the hill behind them. All the people present screamed in terror, "Powerful demonic monsters! Run!" It was only then did they realize what the man was trying to tell them¡ªrun for their lives. They all knew that it was toote to run away now. The man had reached the Wonder Realm, but he wasn''t able to defeat the monsters all on his own. Their chances of survival were very slim. "You go on and leave. I will stay here and fight them. Run like your life depended on it!" The man was determined to fight the demonic monsters alone by himself. Darren then approached the man and lightly touched his shoulder. With a calm voice, he said, "Don''t worry. I can take care of this. Please stand back." He then pushed the man behind and stepped in front of him. The others watched the scene in bewilderment. Several of the low-level martial artists were even shocked. "That young man is so rash! Why is he so willing to risk his life to fight the demonic monsters? Just look at the state of that martial artist at the Wonder Realm¡ªhe''s bloodied and beaten! What could a young man like him do? While the people continued to specte about Darren''s abilities, the martial artist at the Wonder Realm was still in shock. He felt strong and irresistible power emitting from Darren that made his low-level sword core tremble. The loud noise was approaching them at a steady speed. The demonic monsters'' eyes shone blood red as they marched towards Darren. Darren swung his sword in one swift motion. A few secondster, the gigantic demonic monsters stopped moving. "Let''s go. They''re finished." Darren turned around to look at the people without even ncing back at the monsters. "W-w... What happened? Why aren''t the demonic monsters moving?" The people looked at Darren with confusion written all over their faces¡ªeveryone was wondering the same thing. Soon afterwards, blood dripped in buckets from the deep gashes that suddenly appeared on the demonic monsters'' bodies. "T-that''s... incredible..." "He killed the demonic monsters with just a single move?" All of the people were stunned. They were shocked to witness how powerful the young man in front of them was. His cultivation base exceeded far beyond their expectations. "Sir! Thank you so much for saving my life!" The martial artist covered in blood was the first to express his gratitude. "It was nothing. A piece of cake, really," Darren replied. He then took out several superior spiritual herbs and handed them to the heavily injured martial artist. "Take these," he said. "They''re good for your injuries." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The man was already severely injured to the point of almost dying, but he had still been valiant enough to save others. Darren thought highly of him, and so did not mind giving him several spiritual herbs. "Thank you." That young man knew he was in desperate need of spiritual herbs to keep alive, so he didn''t refuse. He then got down on one knee to show his thanks. "Don''t mention it. By the way, what''s your name? Why were the demonic monsters chasing after you?" Darren was baffled as to why there were incredibly powerful demonic monsters in the ordinary wild. "Sir, my name is Zebulon Chang, from the Sky Heart Sect. I came here to suppress the demonic monster riot. I wasn''t expecting there to be such powerful demonic monsters in this ordinary wild. I wasn''t able to kill the monsters that gued the ce. I feel ashamed." That man named Zebulon Chang let out a sharp exasperated sigh. "Is the riot that people have been mentioning recently referring to the demonic monster riot?" Darren asked. "Yes, it is," Zebulon confirmed. "Nobody knows why many powerful diabolic beasts ran away from the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. Some demonic monsters that took off were powerful enough to needlessly massacre people in the city. As a result, many people lost their lives. However, thanks to several masters in the easternnd, the demonic monsters were suppressed. After several grand demonic monsters were killed, the riot subsided a considerable amount. Although the masters are very strong, they aren''t powerful enough topletely eliminate them all, so disciples like me were tasked to kill all the remaining dregs of the demonic monsters. Sir, I mean no disrespect, but why don''t you know about this? Are you not a local?" "Yes, I''ve only been in the easternnd for a little while now, so I don''t really know anything about it. Do you happen to know where the Heavenly Serene Graveyard is?" Darren raised his eyebrows slightly, somehow hopeful. "I heard it''s an extremely dangerous ce. But that''s all I know. I don''t know where it is. I''m sorry, sir." Zebulon respectfully lowered his head in apology. Darren quickly waved his hand. "That''s all right. It doesn''t matter. Where''s the nearest city? After taking care of your wounds, please escort these people there." Darren pointed at the several people who were on their knees. "Okay, sir." Zebulon nodded his head inpliance. "Thank you, sir! Thank you!" The people who would be escorted by Zebulon expressed their gratitude towards Darren. "I''ll be leaving now. You, please be careful!" Darren said with a nod then flew into the distance. After quite a long time of flying, Darren finally found a big city. He discreetlynded on an empty street and walked along. The air was cold. The street was messy and deserted aside from a corner where several people were crowded together. They were all talking and pointing at something. Darren got closer and saw a notice on the wall. He read the text and his eyes sparkled with excitement. The notice was about the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. He was quite interested in it. "For months, demonic monsters had vited ournd and killed numerous people. There is no atrocity that we cannot bear if we are able to bear this. The Governor is recruiting brave cultivators to march to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. If you are powerful, feel sympathy for our citizens, and are willing to kill the cruel demonic monsters, pleasee to the Governor''s Office three days into September. Once we eradicate the demonic monsters that made our people suffer¡­" Darren knew exactly what the notice was about. The Governor was recruiting powerful cultivators to kill demonic monsters in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. The candidate must at least have reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. "The notice was targeting to summon reclusive cultivators who were living in seclusion, otherwise the cultivation requirement wouldn''t be so high." Darren considered for a while before he made his decision. The recruitment was a great chance for him to go to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. He then tore off the notice from the wall without any hesitation. He got a few gasps and curious looks from the crowd. "That young man tore the notice! He must be powerful!" "He has reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm? Is that possible? How could that be possible?" The people began talking. They were surprised to see such a young man be interested in the notice. Darren did not care whatsoever about the discussion. After a few moments of waiting, a small army of soldiers arrived. In the front row of the soldiers were a man and a woman. They wore dedicate clothes and looked to be about twenty years old. The woman was quite beautiful, immediately grabbing the people''s attention. They scanned around to see who took the notice. Their faces immediately fell once they saw that Darren was the one who was holding it. They sized him up with knitted brows. "Do you know how to read, boy?" The young man red at Darren, giving off an air of arrogance and standoffishness. "What? What do you mean?" Darren asked, eyebrows furrowed into an annoyed scowl. "Read the notice carefully. The Governor''s Office is recruiting masters at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. You tore the notice. Did you do that to show your contempt for the Governor''s Office?" The young man''s tone was starting to get aggressive. "Seize him! He doesn''t know how to behave properly!" the young man ordered at his soldiers before Darren even said anything. "Forget it, cousin. This young man may havee from a different ce. He probably doesn''t understand the situation. We could let him go this time." The young woman had noticed that Darren''s clothes were different from the ones that people wore in the easternnd, prompting her to intercede with her cousin for Darren. "Humph! If everyone is as ignorant as him, what use are our notices for? I will punish him to warn others. A beating can''t be spared. Seize him at once!" The young man was not taking no for an answer. Chapter 390 The Atonement (Part One) Chapter 390 The Atonement (Part One) "Ignorant bastard! You have no idea what I am capable of. I pity you!" With such tremendous energy, Darren had reduced the notice in his hand to pieces and went on his way forward without uttering another word to the young man. "Hey! Stop right there! What are you guys waiting for? Stop him!" the young man screamed in so much frustration as he saw that Darren was leaving and a group of soldiers, instead of blocking his path, cleared a way for him. "What is that about? Howe these soldiers are scared of him?" The woman grew curious as she fixed her eyes on Darren''s receding figure. Just as she murmured to herself, she suddenly noticed that the young man beside her had frozen. He just stood there, motionless with nothing but his Adam''s apple moving up and down. "What a powerful sword intent!" Everyone present, aside from the woman, felt like an extremely sharp sword was being held against every inch of their thick skins. It was so strong that they were deeply convinced that if they made a single move or even just flinch from the pressure, it would tear their flesh and they would be reduced to a pile of meat. Darren unleashed such a formidable sword intent in a rather casual manner that it shocked everyone present to their cores. It also made that young man realize that Darren was actually a peerless warrior that he would worship all his short life. "I...I am sorry, sir!" Darren finally faded away from everyone''s sight and along with his disappearance, the powerful sword intent also vanished into the thin air. The young man could no longer hold himself together and copsed on the ground, kneeling in the direction where Darren had gone to. He expelled a breath he did not know he was holding. The ordinary people, who couldn''t feel the sword intent, were baffled when they saw the group of soldiers standing there motionless with faces pale as white sheet. They observed them nervously and intensely as they could not understand what had actually happened. "The young master of the Governor''s Office, who is a warrior of the Wonder Realm, kneeled because of that young man?" "That young man must be somebody. He even made the young master scared, which is quite rare to be seen." The young man of the Governor''s Office, hurriedly stood up and regained hisposure. Then, he told the confused beautiful woman what he had felt earlier. As he exined it to her, her curious, gorgeous eyes grew worried. Only then did she realize that their lives were at a great risk moments ago. "So he must be a powerful swordsman, and we just crossed him. What should we do now to atone for our misdeed?" the beautiful woman quietly murmured to herself, looking really concerned and tense. "It was my fault for looking down upon him. We have to find and recruit him. If I fail in recruiting some geniuses in the city, my uncle will be med." The young master sighed in great frustration. His eyebrows were furrowed and his lips were set into a deep line. He med himself for not recognizing a warrior with such great power. "But you just..." "It will be okay. I will apologize and atone to him for my disrespect. Despite what I have done to him, he still chose not to kill me. And that tells me something about him. I think he is kind in his nature. If I can apologize to him wholeheartedly, I think he will forgive me. Furthermore, this is about ying the demonic monsters, which is much more important than any form of personal grudge. I also have reason to believe that is the reason why he is here. I think he will let this unpleasant encounter slide." "I think you are right. We cannot do something like this ever again, belittling someone. We should always be respectful of other people. He looks younger than any one of us, but he is a warrior with ability beyondparison. How could I miss it?" the woman pondered. She was in her early twenties, but she was already in the Wonder Realm, something that she was quite proud of. She held her head high as she had believed that she was a genius until her encounter with Darren a moment ago. She suddenly realized that she was nothingpared to that young man. Darren found a random inn to stay after he had left those soldiers. He actually did not hold much grudge for what had happened to him. There was absolutely no reason for him tounch a killing spree. After all, they were just people. Arrogant as they were, they did not deserve to die. He had stayed here for two days. On the third morning, when he got out of the inn, he found that the entrance was blocked by arge group of people. He joined therge group of people to see what themotion was about. He followed the direction where everyone was staring and saw a half-naked man, carrying a bunch of thorny vine on his back while a que that read "Please forgive me" was hanging from his neck. Darren''s eyes shifted from confusion to clear recognition as he noticed that this young man was none other than the one that had despised him a couple of days ago. At that moment, their eyes met and the young man also saw Darren staring at him. He immediately bowed down and said, "Sir, I crossed and disrespected you a couple of days ago, and now I am here to atone for my misdeed. Please forgive me, sir!" "Just go," Darren said indifferently and then he walked away slowly from the scene, without taking another nce at that young man. At that moment, that beautiful woman standing beside the young man also stepped up and saluted Darren, "Sir, your cultivation base is too powerful that we did not see it the other day. Please forgive us for what we have done." Darren merely took a nce at her indifferently and then said in an ice cold voice, "Ady should dress in a decent manner. You may want to pull up your neckline because I am not buying it." When she heard Darren''s explicit and demeaningment, the woman blushed all the way to her neck. She was indeed trying to provoke Darren with her beauty as she was quite confident with her appearance and charm. However, not only did Darren choose to ignore her, he also explicitly pointed out her intention, which gravely embarrassed and angered her at the same time. Despite her mixed feeling, she dared not shoot back at Darren. Thus, she could only stand there awkwardly, speechless. "I am really sorry for what we have done, sir. Please give us a chance so that we can repent." Seeing that Darren was about to leave, the young man fetched a thorny vine from his back and whipped his body with full power. Within a matter of minutes, most of the bare skin on his upper body had turned bloody. Every onlooker cried out in shock and many of them turned their heads away to avoid seeing Original from N?velDrama.Org. such a brutal scene. However, despite causing quite a scene, Darren still continued to leave without even turning his head to look, which disappointed the two of them gravely. If they could not find a powerful warrior for the meeting, then the Governor of this city, who was also this beautiful woman''s father, would be forced to resign from his post. Furthermore, it was highly likely that he would be punished for it. Thus, both of them regretted their action when they first met Darren deeply. It was not easy toe across a powerful warrior, yet when they did, they pissed him off and pushed him away because of their stupid arrogance. Chapter 391 The Atonement (Part Two) Chapter 391 The Atonement (Part Two) "Take me to the Governor''s Office now." Just as the two of them grew extremely desperate, Darren''s thunderous voice came to them, which made them overjoyed. Their despair was reced with a glimmer of hope. Without any hesitation, they did not waste any time and ran towards the direction of Darren as if they were a drowning man trying to grab the only floating object on the surface of the water. "Tell me, how do I get to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard?" Darren asked, still in an indifferent tone, while kept walking forward and did not send them so much as a nce even as they hurriedly followed suite to his position. He knew that they wereing up from behind. "Thank you for your forgiveness. Please follow me and I will lead you to the Governor''s Office. Now there are too many people around. When we reach the Governor''s Office, I will tell you everything that you wish to know," the young man said, his voice full of deep respect. This time, Darren did not turn him down and followed him to the Governor''s Office instead. When they reached the Governor''s Office, the Governor was there waiting for them and he personally greeted them outside of the gate. At that moment, there was already another powerful warrior at his residence. "Greetings, sir!" Even from such long distance, the Governor already began to salute Darren with deep respect. "Governor, I need to remind you of your current position. You are a Governor and you are the leader of this entire area. So there is no need and it is also quite inappropriate for you to be so humble in front of anyone." A middle-aged man came next to the Governor, holding his head up with great pride and arrogance as if he was the king of the world. His cultivation base was indeed powerful as anyone could tell from his aura. He was the warrior that the Governor had recruited earlier. When he epted the Governor''s proposal, the Governor was also very nice and respectful towards him. However, he noticed that he had not been as humble as he was now, which displeased this warrior a little bit. Darren heard that middle-aged man''s arrogant and demeaningment, but he did not seem to mind it. Apanied by the Governor himself, Darren began to enter the grand building. "What is with such a grandeur weing? He is nothing but a low level martial artist! There will be tons of high level martial artists and powerful warriors at the meeting. I don''t think this little fe could be much of help except for ying dead!" that middle-aged warriorined arrogantly as he thought that Darren was nothing but just a pretentious warrior. He did not hold back his harshments towards Darren. "Talk like this again, and I will have you beheaded," Darren said in a cold and t tone as his face grew sullen. He did not care much about suchment from an irrelevant person, but the self-righteousness and pretentiousness in it annoyed him the most. "How dare you talk to me like this! I should teach you a lesson so that you can learn your ce!" the middle-aged warrior instantly responded with rage as he was set off by Darren''seback. He immediately released his power which was at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. The Governor, along with his men, could not resist such a strong force that it made them nearly copse to their knees. "Please, let''s all calm down a bit! I am begging you! When the two of you fight, our innocent people may get caught in the middle of it and get killed. Please have mercy!" the Governor pleaded desperately. He looked like he was about to cry as he had never faced such a strong power demonstrated by the middle-aged warrior before. Just a few seconds ago, he was pretty convinced that he was about to be crushed to a pulp by such power. At that moment, Darren had been provoked and he really wanted to teach that arrogant man a lesson, but seeing the situation, he did not want any innocent people to die from his action. He took in a deep breath and calmed himself. When he had calmed his nerves, he then turned to the Governor and said in a cold manner, "Let''s just go in there and tell me about this meeting. I will see what I can do to help." That middle-aged warrior thought that Darren had been intimidated by his power. His pride was greatly Original from N?velDrama.Org. boosted by Darren''s inaction and he felt his bones tingling with excitement as his arrogance surged higher. With a victorious big smile, he held up his head high like a winner and stepped into the building. When they settled in at the Governor''s Office, an assistant of the Governor assembled them and exined in the detail about the meeting that was to be held. "The demonic monsters have been invading ournd and killing our civilians recently, which was the reason that the Governor is assembling all you powerful warriors. This is also the order that came from above, and we don''t have a choice in this. So if we have disturbed you in any way, please understand......" "Enough with this chitchat! Let''s cut to the chase! I am not here to waste my time!" that middle-aged warrior at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm babbled as he red angrily which scared the assistant into kneeling. The assistant crawled on the ground as his whole body shook from fear. He was too scared to even look at that middle-aged warrior as he continued, "Of...Of course, I wouldn''t dare wasting your time. This meeting is arranged directly by our grand warrior. Besides the top-notch warriors from his side, he ordered that each cities must send two warriors at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm to attend the meeting. This meeting is mainly about discussing and nning the take down the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. Also, discussion about a groom-selectionpetition will also be held at the meeting. My apologies to you, but I have not been notified of the detailed information about thepetition. So this part will be up to you to find out. There are many perils looming on the path of this journey. Two masters, although I know that both of you are very powerful, please be extremely cautious and vignt. We are all counting on you!" "There must be many tier-one warriors who will attend this meeting, so even a warrior at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm may only add the headcount and be treated as a cannon fodder," Darren, after a moment of contemtion, voiced his concern in a t tone. Boom! Upon hearing Darren''sment, the hot-tempered middle-aged warrior was once again set off, and out of rage, he sted the desk in front of him to pieces using his palm. Chapter 392 Going To The Violet Phoenix Sect Chapter 392 Going To The Violet Phoenix Sect "What do you mean? Did you refer to the warrior at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm as a cannon fodder? Were you talking about me? Who do you think you are?" the middle-aged man bellowed at Darren. Darren was dumbstruck. He had simply exined what he had observed. He hadn''t intended to offend the middle-aged man. "I didn''t mean that. Please forgive me if I upset you," Darren apologized with a pleasant countenance. "Forgive you? How? I could never bear the sight of you, bastard. Don''t pretend to be so arrogant before me! Who are you?!" The middle-aged man didn''t soften after Darren''s apology. Instead, he seized the opportunity to exaggerate matters. "Don''t go too far. I''ve already asked for forgiveness. However, if you insist on holding a grudge, you''d better ensure that you can handle the consequences. Humph," Darren growled. Now that the middle- aged man had provoked him, Darren wouldn''t hold back. "Well. You are courting death. Today, I will show you the power of a warrior at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm!" the middle-aged man shouted as he shot a palm attack at Darren. "Kneel!" Darrenmanded. The de and sword intent around his body exploded like mighty torrents to suppress the middle-aged man. Promptly, the middle-aged man retreated. Frightened by the de and sword intent, he almost fell to his knees as Darren hadmanded. "Kneel!" Darren roared again. As he unleashed the bloodline force, the de and sword intent''s power increased manifold. This time, the bones and the meridians in the middle-aged man''s legs broke. Thus, he couldn''t withstand Darren''s formidable power and knelt. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Since Darren directed the de and sword intent only at the middle-aged man, the other people weren''t threatened by it, even though they could feel the strong power. Everyone was astonished by Darren''s real force. They could sense that he had only used less than one percent of his real strength. They didn''t know that Darren could defeat a grand warrior who didn''t demonstrate the domain skill. In fact, the power he had shown didn''t rival one-tenth of one percent of his real power. The middle-aged man was just at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, so he wasn''t at par with a grand warrior. "My lord, it''s my fault. Don''t kill me, please," the middle-aged man begged for Darren''s mercy. Tears pooled in his eyes when he realized Darren''s might. "Humph! Leave. You senseless bastard. Many grand warriors have died at my hands. Who do you think you are?" Darren questioned as he removed the de and sword intent from the middle-aged man''s body. The middle-aged man had proven that he was an insignificant ant. Abrogating the meridians in his legs was enough to cate Darren. Since he wouldn''t recover from such injuries, Darren didn''t feel that it was necessary to kill him. "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. My lord, thank you for sparing my life," the middle-aged man said as he kowtowed to Darren before fleeing in panic. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "My lord, please ept our respects," the onlookers said in unison. Having witnessed Darren''s power, they were all dumbstruck. Immediately after, they knelt to salute Darren. Although astounded by his power, the other people had not expected that Darren had killed many grand warriors. When they heard this, their shock deepened. The youth and the woman, in particr, were stunned. They had never considered that they had offended someone who was well-matched with a grand warrior a couple of days before. They felt lucky that they had survived. "Everyone, please stand. You don''t have to do that," Darren said as he sat down. Murmurs filled the air as the people stood. The Governor looked embarrassed. It seemed as though he wanted to say something to Darren, but he didn''t dare to. "Governor, do you have something to say?" Darren questioned when he sensed the Governor''s awkwardness. "My lord, the superior instructed me to bring two overmatches to meet them, but the lord... The man has fled. Thus, it is the Governor''s Office that fails to apply our full duty. I''m afraid I will be punished. s," the Governor sighed with a shake of his head. "You don''t need to worry. Don''t you think I should go alone rather than with that rubbish?" Darren smiled. "My lord, he is right. Considering his power, he is stronger than hundreds of warriors at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. If you rmend him, you won''t be punished. On the contrary, you will be rewarded!" the assistant stated in excitement. A smile danced on the Governor''s lips as he considered what the adviser had said. "That''s right. My lord, from now on, I will rely on you. Thank you," the Governor said as he kowtowed to express his gratitude to Darren. The group intended to leave after staying in the Governor''s Office for a few more days. "Lord Darren, many overmatches will be present. I also heard that apetition would be held to test whether candidates are eligible to enter the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. You must be careful," the Governor advised. "Don''t worry about that. When shall we leave?" Darren inquired calmly. "We should set out now. The Violet Phoenix Sect is three thousand miles from here. My lord, thank you for your hard work," the Governor said. "Well. Let''s not waste time. Shall we leave?" Darren suggested. After asking the Governor to lead the way, Darren flew toward the sky. The division of forces in the easternnd was different from that of the southernnd. The sects were the main entities that ruled countless cities. However, the number of strong defenders in a city in the easternnd was almost equal to the number of defenders in a nation in the southernnd. In this way, even the Governor was in the Wonder Realm. Though his speed couldn''t rival Darren''s, three thousand miles was not a big deal for him. As Darren had to follow the Governor, he deliberately flew slowly. After about six hours, he could see a well-settled mountain on top of which were many temples. From a distance, the region seemed like a wondend. At the moment, many figures flew toward the mountain from all directions. There were more than hundreds of people beside Darren and the Governor. "Ha-ha. Joshua, it appears that you haven''t solicited two overmatches. Ha-ha," one of the men flying near Darren sneered at the Governor, whose name was Joshua. "Humph. Ware, don''t be difficult! The lord I invite is a peerless overmatch whom you have never met. Choose your words carefully," Joshua reproached the man flying nearby. "Don''t brag. I will ensure that you are punishedter. Humph," Ware, who was also a Governor of a city, said provocatively. "Ignore the boring man. We should focus on what wee here to do. Everything else is pointless," Darren said, coldly. Following his instructions, Joshua nodded and didn''t say anything to Ware. After a cordial reception by the disciples of the Violet Phoenix Sect, the figuresnded on a vast square. The area of the square, which wasrger than that of the Lotus Holy Land, could hold about a million people. With his spiritual sense, Darren perceived that about a hundred thousand people were present. The overmatches who had reached or exceeded the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm numbered at twenty thousand. The rest were the men sent from different sides. "Everything looks so grand. The cultural and historical background in the easternnd is equivalent to that of the southernnd," Darren sighed with amazement. Besides, among the hundred thousand people, he sensed that there were about a hundred warriors equivalent to grand warriors. On the other hand, since the Violet Phoenix Sect could convene so many overmatches, its power and status must be quite high. On the vast square, the overmatches beyond the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm were offered seats, while the other ordinary martial artists could only stand around them. At present, they were waiting for the important people from the Violet Phoenix Sect to appear. Two hours passed. Joshua, who had apanied Darren, as well as his daughter and his nephew, appeared pale. Sweat beaded on their foreheads as they continued to wait. Although standing for two hours or even a year was easy for an overmatch in the Wonder Realm, the suppression released unconsciously by the numerous overmatches in the square repressed the Wonder Realm-level martial artists. "Joshua and you two,e sit here," Darren instructed when he noticed their difort. Fortunately, there was an unupied seat next to his, which could be shared by two people. As the seats were wide enough, Darren could share his seat with one of them as well. "This... My lord, thank you for your kindness. But, we dare not sit," Joshua refused politely. "It doesn''t matter. The seat is vacant. Come sit with me," Darren instructed again. In fact, Joshua was eager to take a seat. Thinking of Darren''s power, he gave up his misgivings and sat down with his daughter and his nephew. Joshua''s daughter turned crimson as she shared Darren''s chair. "Joshua, how dare you? How could you sit there?" the Governor called Ware, who had mocked Joshua previously, eximed loud enough for everyone to hear. Chapter 393 The Unexpected Person Chapter 393 The Unexpected Person "Ware, why are you shouting? What''s the matter with you?" Joshua replied coldly. "What''s the matter with me? You know that your low status implies that you cannot sit as only the masters are afforded that privilege. But you are sitting. Is it because you want to lower the status of all the masters present? Or do you have no self-awareness at all? Let me venture to say that the brat you have brought has no talent. How dare you sit when he asked you to? You must have a death wish!" Ware mocked. p! p! The sound of skin colliding with skin echoed through the square. Someone had pped Ware''s face twice, with lightning speed. Ware hadn''t seen who had attacked him. As his cheeks swelled from the impact, Ware rubbed his face. "You..." Although Ware didn''t see the attacker, he intuitively felt that the young man had beaten him. "Sirs, that boy struck me in your presence. He is expressing his contempt for you. Please get justice for me." Ware knew that the man who had hit him was Darren, and he wanted to fight back. As Darren was sitting, he had to have been at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, if not higher. Thus, he did not dare to retaliate. Instead, Ware decided to invoke empathy and justice from the two masters apanying him. For this reason, he turned to and implored his masters to avenge his humiliation in an aggrieved voice. "You deserve to be beaten because you were mean and vindictive," replied one of the two masters. He was a middle-aged man with a calm face. "However, he knows that you are ourckey, and still he dared to fight you. So, yes, he does need to be taught a lesson. If we do not react to his impudence, others will mock our ability and take delight in bullying us. Am I right, brother?" the younger of the two masters added. "All right then. Force him to climb down and apologize. Since we are at Violet Phoenix Sect today, don''t make a fuss," the middle-aged man suggested with a faint nod. Then, he leaned on the seat to rest. "Thank you. I will resolve this issue, brother." With that, the young man got up and walked toward Darren, who was seated in the row behind him. "Why are you getting so upset, boy? If you admit to your mistake, we will spare your life," the young man said disparagingly. "You heard him? Ware made a scene for no reason. Why do you think I am to me?" Darren nced at the young master. He sensed that the young man had just reached the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm, while the middle-aged man was at the supreme stage. Considering the strength difference between them, Darren didn''t take the young man''s threats seriously. "Yes, I heard what he had said. But it has nothing to do with me ordering you to apologize. Just do what I asked you to!" "Oh," Darren frowned. Then he said coldly, "You are here to cause trouble, aren''t you?" "I see. Since you figured that out all by yourself, you''re a smart boy. But, you have wasted too much of my time. So now, I won''t let you off unless you beg on your knees," the young man grinned as he taunted Darren. "Don''t imagine that you''re in the seat because you''re worthy. You''re worse than a dog in front of my masters! Our masters are the two supreme disciples of our sect. If you are smart, you should do as you are told, or you will be beaten disgracefully in this square. As for you, Joshua. By taking a seat, you''ve only managed to disgrace yourself. Get your ass out of the seat,e here, and apologize for your mistakes." When Ware saw that the great warriors from a strong sect were supporting him, his arrogance returned. Darren grinned after hearing the threats and demands of Governor Ware and his masters. He turned to a stranger, who was seated nearby and said, "Hey, big brother, please be my witness. This person''s arrogance and unreasonable behavior is the cause of his death. My actions are not intended to offend Violet Phoenix Sect." Darren stood and settled his clothes. Then, with a slight wave of his hand, he released a puff of sword intent that cut off Ware''s head. Considering Darren''s experiences with being bullied, he no longer had the patience for self-imposed people. He couldn''t bear the rubbish Ware was spewing. "Fuck it! You!" The young man was stunned at the sight of Ware''s head rolling on the ground. He hadn''t expected the boy to kill Ware. What surprised him more was the strength of Darren''s sword intent. He estimated that the boy had reached at least the top level of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. "How dare you, a wicked and merciless bastard, kill a man here? I''ll get retribution on behalf of Violet Phoenix Sect!" p! p! Just as the young man was about to hit Darren, he received dozens of ps in session. Before the sound of the attack could settle, the young man''s face swelled up. This noise attracted the attention of all the masters. Many powerful spiritual senses were projected to investigate the situation. "I''ll kill you, you little bastard!" As fury coursed through him, the young man didn''t worry about the strength of his opponent. He released his internal force and proceeded to attack Darren. Whoosh! Darren wanted to kill the young master, as well. So, he directed a puff of sword intent at him. The middle-aged man, who was the young man''s brother, widened his eyes when he sensed the sword intent. "Be careful, brother!" he shouted. However, as it was toote to take action, the middle-aged man could only warn his brother. ng! A second before Darren''s sword intent could kill the young man, a bell appeared in front of him. "Eh?" Darren frowned. "Don''t be angry, young man. Allow me to save him, please," an old man with white eyebrows and a warm smile, whose name was Herman Su, appeared before Darren. "Get out of the way. I''ll kill him. I''ll kill that bastard!" When he saw Darren''s attack, the young man was so terrified that he was about to piss in his pants. However, when the old man mediated, he pretended to be angry. This was the only way he could think of, to save face in front of all these masters. "Don''t stop me. I want him to die today. How dare he p me?" "Well, since you are asking for it, I won''t interfere. Please, go ahead," Herman Su shook his head and smiled, and then he stood on the side. "Eh..." The young man stood awkwardly. This was so unexpected that he found himself in a daze and unable to move. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Come back, you bastard." At that point, the middle-aged man rushed forward and dragged his brother toward his seat. Without saying a word, the young man sat down in his seat. "You''re good, boy. They say apetition ising up. I hope you survive," the middle-aged man warned. "Are you sure that you want to continue threatening me?" Darren sneered. "You need to think carefully," the elder from Violet Phoenix Sect advised. "The strength of this boy is probably equivalent to mine. Don''t be impulsive, young man." "Umm..." The middle-aged man opened and shut his mouth. He was rendered speechless, for he knew that the old man named Herman was a grand warrior and an elder of Violet Phoenix Sect! "Back off now. There is no need to make trouble," Herman Su ordered the middle-aged man before sitting beside Darren. The middle-aged man retreated as ordered. However, a trace of malice shed in his eyes. By then, Darren could perceive that the old man had extraordinary strength. And so, he did not continue to provoke the middle-aged man. "On behalf of Violet Phoenix Sect, I wee you. This time, with your help, our chance of sess in killing demonic monsters has increased, ha-ha." "Thank you, sir. But many experts are present today. I''m afraid my rank isn''t that impressive," Darren replied, politely. "You don''t have to be so modest. I believe you can easily rank among the top 100 with your de and sword intent. I am surprised that you have such a high cultivation base at such a young age," Herman praised sincerely. Darren smiled but remained silent. "Given your age, I suppose you are not married as yet. Just wait for a matchmakingpetition. I am sure that you can find a good girl. All the girls whoe here for marriage are from famous families. They definitely deserve young talents like you, ha-ha." "Thank you, sir. Your words are, indeed, kind. However, you praise me too much," Darren smiled faintly. "Don''t rush to reject my advice. You see, they''re already here, boy. Their beauty will move you." As Herman spoke, hundreds of attractive girls flew forward from the tform. Darren still didn''t think that he would find himself attracted to any of the girls. However, he was stunned when he identally glimpsed at a figure. Chapter 394 Joining The Groom-recruiting Competition (Part One) Chapter 394 Joining The Groom-recruiting Competition (Part One) The crowds were cheering in loud chants, and some were even waving cloths in festive sways. The air was filled with the ambiance of celebration, and on everyone''s face, the joy and excitement were painted. On the high stage in the front, groups of fair and radiant maidens with hair as ck as xen wool and skins as delicate as porcin descended from the sky¡ªeach of them wore a graceful smile that would enchant any man thatid eyes upon them. Each one of them was like a goddess, lean, majestic, enigmatic, and alluring, drawing a hundred thousand men''s attention. All the men and even women, both young and old alike, got excited and started murmuring among themselves. The young martial artists who were exceptionally strong and powerful that were lined up in front of the high stage were especially excited for those pretty girls. Their hearts started pounding in their chests as they were thinking about the priced treasure they were about to win¡ªin case fate was with them along the course of the battle tomence. "It seems that I have made the right decision toe here! I heard about this groom-recruiting be this fair looking. They are fit for a queen!" remarked one young martial artist. "Yeah, you are right! They are not only beautiful and elegant, but they also have perfect cultivation bases. They all belong to the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm or even above, can you believe that? Who wouldn''t want a wife like them, beautiful, skilled, and durable at the same time? The grooms-to-be would be very lucky!" retorted another aspiring groom-to-be. Darren, just like other martial artists, had his eyes looking up at the girls at the high stage. But unlike other martial artists, his gaze fell only on one of the girls. ''Hailey? Why is she here? What''s she here for?'' Darren couldn''t help but wonder. He didn''t understand why Hailey also came to the easternnd. Not only that, but he couldn''t figure out why she would be in the groom-recruitingpetition as one of the girls looking for a groom. "Good evening to every young and talented martial artist, it''s a great honor to have you all here. I know that you are here for a mission to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. But it''s also a rare and precious chance for us all toe together. Thus, fifty talented female disciples of our sect, and many other talented and beautiful female martial artists put up a uniquepetition tonight, hoping to find a suitable man among you to marry. If they are lucky to find the man of their dreams, it will be a good thing, right? The rule is simple. Every martial artist here who is under the age of 40 and single can join the they need to fight each other. The winner will get a chance to talk to the girl you like. Then it''s all up to you two whether things will work out or not," echoed the booming voice of an elder that hosted the Soon the arena was filled with cheers and apuse from the crow. "All right. Let''s begin the write down the name of the girl you want topete for," continued the elder. After announcing the rule of thispetition, the elder of the Violet Phoenix Sect asked the participants to note down their information and the girl''s name that they would vow for. "Sir, are you joining thepetition?" One of the disciples of the Violet Phoenix Sect came to Darren and asked for he had noticed how Darren stared at Hailey ever since the maidens descended at the high stage. "Young man, you must have set your eyes on one of the girls, am I right? You must fight to get her, that is, if you truly want her. Haha," encouraged the elder while giving Darren a nudge at the side. Elder Herman, who was waiting for Darren to answer his question, looked at the awestruck warrior with smiling eyes. He had noticed that Darren couldn''t help but keep his eyes on the stage. He was confident that there must be a girl Darren liked. Only by then did the disciple noticed that his elder was with the young man. Thus, with a slight bow, the young martial artist greeted Elder Herman, then looked at Darren and asked him again, "Are you joining, sir?" "Yes, I will join thepetition," Darren answered without a second thought. He thought back about the three crazy days he had spent with Hailey. As all the pain, turmoil, and heart-break shed back his mind, Darren didn''t know the exact reason why, but he just said yes. "Then please choose the girl you like. The order of the names listed on board is the same as the order of seats on stage, sir." The disciple of the Violet Phoenix Sect handed a wooden board to Darren and a pen to write the name on it. As Darren looked up one more time at the high stage, he saw Hailey''s name on the first row. Her name was the first on the list. He marked her name on the wooden board, absent-mindedly. Then the disciple collected some necessary personal information from Darren before going to other young martial artists. After about thirty minutes, the martial artists who signed up to join thepetition were all registered. The match was about to start officially. The crowd was getting excited, and so were the girls that were on the high stage. Hailey, on the other hand, was seated there with nothing on her mind but negative N?velDrama.Org owns this. thoughts. Her face, though, was very radiant, showed a glum expression, and her aura seemed to be heavy and in deep sce. Darren could sense that even if he was from afar. "All right. Let me announce the list ofpetitors. There are 38petitors for Rosa. They are Duncan, Carr... And there are 42petitors for Bonnie. They are..." The elder host on the stage kept announcing the names of thepetitors. Most of the girls had about 40petitors each. Hailey''spetitors were thest to announce. The instant the elder announced her name with emphasis, amotion and blubbering arose in the crowd. Chapter 395 Joining The Groom-recruiting Competition (Part Two) Chapter 395 Joining The Groom-recruiting Competition (Part Two) "There are 1, 458petitors for Hailey, and they are..." It took the elder about 15 minutes to finish the roll-call of names for Hailey''s suitors. The martial artists present had an excellent cultivation base. So the elder assumed that the announcement of the names of all thepetitors for Hailey was clear enough, and they all heard what he said. However, at the mention of Darren''s name, Hailey, who was slumped on the stage, clearly recognized his name and nced down the scene looking for that familiar face. But to her dismay, there were just so many people. Aside from that, Darren had already put his mask on, so she didn''t find him at that instant. The martial artists who were going to fight for Hailey were way more than the other girls''petitors, causing the people to discuss what was with her to have so many suitors. Even the pretty girls standing beside her couldn''t help but turn to look at her with jealous eyes. Though the other girls were not as beautiful as Hailey, they were pretty good-looking and could make men drool. But there was just something about Hailey that made her unique and different among others. She was more elegant than them, too, especially now that she was dressed in pale green and stood gracefully on the high stage. Besides, one could not easily find out about her cultivation base. It rested as a mystery, which attracted the young men even more. Then, finishing off with the roll-calls, the elder on stage announced the rules of the fight, and soon the martial artists who wanted topete for Hailey, thepetition for her was saved as thest event. In every fight, there would be two martial artists who werepeting for the same girl. So the group of people was divided two by two. Every pair would fight at the same time, and they could only use one skill on each other. The losers would be eliminated while the winners got the chance to fight again until there was only one winner left. In that way, thepetition wouldn''tst for too long. Besides, they were only allowed to use one skill on each other so that they wouldn''t be hurt badly. The rules were pretty reasonable, one would say. Thepetition went fast, and after about an hour, the other 99 girls all got their final winner¡ªtheir groom to marry. As thepetitionmenced, Darren was sitting under the stage. He didn''t really pay much attention to other martial artists, except when there was a pretty influential martial artist on stage. "Sir, do you have the confidence to win over the prettiest girl on stage?" Governor Joshua Fang, who was just beside Darren, asked him curiously with a smile on his face. Giving him a mocking smile in return, Darren just shook his head without saying a word. Meanwhile, Governor Joshua''s daughter couldn''t even hide her disappointment. She had always seen herself as a rare beauty in the easternnd. But now, seeing the one hundred beautiful girls on stage who were as pretty as her, she finally realized that she was not that special at all. Not only that, the girls on stage were all way better than her when it came to cultivation base. She couldn''t take it for now, and N?velDrama.Org owns this. that was why she felt so devastated. "Father, I''m going home with my cousin now. Pleasee home soon after you finish your job here." Bidding her father goodbye, she then turned to Darren and said, "Goodbye, sir. Good luck on your fight." After these words, she bowed to Darren, then turned and left stomping her feet along the way. She couldn''t even hide the bad mood that was betrayed on her face. "s! Poor child." Governor Joshua let out a deep sigh. Clearly, he knew how his daughter must be feeling right now. "Sir, I''m going to report to the elder host I am rmending you. Then I will be dealing with some other things in the city. Would you excuse me for a second?" Asking for Darren''s permission, Governor Joshua said politely. "Go ahead," Darren answered in an indifferent tone, not taking his eyes away from the high stage where Hailey was seated. Just a few inches away from them, Elder Herman of the Violet Phoenix Sect, upon hearing Governor Joshua''s words, interrupted, "You don''t have to report now that you rmend him. Just leave your name, and there will be a generous reward sent to your Governor''s Office tomorrow. Just go and do your job." "Thank you very much, Elder Herman! My name''s Joshua, and I am the Governor of Hoarfrost City," Governor Joshua replied and bid them goodbye. "Okay, I see. Go ahead," Elder Herman responded and bid him farewell too. "Yes. Thank you again, Elder Herman." After Governor Joshua left, Elder Herman asked, "Why did you shake your head just now, Darren? I can see that you are apelling martial artist, and you have an excellent chance to win. Why don''t you have that confidence? It''s not something a strong and talented martial artist like you would do. Haha." "Elder Herman, it''s not that I am not confident enough. It''s just that even if I win, I won''t be together with her as a couple. I don''t intend to marry her," Darren said simply, shrugging his shoulders. The reason why he agreed to join thepetition was quiteplicated to exin¡ªhe was toozy to tell as well. "Yeah? Then what are your ns then?" Elder Herman got curious, and right when he was about to ask Darren for more exnations, the elder on the stage announced that it was time for thepetitors for Hailey to go up on stage and fight. After the announcement, more than one thousand superb martial artists flew on stage at the same time, showing off their skill. Gathering up his strength, Darren, like them, also flew on the high stage, ready to fight. Chapter 396 I Come Here To Fight (Part One) Chapter 396 I Come Here To Fight (Part One) The arena was aprehensive square tform, vast and spacious enough to handle several martial artists. Those who were going to take part in the tournament all flew into the tform. All the participating warriors stood on both ends. All of them were busy flexing and getting themselves ready for the battle to win Hailey''s hand in marriage¡ªso was Darren. "Everybody, listen up. Remember that you''re allowed to attack your opponent for one time only. You had better avoid meaningless or intentional harm to your opponent during thebat. Friendship first, That was the second time that the elder of the Violet Phoenix Sect hosting thepetition reminded the participants. For Hailey''s hand in marriage alone, more than one thousand cultivators took part in the contest, which was unprecedented in scale. Such number of participants made the sect elders a little uneasy. They were worried that something would go out of control. Soon, the two groups which were divided by the elder were on their position; they had chosen their opponents and spread out around the tform. As for Darren, his opponent was a man in his thirties. His cultivation level was at the premium stage of Wonder Realm. Awaiting for the signal from the elder for the battle to start, the man looked contemptuously at Darren andughed. "Lad, have you grown up? I don''t want to hit a kid. I''m afraid you''ll cry and make yourself look silly in here. Just go home!" the man mocked Darren. Concealing his face, Darren was wearing a mask. But using his spiritual sense, the man judged that his opponent was apparently under the age of twenty. Generally, one''s cultivation level was proportional to his age. Hence, the man assumed that Darren was not that strong and wouldn''t stand a chance against him. "Stop nagging, old man. Bring it on!" Darren countered with a sinister expression drawn on his face. Hearing those words, the man burst out in rage, especially when Darren called him "old man." "You''re so arrogant and impolite, little boy! Haven''t your parents taught you manners? Well, if that''s the case, let me do the honors of teaching you a lesson today," offered the man as an insult to Darren. "Cut the crap! You talked too much bullshit. The winner or loser will soon be known. We are not here to quarrel using our mouths, like old spinsters," Darren retorted in response, making the man extremely frustrated. "You bastard! What a foul mouth you have," the man scolded angrily. "Tournament begins in three, two, and one! Let the battles begin!" The elder of the Violet Phoenix Sect''s voice boomed across the arena as he officially signaled the start of thepetition. Everyone present, especially the crowd burst out in an uproar of cheers and excited apuse for the warriors. "Well, you''ll regret what you just said," the man shouted at Darren. As the man was shouting and bbering words, out of nowhere, a dagger shining in the cold light was stabbed directly at Darren. The man''s attack was swift that even a warrior with the sharpest vision couldn''t track the knife by the naked eyes alone. However, it was a pity that he was doomed to lose this time. Darren dodged the attack as if he was N?velDrama.Org owns this. ying balls with his childhood friends. Surprised at how Darren managed to avoid his attack, the warrior''s mouth was gaped open. By now, he had realized that Darren was more potent than he expected. He assumed that the young man in front of him was even stronger than a cultivator who was at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. As his mind was wobbling with thoughts about Darren, to his surprise, the young warrior casually released the olive-ck force against him. The olive-ck force was so fierce and omnipotent that it immediately attracted many people''s attention. Even those who were at the outskirts of the arena had sensed the vibration caused by the olive-ck force. Everyone was stupefied and was held awestruck by the aftermath of the attack. The man who was Darren''s opponent was directly thrown out into midair by the mighty force without the slightest opportunity to give a counter attack or lest defend himself against the colossal intent. Fortunately, to avoid casualties, the Violet Phoenix Sect assigned as many masters as they could to supervise the tournament. One of the masters, who was observing nearby, flew over hurriedly to catch the unconscious man before he hit the ground. "He was seriously injured. Send him to the medical treatment center immediately," the master gave orders to the disciples around him with an anxious tone. Though Darren had only used a small amount of the olive-ck force, the man was beaten to the verge of death. Otherwise, if he had utilized his full power, the man would have exploded to raining ashes and soot in no time. "Who is that young man? How strong is he to almost kill a strong man at the premium stage of the Wonder Realm? Worst is, he just did it casually. The force he just used was quite not normal for his age. I don''t think I can stand it, myself." Such a high remark came from a master who was at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. He was seated in one of the exclusive seats allotted for senior masters. Witnessing the horrific scene, he couldn''t help himself but be awed in surprise and disbelief at Darren''s show of power. "Hmm, that was interesting. I think that the warrior''s cultivation level must be at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm. He is a top-level cultivator even though he looks very young," adjoined in another grandmaster. "Yeah, it seems that there are quite a lot of talents in thispetition. This guy is one of them. I''m not entirely sure I can beat him," stated another skilled warrior. The crowd went bustling as the discussion about Darren spread. Some grand warriors also attached great importance to his ability, while some thought that he was using some arcane tricks. Of course, among the more than one thousand cultivators present, some of them mastered the supernatural martial skill. Darren also noticed that and realized he should be more careful in the next rounds. With such a showcase that was hard to ignore, Hailey''s attention was caught by Darren''s performance. But it was too brief that she soon looked away from him, that even their gaze had no chance to meet. The curiosity on her face, however, was reced by calmness. In the first round ofpetition, more than five hundred candidates were eliminated. Those who had won were separated on the other side of the arena, waiting for the second round. The second round, third round... Thepetition had been going on. Chapter 397 I Come Here To Fight (Part Two) Chapter 397 I Come Here To Fight (Part Two) An hourter, there were only sixteen people left on the tform, and all were vying for Hailey''s hand in marriage. The sixteen remaining warriors were definitely the best of the best. Everyone''s cultivation level reached at least the supreme stage of Wonder Realm. By the way they stood, it is clearly visible that they were men of courage and exceptional skills, all of which were fit to be a groom for Hailey. Moreover, in terms of appearance, they were all dashing and noble. They really deserved the spot and the title of young talents. "Hey guys, do you really want topete with me for the rare beauty? She is mine. How about giving me a favor? Please go down the tform and save yourselves from the humiliation," Hunk uttered boastfully. "Hunk, don''t you know how to be ashamed? It''s not just the cultivators from the easternnd who came here for that fairdy. Do you think if you give your name, we will be afraid of you? Think again, man," countered another young martial artist. "You are just the supreme disciple of your sect, not the whole world. Who do you think you are?" figured another martial artist in an annoyed tone. "My name is Timothy Shaoyan. I am not afraid of all the supreme disciple from the three big sects of the easternnd," dered a young man named Timothy Shaoyan. As he was saying that, Timothy looked at Hunk with his eyes full of disdain. He seemed to be challenging Hunk and saying that he would not yield to him whatever might happen. By this time, a tensed air hanged by the atmosphere of the arena, the remaining warriors exchanged heated res and arguments against each other. Timothy used a secret power to spread what he had just said all over the entire arena. So almost everyone in the square heard his deration, and it caused a heated discussion in the crowd. "Timothy? I''ve heard about him. He is the strongest disciple from the Western Desert Ind. It is said that he nearly listed on the Sky Chart of the Talent Roll at his age of thirty. Unfortunately, when he was ready and became strong enough, his age exceeded the requirement of the Sky Chart. At present, he is about thirty-two years old. I can''t imagine how powerful he is by now," whispered an onlooker to the man beside him in a low voice. "His family is the overlord of the Western Desert Ind. With the power of a single-family, they are dominating the border area. They must be mighty. Furthermore, Timothy is the strongest man among the younger generation of his family," narrated another middle-aged man. Then just from behind them, another voice butted in, saying, "You are right. There are so many talents from the Chasm n and the Heavenly Pce Sect of the southernnd, the three big sects of the easternnd, and the Talent City of the North Desert. But I think that Timothy still can list in the top ten among them." Unmoved and at peace, Darren stood quietly on a corner and deliberately released his spiritual sense and listened to those discussions. When his eyes swept over Timothy, he felt the man''s extraordinary influence at once. After hearing Timothy''s name, Hunk, the first one to speak, said nothing but snorted against him. In terms of identity and character, Timothy was the strongest man among the young generation of the whole western region. He himself was just the first supreme disciple of one of the three big sects in the easternnd. Therefore, Hunk was certainly notparable to Timothy¡ªhe was far too inferior. "I admire you all. You''re all great, and you''re all famous. My name is Abrd. I am an unknown person, a nobody, so I dare not hope to scare you with my name. However, I have a suggestion. Since we all dere ourselves to be the strongest, why don''t we all have a real fight? By then, in case you all get trampled under my feet, won''t I be famous, huh? Let us see who will emerge victorious in the end. Who will end up famous and popr? Would that be okay with you?" The man named Abrd was handsome, but he looked too sloppy in the way he dressed. There were several patches on his coarse linen robe, and he was carrying a rusty, notched tomahawk on his back. Judging from his looks, he was like a woodcutter with his old tomahawk. Although he appeared not so attractive, the sixteen young martial artists present had raised their vignce, including Darren. All of them were under the age of forty, but they all reached remarkably high cultivation levels. Darren thought he should not underestimate some of them. One of them could probably be his formidable opponent. Notably, the "woodcutter" carrying a rusty tomahawk, Darren thought that he was not that simple as a contender. He had a strange and powerful aura within him that Darren could noty his hands upon. "Good! I like your courage. I''ll stay with you to the end, ha ha ha!" Hunkughed at Abrd. "No problem," echoed one martial artist. "I agree," responded another young warrior inside the arena. In no time, everyone agreed with Abrd''s suggestion. Fighting for the beauty was why they were there, after all. Though, some people just came to fight for fame, yet now was the most crucial part. It was now or never since there were only sixteen of them left. There should only be one man standing. Each one of them must prove their worth to gain such credentials, plus the radiant maiden Hailey as his wife. But to their surprise, as everyone had already agreed, a man wearing a bronze mask stood silently, not saying a single word. The eyes of the other fifteen warriors naturally turned to him. They wanted to know if he was with or against the suggestion. "Hey, man. Could you please say something?" encouraged a fellow warrior. "If you don''t fight, please This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. get out of here!" mocked another young warrior. They had all witnessed the mighty power of the olive-ck force from the bronze-masked warrior in the previous round, so they dared not provoke Darren too much. "Nonsense! Of course, Ie here to fight. How soon will we get this started?" Darren made a cold and harsh response, with a voice as confident as a mountain, tall, unmoved, and invincible. Chapter 398 A Grand Warrior Got In The Fight Chapter 398 A Grand Warrior Got In The Fight After hearing that Darren had agreed to fight, the martial artists on stage released their auras. They were ready to battle, as well. "Well, now that everyone has decided to fight, I will not stop you. But there is one rule. You can''t kill each other, or Violet Phoenix Sect will severely punish you." At the same time, a young man with a powerful aura flew out from Violet Phoenix Sect''s pce. As soon as he appeared, all eyes were on him. The young man seemed to be in his twenties. He was dressed in violet and held a white paper fan in his hand. He looked handsome and elegant. But, people shuddered at the coldness and threat in his words. The onlookers could perceive that the young man''s aura belonged to a grand warrior, a real grand warrior. No matter how strong and powerful they were, none of the sixteen martial artists on stage had reached the Grand Realm. "Who is that?" Surprised by the man''s strength, Darren felt the need to learn more about him. After all, how often did a persone across a twenty-year-old martial artist at the Grand Realm? He must be exceptionally talented! "Oscar is Violet Phoenix Sect''s first supreme disciple. You would think that he is in his twenties, but he is actually over sixty. He has been practicing a top-level martial arts skill that contains the Life Rule. That''s why he looks so young," one man on stage exined after hearing Darren''s question. ''No wonder!'' Darren finally understood. Oscar looked young because he practiced a special skill. It would be a miracle for someone in his twenties to reach the Grand Realm. Even though he was over the age of sixty, Oscar was still very talented to be a grand warrior. Darren knew of people like Scott, who didn''t reach the Grand Realm when they were less than a hundred years old. It was extremely hard for someone who was at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm to upgrade to the Grand Realm. Yes, the other fifteen martial artists were all in the Wonder Realm, but Darren could guarantee that no more than four would reach the Grand Realm in the next fifty years. "Please don''t worry. We aren''t fighting to kill each other. We are only looking for a winner here," Hunk, the Cloud Sect''s first supreme disciple, answered. "That''s good to know. I am certain that you are all exceptional martial artists. So, how about a challenge? If the winner can take ten moves from me, I will give him a treasure. What do you say?" Oscar asked with a faint smile on his face. Hearing his words, many people couldn''t help but secretly despise him. Why? Because everyone realized that Oscar just wanted to show off his strength. After all, how could a martial artist at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm take ten moves from a grand warrior? It was pretty much an excuse to bully weaker cultivators! Besides, many people knew that despite being over sixty years old, Oscar still acted like he was in his twenties. How shameless was that? "I''m afraid that you offer an unfair challenge," the man called Timothy stated in a cold tone. "Oh? Why is that?" Oscar asked innocently. He was not ashamed of what he''d said. "Come on. You are a one-star grand warrior. You can easily beat us with your domain skill! Taking ten moves from you? Ha! You can simply tell us that you want to disy your strength. There is no need to be sly about it." As Timothy had a high status, he didn''t have to be polite and respectful toward Oscar. "Ha-ha. You misunderstood, Timothy. That is not what I want. I won''t use my domain skill. And I promise to use only sixty percent of my real strength in the fight to see if the winner can take ten moves from me. What do you say now? Are you still scared, Timothy?" Oscar still acted elegant and gentle though his words weren''t so. Timothy couldn''t help but furrow his eyebrows at Oscar''s taunt. Then he replied, "Fine! Just you wait! Of course, I can take ten moves from you. In fact, you might not even beat me if you don''t use your domain skill and full strength!" Disdain shed through Oscar''s eyes after hearing Timothy''s remarks. But he remained silent. It was clear that Timothy thought he could win in a fight against Oscar. In fact, the other fifteen people on the stage probably thought the same. Each of them assumed that Oscar was looking for trouble when he promised not to use his domain skill and to suppress forty percent of his strength. Meanwhile, Darren stood silently and observed them all. He knew that Oscar was a one-star grand warrior. Even if he used his domain skill, Darren wouldn''t lose to him within a hundred moves. Now that Oscar had chosen to abandon his domain skill and suppress his strength, Darren could say that he would beat Oscar with one skill! "Now that my challenge has been epted, how do you want to fight?" "We can battle like before¡ªone opponent for each contender. If both contenders are at the same level and are seriously hurt, then both will lose." "All right. Let''s do it this way. Come on, pick your opponent!" After the rules had been set, the sixteen contenders chose their opponents. Darren didn''t have to pick an adversary as one of the martial artists chose him first. The audience sitting in the arena were excited as the fight was about to begin. They knew that it would be a great one. Still, there were a few who looked at the stage with indifference. These warriors knew that they were at the same level as the fighters on stage. They didn''t like that someone who was as strong as them would show off in front of such a big crowd. "My name is Edgar. Let''s fight." The cultivator who chose Darren introduced himself with a smile. "Okay." Darren didn''t want to tell him his name. "Aren''t you an unfriendly one?" Edgar was unhappy that Darren wouldn''t even introduce himself. With a shrug, Edgarunched a full attack at Darren. Meanwhile, the other seven pairs also started their fight. A battle between two strong martial artists could easily destroy the ce. But the restriction spell around the stage was unique. It separated the eight pairs so they wouldn''t affect others. Rumble! Edgar''s fists shone with bloody light as heunched over a thousand attacks at Darren. "Not bad," Darren praised when he felt the strength of Edgar''sbat power. He could sense that Edgar was almost as good as Bryan. But, Darren didn''t want to waste time on him. He wanted to end the battle early so that he could observe the strength of the other contenders. So, he activated the power in his elixir field, filed it with all his might, and summoned the olive-ck force. Bang! Bang! Bang! The air around Darren trembled. The sound was so loud that the weaker martial artists fainted. Blood dripped from their mouths from the impact of Darren''s attack. "Reinforce the restriction!" Seeing the incident, an elder from Violet Phoenix Sect sent a message to the pce. After a short while, strange runes started to shine in the air. The restriction around the corner where Darren was fighting was reinforced manifold. Only then did the stage be calm again. Everyone turned to stare at Darren. In just a few moments, he had incapacitated Edgar. Darren''s opponent was so severely hurt that he had no strength to fight back. Blood dripped from injuries all over his body. "I admit defeat! I admit defeat!" Seeing that the olive-ck force was about to hit him again, Edgar shouted. The runes shone and deflected most of the power from the olive-ck force before it could hit Edgar. The only reason Edgar survived was because the runes reduced the impact of the attack! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After witnessing Darren''s strength, everyone was aware of how much damage he could do. In a short time, he had defeated a cultivator who was at the supreme stage of the Wonder Realm! Darren must be extremely powerful. Rumble! Right at the same time, an axe that was faster than lightning appeared above Darren''s head. "Huh?" Darren''s eyebrows furrowed. He didn''t need to look to know who was targeting him. Chapter 399 Fury (Part One) Chapter 399 Fury (Part One) As clearly exined before thepetitionmenced, the rule was to fight one on one, then the winner could fight another warrior in another round. Ironically, the attack towards Darren made by the woodcutter-looking man without even a warning was breaking the rule. Though he didn''t know why the woodcutter-looking man chose to break the rule and blow such a surprise attack on Darren, the young warrior couldn''t help but get furious at his action. In response to that unwanted act, Darren''s de and sword intent burst out immediately. Everyone in the arena got surprised and awestruck when they felt the sharp de and sword intent of Darren. It was the first time that they had felt such an unusually potent force, some even thought that the intent might be from out of this world. Both the warriors and themon people who were at the arena were aware of what cultivating the de and the sword at the same time meant. From the limited knowledge they had, what they knew was, when choosing to cultivate both the de and the sword at the same time was equal to looking for one''s death. Nobody had dared to do such thing as far as everyone knew in fear of losing their lives. But now, right there and then,id before the very front of their eyes, they could see as bright as the cloudless skies, that the young man was unharmed and alive. Aside from that, he was also powerful and influential. One could call this a miracle¡ªa one in a million instances. "Haha." The young martial artist whose name was Abrdughed, then he withdrew his axe before turning back and hid amongst the clouds. As he waspletely hidden, he let out a chuckle towards Darren, saying, "Don''t be so serious, man! I am just messing with you, seeing that you won even faster than me!" While saying that, Abrd had an annoying smile on his face, acting like what he did was not a big deal at all. Only by then did Darren realize that he had let out his de and sword intent without a second thought, just because he was angry. He thought it would be all right for others to know about his skills, but unfortunately, Hailey was also here. After that powerful blow, she must have felt it by now. That meant Darren''s world narrowed a little, and he got a hold of feeling a little awkward now. Just as Darren expected, Hailey, who had been looking for him indifferently, immediately flew to stand in the middle of the fighting stage. Her reckless action made the warriors and spectators alike froze in an instant. At the same time, everyone who was watching the scene on the stage opened their mouths in awe. Seeing Hailey''s radiant and perfect face from such a close distance, her beauty was so breathtaking that it made thest pair who were fighting stopped in their tracks to look at her. "Get out of here!" Pointing her finger towards Darren, Hailey demanded in a stone-cold voice. The air of authority shown by the fair maiden was in contrast to the mildness of her radiance, yet one would be shivering at the sound of her voice and her malignant stares. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ha! Why would you want me to leave?" asked Darren with his lips curved into a bitter smile. Now that he was recognized, there was no need to hide his face anymore. So he took off his mask and showed his face to Hailey. "Don''t misunderstand my action. I''m only in thispetition to stop you from marrying a random man because of me," looking at Hailey straight in the eye, Darren blurted out what was really on his mind in an honest voice. From the very start of thepetition, as soon as he saw Hailey on the stage, looking for a groom, he immediately guessed that she must be doing that as a desperate move¡ªa consequence of what had happened between them. "Ha ha!" With a sinisterugh, Hailey mocked, "Don''t tter yourself! Who do you think you are? Why would my actions have anything to do with you?" Hearing their heated conversation, the warriors on the arena all furrowed their eyebrows and looked at Darren in confusion. Did this man know Hailey before? What had happened between the two of them? Questions flooded their minds. "Whether you admit it or not, this groom-recruitingpetition is held by the Violet Phoenix Sect. I have every right to join whether you are the bride to be or not." A bit harsh with his words right now, Darren was determined to end the conversation. He didn''t want to argue with her anymore. "I will warn you onest time. Get the fuck out of here. Now!" Hatred filled Hailey''s pretty eyes. Her voice, this time, was somewhat grating and louder. A cold smirk appeared on Darren''s face when he heard her words. "You know very well what happened that day. Whose fault was it? I won''t allow you to do this before you make everything clear. Do you hear me?" the young warrior yelled. "Who the hell do you think you are? Yes, what happened was my fault. I have bound you and forced you to sleep with me for three days. So what? I don''t have to exin my actions to you! Do you think you are the only one that has been hurt by what happened? Ha! What about me? What about me, skilled warrior? Victim? The innocent one? Do you really think that I did that because you were attractive? Let me tell you one thing. I would never let you touch any part of my body if it wasn''t a life or death situation! Now, please kindly fuck off. You don''t have the right to be in thispetition. You don''t deserve to be on this stage at all!" Right at that moment, Hailey''s body was shaking violently. When those words came out of her mouth, an intense aura filled with vexation was released from her, making everyone present feel her contempt. Chapter 400 Fury (Part Two) Chapter 400 Fury (Part Two) "Fine. Good then! So now it all bes my fault, doesn''t it? Now you think you have the right to hate me all of a sudden? Ha! How funny is that? Tell me, do you really have the right to hate me for it?" As if there were only the two of them who are talking at that moment, Darren stared at her with stone-cold eyes. "Ha-ha, why? You want to know why? If you could see the look in your eyes and the expression on your face at that time, you would know why. Let me get things straight for you, in case you don''t get my point. I am not the kind of person you think I am. I don''t want to have anything to do with you anymore. To be honest, if I could kill you right now, I would," she roared. Though her voice sounded confident, tears were brimming in Hailey''s big eyes. Darren, on the other hand, was confused if the tears were out of anger or humiliation. "Humph." With a smirk, Darren turned around, not looking at her anymore. He let himself calm a bit, then said, "Tell me why. Why did you do that in the first ce?" "You will know the reason at the right time, at the right ce. Now, get the fuck out of here," Hailey demanded. With thesest words, Hailey let out her strong aura, making all the talented martial artists on stage shudder. Even Oscar, a grand warrior, became pale on his face. He could feel the death threat in the strong, powerful aura. At the center of it all, Darren, who was standing under the strong aura, couldn''t help but be a bit surprised. But then he figured it out. He knew that Hailey practiced the feminine power and the masculine power at the same time, and the power she had was a fusion one, that was not suppressed at all. It seemed that she was indeed more potent than Darren right now. Besides, she was at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm! "All right. You win. I will go," Darren said calmly, eager to make her stop. Then he turned and walked down the stage step by step. Seeing that Darren was leaving, Hailey also turned and flew back to the high stage. "What the hell? I thought she was still a virgin for God''s sake! I never expected that she was a slut!" whispered one spectator in an almost inaudible voice. "Yeah! She has already slept with that guy. Such a slut! How dare she look for a groom this way? How shameless she is!" answered another spectator. "It''s lucky that thepetition is not over yet. I don''t want to win anymore. I don''t want a slut as my wife!" apetitor bellowed in the arena. Darren just walked a few steps away before the people on stage started to insult Hailey. Not only that, but the people off the stage also started murmuring and gossiping among themselves. Whispering wrong statements and judging Hailey at the same time. In a society like this, a girl''s virginity was more important than any other things. Everyone would look down on you if you lost your virginity before marrying a man. The martial artists who were drooling over Hailey just now all began saying all kinds of harsh and mean words about her. "What the hell is wrong with the Violet Phoenix Sect? They even let such a slut to join thepetition! Are they trying to insult themselves or us by doing that? How dare they do that!" Someone under the stage shouted out loud, not minding that the elders and Hailey herself could hear what he was saying. Hearing the man''s words, people kicked up a row as well. All kinds of insults were thrown at Hailey. Her head couldn''t help but start pounding as tears began streaming down her eyes. These harsh insults were breaking her heart and pushing her to her limits. If only she could do that, she really wanted to p them in the faces and kill them all, but she couldn''t. It was just what the way it was. Everyone thought the same in this world. Killing them wouldn''t change other people''s minds. Their attitude towards her wouldn''t change. That was the only reason why she didn''t attack. The only thing she could do right now was leaving this ce. She turned around and flew away without saying another word, tears streaming down her face. "Fuck off, slut!" The martial artists all shouted at Hailey''s back. Darren froze in ce. He didn''t know what to think right now. Only by then did he finally realize what a precious thing Hailey had really lost. "Shut up!" Darren shouted, his voice vibrating with his de and sword intent. "How dare you ask us to shut up? You slept with that slut, and you tricked us intopeting for her. What were you thinking, huh?" Seeing that Hailey had left, people started to me Darren for what happened. Rumble! Rumble! Filled with anger this time, Darren''s eyes reddened. He shot up in the sky and split himself into nine before finally merging as one. Then he let out his de and Sword Domain. The olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force came out of his body andunched at the big za. Hearing those disrespectful words aiming at Hailey, Darren just couldn''t contain his anger anymore. He attacked without even thinking about it. It seemed that there was an urge in his heart that kept him going. He wanted to kill all the people at sight. "What the hell?" "Damn it!" N?velDrama.Org owns this. The strong olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force wrapped the entire arena in the blink of an eye ¡ª everyone in the arena smelt death at that moment. Chapter 401 Obstruction Chapter 401 Obstruction "Such a powerful dude!" The young men on the fighting stage were shocked and awed by Darren''s power. Their eyes light up N?velDrama.Org owns this. with excitement. "Let me handle him!" Fury coursed through the young man with the axe. Before anyone could respond, he directed the rusty axe on his back toward his target. "You are not strong enough. Let me help you!" Timothy said. All of a sudden, a sword condensed by purple light in his hand also flew toward Darren. Everyone was surprised after they saw Timothy attack. It was not because Timothy was stronger than the young man with the axe. The purple light sword had shocked them. "Humph, this dude dare to act recklessly in Violet Phoenix Sect. I have to fight back." The one-star grand warrior, Oscar, was thest to join. He flew into the square, intending to overwhelm Darren by joining forces with the other contenders. Enormous olive-ck force and dark gold internal force were about to destroy the whole square. Different kinds of weapons rose to the sky and powerful force from people on the stage as well as in the square attacked Darren. If these powerful forces collided, the whole square would be in ruins. Deep in Violet Phoenix Sect, a man dressed in white and an old man wearing a red robe began discussing. They had been watching the incident since Darren began his attacks. "Master, what do you think? Shall I block them?" The old man in the red robe sent a message with his spiritual sense. "There is no need. But, please, use your omnipotent power to protect our sect''s ground and the low- level martial artists in the square. We don''t want him to kill anyone." "I see. You want to see his strength," the old man murmured. The man in white did not speak. Instead, he just nodded. The old man was silent as his withered hand made a fast movement in the air. Many red runes appeared above the square to protect everything. However, he did not protect the people he thought would survive. The old man wanted to see them fight against that young man. Back in the square, different types of lights rushed forward as they tried to break through Darren''s attack. Rumble! The collision force was so powerful that the sky and the earth shook ceaselessly. "Killing axe, chop!" The young man with the axe summoned his forces to attack Darren. However, when the axe merged with the dark gold stream, the attacker felt tremendous pain explode in his chest. He howled and raised both hands toward the sky. Timothy''s purple light sword was stronger. It flew in the dark gold stream and continuously released purple sword intent that attacked the dark gold internal force. After a while, Timothy''s face paled, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Several martial arts masters in the square were very powerful. So, a variety of superior skills also attacked Darren. With only one move, Darren had forced all the masters to defend continuously. After an hour, Darren''s vast force began to fade. Several of the twenty-thousand martial arts masters were close to the level of a grand warrior. This included the man with the axe who named Abrd, Timothy, and a few nameless masters sitting in the audience. The number of martial artists at this level must be more than one hundred. "Kill him!" They tried their best to defend against Darren''s attack. Thankfully, the runes prevented the other warriors from being killed. The longer they fought, the angrier the martial artists became. Frustrated with their inability to break through Darren''s forces, they flew toward the sky and aimed new attacks at Darren in unison. "Stop!" At this time, a ragged-looking young man flew out of the crowd and stood behind Darren. When the others realized that he was Oscar, they paused. Surprise reflected in their expressions as they gaped at Oscar''s condition. Seeing how Oscar had suffered, and his appearance after the attacks, some martial artists burst into Timothy pretended he was not injured. His face remained expressionless as he flew to them. "Ho, Oscar, look at you. The boy only used one move, and you look like this. You are very weak. Are you really at the Grand Realm? Did you lie about this?" Timothy sneered. "Bullshit! Did you forget that I chose not to use my domain? Had I used that skill, many warriors would have been injured. You can fight against my domain if you don''t believe me." Oscar was furious after hearing Timothy''s taunt. "Oh? I''m just curious. Don''t be so mad! You said that from among the sixteen contenders, the person who remained undefeated after battling you for ten moves would get a reward. Now, I don''t think I can defeat him. I am sure you guys feel the same." Timothy pointed at the others. The remaining contenders flew toward Darren, Timothy, and Oscar. They red at Darren before agreeing that they couldn''t win against him. "He is, indeed, powerful. In a one-to-one battle, no one can defeat him apart from this grand warrior. He''s earned my respect." While talking, this person intentionally emphasized on the term, grand warrior. It was obvious that he was taunting Oscar, as well. "I agree." Even Hunk, who had always thought highly of himself, cupped his hands, and said, "He is more powerful than me." After all the others had shared their opinion, Timothy stated, "So, this young man is the winner of our understand that you did not use your domain skill and that you suppressed 40% of your strength. However, he would have killed you had it not been for the other masters. Reward him." "You!" Oscar was so angry that he almost spat out blood. It was humiliating that Oscar, a grand warrior, had been reduced to a ragged mess by one move of a young man. He was absolutely mad! "Humph, there is going to be no reward. Everyone witnessed this dude trying to kill those innocent people. Now, I am going to punish him on behalf of the sect." Oscar''s facial expression changed as he red at Darren. "Whether or not he deserves punishment for any of his actions is your and your sect''s business. But you must give him the reward you promised. He has earned that. It is eptable if you kill him and reim itter. But you must give him the reward now. Guys, don''t you think so? If you don''t, we will know that you were trying to deceive us." Timothy sneered. He assumed that Oscar did not have any treasure to give and that he only wanted to show off by challenging the contenders. Oscar was embarrassed. Timothy was right¡ªOscar had no treasure to give. Even if he had one, he would disgrace himself if he took it out at this point. After all, giving the reward meant acknowledging that Darren had defeated him, a grand warrior! Darren hovered in the sky and watched the debate. "Dude, what punishment do you think I will give you? Huh?" Oscar ignored Timothy. Instead, he sneered at Darren. "Don''t change the topic!" Timothy interrupted. "Everyone shut up!" Darren shouted. His voice was as cold as ice. "I will spare you all this time. But if I hear anyone insult her again, I will kill you!" After threatening the squabbling warriors, Darren turned and flew out of the square. "Fuck" How dare you? Attack him." "Humph, you want to run away after attacking us?" The martial arts masters, who were also levitating in the sky, roared. Despite their hatred for Darren, no one dared to stop him. After a moment, Oscar flew forward and stopped Darren. Chapter 402 Cheerful Conversations And Blooming Friendships (Part One) Chapter 402 Cheerful Conversations And Blooming Friendships (Part One) The other people in the crowd looked towards Darren with dread in their eyes. They were afraid of getting beheaded by Darren right then and there if they so much as dared to make a move against him. That was the reason why every single person in the crowd was reluctant to take the lead. They knew that few of those present would have survived without the sudden appearance of the runic protection. On top of that, even those lucky enough to survive would have been badly injured. As for Oscar, he was well aware of his level as a Grand Realm master. Not only that, he was also the first supreme disciple of the Violet Phoenix Sect. It would be so disgraceful if he didn''t stop Darren and just left him go. Moreover, earlier when he had jumped into the attack range of Darren''s dark gold internal force, he had been immediately struck and beaten without even getting a chance to use his domain skill. The crowd had been watching, and so Oscar had felt so embarrassed. Anger surged through his body when he recalled how he had been defeated. He needed to set the record straight in order to not feel embarrassed anymore. "Hey, you little punk. What do you take me for? Do you have any idea what the Violet Phoenix Sect is? After pulling that ignorant stunt, do you want to run away now? Don''t even think about it!" Oscar cut to the chase and immediately released a domain, which crept over Darren and covered himpletely. He was hoping to intimidate and scare Darren with his domain. However, Darren didn''t even blink. He waspletely calm and stared at Oscar''s domain more out of curiosity than even a hint of fear. And why should he be scared? He had experienced this before. In fact, he had been covered by the domain of grand warriors a couple of times in the past. Among them, there was even the domain of two-star grand warriors. Those domains were multiple times stronger than the one Oscar had released. How could his movements possibly be halted by only this domain? Still radiating calmness, he released the de and Sword Domain. Though this domain could not be equal in force to that of Oscar, it still could to some extent resist Oscar''s attack. Oscar clenched his teeth as he tried to stand his ground. His domain was not really that strong, and now it became even weaker as Darren''s domain slowly took over. Oscar was cursing internally. Darren, on the other hand, was standing firmly, not wavering in his domain. He muttered coldly, "I wouldn''t have attacked everyone here if they hadn''t yelled such hurtful insults. What? Didn''t you hear how the girl was insulted moments ago? I don''t mind killing you if you can''t keep right from wrong. What''s more, you are trying to trouble me." The warriors were all standing around, none of them making a single noise. Their hands had started sweating as they watched the enthralling confrontation. They all witnessed how, despite being in the domain of the grand warrior, the young man was able to speak with poise and confidence. Not only Original from N?velDrama.Org. that, his cool voice was evenced with a hint of menace. The bystanders doubted that whether this man still had some other great strength and very powerful means. However, they still had trouble believing that a man as young as the one before them, one who had clearly not reached the Grand Realm yet, could be able to actually fight against the domain, a domain released by a grand warrior no less! It should have beenmon sense that a young guy like him just couldn''t do something powerful like this. In that moment, everyone in the crowd thought that Darren had reached the top level of the supreme stage in the Wonder Realm. He was already able toprehend and use his knowledge of the domain, so he must have already stepped into the Grand Domain. This was surely the reason why Darren could still appear soposed and calm. But were their musings right? Each person in the crowd believed that Darren, at such a young age, had to be an exceptional genius, unlike anything or anybody else in the present day and age. If Darren stopped using the skill to conceal his true cultivation base, the crowd would know that Darren was just at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm. How shocked would they be if they knew this?! "How dare you threaten me? Kid, you are ying with fire!" hissed Oscar with venom in his voice. He had released his domain, but it wasn''t strong enough to bring Darren to his knees. Instead, Darren was standing proudly, filled with arrogance, and even dared to threaten Oscar. This fact alone irritated Oscar more than he could put into words. The anger he felt made his whole body shake and his vision turned red for a few seconds. He took a deep breath, trying to calm down and steady his hands again. By the time Oscar had his bearings back and was about to attack Darren, two shadows suddenly leaped into his domain. Flinching back slightly, it took him a few seconds to recognize them. It was Timothy and the young woodcutter. "Oscar, do you really want to kill him?" asked Timothy with a hint of usation in his voice. With a cold and unflinching gaze, Timothy stared Oscar down. With an even voice, he continued, "It seems to me that what the young man said is not unreasonable. It is undeniable that everyone present insulted him and the girl first. That made him angry, so heunched the attack. It was not only his fault." Timothy made a sweeping motion with his hand, as if to dismiss any possible objections to what he had said. "I have no idea what the rtionship between the girl and the young man is. The only thing obvious were the grudges between them. They might just feel wronged and then acted rashly. However, you people insulted them. Is there anybody daring to say he should just stand all of this?" Timothy raised his hands slightly as he spoke thest part, gesticting between Oscar and the still watchful crowd. "Timothy, what you just said was reasonable, and I''m d I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t have. Nevertheless, I did hear Hunk curse in quite the unbing way," said the young woodcutter cheekily, while showing off a slightly lopsided grin. Chapter 403 Cheerful Conversations And Blooming Friendships (Part Two) Chapter 403 Cheerful Conversations And Blooming Friendships (Part Two) "What do you mean? I just cussed them out, so what? Mind your own damn business!" Hunk replied angrily. Without missing a beat, he immediately rushed towards the young woodcutter. "What? You want to try me? Hold on, I will y with you for as long as you want after dealing with the business of this young man," said Abrd, the woodcutter, mockingly. He was ring at Hunk, his previous smile long gone from his face. Abrd''s re was so piercing that Hunk felt it deep in his bones and a sudden fear gripped him. A cold shudder ran down his back. He decided to keep quiet, even though he wasn''t sure if he could''ve uttered a single word in the face of that re anyway. "Timothy, and you, a woodcutter. Are you two aiming to get in the way of my punishment for offending the dignity of my sect?" Oscar''s voice was void of any emotion. He had no intention of arguing with them. Slowly but surely, Oscar transferred the most intense power of the domain in the direction of those two annoying guys. The two men were by no means weak. Nevertheless, they stood no chance to actually fight against the domain. Therefore, when a hit of the st came, they were almost knocked to their knees. "Humph, Oscar, you went too far. You have my word. I am going to beat you today. Try me if you dare," threatened Timothy. He had a murderous look in his eyes, all while holding a sword condensed by purple light in his hand. At the same time, Abrd raised the wood-cutting axe that he was holding. The strength of the two men was lower than that of the grand warrior. It didn''t matter, though, as the weapons in their hands radiated a powerful feeling of immeasurable domination. Once their weapons made an appearance, even Oscar''s domain pressure was weakened significantly. Darren was studying the weapons of the two men by using his spiritual sense. He found that the weapons were extraordinary and seemed to contain a profound essence. Impressed by the weapons, Darren also let his gaze move towards their stances. He was looking at their expressions and Original from N?velDrama.Org. contemting their reckless actions. Cocking his head slightly to the side, he surmised that these two guys were also capable of dealing with grand warriors. No doubt could they hold their own due to the use of their powerful weapons. "My name is Darren Chu, and I don''t want to bother you. I have killed several bloody one-star grand warriors, and I don''t mind killing another one if they force my hand," he finally said. Darren made sure to address Timothy and Abrd in a polite manner, seeing that they were on his side. "Listen, Darren. It is true that the Violet Phoenix Sect runs this ce. I don''t doubt your skills," Timothy responded. "I am just worried that you are not able to get rid of this ce if you kill him. In the presence of us, their sect leader will not dare to kill you. By the way, I will definitely befriend you. Do I have the honor to be your friend?" Timothy cracked a small smile. Truth be told, Timothy was shocked after hearing Darren''s words. However, he made sure not to show it. As calmly as possible, he reached out his hand. The person standing in front of him was such a genius. Timothy would have had to be a fool not to make friends with him. If Darren, with all his strength, was on his side, the man''s help could go a long way in dealing with the upromising struggle between all sides of Timothy''s n. "s, I actually have no support. There is only one old man who can protect me. With his cover, I have acted atrociously. To be more specific, I have killed a grand warrior. I am wondering whether you can make friends with me. Just do me the favor," Abrdughed. Then, he also reached out his hand. Darren grinned and proimed, "I do not care about people''s backgrounds nor strength when making friends. We can be brothers if we are alike. You two seem quite like me. Ha-ha. What a coincidence!" Darren then raised both of his arms and sped theirs hands in his. They shook on it with firm and steady hands. The crowd of warriors was still standing to the side, watching all of this unfold. They were truly stupefied. Even though they should have been suppressed by the domain of a grand warrior, the three men were just talking cheerfully. Not only that, but they were even making friends with each other. Those three either looked down on Oscar, or they just genuinely didn''t care and simply ignored him. After watching the exchange in front of him, Oscar was once again angry beyond words. However, he did not dare tounch an attack directly. Why? The reason was simple. After listening to them talk, he was suddenly all too aware that those three young men were all capable of beheading grand warriors. This realization frightened him so much, he felt his blood run cold. What was more, Timothy was the top young genius of the overlord family in the Western Desert Ind. Oscar wouldn''t dare to attack Timothy on his own, as he knew better than that. As for the young woodcutter, he was hard to deal with as well. At least ording to the personal background that he had just revealed in his conversation. So, Oscar drew a conclusion that none of the three men in front of him felt even slightly afraid of a one- star grand warrior like him. If he fought against them, he might be defeated. In that moment, Oscar didn''t know what to do. He felt shame gnaw at his insides. Launching an attack wasn''t an option, he simply didn''t dare to, but he was also too embarrassed to just back down. "Elder Herman, please help me handle this." Oscar could not think of any other solution but stealthily send a message to Elder Herman who was far away. Obviously, he didn''t want to be embarrassed in front of everyone. His pride wouldn''t let him. Chapter 404 A Big Move Chapter 404 A Big Move "Ha-ha!" Hermanughed heartily. He then flew over andnded beside the group of people. Herman looked reproachfully at Oscar, and said, "Oscar, I understand that you are trying to uphold our sect''s prestige and rules, but you must also remember that this is not how our sect treats friends from far away. Darren is a visitor, and he does not know our rules yet. This is not his fault. More importantly, all the warriors that havee to our sect are answering our leader''s call for the crusade to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. Please, do not let this unpleasantness ruin everyone''s passion and harmony. You may stand down now, Oscar. I will take it from here!" "Hum!" Oscar snorted before answering respectfully, "My apologies, Elder Herman. You are right. For the sake of our crusade, I will let it slide. However, if I ever catch him undermining the status of our sect, I will show no mercy. I mean it!" With that said, Oscar settled his sleeves before he turned to return to the pce. Once in the sky, he didn''t look back. After leaving, Oscar could not help but feel relieved. Had Herman note to his rescue, he would be in serious trouble. This was the first time that he, a warrior at the Grand Realm, had been outmatched by someone inferior. Obviously, he was extremely embarrassed. Hence, his hatred for Darren and the other two warriors was beyondparison. It was so strong that simply killing them would not be enough for Oscar. "Those three sons of bitches! I am going to kill them one by one," Oscar murmured to himself, looking ferocious. Back in the square, it was evident to a bunch of powerful and experienced warriors that Darren and his new friends were stronger than Oscar, and that the elder hade to smooth things over. Now that Oscar had retreated without any gains from the confrontation with Darren, a group of outside warriors did not dare to provoke Darren any further. And so, theynded in a different area. The square was once again empty as if nothing had happened here. "I see we have three young and promising young men among us. On behalf of our sect, I apologize for the unpleasantness that you have experienced. You are on our turf now, and it is our responsibility to show you better treatment than this." Herman said with a smile before speaking seriously, "However, I must say that you were, indeed, acting irrationally. Had my guard not stepped in, you would have caused the death of many, which would have been a tragedy. It would also have affected our cause significantly. If I may offer a suggestion, please refrain from acting out of passion again. Given that we all faulted today, I sincerely wish that everyone present takes a deep breath to calm down and forget offenses. For the sake of Violet Phoenix Sect, please let it go. I would be deeply honored if all of you would kindly grant me this wish. Thank you!" Herman''s words, which were fair and just, eased everyone''s mind. Despite the different origins and backgrounds of these warriors, they thought Herman''s suggestion was eptable and agreed to let it slide. After all, Violet Phoenix Sect was one of the top three sects in the easternnd. They had the highest number of top-notch warriors in their sect. If anyone caused trouble in their sect, Violet Phoenix Sect''s warriors could easily wipe out the offenders. So, everyone decided to stay in control during their stay. "I appreciate your modesty and the fairness in your dealings!" Timothy said sincerely. Herman expressed his gratitude with a smile and a nod at Timothy. Then he said, "Please, Darren, I hope my wordsfort you so that you settle down and focus on the reason why we are all here." Both Abrd and Timothy stared at Darren to ascertain whether he would ept Herman''s suggestion and let the insults pass. Darren smiled briefly and said, "Of course. Water under the bridge now. If I broke any rules of Violet Phoenix Sect, I beg for your forgiveness." "Of course. Please don''t mind me. I believe that we can work out our misunderstanding amicably." Herman nodded. Now that all the fuzz had settled, those who had harbored hostility toward Darren decided to set their feelings aside. After all, their focus was to take down the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. The marriage arrangements of ny-nine beautiful women was still in progress. After the affair had been dealt with, the servants of Violet Phoenix Sect helped settle the warriors so that they could rest and prepare for their journey the next day. The next morning, a vast army of human warriors once again assembled in the square. "Everyone, today we are going to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. Your job is to kill the demonic monsters prowling on the outer perimeter. We also have to ensure that none of them slip through our lines and kill our civilians. But, I have to remind you that you need to stay alert even at the outer perimeter. Not only has the foundation of the Heavenly Serene Graveyardsted for tens of thousands of years, there are also a monsters at the level Grand Realm, please avoid them and alert our grand warriors. This is for your safety," the Violet Phoenix Sect elder instructed everyone in the square. "What? Are we only charged with clearing the demonic monsters from the outer perimeter? I think Violet Phoenix Sect thinks too highly of themselves!" "You said it! They are merely demonic monsters. With us joining forces, we can easily defeat them." Almost every recruited warrior was infuriated and began to protest against discrimination. They believed that their talents would be wasted if they were only assigned to deal with low-level demonic monsters. "Darren, what do you make of this?" Timothy asked Darren with a light smile. Abrd, who was standing nearby, turned to look at Darren. However, before Darren could answer, Abrd interjected, "Well, what do you think? Of course, our talents will be wasted if we are only going to fight low-level demonic monsters. If the three of us join forces, I believe we can take on a demonic monster with the strength of a two-star grand warrior." Abrd said with muchcency in his voice. Although boastful, his opinion was not entirely groundless. The axe that he carried on his back contained a formidable power that few could withstand. He also believed that Timothy''s purple light sword was as powerful as his axe. As all the warriors carried powerful weapons, Abrd inferred that Darren was equipped with a weapon of the same magnitude as theirs. So, he was right in assuming that the three of them would be powerful enough to defeat a demonic monster with the power of a two-star grand warrior. "Abrd, I am afraid that is where you are wrong." Timothy gave Abrd a mysterious look. "Are the demonic monsters at the Heavenly Serene Graveyard stronger than other ordinary demonic monsters?" Darren did not understand the rationale behind such an arrangement, either. So, he asked Timothy. "Exactly!" "Why is that?" "Rx, I will tell you soon. Let''s head over there first. By the way, your reason for participating in this cause goes beyond ridding the easternnd of diabolic beasts, am I correct? I will be honest with you. My purpose is to collect the blood of the five-star grand demonic monster!" said Timothy. "Timothy, I appreciate your honesty. I can tell you now that our targets are the same. If I am not mistaken, Darren is also desirous of collecting that blood." Abrd turned to look at Darren. "I am afraid that you are wrong. I do not want anything!" Darren smiled mischievously. "What? Why?" Both Timothy and Abrd asked in unison. "We are in no rush. I will exinter." Darren turned away from them without another word. "Damn! What is with you people and your secrets?" Abrd murmured to himself, rather displeased. As the three men chatted, the Violet Phoenix Sect elder provided detailed information and reminders to N?velDrama.Org owns this. the warriors. Seeing that everyone was prepared, the elder waved at them to begin! "Warriors! Let''s move out!" As his voice echoed throughout the square, a group of warriors suddenly flew into the sky from the pce. Each emitted a strong aura. "Holy shit! There are twenty three-star grand warriors!" "That sure is something! Sending so many ace warriors is a big move from Violet Phoenix Sect. No wonder they put us in charge of only the outer perimeter." "Tell me about it! Are the demonic monsters at the Heavenly Serene Graveyard truly so powerful that Violet Phoenix Sect has to mobilize twenty three-star grand warriors? There has not been a mobilization like this for thousands of years!" Sensing the aura of those three-star grand warriors, the other warriors in the square burst into a heated discussion with excitement in their voices. Three-star grand warriors were very rare as they were often not seen for hundreds of years. Now, the scene of twenty three-star grand warriors simultaneously swooping into the sky shocked everyone present. Even Darren and his twopanions stared at those three-star warriors in the sky with astonishment. "Where did Violet Phoenix Sect find all these warriors? To my knowledge, there are only three three- star grand warriors and one red-robed warlock in their sect," Timothy murmured to himself, sounding incredulous. Chapter 405 Enter The Heavenly Serene Graveyard Chapter 405 Enter The Heavenly Serene Graveyard "Who knew Violet Phoenix Sect could gather so many three-star grand warriors?" Abrd rolled his eyes. "It doesn''t matter. Let us follow them." Darren was secretly pleased. He was determined to enter the battlefield where the three-star grand warriors would fight, as he believed that he would find chances to assimte countless talents of powerful demonic monsters! "Yes, we better head in their direction. Since the five-star grand demonic monster is hard to defeat, I reckon Violet Phoenix Sect invited reclusive masters who are three-star grand warriors," stated Timothy. A few momentster, the crowd, led by three one-star grand warriors from Violet Phoenix Sect, flew toward the easternnd''s border. After flying for two days, the advancing human army arrived at a deste ce and stopped. When theynded on the ground, the white mist dispersed, revealing a huge pce. "Guys, this ce is where my sect was set up. Please wait here for the masters to open the entrance to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard," stated one of the elders. After the crowd followed the elder into the pce, they were awed by the fact that Violet Phoenix Sect was rich enough to build such a magnificent pce. As everyone began to settle in the pce, they felt violent vibrations and heard loud noises in the distance. The warriors in the pce were immediately on alert. "Everyone, take it easy! It must be the masters attacking the entrance to the Heavenly Serene Graveyard. Just wait a moment," said the elder. The crowd calmed after hearing the elder''s exnation. "As twenty three-star grand warriors are releasing their power together, it is no wonder that we hear such loud sounds." "To my knowledge, if so many powerful masters fight together, wouldn''t they destroy the area?" Darren questioned doubtfully. "Ha-ha, it seems you know a lot, Darren. However, the easternnd''s border has a far more stable space than the borders of the other three regions. I reckon that even a four-star grand warrior would be unable to destroy this ce. And, I have heard that two six-star grand warriors once fought in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, but they did not cause any damage. You must believe that Heavenly Serene Graveyard''s space is very stable," Timothy said confidently. "I understand. You are very knowledgeable, Timothy," Darren said in admiration. "I just happened to hear about it before. As I have the same purpose as Abrd, we will try to get close to the battlefields of the powerful masters. Otherwise, we won''t get the demonic monster blood we seek. Darren, what are you going to do? Would you like to sneak in with us?" "Yes, why not? I don''t want to miss the chance to witness the battles of so many great masters," Darren said with a smile. "Ha-ha! Yes, I agree. One more thing. No matter who gets the demonic monster blood first, why don''t This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. we promise to divide it equally?" suggested Abrd. "Sure! It should be equally divided," Timothy agreed. "Demonic monster blood is of no use to me. I am here because I am curious. If I am lucky enough to get some demonic monster blood, I will share it with both of you," exined Darren. "Oh, I appreciate that!" Abrd said honestly. "Still, we can''t be blindly optimistic. The fact that a five-star grand demonic monster guards the Heavenly Serene Graveyard is a rumor. No one knows the truth. What if there are more powerful grand demonic monsters, as well? It will not be easy for the twenty three-star grand warriors to kill the five- star grand demonic monster, let alone a demonic monster at a higher level. What if we encounter a lot of two-star and three-star grand demonic monsters? We have got to be careful not to rush in without an adequate understanding of the dangerous ces and monsters, or else we may lose more than we gain," Timothy said gravely. "You are right. I once witnessed the strength of a five-star grand warrior. It is almost impossible for twenty three-star grand warriors to kill a five-star grand warrior. However, now that the people of Violet Phoenix Sect have dared toe here, they must have adequately prepared. We will have to wait outside and see what the masters are going to do," added Darren. "Hey, you two are cool! Especially you, Darren! You have witnessed the strength of a five-star grand warrior. That is amazing!" When Abrd heard the exnation, he felt that Darren was very mysterious. Five-star grand warrior? The Bottom Spiritual World did not allow the existence of such powerful masters. Abrd guessed that Darren had seen a five-star grand warrior in an ancient wastnd! Since Darren had survived, how could it be that he was just an ordinary warrior? "Well, no more chit-chat! Let us see what will happen next," replied Darren. The army of warriors stayed in the pce for three days. Each day, they felt the violent vibrations and heard fierce explosions from the twenty three-star grand warriors'' attacks. Rumble! On the fourth day, an explosion of immense magnitude was heard, and in the distance, a dark fog hung in the air. "Follow me, guys! We can now enter the Heavenly Serene Graveyard!" Scarcely had the sound of the explosions dissipated when the three elders of Violet Phoenix Sect appeared and shouted excitedly to the crowd. Having waited for several days, everyone was excited to hear that the Heavenly Serene Graveyard was open. They flew in the direction of the thick fog. Darren and his two pals naturally joined the crowd. As the crowd neared, a huge deep hole hanging in mid-air came into view. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Everyone rushed through the hole without hesitation. Once inside, the scene changed. They seemed to be in an ancient wilderness. "Oh, this is a special area." "The atmosphere of the Heavenly Serene Graveyard is very different from that of the world where we live." Both Timothy and Abrd seemed a little surprised and excited. However, Darren was calm as he had experienced a few ancient wildernesses. To him, the Heavenly Serene Graveyard was rather ordinary. "Well, we shall separate into eight groups, and each group will guard one of the eight exits. If you see any low-level demonic monsters, I need you to kill them immediately. But remember not to cross that river! On the other side of the river is the hearnd of the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, and it is very dangerous. Don''t go there!" instructed one of the elders. The warriors looked in the direction in which the elder pointed. They saw a river about three thousand kilometers away. It looked like a white thread from this great distance. After the excitement settled, the human warriors scattered. They flew along the edge of the area toward the eight exits. "Let us fly toward the right side. ording to the map, that exit is closest to the river. If we go to that exit, we are more likely to sneak through," exined Timothy. Beforeing here, the elders had given everyone a topographic map of the area. Both Darren and Abrd agreed with Timothy. Soon, the three men flew toward the farthest exit on the right side. "Damn it! The three sons of bitches are together all the time. I can''t find a chance to deal with each of them separately." Oscar cursed with a frown as he watched Darren and hispanions. "Well, I have to keep up with them, and find the opportunity to deal with them!" murmured Oscar, as he flew in the direction of Darren and his friends. About an hourter, Darren and the other two men arrived at their destination. Darren''s main purpose was to ughter high-level demonic monsters and assimte their talents. As soon as hended on the ground, he released his spiritual sense to search for demonic monsters. "Eh? Hey guys, do you find it odd that there is not even a single monster around?" Darren asked after inspecting the ce for a while. "Yes, I sensed it too. As the masters made a lot of noise trying to break through the barrier, the powerful demonic monsters are aware of our arrival. We must be cautious," said Timothy. "Oh no!" eximed Darren. At that moment, the three people sensed an aura of extreme danger. Chapter 406 The Revenge Chapter 406 The Revenge When they sensed the dangerous aura, Darren, Timothy, and Abrd released their spiritual sense to check the situation. "Did I imagine it?" Timothy mumbled with his brows furrowed. "No. You didn''t. I also felt something powerful closing in on us," Abrd muttered as he nced at the surrounding area. As Darren''s Spirit Power was more powerful than the others'', the dangerous aura touched him more deeply. After searching for a while, he said, "A demonic monster must be around. We just cannot sense it because of its superb hiding skill." Timothy and Abrd nodded as Darren''s exnation seemed logical. Subconsciously, they tightened their grip on their weapons. All three men kept strict vignce for a while. However, the dangerous aura didn''t reappear. The woods with towering old trees remained silent. Rustle. "Eh? Someone is hiding in the trees!" Darren said as a slight noise caught his attention. Though the aura couldn''t be perceived, the three men didn''t let down their guard. "You beast,e out!" Timothy yelled. "Ha-ha. You bastards. Your spiritual sense is very sensitive. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to sense me." After Timothy''s yell, a figure descended from a tall tree andnded before the three men. "Oscar? Why are you following us? And why did you hide your aura?" Timothy asked with a serious expression. As Darren wasn''t convinced that the aura belonged to Oscar, he stood silently and continued to probe the surrounding area for signs of the dangerous aura they had sensed earlier. His instincts told him that there was a powerful demonic monster in the region. Although Darren was preupied with searching for the powerful demonic monster, he kept a watch on Oscar. After all, he knew that Oscar was only trying to make trouble for them. "What did you think? Did you assume that I would forgive you so easily after you offended me in front of everyone? How naive you are!" Oscar sneered. His handsome features morphed into more hideous ones as he shed Darren and hispanions a sinister smile. "Timothy, youe from the Western Desert Ind. Your status is so high that even the sect will show respect to you. You are incredible. However, it is a pity that no one will search for your body in this wild He then red at Abrd. "You, the woodcutter, I know that the old fisherman protects you. The question remains whether or not the news of your death will pain him." Finally, his eyes fell on Darren. "And You, thed with the de and sword intent, I won''t kill you immediately. No, I will torture you and render such pain that you will wish you were dead. Ha-ha." Oscar said to each of the three men who had humiliated him. As he spoke, Oscar released his domain and directed it to envelop them. "Ha-ha. Are you kidding? You are just a low level grand warrior. Do you think you can kill the three of us? I will let you know who is the naive one!" Timothy sneered. Then a purple light sword shot toward the sky. After a moment, the purple light sword separated into four light swords. In a sh, the swords flew toward Oscar. "What an insignificant skill!" Oscar snorted when he saw what Timothy had done. With a casual wave of his hand, Oscar released a palm attack at the four purple light swords. "The Ancestor Sword Soul!" Timothy muttered. Instantly, heaven and earth shook. Streaks of purple light flowed from the four light swords, forming an old man with purple hair. "Hiss," Darren gasped in terror at the sight, for he felt that the old man with purple hair was emitting an aura of sword intent that was mighty beyond description. "Is that the sword intent of a seven-star grand warrior?" Darren eximed. "Humph. I am wasting my Ancestor Sword Soul on you, an insignificant grand warrior," Timothy griped at the retort. He could only use the Ancestor Sword Soul three times in a year. As he didn''t intend to mess around with Oscar, Timothy had summoned the precious skill. It was, indeed, a pity that he had used such a formidable skill, which could kill a two-star grand warrior in one blow, for Oscar. "Really? Go to hell!" Oscar roared. Though he was astounded when he felt the sword intent released from the purple-haired old man, Oscar returned to normal after a short while. Moreover, it seemed that he had nothing to fear. Hearing his gruesome roar, another figure appeared andunched a palm attack at the shadow of the old man with purple hair. "Damn it! Step back!" Darren shouted. Having sensed the anomaly, he immediately dragged Timothy away from the scene. The purple-haired old man''s eyes glowed as he swung a purple light sword to confront the palm shadow rushing toward him. Boom! The earth shook as the overbearing force and the mighty sword intent collided. All the old trees within a hundred feet were reduced to wood chippings. Timothy had earlier assured Darren that the space in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard was very stable. Even the trees could resist attacks from ordinary one-star grand warriors. Considering how severely the trees had been damaged, the forces that had collided must have been really powerful. Based on the strength disyed, the man fighting the purple-haired old man must be at the level of a two-star grand warrior! After the collision, the shadow of the old man with purple hair diminished. Without further dy, the old man swung his sword again, and a little streak of powerful sword intent was released. "Humph. There is only a little Ancestor Sword Soul remaining. It cannot harm me!" the mysterious man said. Darren, Timothy, and Abrd stood and watched. Timothy turned pale when he saw the battle. He knew that although the Ancestor Sword Soul carried the momentum of a seven-star grand warrior, the real sword intent attached to it could only kill an ordinary two-star grand warrior. "Damn it. I can''t deal with him. You should escape while the Ancestor Sword Soul can still resist him," Timothy sighed with defeat. "I won''t do that. I won''t desert you, my friend. Leave him to me!" Abrd said bravely as he released his ax. Darren, however, remained silent. His brows furrowed as he watched the mysterious man. He couldn''t ce it, but Darren felt as though the mysterious man''s voice was somewhat familiar to him. As the ax flew toward its target, a ck light appeared. Astonishingly enough, the shadow of a ck dragon rushed out of the light. Its momentum was stronger than that of the old man formed from the purple light swords. Once the shadow of the ck dragon merged with the purple-haired old man, they appeared to be well-matched in terms of strength with the mysterious man. However, at this point, Oscar, who was watching the fight, burst intoughter. In a sh, he flew forward andnded before Darren, Timothy, and Abrd. "Ha-ha. What other skills do you have? I guess you have nothing more! Well. Don''t me me for being rude!" Oscar bellowed as he continued tough. The two men whom he had dreaded all this while had demonstrated their unique skills. Since he could overpower them, Oscar was convinced that they were not a threat to him anymore. After all, he was a warrior in the Grand Realm. Hearing Oscar, Timothy and Abrd became flustered. It was true that they had used their unique skills against Oscar. It was also true that they couldn''t rival Oscar, who was a grand warrior. "Step back," Darren whispered to Timothy and Abrd before flying forward and ring at Oscar This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. coldly. "Darren, be careful!" Timothy shouted. He and Abrd realized that only Darren had the skills to defeat Oscar. So, with a quick warning to Darren, the other two men retreated. "You? There is a slim possibility that the skills shown by your two bastard friends might scare me. But, I am not afraid of your dark gold internal force. You are so ridiculous!" Oscar mocked. Since there were no restraints around Darren, Oscar was confident that once he disyed the domain skill, he could effortlessly kill Darren. With that, Darren had no opportunity to activate his powerful dark gold internal force. "Go to hell!" Darren said coldly as the de and sword intent burst out from his body like torrents rushing toward their target with terrifying force. Chapter 407 Submitting To Darren (Part One) Chapter 407 Submitting To Darren (Part One) The powerful de and sword intent boomed towards Oscar. "How dare you start a fight against me?" Oscar didn''t hesitate to activate his domain skill to its fullest extent and immediately boomed back to Darren. Being engulfed by the domain of a grand warrior was by no means something to just brush off. Darren had to admit to himself that he was quite impressed, especially considering that there was no limit to how much Oscar''s powers could be increased. That was, if Darren couldn''t manage to crush his domain, that was no easy feat, so Darren found himself in a tough situation. He was faced with the power of a real domain after all. "Water Kylin,e out now!" If the situation had been different, this would have been a great opportunity for Darren to practice fighting against a rather weak grand warrior. But with how things were, it was no longer an option. There was another two-star grand warrior involved in the battle, so Darren had no other choice than to call the Water Kylin out. He couldn''t afford to waste time. Boom! There was a big explosion and bits and parts of flesh were thrown through the air. It only took a split second for Oscar''s body to bepletely crushed into pieces. Without a doubt, it was truly a gruesome sight for anyone who was watching it unfold. There was a moment of silence where the world seemed frozen in time. Then, all of a sudden, a figure filled with an ancient aura appeared in front of everyone. "s, Master! Such an easy job isn''t worth my time. You can easily deal with it yourself. Just keep fighting for a few more seconds," the Water Kylin said, somehow sounding both smug and exasperated at the same time. "You''re speaking too soon. There is another two-star grand warrior here. Kill him for me!" After Darren finished giving his orders, he turned and walked back over to Timothy. Darren crossed his arms in a cool and controlled manner while standing next to his friend. "Darren..." Lost for words and unsure how to continue, the two friends just stared at Darren. Truly, they were "What''s wrong?" Darren finally asked them calmly. He was calmer than he had any right to be, really, considering what had just happened. "Hey, man! Where did you find such a powerful dog? We''re all just shocked!" Abrd turned around to stare at the Water Kylin. He tried to keep his cool, but he couldn''t help the look filled with admiration on his face. The Water Kylin looked so powerful and his mere presence radiated strength and confidence. "Ha, how stupid you are! That''s not a simple dog, but a legendary beast! If I''m notpletely wrong, then this should be the legendary beast from ancient times, the Water Kylin," Timothy eximed while patting Abrd on his shoulder somewhat distractedly, still stupefied by the incredible sight in front of him. "An ancient legendary beast! Can he defeat that two-star grand warrior?" "How can you ask such a stupid question? Use your eyes and watch!" Meanwhile, Darren was keeping quiet. He didn''t bother answering the questions of the two men. They were still talking a mile a minute to each other, anyway. Instead, he was somewhat lost in thought. When he had heard the voice of that two-star grand warrior earlier, he was surprised by the sudden appearance. But at the same time, hearing him had triggered something in his brain. This feeling of familiarity, as if he had met him before. Darren wanted to get to the bottom of this and find out who exactly this strange grand warrior was. "Stop taking your time. Go and fight. Why are you just standing there?" Darren asked the Water Kylin when he realized that thetter hadn''t moved at all, still hovering in the same spot in the air. "Master, don''t be in such a haste. Let me watch for an extra minute. I like to observe them fighting fiercely," the Water Kylin said as he watched the purple-haired old man and the ck dragon shadow fight against the two-star grand warrior. "Okay, so be it. You can do whatever you want as long as you capture them alive." "I understand, Master!" The unknown two-star grand warrior had of course noticed the presence of the Water Kylin and listened to the exchange, feeling stressed. His body was drumming from the nervous fear that had gripped him. Slowly, so as not to alert anybody to his presence and actions, he started to retreat step by step. But he was right in front of the Water Kylin. How could he escape without being noticed? It was futile. As if reading his mind, the Water Kylin started to finally move his body. One paw was raised, moving with intent towards the mysterious grand warrior. Truly, there was no escaping this. Therefore, the figure who had kept invisible in the air up until that moment was finally seen by the others. The figure was actually standing in the air in a very awkward position, ufortable with the situation he found himself in and with a shocked look on his face. "It''s you!" After finally unveiling the stranger and seeing his appearance, Darren immediately got furious. He felt anger rise from the bottom of his heart, burning his insides. "Darren, do you know him? Who is he?" "Ethan, you evil guy! I can''t believe it''s actually you! You could have just stayed out of this and faced the slim chance of staying alive. Now we meet today, and you have to die here!" Darren told him with a voice cold as ice. That two-star grand warrior was no other than Ethan, the man who had gone to help Gerald as Darren was killing Bryan. As for Ethan, he was extremely shocked by what he had witnessed. Truth be told, he was just doing some unimportant business in the location of the Violet Phoenix Sect. That was when he had spotted Darren. It was a known fact, though, that he truly just hated Darren with a vengeance. Later he stumbled upon Oscar who was also beaten by Darren. Fueled by their distaste of the man, the two had plotted to kill Darren in secret. Never in his wildest imagination could he have expected that Darren could call out a legendary beast to fight against them. Faced with this new development, Ethan''s confidence had turned to fear. He was scared to death of what Darren and the legendary beast could do to him. Now, it didn''t take much imagination to guess the oue of a fight. He would most likely be killed by the Water Kylin. He gulped at that thought. "Please forgive me," Ethan pleaded as he was looking at Darren with fear in his eyes. "Are you trying to say something to me?" Darren gave him a smile that was mocking and filled with disdain. "Please forgive me and I promise that I will never bring you any trouble. Truly never again from this moment on. If you are in danger, I can even give you a hand. If you so wish." Ethan tried not to show how frightened he was. He doubted that he could keep the emotion from showing on his face, so heContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. lowered his head. In reality, he was simply begging Darren to let him go. The survival instinct kicked in, his pride being damned. "Do you think that is possible? Have you forgotten what has happened that fateful day? To tell you the truth, your good friend, Gerald, was tortured harshly. Are you angry about that?" Darren spoke in a monotone voice, while his face stayedpletely nk and emotionless. Chapter 408 Submitting To Darren (Part Two) Chapter 408 Submitting To Darren (Part Two) "Gerald deserved that. After all, he had previously done some awful things! And I will not take care of him. It is Stark who has a really good rtionship with him. I don''t. As long as you don''t kill me today, I can even serve you as your body guard." Ethan bowed. He hoped to convey his submission and respect to Darren. "Darren, his confidence has been destroyed by you. I think it is not a bad idea for you to have a helper," Timothy mused, turning to Darren as he gave his friend advice. "Oh, no, I don''t think so. He is Darren''s enemy and hates him with passion. What happens if he changes his mind? How could Darren handle the situation if he suddenly attacked our friend in secret? He is such an evil guy. Yes, at the moment he is bowing his head and making promises, but I don''t think he is a man who keeps his word," Abrd injected, disagreeing with Timothy. He was frowning in displeasure at the mere idea of trusting a man like that. "What you say is reasonable. Darren, what do you think?" Timothy turned to Darren with a questioning look. A few moments passed in silence, but in the end Darren didn''t reply to Timothy. Instead, he spoke directly to Ethan. "Just as my two good friends said, what if you change your mind at ater point in time?" "How could I dare to do that? Your legendary beast is even stronger than a three-star grand warrior. I will definitely die if I try to stealthily attack you. I really mean it when I say that I can serve you. Please give me this chance, sir." Seeing that there was a chance that Darren might say yes, Ethan bent over even more. He even respectfully called Darren "sir" in the hopes of swaying the decision in his favor. "All right. I will forgive you and you will not die by my hand now. You can follow me and I will see how you will behave. If you serve me with sincerity, I will reward you." Darren finally agreed to what Ethan was requesting. "Darren, please consider it one more time," Abrd said to Darren in a low voice. Ultimately, it was Darren''s choice whether to trust that guy, but Abrd didn''t want his friend to be harmed. Trust was good, but it had a time and ce, and this was not it, as far as he was concerned. "I know what you mean. Don''t worry about me. I am keenly aware of the fact that Ethan will attack me time, we can make use of him. Afterwards, I will surely kill him before he gets the chance to try to kill me," Darren said to his two good friends without opening his mouth or anybody else hearing it. His spiritual sense was very helpful in times like this when he needed tomunicate something in secret. As for Ethan, Darren was no fool. Just moments ago, when Ethan had promised to serve him, when he had bowed down and submitted himself, Darren could clearly feel Ethan''s intent to kill him. It was still very present in Ethan''s mind. It was obvious that such an evil guy like Ethan would never really serve others willingly. Hearing his words echo in their minds, Timothy and Abrd both nodded their heads slowly. They were satisfied with Darren''s reasoning and fully stood behind his decision. "Master, do you really intend to forgive this lousy guy?" The Water Kylin turned to look at him as he asked the question. Nevertheless, he made sure to keep pushing out his powerful aura so as to suppress Ethan. "It''s okay. You cane back. Now that he is being sincere and wants to help me, I will not kill him," Darren exined to the Water Kylin calmly. He had an air of nonchnce about him, as if it was no big deal. "All right. I will follow what you say." The Water Kylin nodded his head once, briskly, and then turned back to Ethan, "You weak ant! If you do even the slightest thing that breaks the promise you gave, I will kill you. It will only take one single finger to let you die. Am I understood?" The Water Kylin raised his voice at the end of his speech. He pushed a little more aura towards Ethan, to give him a taste of his great powers and to further force his submission. Albeit slight, the power was enough to bring Ethan to his knees. "Yes, sir! I will try my best to protect my master. I will even give my own life!" Ethan made sure to respond quickly. After hearing what the Water Kylin said, he submittedpletely. There was still fear gripping his heart as he bowed down, once again, to show his respect to both Darren and the Water Kylin. But in reality, at that very moment, Darren could sense the deep and strong desire that was buried in Ethan''s mind. It was a clear intent to kill. What a deceiving liar. It only served to reinforce his decision to kill Ethan in the future. "All right. Now I will give you a great opportunity to show your loyalty. Lie down on your stomach and let me ride on you first," the Water Kylin quipped with a cunning smile and a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Well..." Ethan was certainly not willing to do that. What a strange request it was in the first ce! Disgraceful. He turned to look at Darren with hope in his eyes. After all, Darren could stop the Water Kylin and tell him that a gesture like that was not necessary. "The Water Kylin is my most loyal guard. He is as important as my brother. In most cases, his words are as important as what I have to say. So, aren''t you willing to listen to him and do what he asks of you? If you really want to be submissive to me, it is not a big deal!" Darren saw the hope on Ethan''s face and gave him his answer. He did so without any expression on his face. His tone was t and emotionless as well. "Darren is right. The Water Kylin is an ancient legendary beast! He wants to ride you for a few days, but you seem to not agree to that. We can tell now that you are not really intending to serve Darren!" Timothy said coldly. Unlike Darren, his face was a storm of angry emotions, clearly showing his displeasure at Ethan''s refusal to fully submission. "Now that he has made clear that he doesn''t really want to serve you, Darren, you should kill him. Do it now, so that you may not be hurt by him in the future," Abrd added with a smile on his face. Truth be told, now that he knew what Darren was doing, the whole situation seemed amusing to him. He certainly felt no pity for the man who had brought this upon himself. "No, no! It is my honor to be ridden by the Water Kylin. Please,e, you can sit on my body." After hearing what Timothy and Abrd had said, Ethan''s heart rate spiked up again. The fear he felt made his blood run cold. Quickly, before they could say more and make Darren change his mind, he fell forward on the ground. His stomachnded on the ground and he quickly pushed up on his hands and knees, without doubt looking like a dog. Ethan waited for the Water Kylin toe over and sit down in order to ride him. "Humph! That''s more like it!" The Water Kylin''s body became smaller and he finally jumped onto Ethan''s back. "Okay. We have handled Oscar now. But I think the dangerous aura we sensed earlier belonged to a powerful demonic monster. Everybody, keep being cautious! Water Kylin, can you scan the surroundings and detect whether there is a powerful demonic monster here? The beast is otherwise invisible," Darren requested with a serious look. Despite the whole ordeal with Ethan, there were still other, more important things that needed his immediate attention. Following Darren''s words, the Water Kylin started to search the area around them at once. After just a Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. few seconds, he roared like thunder. The sound he emitted was so immensely loud that it made everything around them shake. Not only that, hundreds of tall trees were simply broken apart by his booming voice! Chapter 409 Upgrading His Talent (Part One) Chapter 409 Upgrading His Talent (Part One) "Master, back off!" the Water Kylin shouted in a tone filled with urgency. Without missing a beat, he hit the ground in front of him. The impact was so powerful that it caused the whole ce to start shaking. Surprised, some of the people present almost fell over. The ground was erupting in cobweb-like cracks that drew lines away from the Water Kylin. Darren furrowed his eyebrows, and slowly but surely inched away, with Timothy following suit. "What did your legendary beast find, Darren?" "I have no idea. But it must be a powerful diabolic beast that is a master at hiding itself," Darren answered while quickly releasing his de and Sword Domain. He had to be ready to fight at any moment. Meanwhile, the Water Kylin seemed to be in a heated fight with someone or something. But unfortunately, Darren and Timothy couldn''t see anything as the fight was happening in a sphere not visible to their eyes. They both tried to at least feel any traces of the invisible beast, but it was to no avail. "Do you really think you can hide right in front of me?" the Water Kylin shouted, blue fire wrapped around his body. He was fighting even harder than before. Losing wasn''t an option, especially seeing N?velDrama.Org owns this. as his master depended on him. Bang! With a loud bang, the Water Kylin was hit by a huge blow and went flying through the air. Darren sucked in a surprised breath, his whole body tensing up. He never thought this could happen. "What the hell is that diabolic beast? I never expected it to be this strong!" Darren eximed, feeling truly shocked. His twopanions were in equal states of disbelief, merely able to shake their heads slightly while still trying to follow the fight. After all, the Water Kylin was a very powerful legendary beast. The fact that he was hit by that invisible beast meant that whoever he was fighting had to be powerful beyond imagination as well! A few seconds passed and everybody seemed to collectively hold their breath. Then, the Water Kylin came back in their view again. Deep anger filled his eyes, his aura looking stronger and more ferocious than before. He roared in fury, and the blue fire around his body spiked even higher. Suddenly, the blue mes shot out, changing their shape and turning into a fierce lightning. In the blink of an eye it had covered the whole ce. The ancient forest they were standing in was immediately drowned in a sea of blue lightning. There was no escaping it, as the frightening power filled every corner. Crack! The blue lightning seemed to have noticed something. It gathered together all of a sudden, flying high above for a split second before it hit one spot with the highest imaginable intensity. "Die!" The Water Kylin still wasn''t satisfied with that. He jumped forward,unching his whole body towards that spot in a fierce motion. With his sharp ws, he attacked the unknown beast in a merciless way. "Ahhhhh!" With a pained cry, a dark green figure finally appeared in front of everyone''s eyes and fell down on the ground. The beast was shaking violently, pain making its whole body twitch. The Water Kylin shot back up into the sky, only to drop down with lightning speed and stamped hard on the dark green body of the diabolic beast. Darren and the other two didn''t waste a second. They immediately rushed over there and came to a halt beside the Water Kylin. "What the hell is this thing? It could even hold its own in a fight with a legendary beast!" Timothy asked in a surprised tone. He lifted his left hand to scratch the back of his head, nervous and bbergasted at the same time. Meanwhile, Darren was quietly observing the diabolic beast. It looked like a ck panther, but its ws were covered with scales of a dragon. Its tail looked like one huge bone, and it was still swaying left and right in a gentle motion. Given the circumstances, it seemed out of ce. Darren swallowed hard, still unsure of what to make of the sight in front of him. "I don''t care what it is! Let me just kill it, haha!" The Water Kylinughed, proud that he had beaten this diabolic beast. He took a step forward and stomped on it with force. The diabolic beast died before it could even let out onest shout of pain. The beast was so powerful that it simply had to be on a very high level. For that reason, Darren immediately started assimting the beast''s specific talent that was oozing off of it. A dark green aura rose up like a cloud and then rushed into Darren''s head. Crack! There was a ringing sound in Darren''s ears that was slightly disorienting. He closed his eyes to ground himself. Concentrating on thefortable feeling of upgrading his talent, he let it wash over him again. ''The Heaven Degree talent! My talent finally reached the Heaven Degree! It feels so good!'' Darren all but shouted on the inside, his heart thrumming in pleasure. He had to bite his tongue to keep any actual sounds from escaping. It wasn''t an easy feat as he just felt so happy right now. The giddiness made him feel lightheaded for a moment. But of course, at the same time, he was well aware that there were degrees even higher than the Heaven Degree. He knew that this was only a start. The goal was to climb higher and higher, so he still had a long way to go. "It''s called an ''Invisible Panther''." Ethan decided to fly over there and get a look at the diabolic beast himself. Upon catching a glimpse of it, he immediately let everybody know what it was. "Do you know this kind of diabolic beast?" "Yeah, I know it. It''s the descendant of the demonic monster of the Ancient Age. It is extremely good at hiding itself and making itself invisible. It is normally as strong as a two-star grand warrior. But even a three-star grand warrior most likely wouldn''t even notice its existence. In other words, once faced with it, even a three-star grand warrior has little chance to live. This Invisible Panther was even more powerful than other Invisible Panthers. That''s why it took so long for a legendary beast to beat it. It was just too skilled at hiding itself." Everyone nodded in understanding after hearing Ethan''s words. Frankly, they were slightly surprised. Nobody had expected that he would know this much about diabolic beasts. For the moment, it definitely seemed to be a good decision to let him live for a while. "Humph! It could only use its invisible skill. That''s the only reason it had a chance to fight me. Otherwise, I could have killed it with just one blow of my w," the Water Kylin muttered in disdain. He didn''t like diabolic beasts that were sneaky and cunning. There was no real strength in that. "But if you and yourpanions had met it first, master, you all would have already been dead. Let me scan this area for you. If there are any other Invisible Panthers, I will kill them," the Water Kylin added in a reassuring tone. Chapter 410 Upgrading His Talent (Part Two) Chapter 410 Upgrading His Talent (Part Two) "Okay, go check in a radius of a thousand miles. See if there are more beasts of this kind around this ce," Darren nodded and instructed the Water Kylin. "If there are indeed some, just drag them here and kill them in front of me. Do you understand?" Darren looked at the Water Kylin, waiting for his response. "Haha. Okay. Master, I didn''t know that you like to watch me kill diabolic beasts this much?" The Water Kylin teased him with augh. "Don''t waste more time. Just go!" Darren scolded him, feeling impatient and not in the mood for jokes. If there were truly more beasts around, they had to be dealt with immediately. "All right. All right," the Water Kylin answeredzily, not impressed by his master''sck of humor. He had the situation under control, there was no need for this kind of urgency. Nevertheless, he followed his orders and shrank himself to a much smaller size. With a grin, he got on Ethan''s back. "Let''s go!" he eximed, and Ethan did as he was told. Within seconds, they were gone. "Hey, Darren, your legendary beast is quite smart. He knew it would be dangerous to leave Ethan here with us, so he dragged Ethan with him," Timothy remarked, eyes full of appreciation. The Water Kylin really thought of everything. Such strength and intelligence were truly impressive. "Haha, no. He''s just like a silly dog sometimes. He wouldn''t have thought about it that much. Knowing him, he probably thought it would be funny to let Ethan carry him." Darren shook his head with augh. Even though they believed Darren''s words, it didn''t really change how impressive it was. Timothy and Abrd stared at Darren with both envy and awe. He had tamed a legendary beast of the Ancient Age for God''s sake! It didn''t matter if he called him a silly dog, or if the Water Kylin genuinely only brought Ethan because he thought it was funny. Who wouldn''t be envious of Darren? Darren noticed their looks and justughed again. He didn''tment further on it and instead changed the subject. The three of them just stood there for the next couple of minutes, chatting a bit and waiting for the return of the Water Kylin. More and more time passed, but they were still waiting. There was no sight of the Water Kylining back. Instead, there were two waves of level five demonic monsters and level six demonic monsters that suddenly appeared and charged towards them. They were no match for them, however, and the three friends killed them right on sight. Time passed quickly and after two days, the Water Kylin still hadn''te back. Meanwhile, the diabolic beasts that wanted to break out from this ce were getting stronger and stronger. At that moment in time, Darren was fighting with a monster king, while Timothy and Abrd were fighting with a demonic monster that had just gotten in the Grand Realm! The ground was shaking from all the energy that was released, and blood was sttered everywhere. Darren finally killed the monster king, being ruthless and quick in his attack, before rushing over to Timothy and Abrd to join them in their fight. In front of them was a huge human-like rhino. It had an ugly shape, and heavy, unpleasant sounding Original from N?velDrama.Org. breaths wereing out of its huge nose. The monster looked haggard and bleary-eyed, seemingly a bit worn-out from this fight. However, Timothy and Abrd were in a worse condition than the monster. There were wounds all over their bodies, their skin was blue in some spots, bleeding in others. They lookedpletely drained. "Damn it! I really want to kill this bastard with my Ancestor Sword Soul. But I can only use it twice this year. I really don''t want to waste a precious chance to use it," Timothy cursed, then dodged an attack from the demonic monster. He quickly took a few steps away and ran off to the side. The same was true for Abrd. The number of times that he could use the soul in his axe was limited. That was why he was also saving it for more urgent situations, despite the fact that they were currently not faring too well. But in reality, they used the fight as a sort of training session to improve their skills. After all, they were both aware that once Darren joined their fight, he could immediately kill this demonic monster that had just gotten in the Grand Realm. Thanks to this knowledge, they were not afraid for their lives nor too tempted to use their special skills. The situation might have looked bad from the outside, but really wasn''t. And diabolic beasts that were in the Grand Realm were quite unlike human martial artists who entered it. The human martial artists normally had their own domains, while the diabolic beasts refined their demonic inner elixirs. Thetter could only get in the Grand Realm when they had the demonic inner elixir in their bodies, otherwise they couldn''t enter it. Now that Darren had joined the fight, the tables had turned. Timothy and Abrd both came to a halt, breathing hard. It was much easier for them now. This time, the one that needed to run was the demonic monster. "This bastard is fierce. Darren, you are really good! It is scared of the dark gold internal force of yours!" Abrd let out a sigh of relief. Now that he didn''t have to worry anymore, he could concentrate on honing his skills and therefore started to fight even harder. "Come on guys, let''s kill it!" Darren shouted while he keptunching the olive-ck force and dark gold internal force at the demonic monster. Seeing that the monster was close to its breaking point, Timothy and Abrd also used their strongest force to hit the demonic monster as hard as they could. Both axe and sword kept getting propelled back and forth, leaving countless deep wounds on the demonic monster''s body when they plunged their weapons into it. However, this served to make the demonic monster so furious that it wanted to spit out its demonic inner elixir. This would ensure that it could have onest fight with them. But before it could go through with its n, Darren pierced its head from behind with just one move. In that moment, a demonic monster in the Grand Realm was killed by the joined effort of the three friends. Darren didn''t want to waste a second and immediately started to assimte its talent. As for its blood and demonic inner elixir, he made sure to give them to Timothy and Abrd. Once finished, all three of them sat down on the ground to rest a bit and catch their breath. However, all of a sudden, a loud noise broke thepanionable silence that had settled around them. Far away on the other side of the river, blood-colored lights shot to the sky, as roars and shouts were echoing around the whole area. "It seems that there''s a fight! Should we sneak over there to check it out?" Timothy felt pleasantly surprised, and he turned to Darren and Abrd to find out what their opinion on the matter was. Chapter 411 The Water Kylin Was Stranded (Part One) Chapter 411 The Water Kylin Was Stranded (Part One) "I don''t think that''s a good idea. We can easily tell that the fight there is violent. I''m afraid that if we go there, we will be in danger," Abrd said after a moment, his voice betraying the worry he felt. Darren was still staring in the direction of the noise and sh of light. Like the other two, he had of course also heard the unmistakable sounds of a fight. If he was honest, it shocked him as well. It didn''t seem like an ordinary fight, far from it, it sounded like a fight between many powerful beings. But that meant if they got there early, he could surely assimte more talent. "I know you two want demonic monsters'' blood. If we get there after everything calms down, the useful need to be extremely careful," Darren finally replied. Slowly, he rose to his feet, getting ready to move. "All right. We will do as Darren says. But it would be better to first call back your legendary beast, Darren. It''s safer and a great advantage for us if he apanies us," Abrd suggested, following suit and getting to his feet as well. He brushed away some dirt from his pants, an anticipatory nervousness making his heart beat a bit faster. "Yeah, Abrd has a point. How about we go look for your legendary beast first, Darren?" Timothy agreed with Abrd''s idea while surveying his surroundings, once again alert. "Okay, you two are right. Let''s go get him first." Darren knew his friends had a valid point. Without doubt, it would be much safer if the Water Kylin went with them. They didn''t really know what was awaiting them at the scene of the fight, after all. They wasted no time and flew up, searching for the Water Kylin around the forest. They couldn''t spot him anywhere. "Is it possible that the Water Kylin is in danger? He should have already been back by now," Timothy spected with a frown on his face, his tone worried. He had felt fairly safe in the knowledge that Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. nothing could happen to a powerful being like the Water Kylin, but after hearing and seeing that powerful fight from a distance, he wasn''t so sure anymore. Hearing his words, Darren couldn''t help but get worried as well. On the other hand, he knew the Water Kylin fairly well. He was like a naughty puppy sometimes, one that just wanted to y and forgot to follow orders. Maybe he had wandered off somewhere to have fun and simply lost track of time. It was impossible to tell. "Let''s look for him first," Darren responded, trying to stay calm and not let his imagination run wild. It served no purpose to specte at a time like this. "Oh! I almost forgot. Finley can feel his aura." Darren suddenly remembered the time Finley had told him how he had nted his aura on the Water Kylin a long time ago. Even if he was in the Ancient Void Battlefield, he would still be able to locate the Water Kylin right now. Realizing this, Darren didn''t waste any time and immediately used his spiritual sense to send a message to the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Finley, do you know where the Water Kylin is right now? Is he in danger?" Hearing Darren''s words, Finley instantly responded in an urgent tone, "You should have contacted me earlier, Darren. He is stranded right now. If you don''t find him soon, he will probably die!" "What the hell? Do you have any idea what happened?" Darren was shocked. The thought that something like this could happen never even crossed his mind. "I don''t know exactly what happened. I just know that it''s a very powerful rule spell that stranded him, and he is also being attacked right now. Go save him! I will show you with my spiritual sense where he is." With these words, Finley sent a message with the use of his spiritual sense to Darren''s head. Immediately, Darren could see where he had to go. "Okay, I am going! Come on, Timothy and Abrd. Follow me. Hurry!" Darren called out to them as he was already rushing away, and together they flew to the river Darren could see in his mind. With Finley directing the direction with his spiritual sense, they arrived at the ce that Finley had pointed out to them in no time. Looking around, they noticed it was right beside the river that divided the forest in two. Once they got this close, they realized that the river was quite wide, which was unexpected. In fact, it spanned at least ten miles in width. But the river was also calm, the water looking undisturbed. They frantically looked around, but nobody could see the Water Kylin there. "I can''t find the Water Kylin. He''s not here, Finley," Darren told Finley with his spiritual sense. "He is stranded under the spell. Launch an attack at the river!" Finley instructed him, his voice still conveying the urgency he felt. "Okay," Darren answered and then didn''t hesitate to attack the surface of the river. He used all kinds of powerful skills, trying one after the other in a desperate attempt to reach the Water Kylin quickly. It was just as Finley had said. After relentlessly attacking the calm river for a while, strange runes started shining on the surface of the river. The ce that was restricted by the runes was about 100 feet wide. "Come on, Timothy, Abrd. Attack with me!" Darren instructed hispanions, needing their help to deal with this. Timothy and Abrd took out their weapons right away and started attacking the ce with all their might. They were still exhausted from the previous fight, but they didn''t let that stop them or slow them down. After attacking non-stop for over an hour, sweat was dripping down their foreheads and their bodies were aching. Still, they kept going and in the end it seemed to pay off. The river under the runes finally started boiling, and they could also hear roarsing from underneath the river. "Ahhhh!" The moment the runes started to shake, a ck figure roared out loud, and rushed to the runes, breaking them with a mighty force. It was the Water Kylin. The Water Kylin had finally broken free, and blue fire was burning in his angry eyes. He was furious right now, his body pulsating with the force of his rage. The hairs all over his body stood up due to the anger that made his blood boil. He called out a colorful lightning that was thirty feet wide, aiming it directly at the river. It struck its goal with a powerful cackle. After the attack, countless dead bodies floated up. Before anybody could even get a good look at them, the river exploded. Suddenly, about seven or eight dark green figures rushed out. Chapter 412 The Water Kylin Was Stranded (Part Two) Chapter 412 The Water Kylin Was Stranded (Part Two) The Water Kylin went after them. He didn''t hesitate and showed no mercy as he killed each of them with just one strike of his w. "You all have to die! I will kill you!" The Water Kylin roared in fury, his voice making even Darren and the other two back off a few steps. Goosebumps formed on their bodies and they were all just d to N?velDrama.Org owns this. have the Water Kylin on their side. There was no getting in the way of that pure, unadulterated rage. Nevertheless, Darren wasn''t too worried about it. What he cared about was acting fast. He was doing his best to assimte the talent of the dead creatures. An hour passed, and the Water Kylin was still attacking the river with his lightning. About ten more dark green creatures came out of the river and the Water Kylin immediately killed them on sight. As for Darren, he was ready for every single one, as he didn''t want to waste any of their leftover talent. He kept assimting it. His talent upgraded almost two levels in a row. At this point, he was at the top level of level two of the Heaven Degree! After all of this, there didn''t seem to be any more Invisible Panthersing out of the river. However, the Water Kylin in his rage just kept his lightning attacking, never pausing. It took a long while for him to finally stop. When he did, it was like all the rage left his body in one go, and it seemed like it was the only thing that had kept him going. He fell down on the ground as if he lost all his strength. Breathing hard, he looked absolutely exhausted after all this fighting. "Damn it! I almost died because of those petty creatures!" The Water Kylin had his head hanging low. His tongue rolled out and touched the ground. He huffed. "What the hell happened? Why were there so many Invisible Panthers? And where is Ethan? Is he dead?" Darren asked, firing one question after the other at the Water Kylin. His head was simply buzzing from all the questions he needed answers to. "Let me rest for a while before answering your questions, okay? My body hurts." With these words, the Water Kylin just closed his eyes and entered a state of restoring his energy. Seeing how drained he was, Darren respected his need for rest. He sat down beside the Water Kylin with his two friends, and together they waited for him to wake up again. They didn''t dare to cross to the other side of the river before they knew what the hell had happened to him. As it was, it just didn''t seem safe to spread out. It was okay, though, as Darren was preupied. His talent was now at level two of the Heaven Degree. He really wanted to know how fast he could gear up. So he sat with his legs crossed and started absorbing the spiritual energy of the nature around him. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Then, a thick mist started forming around the river. It appeared so suddenly that it startled Timothy and Abrd. They looked at Darren with surprised eyes that reflected the shock they felt. "What the hell! I wonder which level Darren''s talent is at? Even the spiritual energy that wasn''t absorbed by him formed a thick mist! What a sight!" "His talent must be above level one of the Heaven Degree! No wonder Darren is so powerful and good at fighting." Both Timothy and Abrd were at the top level of level nine of the Earth Degree. They only got to reach this degree because they had been practicing with countless treasures and magic herbs since they were just kids. It had taken a lot of sweat and effort on their parts. Thinking of how much time and energy they invested, they couldn''t help but be a little envious of Darren, whose talent was far above theirs in the Heaven Degree. "It has been such a productive journey so far. It''s really an honor to know someone as talented as Darren," Abrd said, despite his envy also feeling positively impressed and in awe. "Yeah, you are right. We really can''tpete with Darren. He''s really good. He even tamed a legendary beast for God''s sake!" Timothy was frankly still in disbelief about that. Besides that, though, he was also happy that he got the chance to meet a strong and powerful martial artist like Darren. Who wouldn''t like him? However, his power wasn''t the reason why Timothy wanted to be friends with Darren. It was obvious just how strong and powerful Darren was, which meant he could help Timothy in times of need. But that wasn''t important. Timothy was very picky when it came to making friends and didn''t let people get close to him easily. Darren had grown on him because he was easy-going and had a great personality. It was simple as that. Timothy was d that they met and became friends. Lost in his musing, time kept ticking by. Another day passed in rtive silence. Then, Darren finally woke up. "Wow. This time, it really felt different after upgrading my talent. I have now reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm." Darren mumbled to himself. After assimting a great amount of spiritual energy from nature, he finally managed to upgrade further, even if it was just by a bit. He moved his limbs a little, feeling stiff after not moving for so long. Timothy and Abrd heard what he had said to himself. And to say that they were surprised was an understatement. They nced at each other, almost as if to make sure they hadn''t just imagined it all, and then looked back at Darren. "What did you say, Darren?" "Don''t joke about something like that, Darren!" They sat up straight and stared at Darren as if they were looking at a monster. "Eh? What? What did I say?" Darren was stilling out of his trance-like state, feeling lost and confused. He looked at his friends with a bemused expression. "You said that you have reached the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm..." "Yeah, the top level of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm..." Timothy and Abrd both repeated the same thing, too dumfounded to say much more or express themselves differently. They stared at Darren, eagerly awaiting his response. Chapter 413 The Opposite Bank Of The River Chapter 413 The Opposite Bank Of The River Darren shrugged casually, even though Timothy and Abrd were eagerly waiting for his response. Right from the start, Darren had hidden his real cultivation base. Although he had unintentionally exposed it to them, he wasn''t worried. He believed that the two were trustworthy friends, and hence, he would not be at risk if they knew such a secret. "I have been a little slow in improving my cultivation base. So, my cultivation base is at the peak of the primary stage of the Wonder Realm," Darren responded calmly as he revealed his real cultivation base. As a result, Timothy and Abrd soon realized that he was telling the truth about his cultivation base. "Oh, my God! You are at the primary stage of the Wonder Realm," Timothy and Abrd eximed excitedly. Then they rushed to Darren and put their arms on his shoulders. Darren was speechless. One of the reasons why he hid his real cultivation base was that he didn''t want people to make a fuss about it. When Darren didn''t react, the two friends began to talk with greater excitement. "You are a miracle! Oh, no, to be more exact, you are a living legend. We are lucky to be friends with a living legend!" "Abnormal! It''s just far too abnormal. I can''t imagine how strong you are going to be when you reach the Grand Realm in the future!" The two surrounded Darren and continued to speak enthusiastically, their faces flushed with excitement. Never had they met a young warrior with such tremendous potential in martial arts. "Come on, guys! Stop it! I am not as excited as you guys. I don''t know why you are so astounded," Darren replied as he rolled his eyes. Then he casually shook off their hands from his shoulders. "How can we not be excited? You are a rare genius, the likes of which ordinary people are lucky to encounter once in a million years. We can''t believe that we had the chance to meet you and be your friends. Isn''t it reasonable for us to be thrilled for a while?" Abrd said with a grin as he tapped Darren on the shoulder. When Darren studied Timothy''s and Abrd''s expressions, he observed genuine happiness. For a moment, he thought they could be his true friends. After all, it had been Darren''s experience that people wanted to either please him or use him once they learned of his true potential for martial arts. And yet, Timothy and Abrd''s attitude toward him had not changed after learning about his real cultivation base level. Darren had expected to sense false respect and patronization from them. However, they just showed their true feelings. This convinced Darren that they regarded him as their good friend. They made friends with him because they liked him, not because of his real strength and potential. Once the excitement died, Timothy regained hisposure and then suggested, "Guys, I think we''ve had enough rest. If we don''t go to the opposite bank of the river now, I am afraid that we will miss the war," Darren nodded before adding, "You are quite right! If we don''t leave now, there won''t be much demonic monster blood left for you. And what I want will not exist, either." "Then, what are we waiting for? Let''s hurry up!" Abrd said. Darren walked to the Water Kylin, who was still asleep, kicked him gently, and delivered a message through his spiritual sense. "Hey! You idiot. Get up now! Tell us what had happened to you, then take us to the opposite bank of the river." When the Water Kylin woke up from his sound sleep, he lookednguid and in low spirits. "I''m so tired. Please allow me to rest for another half year," the Water Kylin said with a huge yawn. Boom! Darren waved the back of his de and shed the Water Kylin''s tail. "Howl!" The Water Kylin yelled instinctively and jumped up abruptly like a cat whose tail had been trampled. "Holy shit! That hurts. Don''t treat me like that!" He screamed as agony coursed through him. "Cut your crap! Since you are sozy, I have to find effective ways to keep you awake and sober!" Darren said with a smirk. After witnessing such a scene, both Timothy and Abrd took a deep breath. They felt that the Water Kylin was rather pitiful. After all, he was a legendary beast, and Darren had kicked and shed him as if he were just a regr beast. The Water Kylin stretched, yawned deeply, and then flew toward Darren. It seemed as though he was not mad at Darren at all. Suddenly, the Water Kylin narrowed his eyes. He appeared to be thinking of something that agitated him. Soon, his eyes became sharp and fierce. "The damn ride! He dared to deceive me! I''ll crush him into powder!" the Water Kylin snarled. "You mean Ethan was the one that got you trapped?" Darren asked with a deep frown. "Yes, it was him!" the Water Kylin snapped. He had forced Ethan to be his ride before. He had been confident that he could manipte Ethan as easily as a weak ant. But, he hadn''t expected that Ethan would set him up. He looked furious as he told Darren what had happened to him before. It turned out that Ethan, the Water Kylin''s ride had known that there were many Invisible Panthers in this area. He was aware that the group of Invisible Panthers could activate the powerful rule pell of shackle. Thus, he deliberately brought the Water Kylin to the spot, intending to trick the Invisible Panthers into killing the Water Kylin. By the time the Water Kylin realized that he had been set up, Ethan had escaped. After his escape, Ethan had nned to kill Darren, Timothy, and Abrd. Unexpectedly, he had been severely injured by an Invisible Panther''s sneak attack before he could escape sessfully. "We will ignore Ethan for the time being. The next time we see him, we will kill him," Darren said when he heard that Ethan had framed the Water Kylin. Darren was right, as seeking revenge on Ethan was not their top priority. They had a more pressing matter to deal with at that moment. After quick preparation, the three sat on the Water Kylin''s back and flew toward the other bank of the river. Earlier, there were many peculiar diabolic beasts in the river that were good atunching sneak attacks. However, once the Water Kylin had bombarded most of them with his thunder and lightning, the remaining powerful diabolic beasts just hid under the water. They now feared the Water Kylin. As a result, Darren and his twopanions could easily cross the river. With the Water Kylin''s help, they reached the other bank in an instant. The battle on the other bank was still going on. As soon as they approached, the four felt the ground shake and heard painful screams and agonized roars. After passing through a transparent film, the four finally reached their destination, and the nauseating stench of blood immediately wafted into their noses. Many tremendous figures overshadowed the sky thousands of miles away. Even at this great distance, Timothy, Abrd, Darren, and the Water Kylin could sense immense pressure and the intense killing intent released in the formidable breath of these tremendous figures. "Oh, the stench of blood is so strong that I want to vomit." Timothy and Abrd looked slightly pale as they spoke. Neither could resist the surging killing stink. "Water Kylin, help them," Darren said as he gestured to the creature. Then, Water Kylin released his ancient aura to cover the strong killing malodor. In a ce not far away from the four, a bloody river navigated through a mountain. All the blood in the river was from the diabolic beasts that had been ughtered. "You lead the way to the battlefield, and we will stay close to you," Darren instructed the Water Kylin. Since he was far from the battlefield, Darren couldn''t assimte the talent of all the dead demonic monsters. Also, the blood in the river was mostly from the low-level demonic beasts, and hence, it was of no use to Timothy and Abrd. So, under the Water Kylin''s leadership, they slowed down and quietly approached the battlefield. About a thousand miles from the main battlefield, the three found it hard to move forward even by an inch. When they looked up, they saw over ten thousand or perhaps, even a hundred thousand demonic monsters hovering in the air and fighting dozens of small bloody shadows. The bloody shadows, who were constantly moving, were the twenty three-star grand warriors who had managed to reach here first. The air was filled with killing intent at that moment. Darren and his two friends soon found that the demonic monsters that were still alive were at least of the Grand Realm. Of course, there were numerous monsters who wereparable to two-star grand warriors. The group of demonic monster force was sorge! If they appeared at other ces beyond the river, it would be aplete disaster for that ce as they would destroy everything there. What was worse, no other areas beyond the river would have twenty three-star grand warriors to fight these creatures. The whole sky above the river was filled with blood, and the smell of blood rain permeated through the surroundings as the powerful demonic monsters were continually being killed. Even though Darren was a thousand miles from them, he could feel the talent of the diabolic beasts scatter around like a waterfall after they died. "Assimte," Darren said and began to absorb the scattering talent. As there was an excess of beast talent, Darren could assimte some of it even though he was still far from the main battlefield. However, the amount of talent he was consuming was too little. "Timothy and Abrd, you two wait here. I''ll go to the main battlefield alone." Darren did not want to Original from N?velDrama.Org. waste the talent. Thus, he chose to take the risk of going closer. "No, I don''t think it''s a good idea. We can''t go any further. Even the Water Kylin might not be able to protect us if we are found and attacked by a group of demonic monsters." Both Timothy and Abrd strongly disagreed with Darren''s desire to take such a risky step. Their disagreement was justified. After all, if arge number of grand demonic monsters besieged them, even the Water Kylin wouldn''t be able to help. They knew that several powerful demonic monsters wouldunch sneak attacks to kill them as soon as they were discovered. "I am sorry, but I have to go. You two should be careful and hide your traces. The most powerful demonic monster hasn''t appeared yet. You must not go there rashly," Darren said as he began to move forward. Seeing that Darren was leaving, Timothy and Abrd sighed. Since Darren was a rare genius that would appear only once in a million years, he would take the risk to improve his talent faster. Thus, they knew they couldn''t stop him. So, they lurked in the jungle on the ground and waited for the most powerful demonic monster to appear. Before Timothy adventured here, he had heard that this time, a group of strong human warriors would unite to kill a five-star grand demonic monster! Chapter 414 Sneaking Into The Battlefield Chapter 414 Sneaking Into The Battlefield Darren didn''t want the others to apany him as they would surely attract unwanted attention from the demonic monsters. So, he didn''t let them tag along, especially the Water Kylin. He had such a strong and unique aura that if he got close to the battlefield, there was no way that he could hide from the demonic monsters. That was why Darren decided to sneak into the battlefield alone. Darren flew up and down between the big mountains. At the same time, he used his internal force to get rid of the blood raindrops that fell from the sky. He was cautious, as he did not want to draw any attention to himself. When he was about five hundred miles away from the battlefield, Darren could easily assimte the talent of the dead demonic monsters. There were so many dead grand demonic monsters below the three-star level that Darren still benefitted from assimting their talent. Darren hid under a huge rock and stared at the sky while greedily assimting the talent left by the dead demonic monsters. After about an hour, he upgraded to level three of the Heaven Degree. His progress speed was astounding! "Too much talent is being wasted like this. I have to get closer," Darren mumbled to himself. He felt distressed when he saw how much talent he couldn''t assimte due to the distance. So, he flew forward at anguid speed. Meanwhile, he continued to consume the talent. After about two hours, he finally reached the area right under the battlefield in the sky. Countless bodies of dead demonic monsters littered the ground under the battlefield. In some ces, there were so many bodies piled up that it looked like a huge mountain made of dead beasts. Darren hid behind the mountain of diabolic beast bodies. Bright red blood continued to rain down from the sky as the fight carried on. The scene was so frightening that it would make one''s hairs stand. After releasing his spiritual sense to detect what was going on secretly, Darren found that groups of demonic monsters were continually joining the battle. When he looked up, there were so many creatures that he could no longer see the sun nor any light. Now that Darren was below the battlefield, the talent he could assimte doubled. He remained hidden behind the bodies for about four hours and eventually reached the top level of level three of the Heaven Degree! In fact, he was almost ready to break through to level four. The speed at which Darren was upgrading was rather horrifying. He knew that once he reached the Heaven Degree, the talent he would need to assimte would increase hundreds of times with each level that he upgraded. For example, when Darren was at level one of the Heaven Degree, he only needed to assimte the talent of a few demonic monsters that had reached the Grand Realm to break through to the next level. Then, when he was at level two of the Heaven Degree, he needed to assimte hundreds or even a thousand demonic monsters to upgrade again. Of course, if he assimted the talent of a few two-star grand demonic monsters, he would advance faster. As Darren was at level three of the Heaven Degree, he was required to imbibe the talent of a few three- star grand demonic monsters to increase his level. But, the dead bodies belonged to mostly one-star grand demonic monsters. And so, he needed to assimte more talent from them. Nevertheless, as the number of dead grand demonic monsters was tremendous, he broke through to the top level of level three of the Heaven Degree! "Master Jacob, when can we kill all the low-level demonic monsters?" "There are too many of them! Sure, we can easily kill them. But we can''t keep doing this for a few days. What should we do now?" The twenty three-star grand warriors hovering in the sky were fighting and killing the diabolic beasts. But it seemed that they could not kill them all. When they killed one, another came. Seeing the number of diabolic beasts, many grand warriors started to worry. "Let''s use the Sky Piercing Array to kill them all!" one of the grand warriors suggested. In a sh, the other neen grand warriors responded by starting the array. Soon, bloody lines appeared in the sky and formed quite a weird pattern. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The de, the sword, the fist, the palm¡ªthe grand warriors released all their skills to form a wall, beforeunching the wall at the demonic monsters. As soon as the wall touched the demonic monsters, they burst into a bloody mist. The talent of the dead monsters increased so dramatically that Darren felt like he was swimming in a sea of talent. His head started to hurt badly because he had been on alert for so long. Although he was overwhelmed with such high quantities of strong talent, Darren still tried his best to consume the talent with all his might. The feeling of having reached an upgrade washed over him again. In the blink of an eye, Darren had broken through to level four of the Heaven Degree! What excited him more was that he was nearing level five, as well. As more than a hundred thousand demonic monsters had been killed, the ce was filled with their dead bodies and blood. The smell was so bad that even Darren wanted to vomit. The twenty bloody red figures hovered in the sky, surrounded by the aura of death. All the grand warriors frowned when they realized that the ce had emptied after the death of the low-level demonic monsters. No more demonic monsters wereing. "Cain, the grand demonic monster,e out now! Don''t hide like a coward!" A voice as loud as thunder echoed in the ce. It was so powerful that the mountains in the distance started to shake violently. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! All of a sudden, ten small figures rushed to the region. Darren released his spiritual sense and found that they were not humans. Instead, they were beasts the likes of which he had not seen before. Not only that, but he could also feel that each of them was as strong as human martial artists here. "You, nasty humans! You dared to kill our kind? We will kill you!" The ten powerful diabolic beasts released their strong auras simultaneously. Menace glinted in their evil eyes as they wanted to kill the human grand warriors as much as the human warriors wished to kill them. "Humph! A beast is always a beast. Your kind killed our people first. We are only avenging them. Don''t waste any time talking! Let''s start the fight! Even if your grand demonic monster Cain were here, he would not be able to help you because we will kill him too! Come on, guys. Let''s kill them!" With these words, the grand warriors charged at the diabolic beasts. The two groups started a horrifying battle that shook the air and ground around them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Darren remained hidden under the mountain of dead bodies. He didn''t even dare to breathe hard. If they were to discover him, any one of those ten beasts could easily kill him in the blink of an eye. Even though he was aware of the dangerous situation, Darren couldn''t help but get excited. If the grand warriors killed a few beasts of this high level, he could assimte even more talent than before. After observing the battle for a few hours, Darren discovered that even though the diabolic beasts were half the number of human martial artists, they were extremely strong. One of them was almost as powerful and strong as the Water Kylin. This was truly shocking as the Water Kylin could kill a normal four-star grand warrior with ease. After a few rounds of fighting, the twenty three-star grand warriors weren''t at an advantage. Not only that, if they kept fighting like this and started to lose their strength, they would die. Even if they were lucky enough to win in the end, it was possible that at least half of them would die. However, to kill the grand demonic monster Cain, they needed every one of the twenty three-star grand warriors. If one of them died, they wouldn''t be able to use the Sky Piercing Array, and they wouldn''t have any chance to kill Cain at all. Rumble! As they exchanged violent attacks back and forth, another unexpected powerful force descended from the sky and joined the battlefield. Seeing the purple force, Darren couldn''t help but widen his eyes in shock. He was just too familiar with the purple force to forget it. ''Is that Hailey? Her fusion power is so intimidating!'' Darren was certain that a fusion power of this magnitude could only belong to Hailey and no one else. In the next second, a beautiful figure surrounded by purple mist descended into the battlefield, like a goddess. Purple internal force wasunched at the three-star grand demonic monsters bolt after bolt, making it hard for them to defend. "Come on, guys. Let''s kill them!" Now that Hailey hade to help, the twenty three-star grand warriors used their most powerful skills to attack the grand demonic monsters in unison. Almost immediately, one monster died. "Ahhhhh!" "Ow!" The other nine grand demonic monsters were furious when they witnessed the death of their buddy. They spat out their demonic inner elixirs and increased their strength to a frighteningly high level. Then, they turned to target the beautiful girl surrounded by the purple aura. Chapter 415 Legendary Beast Sub-species (Part One) Chapter 415 Legendary Beast Sub-species (Part One) Nine three-star grand demonic monsters used their most powerful skills and charged towards Hailey. The power the grand demonic monsters demonstrated was so strong that even Darren, who was at the foot of the corpse mountain, felt the wave of the assault. Darren was both concerned and astonished. As the power of the attack grew increasingly denser, he frowned. Suddenly, he found himself thinking, "Could she get through such a mighty blow? For one of those blows is something to be reckoned with!" Darren wondered woefully. His concern proved to be quite unfounded. For just when the grand demonic monsters struck towards Hailey, the human grand warriors reacted in time and shielded her. shes of zing light shot throughout the sky as they wielded their weapons and fended off the attack. The protection move by the human martial artists was great to watch. "You vile monsters! This is how you will end today!" someone shouted at the monsters. The three-star grand warrior in front activated his skill and released a giant blinding circle of light and attacked the grand demonic monsters. The grand demonic monsters withdrew backwards as bits of them were blown to smithereens from the light. Meanwhile, grabbing this opportune moment, Hailey moved swiftly aside and kept herself from being the target in the middle of the battlefield. She felt grateful for their protection, but also she knew that it was time for her to fight now. While releasing a purple internal force from her palms, she murmured and let out a number of runes. The runes were not invisible, however. As they were read out, they floated in the air and gradually were shaped into a beautiful, gigantic and formidable sword aimed at the grand demonic monsters, just ready to attack anytime. An ear-splitting explosion emanated from the cluster of the grand demonic monsters. Everything vibrated to the frequency of the sound of the explosion. In the blink of an eye, the nine grand demonic monsters were shot into the air by the lethal attack and heavily fell to the ground. Some were dead, while some were badly injured and whined. It was a war scene. It was clear that this turn of events was attributed to not only the grand warriors'' powerful united attack, but also Hailey''s purple internal force and especially her amazing sword which condensed out of her runes. Hailey''s purple internal force and runic creativity had really outdone themselves! Watching the battle from the beginning, Darren wondered even more about Hailey''s strength. It was clear that the power Hailey demonstrated just now was far beyond his expectations. He no longer doubted Hailey''s ability to win over a three-star grand warrior with just her martial arts skills, not to mention that she also had the power of a rule cultivator that equaled to a three-star grand warrior. Darren perceived that no three-star grand warrior couldpete against her power. He thought that much of Hailey''s power. Darren thought of the Water Kylin. He reckoned that the Water Kylin might be at the same level with Hailey. But as to who would win in the end, he could not guess. It was a battle that had to be fought and witnessed to see who would win. "If she really wants to end my life, she can just do it just by snapping her fingers," Darren muttered while smiling wryly. Suddenly a distant look appeared in his eyes. The memory of the past with Hailey came to life again in his mind. He thought of how she crawled over his body and released her lust for sex that day. He remembered her eyes, which were so beautiful with satisfaction, and when she tried to control herself, they were veiled with a shadow of helplessness. It was difficult to see how helpless and powerful she could be at the same time. "I might have behaved impulsively on that day. Things would have been different if I had controlled myself and talked with her to get to the bottom of the story. If that was the case, she wouldn''t have hated me the way she does now. She''s such a beauty, but she lost her virginity to me," Darren sighed. A feeling of repentance took over him, and it grew vivid as he recalled how those men insulted Hailey with strong words that day. Now he felt even more remorseful that he had the intention of killing her that day after he was forced to have sex with her. Then, he thought of Elsa. In his heart, she still possessed a ce that no other girl could take. He felt the need to exin to her what had happened exactly, and as for what would be of their future, it would totally depend on whether she could forgive him or not. He hoped she could. As Darren was contemting his affair with Hailey and his rtionship with Elsa, the battle in the air hade to an end. Eight of the grand demonic monsters had been in to death and the remaining one somehow managed to escape and bolted away. They could see just a glimpse of the one who bolted away from afar. Meanwhile the carcasses of the dead eight reeked of death. Retrieving his attention from the past, Darren continued to assimte those martial art talents which emanated out of the battlefield. The death of those three-star grand demonic monsters had sessfully upgraded his talent to level five of the Heaven Degree. That was quite a high level and he was proud. "We owe all of our sess to Hailey''s powerful aid. If it was not for her, we would have been forced to activate our Sky Piercing Array," one of the grand warriors stated. "Very true. We are indeed impressed by Miss Hailey Yao''s potent strength as well as her grace and beauty. I wonder who else in this world has thesepetencies at the same time," someone else added. Since the battle had ended, all the grand warriors were now rxed and crowded around Hailey with admiration and respect. Hailey once again felt protected. Undoubtedly, Hailey had already be ustomed to suchpliments. However, she remained poised. "I appreciate your esteemed perspective of my skill. Protecting humans is my due responsibility. You don''t need to feel gratitude," Hailey said gracefully. All the grand warriors nodded their heads in agreement, feeling even more fond of Hailey''s humility. After some small talk, they started to tidy up their stuff in order to pursue Cain: the king of the grand demonic monsters. It would be a meeting to remember. Darren did not leave at once. He still hid in the corpse mountain and started to collect those demonic elixirs and to put them into his Space Ring. He had big ns to pursue. By now, Darren had already acknowledged the skill of assimting spiritual energy from demonic cores and demonic elixirs. He had learned the skill and perfected it. Using his spiritual sense, Darren actively sought those demonic elixirs of grand diabolic beasts as they were much more powerful and potent than ordinary elixirs. In less than a few minutes, Darren had already collected tens of thousands of demonic elixirs and stuffed them in his Space Ring. As those three-star grand demonic monsters had been defeated, Darren also got their demonic elixirs and ced them in his service. The work was hard but very satisfying.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 416 Legendary Beast Sub-species (Part Two) Chapter 416 Legendary Beast Sub-species (Part Two) After collecting so many demonic elixirs, Darren grew weary. He wanted to take a break as he had run out of energy. rmingly the hairs on his body started to rise. Suddenly, a gust of a strong aura drew his attention. It would seem it was not yet the time to rx as something ominous was looming closer and approaching. "Where is this formidable auraing from? Is it released by the legendary five-star grand demonic monster?" Darren could not help but wonder out loud to himself. He strained his eyes and tried to see throughyers andyers of clouds. "No, it was just from a four-star grand demonic monster," a familiar voice said from behind. He thought he recognized the voice so he turned around. It was none other than the Water Kylin, who had returned with both Timothy and Abrd. "How terrifying! Even a four-star grand demonic monster can emit such a strong aura!" he eximed. The aura was stifling. Timothy and Abrd could not help from feeling pressures as they thought of the potential dangers ahead of them in battles toe. "They are indeed powerful! I remember Finley was at the four-star level at that time, and he gave me quite a hard beating one time. I still have a scar from it," the Water Kylin sighed then grumbled. The displeasure was obvious. "Who is Finley?" Timothy asked, puzzled as it was the first time he heard the name Finley. "He is a freak! Aplete and utter freak!" the Water Kylin blurted out with a frown and pursed lips. "Be quiet! I don''t want to be noticed by those people! This four-star grand demonic monster seems to be difficult to handle. Listen to me now! If they cannot get power over him, you go and help them out," Darren carefully instructed the Water Kylin. Darren knew how much power a four-star grand demonic monster possessed, so he anticipated that the fight that wasing quite soon, would be a very tough one. Darren''s advice brought the Water Kylin back from his grudge of Finely and aroused his interest regarding the current situation. He blinked twice very quickly as if waking up from sleep. "It is so lucky that these guys have me to aid them. Otherwise, I dare say that they at least need to sacrifice a few lives to take that monster down," the Water Kylin unted. In truth, he was eager to try out his lightning skill that he had just acquired a little while ago. Now, with this formidable four-star grand demonic monster, he thought it was a good chance to try it out on him and know how powerful the skill actually could be. With great anticipation, the Water Kylin actually looked forward to theing battle just for that. As for Finley, the Water Kylin went to get even with him as soon as he had obtained the skill. He originally deemed that the time that he could bully Finley had finallye. However, to his surprise, Finley demonstrated an aura that was even more powerful than before, and which evidently weakened the Water Kylin''s morale until finally, he chose to give up and run away. He would never forget that day. Back at the battlefield, as the grand demonic monster drew nearer, the crowd could now see him clearer, and they were tense. They found that the monster had a vigorous look and had dressed himself in a shiny golden armor that looked as if it were his skin. The cloak he wore hung from his shoulder as it fluttered in the wind, making him look even moremanding. "You despicable human beings! Come and confront me! You are in no position to see Cain if you cannot overpower me. I will ughter you all!" roared the grand demonic monster''s scornful challenging voice. And he kept on repeating the phrases. "He seems really confident of his powers. What beast did he evolve from? Does anyone know?" Abrd asked with wonder. "Son of a bitch! I did not expect to encounter a sub-specific descendant of a legendary beast. This Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. fellow must have survived so many years, and umted even more talents than I have," the Water Kylin grumbled with uncertainty, feeling slightly insecure. His gaze was even wobbly. "What is a sub-specific descendant of a legendary beast?" Darren inquired. Like Timothy and Abrd, he was also puzzled, and it was obvious. "I can feel a gust of strong of wind and a menacing aura around this grand demonic monster. Plus, judging from his appearance, I dare say that he is a sub-specific descendant of an ancient legendary beast¡ª winged-tiger. Speaking of sub-specific descendant of legendary beasts, it is just a bloodline one level below the true descendant. Therefore, this monster should be very hard to deal with as he has a high level of dense bloodline concentration," the Water Kylin grimly exined in a serious tone. There was a hush. They could feel that all the 20 grand warriors in the air were troubled by the sudden appearance of such a mighty grand demonic monster. After tussling with so many demonic monsters just now, they had already felt the waning of their energy, and fighting with a grand demonic monster even more powerful than regr demonic monsters looked like an impossible task to them right now. They needed some kind of intervention. "Master Jacob, we can only use our Sky Piercing Array one more time. How do we handle the current situation?" one of the grand warriors asked in dismay. The Sky Piercing Array was so powerful as well as harmful that they could only put it into action two times. If activated two times, the array would practically consume all the 20 grand warriors'' energy and render them as weak as ordinary, fragile people in minutes. A little while ago they had already used it one time. Although the needed time did notst long, the array nheless consumed lots of their united cohesive force and decreased their power. Now they were in the plight of moving theirst chance of activating their Sky Piercing Array from a five-star grand demonic monster to this four-star grand demonic monster that they originally did not expect to encounter. "We have no other way but to activate our array. Otherwise, before we could even get a chance, the monster would have put our people to death," Jacob replied worriedly, trying to warn the others. "What if Cain shows up after we have killed this monster? We would totally not be a match for him in strength by then," another one said wistfully. "We need to hurry! Once we have seeded in taking this grand demonic monster down, we must leave this ce immediately. We cane for Cainter, after we havepletely recovered our strength," Jacob astutely advised. The n was settled then. All 20 grand warriors prepared to put the Sky Piercing Array into action. The time was approaching. "Your enemy is just a sub-species! Let me see what he has got!" A roaring sound was heard from behind them and following that a strong, invincible figure shot through the air and stopped right in the middle of those grand warriors. It was none other than the Water Kylin who had been ordered to help the grand warriors by Darren. Chapter 417 Fighting Against The Winged-Tiger Chapter 417 Fighting Against The Winged-Tiger Suddenly, a legendary beast rushed out. All of the human grand warriors were instantly on their guard, bodies tensing up and getting ready for an attack. However, they noticed straight away that the Water Kylin showed no hostility towards them. As they felt that there was no harm that could befall them, they as well had no intention to kill him. "That''s a legendary beast!" "That''s a Kylin!" All the grand warriors were startled. They could clearly feel that the being in front of them was different from the grand demonic monster standing before them, as they could sense the aura of a legendary beast. Truly, the Water Kylin was emitting a dense aura of the bloodline of the legendary beast. It was easy to spot, as it was far more pure than the grand demonic monster. Instantly, the four-star grand demonic monster turned sinister in appearance. The aura of the Water Kylin made him squirm, feeling ufortable due to the suppressing force that was inflicted upon him from the real legendary beast. "You, the true descendant of Kylin, why do you help those contemptible humans?" the sub-specific descendent winged-tiger eximed with an overwhelmingly nefarious aura. "You have no right to tell me how to behave. Who do you think you are?" the Water Kylin sneered while demonstrating his unmatched speed and strength. He showed it in the form of the strong momentum that was derived from a sense of superiority of the real legendary beast. When faced with the impure descendants of the legendary beasts, it became particrly strong. Such a sense of superiority would naturally reveal the true strength that was hidden underneath the surface. Meanwhile, the humans who were listening to their exchange came to the realization that the Water Kylin hade here to help them. However, that made no sense. They looked at each other with confused expressions, not understanding why the Water Kylin woulde to their aid. "My lord, may I ask why you came to help us?" a three-star grand warrior asked as politely as he could. To show his respect, he even saluted the Water Kylin. This was not done because he thought that the status of the Water Kylin was beyond theirs, but rather to followmon etiquette for polite and respectful behavior. After all, the Water Kylin was still a beast and for that reason not above them in status. "Ie here at my master''smand. So, save your lecture. Even if my master didn''t ask me to do that, I would stille and teach a lesson to the subspecific descendant," the Water Kylin replied coldly, still staring at the grand demonic monster. "Roar!" the subspecific descendant of a winged-tiger suddenly roared loudly, the sound waves making everything around the monster shake. His evil aura, changing its form as if it was a weapon, suddenly surged high into the sky. It was apparent that he was truly enraged. "You bastard, don''t get carried away by your sense of superiority just because of your pure bloodline. I will kill you, you hired thug. You will find out what real power is!" the winged-tiger bellowed as he was ready tounch his attacks. Thorns appeared on his paws, reflecting light and glittering due to their "My lord, it all depends on you," another three-star grand warrior said while saluting the Water Kylin, right before the battle was about to begin. The eyes of the grand warriors were full of expectations, their faces eager in anticipation. They all wondered who was more powerful, the four-star subspecific descendant legendary beast or the three-star true descendant legendary beast with pure bloodline. "Don''t rely on me! Fight with me! You dumbass!" the Water Kylin shouted angrily. The grand warriors were all taken by surprise at his words. They looked at each other with uncertainty. "What are you waiting for?" the Water Kylin yelled at them in anger. "This... We thought that you would fight against the four-star winged-tiger alone so that you could fully disy your power," one grand warrior offered after a somewhat awkward silence. "Damn it. Surely I could kill it alone, but what I value is the efficiency, not the vanity of it all. Come fight with me. Let''s kill the subspecific descendant together," the Water Kylinmanded, pinning them all down with a stern re. He somehow seemed taller and more imposing than just moments ago. His awe-inspiring appearance was a sight to behold. "Well. Okay. We will fight with you to help you kill the four-star winged-tiger," one of the grand warriors finally replied. The other grand warriors, without saying a word, all nodded in agreement. Frankly, they hadn''t expected this but they were impressed by the Water Kylin''s words. That was why they all changed their stances, getting ready to join the fight. Thunder cracked. The Water Kylin led twenty grand warriors into the fight. Together, they rushed to the four-star winged- tiger. Among them, Hailey made sure tog behind them and had no intentions tounch an attack at present. The fierce roars kept echoing around the ce, making even the sky shake in their intensity. The subspecific descendant was so powerful that, even though he was encircled by so many grand warriors, he gave no sign of defeat. He wouldn''t give up so easily. In the end, the Water Kylin yed the leading role in resisting the winged-tiger''s attacks. If it wasn''t for him, the grand warriors would have all been doomed. "Gosh. Darren, your legendary beast is so powerful. He can even rival the four-star winged-tiger." "That''s right. Even if he didn''t get help from those three-star grand warriors, he would still be well- matched with the four-star winged-tiger," Timothy and Abrd said with delighted voices, almost talking over each other in their excitement. Their eyes lit up, while their faces betrayed their giddiness. "I don''t think so. I guess the winged-tiger hasn''t shown his full scope of powers yet. The Water Kylin could be weaker than him," Darren retorted, since he was well aware what the Water Kylin''s power level was. Fact was that this was a life-and-death fight between the two opponents with incredible powers at high levels. What that meant was simply that every single disadvantage, even the smallest mistake, could result in death. "Based on your understanding, do you think the Water Kylin and the group of grand warriors will win?" Timothy asked, feeling some trepidation now. "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see," Darren replied simply. The result could not be judged before the end of the fight. Darren didn''t know which honed skills the winged-tiger would use and if he was even stronger than he had let on so far. It was impossible to tell. In the sky, evil auras were forming into paw shadows that all of a sudden shot towards the Water Kylin and the grand warriors. Meanwhile, blue lightning bestrewed the space between them and collided with the paw shadows. "Humph. You are just a bastard. How dare you pretend to be a true descendant legendary beast?" the winged-tiger growled. He noticed that the aura of the Thunder Beast was being released from the Water Kylin. Seeing that, he was absolutely convinced that the Water Kylin was most likely just a hybrid, and thus nothing special. This realization put him in a good mood, feeling more assured that he had nothing to fear. "How dare you taunt me? I will beat you and leave you pulverized!" the Water Kylin bellowed, feeling utterly provoked by the subspecific descendant legendary beast. His eyes showed a dangerous glint. In an instant, the rage he felt deep inside turned outward and transformed into boundless strikes of blue lightning. The lightning shot up and violently darted straight at the winged-tiger. In sync with the blue lightning, the grand warriors didn''t waste a second to cast formidable domains in order to oppress the winged-tiger. It was a sight to behold and clearly demonstrate their martial skills with their Divine Weapons to everyone watching. "You damn beasts, go to hell!" the winged-tiger shouted, his good mood gone and reced by fury once more. The golden armor around him exploded and his body expanded suddenly. He looked even more ferocious. His sharp ws ceaselessly shot out and started scattering the forceful attacks. By doing this, even the blue lightning of the Water Kylin couldn''t touch him, much less hurt him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Humph. Try my Natal Divine Bead!" the Water Kylin roared, not one to give up so easily. He spat out a bead, one half painted blue, while the other half was covered with electric lines. It took only a few seconds for the power of the Water Kylin to get enhanced to its limit. Boom! The Water Kylin ran towards the winged-tiger, not slowing down until he hit his target. Since the natal force was released continuously from the bead, his power was immediately raised to the level of a four- star grand warrior. Now that they were on more even ground, the winged-tiger and the Water Kylin started fighting each other in a fierce and violent way. With a fight this powerful going on, though the space they were in was stable, tiny cracks started to appear. Since the fight had been upgraded between the two legendary beasts, nobody could match them anymore. Both had the power of a four-star grand warrior, so the other grand warriors could not afford to intervene. They stood no chance. However, what they could do was to watch intently and find the winged-tiger''s ws. Upon finding them, they could attack him with the intention of disturbing and irritating him. The intense fight kept going for a long time with neither one showing signs of slowing down. Almost eight hours had already passed. Now, the Water Kylin had been injured, and the winged-tiger wasn''t faring much better, clearly bruised and bleeding as well. However, the wounds of the winged-tiger seemed to be less severe than the Water Kylin''s. "Damn it. If the fight continues, I''m afraid we will lose," Timothy cursed, the worry he felt clearly etched on his face. He knew the situation was bad for them. "Rx. The great beauty Hailey is still waiting over there, after all this time," Abrd assured his friend in a confident voice. However, Darren didn''t say a word. He figured that even Hailey couldn''t be able to turn the tables. If the fight went on like this, it would be easier for the winged-tiger to attack and kill one of those grand warriors. "They will certainly suffer a crushing defeat unless they use the Sky Piercing Array," Darren said anxiously, his cool mask slipping. "Young man, I don''t think so. If the woman joins the fight, the winged-tiger will fail." Suddenly a towering voice boomed behind them. Hearing the voice, Darren, Timothy and Abrd all broke out in a cold sweat that raised goosebumps on their backs. Their hearts started racing. Slowly, they turned around. Standing there was a handsome young man in his twenties, with a light smile gracing his lips. He looked at the three friends with mild curiosity. Even though the smile looked kind and inviting, a terrible sense of foreboding loomed over them, making their hearts feel heavy. Chapter 418 The Frantic State Chapter 418 The Frantic State "Who the hell are you?" Darren instinctively shouted without a second thought, his tone hostile. "Don''t get your panties in a twist. Let''s just watch what happens next." The handsome young man let out an amusedugh, avoiding answering Darren''s question. "We''re not in the mood for that. Either you leave, or we''ll go." Timothy was in a confrontational mood as well. Although he did not feel any dangerous aura from the young man, he was still wary of him, as any person in their right mind would be when a stranger appeared in front of them all of a sudden. "All right, all right. I can tell that I''m not wee here. I will go. Goodbye." The young man was not the least bit ruffled by the other two young men''s attitudes¡ªhe was at ease and a smile was still on his face. He waved his hand at them and slowly walked away. However, he didn''t get too far before he stopped and continued to watch the battle in the sky, standing about a dozen feet away from Darren. Darren and the two others stared at the young man, left speechless by what he did. "Forget about him. Let''s just focus on the fight for now," Abrd said, waving his hand dismissively. The fight in the sky was starting to get into a more violent state¡ªseveral three-star grand warriors had already been badly wounded. The winged-tiger had already lost some of his strength as well, but he was still able to easily chase after grand warriors and incapacitate them. There was a loud rumble as an explosion violently hit the winged-tiger. Right when he was chasing after a grand warrior, Hailey struck out and used her purple internal force to send an attack towards his direction. Hailey''s purple internal force was unquestionably powerful that the winged-tiger could not resist even if he wanted to. The purple internal force clobbered his whole body, leaving him extremely wounded. However, as impressive as the attack was, the winged-tiger''s wounds healed quickly. After only a few seconds, the majority of the wounds on his body were already healed. He then immediately charged at Hailey with all his might at a frightening speed. "Stop right there, you beast!" The Water Kylin chased after the winged-tiger, descending on him at an equally fast rate and blocking his way like a huge ck mountain. The two beasts engaged in a vicious fight once again. The grand warriors took no time to extend their help towards the Water Kylin, all using their strongest skill to aid him. A sword made out of runes also appeared¡ªit was another rule attack from Hailey. "Ha! Do you really think that''s going to hurt me?" The winged-tiger sneered as he then opened his huge blood red mouth and gulped down the sword made of runes. "Everyone, attack the beast with all your might!" Hailey urged at the others immediately after her attack, shouting at them in a desperately loud voice. The rest of the martial artists did not really fully understand the situation, but they had a feeling that it might be the chance to kill the beast. Hailey then waved her hands, making strange gestures and murmuring unintelligible words under her breath. The winged-tiger suddenly started to roar in pain, his deranged cries echoing in the air. "He''s really stupid to have swallowed the sword when he had no idea what it was. Humph. It won''t be a surprise if he dies right here and now," the young man nonchntlymented, his face undisturbed as he stared indifferently at the beast''s pained face. Although he was a dozen feet away from Darren and the other two, they heard his words loud and clear. In other words, he said it specifically for them. Darren, Timothy, and Abrd did not say a word in response, they just stared up at the sky and watched the scene with intense eyes. As Hailey continued to mumble the obscure words faster, the winged-tiger grew more and more in pain. A pale golden light was emitting around his body, bursting out as if tearing his body from the inside. "Come on, let''s kill him!" Seeing the winged-tiger''s current state, all the martial artists charged at him. The Water Kylin roared out loud and followed after them, dashing with a speed that was as fast as lightning. The Water Kylin wed at the winged-tiger''s body. His attacks were incredibly fast that the other beast could not even dodge. After being on the receiving end of several hundreds of ps in a row, the winged-tiger was left terribly bloodied. The grand warriors also sent incessant attacks towards him. All kinds of Divine Weapons were used, which then caused him to grow weaker and weaker. The winged-tiger roared out, his face contorting in agony. His sharp fangs then suddenly grew longer and became sharper. "Back off, everyone!" It was Hailey''s voice again. Hearing her warning, the grand warriors all backed off without a second thought. Only the Water Kylin was left fighting. Bang! The Water Kylin kicked the winged-tiger like how one would kick a ball. The winged-tiger howled in anger. He got into a furious state¡ªhis eyes darkened as he stared daggers at his opponents. He spat out a dark inner elixir from his mouth and the ck elixir exploded directly in front of his eyes. The winged-tiger suddenly burst into a bloody mist, skin and flesh disintegrating. The only thing left of his body was a bloody red skeleton, but the dreadful aura that was strewn around him made the Water Kylin shudder. "Shit! He had entered the frantic state! Run!" The Water Kylin''s eyes widened in shock and he immediately turned to run. However, before he could make it even one step farther, his opponent overtook him. The winged-tiger was able to move at an incredible speed in his frantic state. The bloody bone''s sharp w pierced through the Water Kylin''s abdomen in the blink of an eye. "No!" Darren managed to cry out. He was frozen in shock, could not quite believe what was happening before his eyes. "S-should we do something?" "The beast is going to kill the Water Kylin! He''s in danger! We should help him!" Both Timothy and Abrd were in a state of nervousness and unease, their faces pale white. "True descendant of Kylin? Ha! True descendant my ass! Do you really think you are that powerful? You will die in my hands!" the winged-tiger bellowed, voice full of hatred and venom. "Damn you!" The Water Kylin still continued to shoot out blue lightning at the winged-tiger, but his attacks were rendered useless against the opponent. The winged-tiger then drove his bone w from the Water Kylin''s abdomen to his heart. ''It''s over! I''m going to die!'' the Water Kylin could not help but think in his panic. He was in so much agony that he was sweating all over. If the winged-tiger''s bone w inched up a little further more and reached his heart, he would be dead in a second. The grand warriors stood there, desperately wanting to help the Water Kylin but not one had the guts to go near the two beasts. Rushing into the fight would definitely mean death for them. "I have to go help him!" Darren''s eyes burned with determination as he rushed towards the battling beasts without a second thought. "Darren, don''t!" Timothy and Abrd shouted at the same time. The looks of fear for the Water Kylin on their faces suddenly changed into looks of concern for Darren. "Rushing into the fight won''t help save the Water Kylin at all! You''ll only get yourself killed!" they called out. Even the group of three-star grand warriors did not dare to go near the fight. They were not strong enough, even more so Darren. If he were to enter the fight, he was certainly going to die. Once Darren reached halfway towards the sky, he mobilized his strength to st out the olive-ck force and the dark gold internal force. He aimed towards the winged-tiger and used all his might to attack. "Who the hell is that? He''s looking for his death!" The grand warriors let out surprised gasps as they caught sight of Darren. Hailey was floating in the sky among the other grand warriors. As soon as she felt Darren''s strong and familiar aura, her eyes widened in shock and the expression on her face immediately changed. "Get back, you fool!" Her voice shook in a mixture of worry and anger. However, much to her disappointment, Darren took no notice of what she said¡ªhe still continued to charge at the two figures fighting despite the caution. "Don''te here, master!" the water Kylin shouted in a hasty attempt to stop his master from approaching his own doom. He slightly moved away to keep the winged-tiger''s w away from his heart. Darren didn''t seem to hear the Water Kylin''s warning. He just keptunching his dark gold internal force towards the winged-tiger. Darren''s strong power exploded on the winged-tiger''s body, but it still was not enough to kill him. The winged-tiger turned his head around to face Darren and roared angrily. His voice alone made Darren feel like he was about to be torn apart. "Ancient Void Battlefield, open for me!" From observing the fight, Darren was aware that his power would not be able to hurt the winged-tiger at all. He only used his internal force to attract his attention in order to stop him from killing the Water Kylin anytime soon. Under Darren''s force of control, the Ancient Void Battlefield opened in the blink of an eye. The strong suction immediately dragged the Water Kylin inside along with the winged-tiger. "Kill the winged-tiger immediately, Finley!" Darren used his spiritual sense to send a message to Finley. "Of course. Don''t worry about the Water Kylin. I''ll keep him safe," Finley responded. Darren was confident in Finley''s strength. He finally let out a small sigh of relief. With Finley''s help, he was slightly assured. Although Darren knew that Finley had the strength to kill the winged-tiger in the frantic state on his own, he still wanted to witness it with his own eyes. However, when he tried to enter into the Ancient Void Battlefield, a frightening feeling washed over him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "What happened? Why did I lose connection with the Ancient Void Battlefield? " Darren mumbled, his brows furrowed in shock and confusion. Chapter 419 Cain Is Here (Part One) Chapter 419 Cain Is Here (Part One) All of a sudden, Darren lost control of the Ancient Void Battlefield. There was no way of getting ess to it anymore, as he couldn''t even feel the existence of the Ancient Void Battlefield anymore, let alone get to it. He was floating in the sky with dazed eyes reflecting the bewilderment he felt. He still hadn''t fully registered what the hell just happened. Meanwhile, the other human grand warriors flew over to stand beside him. "Young man, was it a small space that you used just now?" one of the three-star grand warriors asked him in an impressed tone. "Oh, it''s you! What a nice coincidence!" Before Darren could process what was happening, much less give a reply, one middle-aged man interrupted them. He wiped away the blood and shook off the dust Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. that had settled on his body, and then flew even closer to Darren. He leaned in, bringing their faces in closer proximity. "And you are?" Darren asked. "I am the sect master of the Violet Phoenix Sect, Jacob. You haven''t met me before, but I have seen your performance that day when you were in thepetition," the middle-aged man dressed in white answered with a smile on his face. His voice was gentle and soothing. "Oh, nice to meet you, sir," Darren greeted him, cupping his hands while lightly bowing to him out of respect. "Nice to meet you, too, young man." Jacob nodded his head, then added, "I can''t believe you are this talented and powerful at such a young age! You even thought of a way to fight the winged-tiger in his frantic state. We are quite lucky to have you on our side." "Thank you, sir. I appreciate that." Darren just smiled at Jacob in a polite way. "You''re simply lucky to still be alive. If the winged-tiger hadn''t been so fully focused on killing the Water Kylin, you wouldn''t have stood the slightest chance to open the small space at all. Are you really feeling such pride about what you just did?" Hailey interjected in a biting tone. The harsh look on her face was stone cold. Even though she was standing far away from them, her words easily carried across the distance. What she had said was too honest and harsh, but she had a point. If the winged-tiger''s target had been Darren, he wouldn''t have had the chance to even go near the winged-tiger before he was killed. What he did was an extremely dangerous move, at least in Hailey''s opinion. That was why she didn''t think he should be praised, but instead scolded for his reckless actions. And that was what she did. "So what? The Water Kylin is my friend and brother. And he was in danger. Do you really think that I wouldn''t save him just because I''m fearing for my own life, huh?" Darren responded in a calm tone. He disagreed with what she was saying, as it really didn''t matter in the grand scheme of things. After saying what he thought, he flew towards the ground before anyone could give a reply. It was essentially a signal that he was ignoring them all. The grand warriors all heard what he said, and their eyes showed the appreciation and awe they felt. Every single one of them nodded their head in approval of Darren''s words. At the same time, they finally understood that the ''master'' the legendary beast had referred to earlier was actually this talented young man. ''The young man is really great. He''s so powerful at such a young age. Not only that, he is also cultivating the de and the sword skills at the same time. What a rare talent!'' They all silently thought the same thing of Darren, not aware that they were all inplete agreement. The corners of Hailey''s lips curved into a bitter smile as she watched Darren''s retreating back. She couldn''t quite pin down how she was feeling right now. However, it was easy to guess that Darren had to be the kind of man who always valued his friendships and his loyalty to the loved one a great deal. No wonder he was so angry that day. Hailey started to think of every little thing she knew about Darren and she couldn''t help but feel bitter on the inside. However, she couldn''t even tell anymore if it was a right or wrong decision. "I wish you all the best," Hailey said softly under her breath. Then, without waiting to see if somebody had heard her, she turned and flew away from this ce. Within seconds, she had disappeared between the white clouds in the sky. When Darren fell down to the ground, Timothy and Abrd immediately rushed towards him. They were just too stunned to say anything about what they had witnessed Darren do just now. Not only did he have a legendary beast who called him master, he also had controlled a small world. They could neverpare to him no matter how hard they tried. "Is the winged-tiger dead?" "He should be. But I suddenly lost control over the Ancient Void Battlefield, and I don''t know why," Darren said with his eyebrows knitted into a tight frown. He didn''t know why, but his gaze fell on the handsome young man standing some distance away from them. Noticing that Darren was staring at him, the young man winked in a mischievous way. He was smiling, but the smile seemedden with hidden meaning. Darren couldn''t help but immediately feel suspicious. "Was it you?" Darren demanded an answer, never one to beat around the bush. His tone was cold as ice. "Shush!" The handsome young man lifted his hand and pressed a finger to his lips, a clear gesture for Darren to keep quiet. Then he walked over to them and said in a quiet voice, "The show is still on. Don''t rm the prey." After hearing this, everyone was instantly alert. How could the three of them not feel like something was terribly wrong now? They immediately let out their auras at the same time, and were about to attack the young man standing in front of them. "Tut, tut! I told you to be quiet. Don''t make me do it. Look, the best part is yet toe. Be good and don''t distract me, okay?" he told them while raising one of his hands. In the blink of an eye, Darren, Timothy and Abrd were restricted by a Shackle Rune. All of the strength they had was sucked out of their bodies and vanishedpletely. They didn''t even have enough strength left to cry for help. Chapter 420 Cain Is Here (Part Two) Chapter 420 Cain Is Here (Part Two) The slightly worried and confused expressions on their faces immediately gave way to shock and anger. They finally realized that the handsome young man was extremely powerful. As it was, they didn''t even stand a chance against him. "You are Cain!" It took all of Darren''s strength to just be able to utter these three little words. However, the intensity of his stare made up for theck of physical strength. "Well, aren''t you a clever one?" "Is it you who cut off my connection with the Ancient Void Battlefield?" Darren asked, and now he was able to summon his strength better. But he was almost certain what the answer would be anyway. "Of course it is me! Who else would have the power to do so except me?" Darren fell silent after hearing his answer. It seemed that Cain wasn''t just a simple five-star grand demonic monster. He could even use the power of a rule cultivator! Not only that, he was very good at it as well. "You petty humans! I am here! Didn''t you say that you wanted to have a fight with me? Okay! Let''s fight!" Right at that moment, a figure appeared in the sky. He floated in front of the human grand warriors and began to shout some audacious words at them. A feeling of dread washed over Darren. With difficulty, he raised his head to look up at the sky. He found that there was a man who looked just like the young man in front of him. The only difference was that the man in the sky looked older. "Grand demonic monster Cain, you finally came for your own death!" one of the three-star grand warriors shouted. ''No! He''s not Cain! Run!'' Darren had a really bad feeling about this. He wanted to warn the martial artists so badly. But without his strength, he just couldn''t. Speaking the few words he had was already incredibly hard. He was like a mute, but one who couldn''t find his lost voice anymore. The grand warriors that were still in the sky almost couldn''t feel that there were still people on the ground anymore. Nevertheless, Darren struggled in his attempt to warn them of the imminent danger. "Don''t waste your time trying. They can never hear you under my control," Cain said with his hands behind his back, lightly whipping back and forth as if he was having great fun. He only allowed the three friends to speak to him, but the others couldn''t be reached. "You nned all of this? Why?" Timothy finally asked. After calming down and thinking about it for a while, he realized that something had to be wrong. "You are quite clever, too! Yeah, it''s me who nned all this. I dreamed about this for so long, and now N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. it will finallye true! Look at the countless dead bodies of my kind! I could never do this myself. They were my loyal people, and I couldn''t kill them with my own hands," Cain said while shaking his head, acting incredibly sad and like he was grieving them. But his voice betrayed him, as there was not an ounce of regret in his tone. "That''s why you used the human martial artists to kill them. That''s part of your n. Now that you''ve sessfully killed your kind, why don''t you just let the grand warriors go? In a sense, they helped you aplish your goal, didn''t they?" Darren finally understood what was happening. This massacre was Cain''s n from the very beginning. The riot where the demonic monsters killed humans was also part of the n. It was all a plot to make the human martial artists seek revenge and kill the demonic monsters. Darren wondered what Cain''s intentions were and why he went to such great lengths. However, if he had to guess, he would assume it had to be rted to his strength and upgrading it. Seeking power could make a human or even a demonic monster lose their mind and even kill their own kind. Darren couldn''te up with any other reasons for this well-designed n. "Let them go? No way! They killed more than one hundred thousand of my people. Do you really think that I won''t revenge them? Well, I can''t disappoint my kind like that. Besides, with the human martial artists'' souls, I can upgrade my strength to even higher levels. How can I let this rare chance slip out of my hand? What do you say?" Cain was grinning in a mad way. It was not the gentle smile he had shown them previously. No, now it looked slightly deranged. Now he was finally showing his true personality. "You bastard! How shameless you are! Killing your own kind for strength? You will forever be a coward for that, no matter how powerful you be!" Abrd thundered. He couldn''t contain his anger and disdain anymore. What he had heard truly disgusted him. "What?" Cain turned to stare at him, face stone cold. "Am I wrong? You are a coward for getting an avatar to make the grand warriors use the Sky Piercing Array instead of fighting yourself! You are afraid to die, weakling! I bet you won''t dare to fight with the human martial artists yourself, right? A beast is a beast. And you will always be a filthy beast," Abrd sneered, disdain evident in his eyes and dripping heavily from his every word. He stared back at Cain with courage. So immense was his fury that he didn''t even consider what his words could cause, how they could put him into even more danger. He was far beyond caring at this point. "Ha-ha! I know you are only saying this to get me angry and irritated. Well, I have to say, you seeded. I hate people when they start ranting about something they don''t even have the right to judge. So, you will have to die first!" Cain was indeed irritated by Abrd''s words. However, he tried to swallow down the anger he felt so that he didn''t lose his cool. Calmly, he raised one hand into the air and it transformed into a white w. He aimed it straight at Abrd''s throat. Chapter 421 Sending A Message Chapter 421 Sending A Message "Wait!" Darren used all of his strength to call out. Then he added, "Mr. Cain, there is no use in you killing him. Besides, you will attract trouble if you do so!" "Oh?" As Cain was intrigued by Darren''s words, he stopped his attack on Abrd halfway. Meanwhile, fright made Abrd''s heart beat faster in his chest. He could swear that he smelled death just now. He also saw his life shing in front of his eyes in that second. He had been so close to the end of his life. He had wanted to anger Cain to force him to leave them and join the fight in the sky. But he hadn''t expected that Cain would want to kill him on sight. Abrd couldn''t help but feel frightened for his life. "Well, what are you waiting for? Tell me. What trouble am I getting myself into?" Cain asked as he red at Darren. "If I sensed correctly, you won''t have the strength to surpass a five-star grand warrior even after using all these dead bodies to cultivate. If you kill Abrd, six-star grand warriors wille for you. Even if you find a way to hide from them, you will still be doomed. Why don''t you save yourself the predicament by letting us live?" Darren tried to stall for time by making up an excuse. "Tut, tut! Six-star grand warriors. That''s quite worrying. Even if six-star grand warriorse to avenge the death of this filthy little bastard, how will they know that I murdered him? They won''t find out because dead men don''t speak, for God''s sake! Do you really think that you can trick me into believing you? Were you so confident that I wouldn''t notice the imprint nted on him? You are also a filthy human, full of lies. I am sick of you humans." Darren''s expression hardened when he heard Cain. He then said calmly, "Well, if you don''t believe me, Mr. Cain, you can kill us all. I will presume that you are not afraid of six-star grand warriors because of your strong power." "Ha-ha! You want me to kill you? No, I won''t! But, remember that I didn''t kill you three only because you called me Mr. Cain, not because of your lies. I will let you live for now. After I sessfully practice my special skill, I will find you and kill you!" Grand demonic monster Cain was at least a five-star grand demonic monster. It was easy for him to kill the human martial artists levitating in the sky as they were only three-star grand warriors. And yet, he didn''t fight them in person. Instead, he tricked them into using their strongest skill by sending his avatar. Darren could tell that he was a very cautious and prudent demonic monster. And that was the only reason why Darren''s words affected Cain. Although Cain had scoffed at the warning, he had believed Darren. He just wouldn''t admit it. As careful and cautious as he was, Cain wouldn''t invite trouble before upgrading his power. His over-cautiousness had saved their lives. Right at this moment, a fight began in the sky. The human grand warriors charged at the grand demonic monster Cain''s avatar. Much to Darren''s surprise, the avatar''s strength was almost equivalent to that of a five-star grand warrior. "Let''s use the Sky Piercing Array to kill this bastard!" A few of the grand warriors had almost lost their lives while fighting Cain''s avatar. So, Jacob instructed the others to summon this powerful skill, without a second thought. He believed that this was the only way to kill the fierce demonic monster. The twenty grand warriors took their ces, forming aplicated pattern. A crystal made of force started to burn at the same time that the array was created. The cultivators of the easternnd had invented the crystal made of force after years of refining. Considering its power, the grand warriors were confident it would help them to kill a five-star grand demonic monster. After it had burnedpletely, the twenty grand warriors united as one, and the power of the aura around them increased manifold. Their strength seemed to have surpassed that of Cain''s avatar! "Huh. Is this all that you are capable of? s, I thought they were stronger than this. It seems that I''m too careful." Cain shook his head and mocked the grand warriors disdainfully after he felt their power. "You are not cautious. You are a coward," Abrd mocked. He was still afraid for his life. But at the same time, Abrd could see through Cain. He knew that the demonic monster was prudent, but he was also thirsty for power. As Abrd had seen Cain''s desire to fight after being taunted the previous time, he dared to anger Cain again. As Cain was a five-star grand demonic monster, it was natural for him to feel ashamed for being intimidated by twenty three-star grand warriors. "Humph! All right, let me show you my true strength!" Just as Abrd expected, his words triggered Cain''s fury. Sensing that he wasn''t in any danger, Cain flew toward the sky confidently. He ignored his three captives. Though Cain had left, the restriction spell on Darren, Timothy, and Abrd didn''t disappear. They still couldn''t move. "Send a message now, Timothy!" Abrd quickly instructed his friend. Delight was evident on his face as he had seeded in making Cain leave. "Okay!" Timothy nodded. "What is going on?" Darren didn''t understand what Timothy and Abrd were doing. "My master gave me an arcane skill. If I use it to send a message, he wille to my rescue. I believe that, as the young master of the Western Desert Ind, Timothy also has a simr arcane skill," Abrd exined simply so that Darren could understand. "Yeah. If I send a message to them, they wille to our aid. But, I am not sure that we can hold on till they arrive," Timothy said. Doubt reflected in his expression. "But there''s one problem. Will the martial artists you call, be able to fight against a five-star grand demonic monster?" Darren was aware that in the Bottom Spiritual World, three-star grand warriors were the most powerful martial artists. Even if Abrd and Timothy called for help, Darren was afraid that the warriors that woulde to save them wouldn''t be able to kill Cain, either. "Ha-ha," Abrd and Timothyughed in unison after hearing Darren''s question. They weren''t worried. "Don''t worry, Darren. My master can kill Cain for sure!" Abrd was the first to reassure Darren. "Yeah, the warriors of my n can kill Cain as well," Timothy replied, confidently. With their assurances, Darren felt relief course through him. He believed that they weren''t exaggerating. After all, it was his experience that Timothy and Abrd didn''t lie. Afterforting Darren, Abrd and Timothy remained silent. They focused on activating their arcane skills to send a message to alert their masters about what was happening here. After that, all they could do was wait patiently. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the sky, the twenty grand warriors released the array as they were still fighting with Cain''s avatar. As the fight between the three-star grand warriors and a five-star grand demonic monster increased in intensity, the ground started to shake. "Devastation Skill!" The twenty grand warriors used their strongest skill in unison. More than a hundred thousand shadows of palm, sword, de, and fist were aimed at Cain''s avatar. What a powerful strike! The blow was so strong that it tore open a few cracks in the thin air, exposing frightening darkness. "Roar!" Cain''s avatar bellowed as he transformed into a huge dark green monster after sensing the power that the grand warriors had unleashed. "He is an Invisible Panther!" Darren''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the dark green figure. Although Cain restricted Timothy, Abrd, and Darren, they could observe the fight from this distance. ''No wonder he can use the skills of a rule cultivator. He even cut off my connection with the Ancient Void Battlefield.'' After witnessing how the Water Kylin had been stranded by the Invisible Panthers thest time, Darren was aware that they were not only good at hiding, but they were also masters of restriction skills. It wouldn''t surprise Darren if Cain could use even more powerful skills, for he was truly a strong demonic monster. "Oh, they are fucked," Darren couldn''t help but mumble when he learned of Cain''s true identity. He was worried for the martial artists because he was aware that they could never win against an Invisible Panther. And just as Darren expected, when the grand warriorsunched their strongest skill at Cain''s avatar, the avatar disappeared into thin air. No trace or smell of him could be detected. It was as if he had never existed. Chapter 422 The Purgatorial Tripod Chapter 422 The Purgatorial Tripod The group of human warriors suddenly fell ill at ease as they suddenly felt Cain''s existence disappear. All of them were incredibly on edge. "Ha-ha, what a bunch of total pathetic nonentities! You cannot even defeat my avatar, how can you dream about triumphing over me in the flesh?" Cain snickered, boasting at the human warriors. The real body of Cain flew andnded in front of the group of grand warriors. "Your... avatar?" one of the warriors asked, his whole body trembling in fear. Several agitated murmurs grew among the other grand warriors as they started to panic. Boom! Out of blue, the twenty grand warriors spewed out blood all over the ce. It seemed like they had been attacked by a force too quick that it could not be seen by the naked eye. "But no matter, I will grant you all the honor to be killed by me." Cain let out a sigh. He was the one responsible for the attack on the grand warriors. A dozen shadows of an Invisible Panther then gradually emerged and rushed back into Cain''s body. Cain strolled leisurely in the air, looking perfectly carefree as he approached the injured grand warriors. With a wave of his hand, the fruit of the warriors'' painstaking work¡ªthe Sky Piercing Array¡ªshattered and vanished into thin air while the pitiful warriors were struck back by a great force. "Oh no, you''re the real Cain!" "You son of a bitch!" The warriors wanted to escape but were unable to find any way out. They were sealed inside an invisible wall like insects trapped inside a ss jar. "Oh, so now you understand." Cain gave them a sinister smile. "But it''s toote to escape." His demon-like pupils turned fiery red like the beams of a setting sun. He reached out in front of him and grabbed a three-star grand warrior by the waist. The man started to panic, eyes widening in fear, unable to move. "I have been told that the heart of freshly killed human is a real delicacy. How about I eat yours so I can taste it for myself?" Cain inly said, poking his finger through the poor grand warrior''s chest. "You must stop this, Cain!" ady''s voice called out from afar. Her tone had an air of coldness and dignity "Who is speaking? Show yourself!" demanded Cain. He swiftly turned around and saw a woman whose beauty wasparable to that of Helen of Troy''s¡ª it was none other than Hailey. Three more figures soon arrived at the scene¡ªthey were Darren and the other two. "Well, well, look who''s here. It looks like someone had broken my spell. So now what? Four more fresh hearts for my dinner? Wow, I''d like that." Cain peaked out his pointy tongue to lick at his lips. He immediately threw away the three-star grand warrior that he was holding, who now seemed unappetizingpared to the neers. "We can talk if you let them go," Hailey unflinchingly said, as stern as always. "Ha-ha, hrious!" Cain burst outughing. "Ugh, look at this poor girl. She thinks she has leverage on me. So tell me exactly what are you going to trade for this bunch of losers?" "Who said I don''t have leverage?" Hailey nced pointedly at Darren. Darren came forward holding something in his hand. Hailey waved her hand and a giant ancient vessel with two loop handles and three legs appeared and was suspended in the air. "If you kill them, we will destroy your tripod," Hailey coldly said as she red at Cain. "My tripod? I''ve never seen this stupid tripod in my life. Go ahead, why should I care if you destroy it?" Cain feigned indifference, but his tone sold him out. "Sure. Why not?" Hailey grinned at him. "Very well then... As you wish." She gave the tripod a p. With a rumbling noise, a hairline crack appeared on the surface of the tripod. "Cain, I''m going to ask you only one more time. Do we have a deal?" Hailey raised her palm, ready to p the tripod again. Cain looked at Hailey, then at the tripod. "Shit," he muttered as a single sweat fell down on his forehead. "Yes, yes, fine. We have a deal. Now give me my bloody tripod." Cain finally gave in. "As I expected, this is the Purgatorial Tripod. Cain, you should really work on concealing things," Hailey teased. She felt so relieved. Just a while ago, as Hailey was about to leave the ce, she found a concealed cave. She decided to open it despite the danger that was approaching. In the end, her bravery really paid off, because what she uncovered was the very nest of Cain. The big discovery spurred her on to dive into a dangerous but rewarding exploration. Hailey was lucky to have found the ancient tripod in the blood pool at the bottom of the cave. One of Hailey''s hobbies was to read and among the countless books that she had read, she had read numerous rule cultivation books. Through the knowledge and information that she gained from those books, she came to the conclusion that the tripod was the Purgatorial Tripod. She had initially nned to flee with the Purgatorial Tripod, but she heard the blood-curdling scream of the grand warriors. She changed her ns and returned with a new trump card. When she arrived, she ran into Darren and the two others in shackles. She freed them and the four of them decided to confront Cain together. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "And you must unseal my Ancient Void Battlefield!" Darren took the chance to try to bargain, seeing how much Cain was attached to his tripod. All the cruelty and violence that Cain had done was all for the Purgatorial Tripod, hoping to gain the invincibility that it promised. He had too much to lose if he gave up the tripod, and so he had to "Don''t overdo it, boy." Cain''s voice was as cold as ice. Darren had expected that response from Cain so he raised his palm and gave the tripod another p, right where the initial crack was. It was like a p on Cain''s face. He bared his teeth in fury because his hands were tied when it came down to the tripod. "All right! I will unseal your damned small world." Cain let out a defeated sigh. "And you, you..." He pointed at the grand warriors. "All of you... Just get the fuck out of my face." "We will not... We will not leave until you release Hailey and Darren as well!" a three-star grand warrior feebly said, barely even able to make a coherent sentence. The rest of the other grand warriors were also weak, but they were people of dignity. "Don''t be a burden and just go." Timothy spoke out. It was only then did the grand warriors recognize Timothy, the first young master of the Western Desert Ind. As for the other young man, Abrd, they were not familiar with his face. But the name of the axe that he was carrying on his back reverberated in their awareness like thunder. "Oh, I feel so ashamed. The younger generation has surpassed us, the old and the useless. We shall leave now," sighed a grand warrior. Jacob rolled his eyes. "Stop talking nonsense already and follow me." He had stepped up and led the evacuation. The ones who were still in good shape held the severely injured and flew away to safety. "You two should leave as well," Darren told Timothy and Abrd. "No, Darren, my friend. I''ll stick around," Timothy refused. "So will I. We''re not leaving," Abrd followed. They both wanted to help as much as they could. Darren wanted to leave with the group, but it was just not practical due to the current circumstances. Assuming that all of them would leave together, they had to carry the tripod with them. And wherever the tripod was, Cain was sure to be following closely behind. If so, everyone would never be out of danger. Someone had to stay behind in order to stall and buy the injured some time to escape and reach a safe distance. Someone must be in charge of making sure that the evacuation would be a sess. And that someone must be Hailey¡ªthe only person at the scene who was capable of destroying the tripod. Timothy and Abrd chose to stick around for a good reason. They had already sent a message to ask for help. If they fled before the rescue was able toe, the group of powerful warriors would nevery a finger on Cain. There were rules in the Bottom Spiritual World¡ªa grand warrior above three-star attacking anyone for no good reason, even if the victim was a demonic monster, was a punishable act. Their masters wouldn''t take a risk of punishment just to save Darren or Hailey. Therefore, Timothy and Abrd chose to stay to make sure that Cain got what he deserved. It was the only way they could think of to help everyone, including Hailey and Darren. "Just go!" Hailey firmly shouted. She then immediately blew the three men away from her. It was only Hailey, Cain, and the tripod left now. "Thank you, woman. Thank you for being so considerate and noble. How else would I have had my Purgatorial Tripod back?" Cain howled withughter, voice looming behind Hailey. "What?" Hailey''s face furrowed into a scowl. She whipped around and there it was, the tripod on Cain''s palm. "Watch out!" Darren shouted from afar. Hailey looked at her empty palm, her face turned as white as a sheet. While the four of them were still in shock, a ghostly green shadow appeared next to Cain¡ªit was his avatar. The beast took away the tripod when Hailey was distracted by the argument between Darren and the other two. If she had not blown Darren and the other two away, she would have possibly detected the approaching avatar. Hailey suddenly regretted doing so, but there was nothing left to be done about it. Losing the tripod, now they were back to square one. "Oh, you pitiful, weak nonentities. Let me do you a favor and end your pathetic life!" Cain roared. Fiery red veins crawled on his once good looking face, shattering it. Chapter 423 Thrown Into The Purgatorial Tripod (Part One) Chapter 423 Thrown Into The Purgatorial Tripod (Part One) The moment they saw that Cain was trembling in fury with his brows creased in a tight furrow, an intense sense of intimidation crept upon each one of them, resulting from the frightening aura. The outrage of Cain''s vexation heightened, especially now that he was furious. Darren and the rest of the warriors were all pale in the face. It was as if they were about to be crushed to pieces under such horrifying aura. Cain''s show of power right now was the showcase of the real strength of a five-star grand demonic monster. Even Finley was severely injured when he faced a five-star grand warrior before. Right now, faced with the same situation, how could they resist an attack from Cain? Cain transformed back into his true form¡ªa huge Invisible Panther. He roared out loud in the sky, making the air around him shake violently and sent horrors of fear and chills of coercion to the four of them. "Roar!" With this frightening and reverberating growl, the Purgatorial Tripod in his hand floated in the air and started to spin non-stop. With the spinning of the tripod, a gloomy and dark aura with a putrid smell immediately dispersed throughout the ce. As the Purgatorial Tripod kept on spinning, the countless dead bodies on the ground and their blood started to fly towards the tripod. It was as if the tripod was siphoning and gathering them all, sucking all that was left of the blood and severed body parts. The process painted the sky red and masked the air with a pungent smell of blood and pure evil. "The moment I sessfully refine this purgatorial divine body, I will kill all of you, humans!" By that time, Cain finally revealed his true colors and showed them what he really wanted to do. All this time, he was nning to use the Purgatorial Tripod to refine the bodies and the blood. When all of these would be done ording to his pleasure, he would have a divine body and would carry out his n, which was to kill whomever he wanted. "Get in there!" With a bellowingmand, Cain reached his w out and directly grabbed the four of them in one hand. Then, with one swift swing, he threw them inside the Purgatorial Tripod. With the addition of the human''s soul inside, the divine body that Cain was refining would be even stronger. It was a shame that the human''s soul''s effect was limited, or Cain would have sent the demonic monsters to get more people for him. The moment Darren and the other three were thrown in the Purgatorial Tripod, they started falling deeper and deeper inside the tripod. Soon enough, dead bodies surrounded them and soaked them in blood, making everything even more frightening. After a short while, bodies, blood, and the four men, including Darren, were all absorbed by the Purgatorial Tripod. Seeing this, and the fact that his work was nearpletion, Cain roared excitedly. Then, as his eyes glittered and widened with excitement, he jumped into the tripod himself. "Damn it!" Right at the same time, a ck crack appeared in the air out of nowhere. Soon, as the mist cleared out, a god-like figure showed up. Shocked at what wasid before his very eyes, he stared at the Purgatorial Tripod intensely with angry eyes. "Abrd!" With that loud shout, another powerful figured appeared. It was another warrior; he was an older man but in simpler clothes. As they stared at each other''s face, the two men''s eyes met, but they just kept their silence, not saying a word to each other. With the cue, both of them rushed towards the Purgatorial Tripod at the same time. Bang! A loud crashing impact was heard as the two influential martial artists pped on the Purgatorial Tripod together. The noise was so colossal that one would even think that the Purgatorial Tripod had burst out damaged. Yet to their dismay, the tripod was still intact, rigid, and not a hairline crack could be seen. "Damn it! It''s already activated! We can''t destroy it anymore!" The moment the two warriorsid their eyes on the tripod, horror filled their hearts as they knew what the tripod was and the disaster it could bring. Both of them knew that the Purgatorial Tripod was like a small space, once activated and put into use, it would be totally untouchable and couldn''t be destroyed. Yet the older man didn''t give all his hopes up, and he hesitated only for a short second before reaching one of his hands out to the tripod. To the younger warrior''s bewilderment, the older man''s arm stretched longer and longer until it reached inside the Purgatorial Tripod at a breakneck speed. "Ahhhhh!" After a while, a roar filled with indignation echoed inside the Purgatorial Tripod. "Come out! You filthy bastard!" The older man dragged something from inside the tripod, and an enormous dark green figure was heaved out by him. "Fuck! You son of a bitch! Ahhh!" It was Cain who was dragged out of the tripod. He was furious that his n was interrupted again this time. But the older man just ignored him for now. He reached his hand out back toward the tripod, intending to get his disciple out too. But unfortunately, this time, when he put his hand inside the Purgatorial Tripod, strange runes shed out of the tripod, and the runes attacked the older man''s arm with lightning. After only a short while, his arm was broken into pieces, skin burned, and bones withered and pulverized. Pain shed through the older man''s eyes, but he quickly tamed and managed to hide it. Gathering up his strength, he focused his attention on his arm, and only after a short minute, his arm grew out again. Though he had regained his arm, he couldn''t hide his disappointment at all. "Let me have a try," the other influential martial artist said. He volunteered himself, sensing that the older man needed some time to regain his strength. Meanwhile, he used a pale gold force to form a big Yet, by now, the tripod had absorbed so many dead bodies and much blood. It was as if it had formed a mind of its own. The Purgatorial Tripod wouldn''t let anything near it. The pale gold quickly broke and disappeared into thin air after it was thrown out. "It seems that I can''t fulfill the Shaoyan n''s task anymore," the man mumbled to himself, a stern look on his face. He couldn''t believe that his n didn''t work for the Purgatorial Tripod. That was what he could think as the best approach, yet it failed. Such an embarrassment for him. The twopelling martial artists were both dismayed as they weren''t able to save the ones they wanted to keep. Thus, with that thought in mind, they turned their angry eyes at Cain, who had been silently fumbling aside.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 424 Thrown Into The Purgatorial Tripod (Part Two) Chapter 424 Thrown Into The Purgatorial Tripod (Part Two) As he sensed their malignant stares, however, Cain exposed his sharp teeth in a threatening way, eyes angry red. "You both have to die! No matter how powerful you are, you still can''t save them! Hahaha! You can only watch them die!" By that time, Cain was so angry that he evenughed out crazily. If only he were stalwart by that time, he could have blown out the two warrior''s heads. p! The older man pped Cain in the face without a word. The p was so powerful that it sent him flying in the air like a crumpled paper tossed in a trash bin. Yet it was not the end of Cain''s misery. As he was midair, the other martial artist quickly flew out and kicked him back. Hollering in pain, Cain didn''t even stand a chance facing the two influential martial artists. He wanted desperately to fight back, but the two warriors were so mighty that he just let them beat him all they wanted. If Darren were here, he would be utterly surprised because the lie he had made up to trick Cain indeed came true. Both of the martial artists that were kicking and pping Cain back and forth were six-star grand warriors! "Hahaha!" Lunatic as he was, Cainughed out loud though he was vomiting blood. The look on his face was frightening. "Kill me! Both of you kill me if you have the guts! Ha! You won''t dare kill me, would you?" In his mind, Cain knew very well that there was a rule in the Bottom Spiritual World. Anyone that was over three-star could never kill in the Bottom Spiritual World, human or not. That was the only reason why he still provoked them amidst the beatings that he received from the two warriors. He was confident that they would not dare to kill him. But why was Cain, a five-star grand demonic monster, able to be in the Bottom Spiritual World? Maybe it was because he was born at the Bottom Spiritual World a long time ago. As long as he didn''t go out to other worlds and kill randomly, he would not be punished by the Medium Spiritual World. So Cain just stayed in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard for over a thousand years, and he never got out once. He had been nning to go out for hundreds of years by now. Yet, he was waiting until he became a seven-star grand demonic monster. Once he became a seven-star grand demonic monster, even the demonic monsters in the Medium Spiritual World couldn''t stop him anymore. Worst was, they wouldn''t be able to kill him. One had to know that the strength of a seven-star demonic monster was frightening, and he would also be high in status¡ªunstoppable and invincible. But this n was in vain now. Right when Cain was about to seed, he was dragged out of the Purgatorial Tripod¡ªbreaking, messing, and ruining all his n. His dreams of bing a seven-star demonic monster were all washed down, a wagon hitched on the star, yet the strings were now cut. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That was the ultimate reason why Cain was full of hatred towards the two six-star grand warriors right now. His eyes were burning with fury, and he wanted so badly to tear the two men apart for ruining his ns and his dreams at the most. "Huh? Do you really think that we don''t dare to kill you? You are wrong! You will die today!" The younger man shouted and was about to p Cain with all his force. "Wait a minute! As aw enforcer, you will be severely punished if you kill him. Just let me do it!" The older man stopped him and volunteered to kill Cain. The younger man was aw enforcer invited by Timothy''s n from the Medium Spiritual World because even in the Shaoyan n, few could kill a five-star grand demonic monster. "Will you do it, sir?" Thew enforcer asked in a very respectful tone. His eyes, though with doubt, was full of hopes that the older man would save him from doing what might cause him the severe punishment. "Yeah, I will do it. I have always been carefree, and the Sacred Pce won''t do anything to me even if I kill this demonic monster," nodding his head towards the younger warrior, the older man answered in a calming way. He intended to do that to relieve the warrior from the burdens of the consequences of killing Cain. After these words, he walked towards Cain step by step at a slow speed. A strong aura kept Cain on the ground, and he couldn''t even move. The bones in his body were slowly breaking, and a searing pain was felt every time he struggled to break free. Thus he opted toy still and waited for his doom. Laid helpless in front of a six-star grand warrior, Cain was just too weak and really couldn''t do much. Such an easy target for the older warrior to kill. Bang! With one swift blow, the older man pped down, aiming directly at Cain''s head. "Nooo!" Cain shouted in vain, resentment and regret filling his blood-red eyes. He wanted so badly to flee in thest second. He tried his best to move towards the Purgatorial Tripod and save himself. Another part of him wanted to beg the older warrior to spare him his life. He was confused right now and couldn''t reason what to do. But how could the powerful older man let him get away? He was just too overpowering, and Cain''s power and skills were by far so inferiorpared to him. Right when Cain got himself above the Purgatorial Tripod, the older man''s hand touched his head and smashed it in the blink of an eye. His immense lifeless body fell limply in the Purgatorial Tripod, disappearing in the darkness. Cain was killed right there and then. Silence enveloped the entire ce, and the two warriors faced each other with glum satisfaction in their faces. Momentster, thew enforcer invited by the Shaoyan n quickly left, while the older man was still by the Purgatorial Tripod. His eyes were filled with pain and regret. He really wanted to see his disciple out of the big tripod, safe and unharmed. But he knew that this was impossible. Meanwhile, in the Purgatorial Tripod, Darren felt terribly uneasy as there seemed to be countless pairs of eyes staring at him in the cold darkness. The chill that crept through his bonesbined with the pungent smell of dead bodies and blood haunted him, making him feel vulnerable. He was very helpless, and his eyes searched through the darkness as he didn''t know what to do. That was the first time in his life that Darren felt discouraged. Chapter 425 The Fall Chapter 425 The Fall It felt as though time had stopped in this space. In his current state, Darren could only feel strands of warmth next to him while the rest was ice cold. "Hey, are you okay?" From somewhere in the darkness, a hand reached forward and grabbed Darren''s arm. Darren shivered when he felt how cold the hand was. Without looking, he knew that the hand belonged to the beautiful girl with a pale face. As for his twopanions, Timothy and Abrd, they had fainted earlier. They had been unconscious ever since. "I am fine," Darren answered softly. He felt quite frail at the moment. "I never thought that we would die together so soon." Hailey''s voice was filled with bitterness and frustration. Darren''s heart twitched when he heard Hailey. After a brief pause, he said, "Every time we meet, you speak of fate and inevitability. Why is that? And what do you mean by saying that we would die together so soon? You sounded like we would die together sooner orter." "Are you sure that you want to know?" "Yes, I want to know. Please do enlighten me." There was nothing but dead silence as Darren''s voice faded. Hailey''s and Darren''s breaths were the only audible sounds. "It is so cold," Hailey said after a while. "Tell me why. I need to know." Darren pushed with the hope that Hailey would give him a straight answer. "Have you seen the well?" Hailey did not answer his question. On the contrary, she asked Darren a question. "Well? What well?" "The well where you can see the future. Elsa must have seen it." Hailey''s voice was getting weaker and shakier because of the low temperature. "Elsa has seen it? Hold on a second! What are you talking about?" Darren grew even more curious when Hailey mentioned Elsa. "I don''t know what she saw. I only saw yours and my future. I even saw what would happen to the people in this world. I cannot share how it ends because everything will change if I tell you." "Suit yourself." Darren''s response was curt. After a brief hesitation, he continued, "We are dying now. Do you think that talking about fate will change anything? If not, then what is the point?" His rationale helped persuade Hailey. It suddenly struck her that Darren might actually be right. Her master had once said that the end could only be seen under the perfect circumstances. If anything happened before, then the end would be reset, and everything else would be meaningless. "I can only tell you one thing. Demons from outer space will return and the world as we know it will be on the verge of destruction," Hailey said after a few moments of contemtion. Darren''s heart twitched again at this new piece of information. He recalled the mural that he had seen at the forbidden area, which depicted an epic story about atonement, where numerous heroes stood up and fought for the protection of ordinary people. And what made everything worse was the fact that the demons had not been eliminated yet. They had Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. simply been sealed in several forbidden areas. "I have been to a forbidden area before. I saw many witchers there. The demons were, indeed, sealed and suppressed in the Holy Lands. But even if it is resurrected, what does it have to do with what happened between us the other day?" Darren could not understand the connection Hailey was trying to hint at subtly. "Are you ying dumb? In dark times, someone has to step up so that the world can be saved. And I am that person. Ha-ha! It is me!" Her bitterughter echoed in the darkness. Darren could feel drops of Hailey''s tears that had turned into ice, fall on his palm. The sheer sorrow and desperation he heard in her voice made Darren''s heart twinge. "Then my part was to free you from the Heavenly Repression, am I right?" "Of course." "I also practice conflicting martial arts skills, just like you. Howe I am not the one who makes a sacrifice to save the world? Why does it have to be you?" Darren asked softly. "Who knows? That is why I me fate as it is something that I have no control over. Can you please tell me what do you feel when you have to do things that you don''t want to, knowing that you will eventually die?" Hailey began to cry. Darren felt heartbroken at Hailey''s distress. He understood how frustrated and desperate she had been all this while. There was noforting answer to Hailey''s question. After what felt like a decade, Darren could only squeeze out a few words in a barely audible voice, "I am sorry." "Thank you for talking to me about this." Her voice was also soft and tender. "Watch out!" At this moment, Hailey, who had been weak and frail, suddenly lit a rune in her palm and sted it toward something behind Darren. "What?" Darren stepped sideways before turning to look. A ferocious and scarred face that morphed from a giant bloody head was heading for Darren until Hailey hit it with her palm attack that was fused with the power of the rune. "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!" "Ha-ha!" The darkness around Darren and Hailey came to life with the sounds of wickedughter. All of a sudden, more noises and movement filled the empty space around them. Several pairs of glowing eyes fixed on the four bodies that were still warm. Furious res, viciousughter, and resentful cries were all that Darren and Hailey could hear and see now. "They are revenants!" Darren grabbed Timothy and Abrd, who were unconscious, with one hand. Simultaneously, he caught Hailey and pushed her behind him. Only at this moment did Darren realize that during the fall, he did not feel any difort besides cold and dark. However, the other three had be critically fragile. "What the hell is going on?" Darren was a little confused. So, he released his spiritual sense to inspect their surroundings. A simr image surfaced in his brain, and he felt a sense of familiarity. All kinds of revenants, from a half-bodied variant beast to a headless man with his gut sliding mid-air, floated before Darren. This scene reminded Darren of when he had been trapped in a dark domain. The only difference was that the spirits here were mostly beasts. More and more ghastly spirits appeared from the dark. They swooped in on the dead bodies that were falling, like hungry dogs. When they sensed fresh meat, they flocked to Darren and hispanions as they preferred to devour fresh flesh to corpses. Some of the stronger beast revenants shifted their eyes to the bodies that were giving out heat signatures. The fresher, the better! The revenants surrounded Darren and hispanions. Many strong ones eyed them with the malicious intent of turning them into food. The situation looked bleak for Darren and his friends. Wave after wave of grey smoke began to spread around them, and, slowly but surely, the smoke enveloped them. There was no opening through which to escape! Darren realized that the situation was getting from bad to worse. He took several deep breaths to remain calm. After moments of contemtion, Darren removed the broken ck armor from his Space Ring and put it on. What happened next was just as Darren had anticipated! Runes began to glow on the ck armor that he was wearing, and the evil spirits shrieked and shrank back as if they had seen the most horrifying thing ever. It dawned on Darren that these revenants had begun to devour their life energy from the moment he and his friends had fallen into this giant tripod. Because Darren had a unique aura that protected him from erosion by these spirits, he had not been weakened. After the runic power emitted by Darren repelled these spirits, he began to assimte the spiritual energy from the demonic core of the demonic monsters that he had collected and transferred the power to hispanions, who were still unconscious. A while after the transfusion of energy, their bodies began to warm up, and gradually, it reached their normal temperature. "Where...where am I?" Timothy and Abrd woke, one by one. They moaned as they were still quite disorientated. Hailey, who had only been dizzy, was now alert. "Holy shit!" Abrd noticed the revenants and jumped out of fear. "Do not move! Stay close to me so that I can protect you!" Abrd nearly broke away from Darren''s protective circle with the sudden movement. If it hadn''t been for Darren quickly grabbing him, Abrd would have left the protection circle of the runes on Darren. Then, the revenants would have consumed him within seconds. "Darren, are we in that big tripod?" Timothy, who was a little bit calmer than Abrd, asked in a t tone. "Yes, we are. I still do not know how this will end, but if we stick together, they will not be able to harm us. The protection of the runes should buy us some time to figure out a way to escape!" "The runes on your armor look unique. I have never felt such a powerful and special rune before. Not once." Hailey had been the first to sense the presence of the revenants. She had been certain that the revenants would kill them all. To her surprise, they were still alive. Given her deep understanding of rule cultivation, Hailey was also the first to notice that it was the runic power of the ck armor on Darren that had repulsed the revenants. She was pleasantly surprised, and, at the same time, harbored an instinctive fear of the ck armor as only she could fully appreciate its true strength. The four friends were still falling through the darkness as if there were no bottom to the tripod. They gathered around Darren and tried not to move for fear of being pulled out of the safe zone. However, at this moment, Darren suddenly felt anxiety course through him. At first, he could not pinpoint the reason, but he knew that something was off. A few momentster, he realized that the turmoil he felt wasing from the Ancient Void Battlefield. "This does not feel good. Could it be from that weird kid?" Darren''s heart sank at the thought. Chapter 426 Aaron Is Out (Part One) Chapter 426 Aaron Is Out (Part One) Odd, creepy, and unusual, these were the sensation that Darren felt in the Ancient Void Battlefield. A tinge of suspicious intuition was telling him the cold, scary feeling was from the strange little boy. "How is that little boy, Finley?" questioned Darren with his brows raised. He sent a message to Finley with his spiritual sense. "He looked rather irritable these past few days. It was as if he had sensed something from the outside, and that was bothering him day and night," Finley replied gravely. He, too, sensed the little boy''s strange behavior but didn''t delve in much more thoroughly. At that point of Darren and Finley''s conversation, the boy climbed out of the cave where he stayed. Turning his head sideways, he cast his eerie, spooky gaze into the sky as if to prate through the boundaries of the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Kill!" The boy''s deep, icy voice echoed across the Ancient Void Battlefield. At the same time, plenty of ck runes lit up all over his body, cracking the ground with their violent force. Tremendous energy radiated out from the boy''s body and dispersed throughout the entire Ancient Void Battlefield. Darren could sense the quake and the potent energy from the Ancient Void Battlefield. If the boy continued doing the destruction, the whole Ancient Void Battlefield would be shatteredpletely. By this time, Darren''s cultivation base level was not that high, and his force of control was not that strong yet. Thus, it followed that the stability of the Ancient Void Battlefield was not that transcendent and could bepromised any time soon. "Do you need me to stop him?" Finley said in an indifferent voice, sounding already a little simr to the Shadow Emperor. A trace of worry was evident in his voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, I don''t think there is a need for that," Darren replied after thinking for a short while, as he knew that even if it was the Shadow Emperor who fought against the boy, he was not sure if the Shadow Emperor could suppress the little boy''s power right now. What was more, if such a high-level battle between the little boy and the Shadow Emperormenced, the struggle for sure would cause grave damage to the Ancient Void Battlefield, if not totally wreck it. "What shall we do, then?" asked Finley, he was a bit shaken by now, and his voice quivered though he tried hard to conceal it. "I will release him from the Ancient Void Battlefield." This decision was undoubtedly the best option for the meantime. Darren knew that the boy was filled with hatred for the resentful revenants. Thus, if the boy would be liberated, it was inevitable that the boy would begin to ughter the revenants as soon as possible. Besides, he had no choice at the moment, being caught between the safety of the Ancient Void Battlefield and the boy''s plot for revenge against the revenants. Darren knew that he had to make a decision. After weighing things over in his mind, Darren directly mobilized the force of control to open a passage in the sky of the first space of the Ancient Void Battlefield. Seeing the chance, the little boy instantly got out. "Kill!" As Darren had expected, when the boy just appeared in the Purgatorial Tripod, he roared and rushed to attack the resentful revenants. The little boy wasted no time in acting out his n and made sure that he wouldn''t miss a single revenant. The moment they saw the boy, the resentful revenants feared him to the extreme that they let out shrill screams, which echoed in the darkness. Shivers ran down their spines, and some fled to escape the boy''s wrath and somehow save their lives. Amidst the chaos, Darren was rxed. While on the other hand, the rest of the people did not look calm. The terrible aura of the little boy made them all turn pale and stunned. There was something in the boy that surprised them. Never did they imagine that the boy was capable of incurring such potent strength. Hailey, in particr, appeared to have a deep fear of the little boy. She was just observing all the hustle and bustle beside Darren, yet she was so surprised and stunned at the same time. She couldn''t help but hold her eyes wide in awe at the boy''s show of power. "Are you all right?" Darren asked while he felt Hailey''s hand as she stretched out to lean on Darren to maintain her bnce. "Who is that boy? He has such a great cultivation base of a rule cultivator. I hate to say this, but his power makes me feel very ufortable." Hailey''s voice sounded somewhat painful. She couldn''t understand why, but there was something in the boy that made her feel jittery right at that instant. Sensing the troubled mind and half-hearted soul that Hailey had, Darren could not do anything more helpful. He could only send some spiritual energy into Hailey''s body to calm her and make her feel not so cold and numb. As for the fact that she was intimidated by the boy''s ability as a rule cultivator, Darren could not help her. In his mind, he decided to let the matter settle for fear that anything he might say could worsen Hailey''s feelings. "We have been falling for quite a time now. When is it going toe to an end?" asked Timothy. "What if there is no end at all?" Abrd said. "It would be worse for us than death." Both of them felt very helpless, with their shoulders cked in hopelessness. Both of them desperately wanted to fight, but they could do nothing at the moment. Thus, they just watched the boy do whatever he fancied doing and did nothing about it. Inside the Purgatorial Tripod, there were a high number of resentful revenants. Even though the boy was mighty, he wasn''t able to kill all the revenants after a long while. However, on one end, Darren hoped that the resentful revenants here were endless. He feared that the moment the little boy killed all the revenants, it would be their turn to be killed. He didn''t want that to happen as much as possible. Yet, all they could do right now was hope that the revenants would never run out. "Um? Look! Over there, there is a faint light!" After a long time, the corners of Darren''s eyes caught a glimpse of a red glow below. Although it was quite far away, the queer light was evident in the darkness. "Great, I hope that light would end our troubles," Abrd shouted joyfully. "It is still not certain whether that light will do us good or not. Who knows where that will lead us?" said Timothy in contrast to Abrd''s rejoicing. Following Darren''s orders, they continued falling for a while with the red light as their guide. As they gradually neared, the red light progressively brightened up. Darren and the rest of the group also felt the sudden rise in temperature. The warmth crept through their bones, easing the grave coldness they felt earlier. Chapter 427 Aaron Is Out (Part Two) Chapter 427 Aaron Is Out (Part Two) "Here hees." As the red light grew brighter and they fell closer and closer towards it, Hailey blubbered with a trembling voice. Hearing her erratic voice, Darren and the rest of the group turned their faces back at Hailey and saw a ck ray of light quickly fly over before halting at less than a thousand feet from them. They couldn''t believe their eyes. All of them were confused as to what the ck ray of light was. To their amazement, it was the little boy. He stood there with hispletely dark eyes fixed on them. There was something odd about how he stared at them with his ck eyes. The dark aura that he had was also eerie as if it was one of the most mysterious ces in the world. The way he flexed his shoulders and clenched his fists made the group realized that he was ready to swallow them up at any time. The fright made their hairs stand on ends. "How are you doing, brother?" The little boy grinned mischievously, just like the Cheshire cat, which gave them a creepy feeling. Worst was, his voice sounded like a ghastly ghoul, creepy yet annihting. Like a block of ice broke from being frozen, Darren suddenly transpired in a cold sweat and said gingerly, "I saved you before, don''t you remember? Could you please spare us for now? Leave us alone and let us live." "Yes, you saved me, brother. That is the reason why I always wanted to repay you," the boy replied calmly. "Mr. Little Boy, how about you stay away from Darren? That would be enough to repay him," suggested Abrd with a hesitant and quivering voice. He was trying very hard to ensconce the trembling of his knees, yet his voice betrayed him. "Poof!" Hearing the words "Mr. Little Boy," Darren and Timothy could not help but give a little giggle amidst the heavily tensed atmosphere. It seemed that Abrd was somewhat frightened, too, so he had no idea about the words that came out of his mouth. As the little boy heard Abrd''s words, he felt humiliated and underestimated. Thus, he released a cold aura towards Abrd, threatening to kill him directly. Whoosh! In a fraction of a second, Darren flew before Abrd, protecting him from the freezing blow. Thanks to the armor on his body, Darren sessfully resisted the terrible aura. Without Darren and his armor, Abrd would have been killed¡ªhelpless and lifeless! "Stop talking!" still dazed and shocked, Darren whispered to the people behind him while looking at the little boy warily. Everyone went vignt and cautious at the same time. They made themselves ready in case the little boy would give another unexpected attack. Thankful that he was still alive while hearing his own heart throbbing at the same time, Abrd shrank Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. away from the boy and curled up behind Darren, never daring to repeat a word. The confidence that he had earlier in confronting the little boy was reced with foreboding and fear of him. "Your name is Aaron, right?" intending to divert the little boy''s attention, Darren asked tentatively. "Yes!" The cold aura in the little boy''s voice weakened a little as he answered Darren''s question. "I do not need you to repay me anything, Aaron. You are free now, so if you can get out of here, just leave, please! The outside world is vast and exciting. I bet you will love it out there." Though Darren did not know what would happen if the little boy went out, he had no other choice. In his head, he thought that if the little boy would mess around in the outside world, maybe thew enforcers of the Medium Spiritual World would notice. They might be able to deal with the little boy. "No, I just want you to die, brother." The little boy shook his head, and his words pierced through Darren like a double sharped de. "Screw you!" infuriated at the moment, Darren roared. He was furious and helpless, yet he continued to say, "What kind of creature are you? Why don''t you just let me go? Damn it! What have I done wrong to you? What benefits will you get if I die? Tell me!" As the little boy saw Darren''s angry look, he involuntarily stepped backward. His face suddenly grew pale and horror-stricken. "But... How?" The little boy stammered and paused as he saw the red light below, shining more brightly. A rumbling and shaking sound was heard from beneath them. Everyone, including Darren, looked down at the approaching red glowing light. They saw the hot mes zing up. s! They were in a magma chamber. "It is so hot!" Except for Darren, the other three felt like they were about to melt. "I have managed to grasp the me intent and formed them into a solid core in my elixir field. That might be the reason why I can resist part of the heat." Darren realized the cause when he felt the lively mes attached to the de core in his elixir field. The mes were skipping actively. Plop! Plop! Plop! One by one, the bodies of the resentful revenants who were ughtered by the little boy fell into the boilingva. asionally, some of the revenants who were not killed were also thrown off into theva. Dead or alive, they suffered the same end, helpless and vulnerable at the swelteringke of fire. As for Darren, the moment he sensed that the three people beside him could no longer stand the heat, he tried to mobilize the me intent to surround them. He did that with the hope that it would somehow relieve and help them resist the unbearably hot furnace. "Hmm, I feel much better now. What is going on?" questioned Timothy, feeling a little relieved and cooled by now. "Oh, I see! It is the me intent in your body. That is protecting us. Am I right, Darren?" asked Abrd. Right at the same time, Timothy and Abrd looked at Darren in surprise. The fact that Darren was able to acquire and cultivate the me intent right now shocked them. "Thank you!" wiping the sweat off her forehead, Hailey said, nodding at Darren. She was grateful to the warrior for helping them bear with the scalding heat. "That is good news for me if the me intent works," with a sad smile on his face, Darren responded softly. Then, with a forlorn look, he cast his eyes to the distance. While everyone was silent, as they were thinking of ways on how to escape the fervid torture, the little boy fell to the dancing mes. His descent was so fast that they noticed that he was not paying any attention to Darren any more. Yet, his dark, maleficent eyes were fixed in a particr direction. Chapter 428 Exploring Chapter 428 Exploring Darren, Abrd, Timothy, and Hailey hovered in the air, observing the space. There was boundless boiling hot magma as far as their eyes could see. "It''s so horrible in here!" Abrd eximed, eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. "There''s magma everywhere. Without Darren''s protection, we no doubt would have been burned to ashes," Timothy muttered as he stared at the boundless fire. He held a deep gratitude towards Darren. It would be horrible to be burned alive. Anyone would be horrified to die in that way. "It''s not magma. It''s a kind of soul refining skill," Hailey said after a careful observation. Abrd squinted his eyes and surveyed the magma below them. "Oh, yeah... You''re right. It''s not magma. Look at that! Some sort of strange runes sh after the bodies of revenants fall into it," he said, pointing down. "We don''t have time for that right now. We have other things to worry about at the moment, like finding a way to leave this ce," Timothy chided, unamusedly waving his arm around for emphasis. A shrill scream was suddenly heard beside Darren. It was the kid named Aaron who was staring into the distance. Darren stared at Aaron in apprehension. He had already known what the kid was capable of and how much destruction he could cause. "What the hell is he doing?" Darren was on edge and his guard was up. He had no idea what Aaron was up to, but he knew better than to stick around and be caught up in whatever it was. He quickly flew away while protecting the others. There was a horrible crash. Aaron continued to stare unblinkingly into the distance, a dark intense gleam flickering in his eyes. Ghastly ck runes appeared and dashed forward. The magma started to boil and then surged up, creating huge waves several thousands of feet high. The ck runes that Aaron unleashed had formed itself into a ck spear, repeatedly piercing into an unseen object. All of a sudden, a thick pir made out of magma emerged from below and rose up into the sky. Soon afterwards, an enormous red hand drew close towards Aaron. A long ear-splitting howl from Aaron echoed out and ck runes flooded out from his mouth. Darren just stood and watched the battle unfold. He had always thought that Aaron was essentially invincible for the most part, but in that moment, he sensed fear from the kid. Aaron sent continuous attacks, but the fiery red hand still drew closer and closer towards him, showing no signs of halting. Aaron howled ceaselessly causing the whole world to tremble. The enormous hand was eventually able to grab Aaron. It held him so tightly that he was unable to move and free himself. Everyone watched in horror as the scene unfolded. Darren had never seen a creature more powerful! "What on earth is that?" They all stared at the enormous hand in trepidation, distressed at just the thought of the disaster and torment it could potentially bring about. Hailey suddenly spoke out, snapping them out of their morbid musings. "I got it." "What?" Darren, Abrd, and Timothy said in unison as they all turned to look at Hailey. At that moment, Aaron had been pulled into the red hot magma by the enormous hand. The world then returned to silence, just as what it had been before. "The Purgatorial Tripod is the real Heavenly Serene Graveyard," Hailey stated simply. The revtion surprised the three. They were frozen in shock, their bodies not quite fullyprehending still. "Wh-what do you mean? How could you tell?" Abrd finally managed to stutter out. "I''ve read some descriptions from an ancient book for rule cultivators. It said that the Purgatorial Tripod Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. originally belonged to an ancient demonic monster. When it died in battle, its body was buried inside the Purgatorial Tripod where it may be brought back from the dead one day. The ancient demonic monster was called Pasquale. Based on the information, the real Heavenly Serene Graveyard may be this ce inside the Purgatorial Tripod." The three young men nced at each other and then at Hailey. After a short while of contemtion, they all nodded, agreeing with the theory. "If this is true, Cain must have been used. He won''t actually make any progress once he entered the Purgatorial Tripod. Instead, he would die here," Darren inferred. It all somehow made sense. Hailey nodded in agreement "Yes, but I think Cain was not the only one who was used. Based on the aura that I sensed from the enormous hand, many other powerful demonic monsters were used." "So all of it was a lie, then. It''s all obvious now. The blood of the demonic monsters would enable Pasquale toe back to life. Coming here to be stronger is not true¡ªit''s a lie," Timothy "But why did that hand only go for the strange kid? Why did it leave us here?" Abrd''s face was scrunched up in confusion. "Who knows." Darren shrugged and shook his head. Darren and the others proceeded to explore the world inside the Purgatorial Tripod. Every ce was the same, it was infinite and never-ending. It was next to impossible to find a way out. Before they knew it, three months had quickly passed by. Darren and hispanions still had not found a way out. Fortunately, Darren had stored enough demonic monster cores inside his Space Ring. He could assimte the cores to provide enough spiritual energy to keep others going. They would have already died if Darren did not have those cores. In those three months, the magma often boiled over and a few ck runes would struggle out of it. Darren and hispanions often heard roarsing from below the magma. All those indications led them to the belief that Aaron was not yet dead and was still trying to fight the enormous hand. "What should we do?" Despite Darren''s protection, all four of them had grown weak and exhausted after having spent three months in the Purgatorial Tripod. Hailey seldom spoke and was quiet most of the time. She always seemed to be deep in exploration inside her own thoughts. All of a sudden, she let out a pained sigh, almost a whimper. Her forehead was covered in sweat. A few momentster, she was coughing up blood. "What''s wrong?" Darren asked. Hailey wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and said in a weak low voice, "We have a chance to leave." "What did you find, Miss Yao?" Abrd perked up in excitement, eager to know how to get out. "I''ve been searching this ce with my Spirit Power and after countless tries, I finally found a way for us to escape. We shouldn''t be flying because we won''t find it up here. On the contrary, we should enter the magma," Hailey said, ncing at the magma below them. "Are you kidding? That''s¡­ that''s crazy!" "The magma is extremely hot. How can we possibly dive into it? Besides, how sure are you that we can leave here through the magma?" The others protested, expressing their misgivings. "If I''m being honest, I''m not entirely sure that we can leave through that method. However, I know for sure that the magma is just a diversion. All this is just an illusion and below, under the magma, is the real world. Maybe we can find the way that leads to the outside." Hailey Yao looked intently at Darren, Timothy, and Abrd. She seemed determined about her n. "Darren, what do you think?" The other three looked at Darren, waiting for a reply. Darren thought for a moment and then finally said, "In our current situation, there''s no other choice. We have to do as Miss Yao said. But, we have a problem. My me intent won''t be able to keep all of you safe in the magma." "I see. If you dive into the magma, you have a chance to enter the underground world. If you take us with you, the chance is nearly zero," Hailey sighed and squared up her shoulders. "I think it would be best if you leave alone. If you find the exit, you can survive." Timothy and Abrd looked at Darren and nodded in approval. "Darren, just go ahead and give it a try. We''re just going to have to stay here. It doesn''t really matter as long as you can make it out of here. We''ll just have to depend on our luck if we''ll survive or not." Timothy let out a lighthearted chuckle. "Yes, Darren. It''s a pleasure to have met you. I''ll die without a regret." Abrd beamed at him. "No. I can''t leave you here!" Darren pressed his lips together in frustration. "Even if I have the chance to escape from this ce, I wouldn''t just leave my friends here waiting for their death. We will leave together, I''ll make sure of it!" he firmly said. "You''re a good friend. We''re very grateful for your kindness, but now''s not a good time to be considerate. If you don''t leave, you''ll die with us. Don''t be stupid." "Don''t say that. Now that we know that there''s a chance to leave, we can find a solution together. I can''t give up your chance to survive so willy-nilly." Darren''s mind was made up. It would be hard to ask him to change his decision. Darren''s persistence moved Timothy and Abrd. Hailey looked at Darren, smiling at him affectionately. There was a moment of silence and nobody talked for a while. "I have an idea!" Darren leapt up, eyes shing in excitement. Chapter 429 No Path Chapter 429 No Path Everyone turned to Darren. "How thick is the magmayer?" Darren threw a questioning look at Hailey. "This magma has been derived from the soul refining skill, and it has evolved over a long period. Therefore, the magmayer is quite thick. I estimate it to be about eight kilometers deep," Hailey answered. "My me intent could protect us for the first kilometer or so. Once we reach that depth, we could through the magmayer," Darren analyzed. As the suggestion made sense, the others agreed that this was the only way avable for them now. "But we are not at our full strength. So it would be impossible for us to produce a seven-kilometer deep hole. Even if we can make that deep a tunnel, the magma would cover the gap quickly and there would be no time for us to leave." Timothy thought about Darren''s suggestion for a while before pointing out the ws. "That is true." Hailey nodded in agreement. "Let me try something first." Abrd observed the magma for a while. Then, he took out his ax. "Killing ax! Cut the magma now!" Abrd adjusted the angle to yield his maximum power as he brandished the ax fiercely. Then, an ax shadow flew through the magma ocean. Bang! The magma exploded around the shadow of the ax. Hundreds of meters of rock waves erupted above the sea''s surface. Unfortunately, the attack was not powerful enough. Darren and the others were dissatisfied with the oue as the hole made by the ax was only about two to three hundred meters deep. "Hoo." Abrd let out a relieved breath, but soon, he frowned at the sight. He said, "The magma is of high viscosity. I may only achieve a one-kilometer deep hole if I summon the soul of the ax." "I will probably get the same result if I use the Ancestor Sword Soul," Timothy said as he calcted in his mind. The two friends, Timothy and Abrd, were not weak. On the contrary, if they used their top-secret skills, they could kill a powerful two-star grand warrior. However, at this moment, they could only create a one-kilometer deep hole. Hopelessness coursed through Timothy and Abrd at the thought of how far they were from the underground world. And then, Darren and Hailey tried. Hailey only made a two-kilometer deep hole after employing all of her skills. Darren, meanwhile, didn''t even reach one-kilometer. Darren calcted the power of their attacks and found that if everyonebined their skills, they would only make a five-kilometer deep pit. If they wanted to go through that magmayer safely, he had to protect them for thest two to three kilometers. Darren''s shoulders sagged when he realized that this was beyond his ability. "The n won''t work," Abrd said as he shook his head in disappointment. "Don''t jump to conclusions just yet," Darren interrupted. Before the others could open their mouths, he released the Water Kylin. "My God! How could I forget the Water Kylin?" "Yeah. We nearly forgot that Cain had removed the restrictions on Darren''s small world earlier." Timothy and Abrd''s faces brightened a little as hope coursed through them. Luckily, Darren had threatened Cain to remove his spell which had cut off Darren''s connection with the Ancient Void Battlefield, otherwise, Darren could never know anything about the Ancient Void Battlefield. And Aaron would have destroyed the Ancient Void Battlefield already. "Darren, I wonder if your space can hold all of us." "Sure, it can." "Then why don''t you put us in your small space and navigate through the magmayer alone? In that way, we can all pass through before the tunnel closes." Darren was stunned by the suggestion. He pped his forehead and said, "I am so stupid! Why hadn''t I thought of that?" "Abrd has his uses. His suggestions can actually make a positive difference in critical moments, even though he doesn''t look intelligent." Timothy injected humor to make the situation less awkward. "People often forget the simplest things when ovee with anxiety," Darren said as crimson bloomed on his cheeks and neck. "It is just a small amount of magma. It''s not a big deal. Master, please release me, and I''ll take everyone through it," the Water Kylin requested, as he looked below. "I was separated from the Ancient Void Battlefield before. So, I have no idea about your current status. Tell me. How is the winged-tiger now?" Darren had been nervous earlier as he couldn''t think of a way to get everyone through the magma sea. However, after hearing the confidence in the Water Kylin''s voice, relief flooded through Darren. But before they could proceed, he had to ask about the winged- tiger. "That tiny thing doesn''t bother me, not even a bit. A few ps from my brother Finley were enough to kill it," the Water Kylin said proudly as if he had killed the winged-tiger himself. "I didn''t know that your rtionship was that close. Are you referring to Finley as your brother now? Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Darren red at the legendary beast. "Whoever is powerful is the boss. He has my respect now," Water Kylin said triumphantly, unmindful of Darren''s disdainful look. "Fine. Let''s drop this topic now. You just said that you could dive into the magma, unharmed. Is that true?" Darren asked. "Sure. I have undergone aplete transformation. The magma is not hot enough to harm me. Let me show you," the Water Kylin said before flying into the hot magma. "For once, he wasn''t exaggerating! The legendary beast can handle this problem so easily." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "As we have been stuck here for months, we must have lost our minds. Why did we not think of the Water Kylin before?" With bated breaths, Darren, Timothy, Abrd, and Hailey waited for the Water Kylin to surface from the magma. It was not long before a painful cry was heard. Then, a figure enveloped in dense smoke appeared on the surface. "Oww! I''m dying! That magma is so fucking hot!" The Water Kylin appeared to have been terribly burned. Everyone gawked speechlessly as the creature shouted in agony. "You always brag! So, tell me the truth. How deep did you dive?" Darren stared coldly at the Water Kylin. "I didn''t know that this magma is unusual. I nearly got cooked in there! The temperature is abnormally high." The Water Kylin rolled in the air to cool down as he exined. "Seriously, how far did you reach?" "Emmm... about five hundred meters." Water Kylin estimated. "Five hundred meters? You must be kidding!" Abrd said with disbelief. "Why would you think that it was impossible for me to go so far? I will not lie about this," the Water Kylin said. When he saw the expression on Darren''s and his friends'' faces, he lowered his head and said, "Fine, I only went about 300 meters." "Puff!" Darren and the others couldn''t hold back their astonishment anymore. When they heard that the Water Kylin had only reached 500 meters, they felt that the depth was unrealistic. They hadn''t thought that the legendary beast would lie to them. They had never expected that result, and now, they wondered whether he even reached 300 meters! "There must be something in the magma," Hailey said solemnly. "Darren, why don''t you try the me intent? I think we underestimated the magma before," Hailey added. "That''s right. Don''tugh at me, master. Try it yourself, and you''ll know that I''m not lying. But be careful. If you die, I will die, too," the Water Kylin said as he stepped aside. "Just shut up!" Darren muttered to Water Kylin before nodding at the others. Then he rushed into the magma. Buzz. A dull ringing sound filled Darren''s ears as the scorching magma encased him. In a sh, Darren activated the me intent to resist the heat. As nothing adverse happened, Darren focused on diving deeper. But then Darren panicked when he sensed strange runes engulfing his me intent. He could not resist the magma anymore. Whiz! Darren summoned all of his powers to fly out of the magma. Once he left the magmayer, he cried out in pain, as well. His skin had been burned so severely that it looked like charcoal. "Oww, that was so intense!" Darren stared at the magma sea in shock. "I could only dive fifty meters or so. If I hadn''t escaped quickly, I would have gotten scorched." Although the others were thankful that Darren got out safely, they were disappointed with the result, as well. Since Darren couldn''t get through the magmayer alone, they knew that their escape n was worthless. Chapter 430 Blast Their Way Through The Magma Chapter 430 st Their Way Through The Magma Darren''s and the Water Kylin''s skin had burnedpletely. Without wasting time, they crossed their legs and sat in mid-air. Eyes closed in meditation, they began to heal themselves. Over the following three days, Hailey used her strength as a rule cultivator to help heal Darren and the Water Kylin. It was the only way to remove the heat toxins inside their bodies. "It seems that we must use the previous method," Darren said as soon as he woke from the state of restoring his energy. "Yes. With the Water Kylin''s aid, it is possible for us to reach a depth of seven or eight kilometers." There wasn''t any other solution except to st their way through the magmayer. "Miss Yao, the magmayer varies in thickness in different areas. Can you find the thinnest ce?" Timothy asked. "Over the past few days, I''ve checked the magma sea. There is a spot about ten kilometers from here to the east, where the thickness of the magmayer is about seven kilometers." Hailey knew that the other methods wouldn''t work, and so, she had begun to check while Darren and the Water Kylin were still healing. "Great! Let''s go." Darren nodded, and then they flew eastward while Darren protected the others with his me intent. They were grateful for Darren''s me intent because it safeguarded them as long as it was not damaged by the magma. After they arrived at the spot identified by Hailey, Darren and his friends prepared themselves. "We must hit the magma continuously and as quickly as possible so that the magma can''t gather immediately. Then, we will have a chance to fly through." "Yes. We need to attack the same spot urately, one by one." "Well, let''s try it now," Darren said. Then, Darren mobilized his strongest skills to bombard the sea of magma below. Boom! A hole about a hundred meters in diameter opened in the magma sea. The gap, being wide at the top and narrow at the bottom, formed a funnel shape. But the depth of the hole was less than expected. Darren estimated that it was only about six-hundred meters deep. Abrd followed immediately after Darren had finished. But he didn''t summon his strongest ax skill during the experiment. Then, Timothy and Hailey attacked the magma in the hole as quickly as possible to prevent it from closing. "Humph, it''s my turn!" the Water Kylin announced as he released a sh of blue lightning. The lightning formed a celestial pir as it headed for the hole. After the lightning struck the magma, the hole''s diameter increased to about a kilometer. Fortunately for them, the magma didn''t flow back and close the hole. But the hole''s depth, as increased by the Water Kylin, was disappointing. "Fuck! Why did my attack just increase the depth by a kilometer?" The Water Kylin was so frustrated that his fur bristled as he hopped in mid-air. "Shit! It seems as though the deeper we go, the stronger the cohesive force of the magma bes. We have only reached about six kilometers with our attacks. We are still a kilometer short of our target," Darren surmised. "Yes, but we have reached the peak of our power. Even if we try to attack it a few more times, we will be unable to break through this magmayer," Hailey said calmly. Darren couldn''t fly through the magmayer unharmed, either. So, they had no other choice but to break through it entirely. "There is only one option now," Darren said abruptly after thinking for a moment. "What?" "Water Kylin will be the first to repeat his attack. Simultaneously, we will fly down with him. When we get to the bottom of the tunnel, the rest of us will attack it, one after another. And, we can''t just hit it once. We have to continually rece each other''s attacks. That is the only way to break through the magmayer," Darren said. After a brief discussion, Abrd, Hailey, and Timothy agreed with Darren''s idea. "Are you ready? We must be careful to avoid being enveloped by the magma," Darren warned. "Got it! Let''s begin." The others responded in unison. "Come on, Water Kylin!" As Darren shouted, the Water Kylin flew toward the sky and summoned his most potent force to hit the magmayer, creating an enormous gap. However, except for Darren, the others could not assimte the demonic core and regain their spiritual energy. And so, they would only continue to weaken after using their strongest force. After the hole appeared, everyone flew to the bottom at their fastest speed. As they neared the end of the tunnel, Abrd used the soul of the ax. When the hole opened a little more, they continued to fly downward. Then, Timothy, Hailey, and Darren took turns to st the gap. With this series of attacks, the tunnel reached about six kilometers in depth. And, the magmayer above did not have enough time to close because their movement was very swift. "Continue!" After two sessive attacks, the Water Kylin felt as though he had weakened. Furthermore, it was challenging to hit the bottom of the tunnel. So, he only reached about three-hundred meters this time. Then, the others bombarded the magma again, in the previous order. However, only about seven hundred meters was added to the depth of the hole in the second round. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "I sense that we still need to st through about four hundred meters to enter the ground," Hailey said weakly. "I will do it!" Aware that the others didn''t have much power left, Darren volunteered to finish the job. He aimed his dark gold internal force and the olive-ck force at the hole. After making some progress, they noticed that Darren''s attacks were only achieving a depth of about ten meters the closer they got to thest few hundred meters. "Oh, my God! The magma is beginning to flow through the tunnel!" The whole process, from start to end,sted about nine seconds. By now, the magmayer above had begun to close the gap. Boom! Boom! Boom! Darren became more desperate in his attacks. The Water Kylin, who was standing beside him, activated hisst skill to assist Darren. "It''s only about one hundred and fifty meters away!" Hailey announced. This whole time, she had used her powers to sense the movement of the magma. "Great. Come with me!" the Water Kylin said as he prepared to dash into the hole first. "No!" Hailey screamed to stop the Water Kylin. "The force of the soul refining at the bottom of the magma is very strong. You will melt in a split second if you go now." The Water Kylin stopped in his tracks. Instead of flying forward, he continued to bombard the magma with Darren. "It''s toote!" The magma was crashing down on them like monstrous billowing waves, dropping melted rock and metals onto their bodies. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Now that they had made contact with the magma, Darren''s me intent could no longer protect them. Abrd and Timothy cried out with pain. Meanwhile, Hailey had to use her abilities as a rule cultivator to support. "Oh! Oh! Oh! It hurts..." the Water Kylin screamed as the magma sshed on him. Darren grew flustered. Only about a hundred meters of the magmayer was left. However, the magma at the bottom was so terrible that Darren couldn''t hold on for a few more seconds. "Shit! Are we going to die?" Hopelessness coursed through everyone when they realized they were so close to death. "Open the Ancient Void Battlefield!" Darren roared. In a sh, an enormous force yanked everybody, except for Darren himself, directly into the Ancient Void Battlefield. After feeling a wave of dizziness, the three people and the Water Kylin entered the Ancient Void Battlefield. They began to worry about Darren who was still outside, being enveloped by the magma. Chapter 431 Darren Is Dead (Part One) Chapter 431 Darren Is Dead (Part One) In a split second, before Timothy, Abrd, Hailey, and the Water Kylin had enough time to react or protest, they were already spurred into the Ancient Void Battlefield. Darren had taken them all into the safe haven just in the nick of time, a few inches away from the hot magma. "We are safe now. Thanks to Darren for bringing us here. But what about him now?" "Yeah, if he is drowned in that hot magma, we are afraid that..." Timothy and Abrd stopped their words abruptly and looked very anxious. Hailey next to them was distraught too. Her mind was preupied with the thought whether Darren had survived or not. Yet, all of them knew they couldn''t do anything for Darren at that moment apart from praying silently for his safety. Even the Water Kylin, Darren''s beast ve, had a strange feeling in his heart, a feeling that he never experienced before. For his entire existence as a beast, nobody ever treated him like the way Darren did. Scenes of the past shed his mind. When Landon, the double-headed man, was injured by him, and thew enforcer was about to kill the Water Kylin as well, Darren risked his life and persuaded thew enforcer to spare him. Also, when he was about to be killed by the winged-tiger, Darren opened the Ancient Void Battlefield by force despite the huge risk and saved him from the winged-tiger. Now, for N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. the third time, the same thing happened once again¡ªDarren saved him at the most critical moment. Aside from all the rescuing and saving that Darren had done for the Water Kylin, what moved him most as a ve was Darren''s behavior towards him. Especially when Diana, the Holy Lord of the Lotus Holy Land, came to the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren introduced the Water Kylin to Diana as his buddy¡ª not his beast ve! Although the Water Kylin was always careless and disinterested, he actually kept all those things in mind and was very grateful to Darren. Now that Darren''s life was in danger, the worry that the Water Kylin felt deep inside him heightened to an extent. "Master never treated me as his ve..." the Water Kylin said painfully as he felt a lump in his throat. He wasn''t able to finish his words in between sobs. Whoosh! Forthwith, like greased lightning, a white figure flew out of nowhere andnded near them. Soon, the Water Kylin recognized the white figure was Finley. "Water Kylin,e to my side now!" Finley waved towards the Water Kylin and used his space skill and drew him closer to him. "Finley, the master is..." "Don''t speak now!" Finley interrupted him at once. He looked severe and threw a punch on the Water Kylin''s head. "What are you doing?! Get out of my way! Master is in a dangerous situation now. I am not in the mood to y jokes with you!" the Water Kylin opened his big bloody mouth and yelled at Finley. The beast couldn''t believe that Finley could afford to mock him, given Darren''s situation. When the other people inside the Ancient Void Battlefield saw this scene, they wondered what caused suchmotion. They all flew over to check what had happened. Finley ignored the Water Kylin''s yells and protests. He directly activated the most powerful space rules to constrain the Water Kylin ultimately, and then beat the beast''s head repeatedly. ''What''s wrong with this guy? What is he doing?'' Abrd wondered wildly when he saw how Finley hit on the Water Kylin. As he watched nearby, Abrd felt Finley''s unmatched aura. With that, he swallowed, breathed in, and kept his silence. Though he was worried about the Water Kylin''s safety, he dared not speak, and so was everyone else. ''He is using such a powerful constraining skill!'' Hailey eximed silently in her mind. When it came to rule cultivation or runes, Hailey was far more knowledgeable than Abrd. Thus, she had different thoughts about the matter. Hailey could see the subtle runes shing between Finley''s palms as if they were cutting something. Though she couldn''t fathom what those were, still, she believed that Finley was doing that for a reason. Minutes passed, and Finley was still beating the head of the Water Kylin at lightning speed. His repeated blowspletely muddled the beast, his head limped in an awkward position as he let Finley beat him as much as he wanted. Besides, the creature was too weak to fight back at the moment. After a few moments, Finley stopped beating. He was panting, and sweat soaked his garments. The aura that was extremely high earlier had subsided and cooled Finley down. "Now, it''s done! The life and death bond between you and Darren have been removed," Finley said faintly with palpable sorrow on his face. When the Water Kylin, who had a blurry mind at that moment, heard Finley''s words, he suddenly understood what had happened. Darren must have instructed Finley to remove their life and death bond in case something might happen to him. With such actions from Finley, it was as if he was telling the Water Kylin indirectly that his master was dead. Without saying a word, the Water Kylin copsed on the ground, pretending to block his eyes with his massive arms inadvertently. He didn''t want the people around to see his tears. He felt so sad and grave at heart for his master Darren that he couldn''t hold back his tears anymore. "Don''t hide like a little boy. I know what you are doing. If I didn''t learn how to remove the bond between you two from the defender of the tenth space of the Ancient Void Battlefield, I am sure that you will be dead too," Finley said in a sad tone, casting a saddened nce at the Water Kylin crying on the ground. Hearing that, the Water Kylin raised his head, looked at Finley with tears blurring his eyes, and said hesitantly, "You mean that master... is already...?" He didn''t dare to say thest word. It hurt him so much to ept such an ill fate for Darren¡ªhis master, his friend, his brother, all in one. Finley nodded silently, and he was held speechless. Yet, deep inside, he was devastated at the loss of such a good friend. With that, the aura he was exuding became stronger and colder, which was the aura of a Shadow Emperor. That was his outlet of showing his anger, the anger that he could no longer contain inside him. "Thirty yearster, this little world without its master will copse, and you all should make preparation for that," the Shadow Emperor said coldly. After saying those words, he turned and flew away. That left the wailing Water Kylin, Hailey, Abrd, and Timothy in deafening silence. This time the sorrow and misery seemed to press harder upon them. Chapter 432 Darren Is Dead (Part Two) Chapter 432 Darren Is Dead (Part Two) They felt like thunder-struck, painful as if their hearts had been stabbed hard by sharp needles. The Shadow Emperor''s hidden message among those words was that Darren was dead already. They must learn to survive and live without him from that moment on. On the other end, outside the Ancient Void Battlefield, the surging and tumbling magmayer finally subsided, and a ckened body was quietly lying at the bottom of the magmayer. If only the ckened body could move only about two meters further, it would get out of the magma been entirely covered by the hot magma. "Roar!" A loud and furious roar could be heard from the ce far away. At that very minute, streams of ck runes immediately wrapped the ckened body, engulfing and covering the entity as if the mes were hungered to deluge the being. Out of nowhere, a little boy with tender and ferocious face showed up abruptly in front of the body, while his dark and deep eyes were staring at the body, and he looked outraged. After a few moments, the little boy''s arm, which was formed by the ck runes, was fumbling something in the magma, not minding the heat. It was as if he was just ying with sand. Yet, on his face cast a look that was somewhat anxious and fretful. Bang! Misty fumes of smoke spiraled in the air. Soon enough, a colossal scarlet arm shuttled through the magma at a breakneck speed and appeared in front of the little boy. Apparently, the scarlet arm tried to stop the little boy from finding the thing he was looking for. It grabbed and dragged him swiftly away from the bubbling magma. In a sh, the little boy was being pulled away from the ckened body. "Arrgh! Arrgh! Arrgh!" Three painful and pitiful sounds rang out abruptly. It was from Aaron, the little boy. He wanted to save the ckened body so much. Thus, he created waves of ck runes again and quickly used them to form into a big ck arm, which was the same size as the scarlet arm. The ck arm soon dashed towards the scarlet arm. Amotion began, and soon the two hands were struggling, fighting each other. Bang! The two arms collided against each other instantly. After the first collide, the big arm formed by the ck runes was almost crushed. Meanwhile, due to the impact of the collision, a whirlpool thousand kilometers in diameter showed up in the entire magma sea. Dark and furious light shed across Aaron''s eyes. He grimaced with great hatred, and suddenly his fingers were turned to a sharp w which soon thrust into his own heart. When the w came out of his body, a pitch-ck heart was in his hand with dark-red blood dripping from the pulsating heart. By the look on his face, it appeared that Aaron remarkably felt excruciating pain. Yet, he didn''t have the time to deal with it now. Instantly, he squeezed the heart that was in his hands so hard that it soon was pulverized. Much of the powdered-heart gathered together, turned into a light, and dived into the ck giant palm created by the ck runes. The next moment, the ck palm being reinforced with limitless destructive power, once again, bombarded an attack to the scarlet giant arm! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ck palm was constantly shing and kept on hitting the scarlet palm. The whole ce was vibrating hard like it was on the verge of being broken apart. Despite the tumultuous battle, Aaron''s dark eyes were not so deep at that moment. They were filled with a faint pale gray hue. He flew back to the ckened body and leaned forward again, holding out his tender hand still, trying to grasp on something from the pool of magma. After a long time, strings of transparent silk were gathered on Aaron''s hand. The translucent silk gradually transformed into a person''s appearance. "Brother, I want you to die, but I don''t want you to be killed like this. Your soul and body were too weak before. I wanted you to be reborn after experiencing the nirvana," N?velDrama.Org owns this. Aaron said as he was sobbing in front of the human apparition. "Luckily, I still have the chance to save you. Although I lost my power of rebirth, I finally saved your life, just as you used to save me," Aaron continued with his eyes fixed at the transparent phantom. He hardly realized that he never said so many words before. "Rise from the dead!" with a voice like a god, Aaron said as he closed his eyes and sprinkled the remaining heart powder in his hand to the transparent soul and the ckened body. As the aura of life and death alternated continuously, the ckened body rose and fell in the ocean of swirling ck and green runes. After a moment, the transparent soul stepped towards the ckened body and finally dived in it. Time passed quickly, and as swift as the early morning dew faded as the sun shone up the sky, hours turned into days, days into weeks, and weeks into months. One month had gone by. The giant ck palm, at that moment, managed to defeat the scarlet palm, and the destructive battle thatsted for a month finally began to subside. The battle had not impacted the ce at the bottom of the magmayer where Aaron was staying. It had been protected by the ck runes all the time. Meanwhile, a seed of life was sprouting there and would wake up at any moment. "Uh-huh," someone yawned and stretched as if he just woke up from his sleep. Magically, Aaron had seeded in rescuing the ckened body, which turned out to be Darren and gave him a second life. "Hum? Where am I now?" While stretching himself out, Darren looked around nkly and didn''t know what was going on or where he was in the first ce. After a while, there was a throbbing pain in his head. Memories shed back in his mind, and as the many visions surged, he remembered everything that had happened before. Chapter 433 Waiting and Returning (Part One) Chapter 433 Waiting and Returning (Part One) "Aaron, you just saved my life! I can''t believe it! I owe you a great deal!" Although Darren had indeed been dead early on, his soul was notpletely shattered. So when he was brought back from the dead, he still knew about the events that had taken ce during his death, which was how Darren knew that it was Aaron who just saved his life. The veil between life and death had be very transparent for him then. "Brother, d to have you back with us! Wee back!" Aaron gave out a heartyughter, from the pit of his stomach to express his genuine happiness. "I see why you have been asking me to die. I know now that had you done so, I could be reborn much stronger and much more powerful. Why didn''t you exin it to me?" Darren finally understood the reason why Aaron had been on his case all this time. It was for Darren''s benefit so he could improve the strength of his body and soul. If only Darren had understood or known back then. Nheless, Darren checked his own body and found its strength was now at a very high level. It was so strong that he believed that he could take on a two-star grand warrior at the top level and survive his st with nothing but his body. He was quite confident of his body''s strength and quite thrilled of the potential challenge. More importantly, Darren felt that his Spirit Power had never been this powerful before, and this was the sign that his soul had been elevated to a higher level. "Why didn''t you say so earlier? I thought that you meant to harm me! You have really got to be clear in yourmunications," Darren asked Aaron, with much gratitude in his voice, which was slightly shaky. "I am not good with words. So I thought that it would be best for me if I just showed you," Aaron answered, with a little bit of awkwardness in his voice and sentence structure. The fact was that Aaron had been imprisoned in that ck domain for many years, and he had to live through endless cruel torture every single day¡ªby default his linguistic ability on a daily basis was worn out too, which was the reason why he had difficulty expressing his true intention to other people. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When he realized that Darren was about to die, his strong desire to save Darren''s life finally overcame the restraints so that he could tell Darren everything. He spilt everything out and confessed. "It is my fault that I misjudged you. Thank you for everything that you have done for us, Aaron. I would have been long dead if it weren''t for you. Thank you my dear friend." Darren thanked him sincerely with a genuine and appreciative smile on his face, and a twinkle in his eyes, just like a cat that had been given another lease on life. Right now, despite being surrounded by hot magma, and scorching temperatures, Darren could withstand many forms of attacks after Aaron had modified and improved it for him. What strength! "You are most wee. Brother, let''s get out of here! Quick, hurry up!" Aaron then punched through theyer of magma that was beneath him directly with his palm and both of them fell to the underground world at lower levels. It was dark and gloomy here in this world with only the skyline from afar that was glistening with red light like that of the sunset glow, which made this world look even more deste and bleak. The imagery lent itself to a beautiful ssic painting. Darren and Aaron were roaming around side by side while Darren was checking out his surroundings with his spiritual sense. This ce was scattered with remains and ruins which came from ancient times. All of these indicated that this ce had once been prosperous and fertile long ago. "There is indeed a lost world from ancient times hidden in this giant tripod," Darren mumbled to himself in a soft voice, thinking of the time frame. "Right, speaking of which, Aaron, you should know that I have the Ancient Void Battlefield. Howe I can no longer sense its presence?" Now that Darren had lost contact with his friends, he naturally wanted to let his friends know the good news that he was safe and sound. However, he was unable to do so since he could no longer feel the presence of the Ancient Void Battlefield. How frustrating! "Your soul, didn''t fit...your body," Aaron said inartictely, which took Darren by surprise. Aaron tried his best to use his owns words to exin the reason to Darren after giving his question some thought. "Oh! I see! You must be talking about the match between my body and my soul. Then how long would it take to adjust my soul so that it could fit my body?" Darren asked sarcastically, with a hint of anger, who was also a little worried that it might take long. "One month," answered Aaron, firmly and solidly. Darren nodded slightly with relief as one month was much shorter than he had anticipated it would be. He could hardly wait. "The spiritual energy here was quite dense. Maybe I should stay here and improve my cultivation base for a month before I reach out to my friends and let them know that I am still alive." Darren had just realized that the density of the spiritual energy in this underground world was many times of that in the outside world. So this presented Darren with a perfect opportunity to increase the level of his cultivation base. With this thought in mind, Darren hunkered down and began to use his talent to absorb the spiritual energy in this world, and he also activated his assimtion skill to assimte the cardiac core that he had kept in his Space Ring. A giant spiritual energy vortex began to gather above Darren''s head and then shot straight into his body. It was quite a phenomena. Darren''s talent degree was now at the fifth level of the Heaven Degree, plus the fact that he was assimting spiritual energy at a very quick speed; his actual cultivation efficiency was tantamount to that of the ninth level of the Heaven Degree, something quite impressive. Chapter 434 Waiting and Returning (Part Two) Chapter 434 Waiting and Returning (Part Two) Seeing that Darren hunkered down for practice, Aaron immediately stood guard for him quietly by his side, keeping a vignt lookout for anyone who mighte and disturb Darren. One month quickly passed by, and Darren came to from his immersion in the cultivation. He had acquired significant experience. "I am at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm now," Darren mumbled to himself after gauging his current strength. He was not quite satisfied with the progress that he had made. He still felt it to be a little bit slow. He was a perfectionist after all. It was quite understandable given the fact that he had taken in a lot of ancient spiritual energy that was of higher quality than that of the current spiritual energy from the outside world. However he did not make much progress, not even to the top level of the middle stage of the Wonder Realm, and that frustrated him. "Brother, what''s wrong? You don''t look happy," Aaron asked Darren. Aaron looked at Darren curiously as he had no idea why he was frowning. He tried to think of potential reasons but came up with none. "It''s all right. Don''t worry about me. Ha-ha!" Darren said lightly. Subsequently, Darren gave Aaron a light smile, and Aaron also smiled with him halfheartedly. Darren quickly estimated his current strength. Now that he had made it one level higher than his old realm, his Augmented Attack Bloodline was significantly strengthened and his de and Sword Domain had also improved exponentially. He estimated that he was able to kill a one-star grand warrior with rtive ease now, even should the grand warrior activate his domain skill. Darren also knew that if the strength of that one-star grand warrior was as strong as Scott, unfortunately he would still be unable to defeat him. However it was also rather rare that a one-star grand warrior could be as powerful as Scott, so Darren remained quite confident of his current strength. While Darren was improving himself in the underground world, Hailey, Timothy and Abrd were still trapped inside the Ancient Void Battlefield. Time was moving at a much faster pace in the Ancient Void Battlefield than that of the outside world. Ten days in outside world were equal to three years in the Ancient Void Battlefield. That was to say, they had been here for 20 years, give or take. "I do not like this, when we have nothing to do but wait for my death. It''s morbid." Timothy and Abrd N?velDrama.Org owns this. were sitting on a grasnd by the brook as they stared far away, contemting their future. "Don''t get too greedy. At least we still have 10 good years left. Let''s not forget that Darren gave up his life so that we can have this 30 years to live. We should be grateful. Let''s always remember that," The Shadow Emperor had said that the Ancient Void Battlefield would be shattered in 30 years since it had no master. Everything would be gone by then. What a future to look forward to. Now that the Shadow Emperor only existed inside Finley in the form of his remaining consciousness, he could no longer take control of the Ancient Void Battlefield. So there was nothing that he could do to prevent the inevitable destruction of it¡ªeven if he wanted to. What were they to do? Twenty years was long, but also short when they knew that they only had 10 more years left. Frustration and despair gradually took hold of their hearts as they were waiting for the doom that was looming on the horizon. Frowns developed on their faces and their facial muscles sagged down. They still had a lot of things that they wanted to do and a lot of adventure that they wanted to experience, but there simply was not enough time for them. So instead, they decided to roam around thisnd for the rest of their lives. What a tough choice for them. Twenty years were basically nothing to a martial artist as he or she would spend much more time pursuing martial arts. "Hi, beauty, are we really going to die here?" On the other side of the Ancient Void Battlefield where many flowers were blossoming, Denise looked at Hailey''s back with her beautiful and blinking eyes. She asked softly and with a low voice as if she was scared to hear the answer that she had already known. "Yes, we are going to die in 10 years. Does that scare you?" Hailey answered her gently as if trying to "No, I am not scared of death. If I die, I will finally stop feeling sad and I will get to see Darren. So death is more like a relief to me. More importantly, I am also very happy to know someone beautiful like you, Hailey, in the past 20 years. It has been a real pleasure! I thank you Hailey for listening to me every day and for taking care of me like Darren did. I am really happy." Denise ran around in the nted flower shrubs as she had never been this happy in her entire life. Right then, Hailey had a distant look in her eyes apanied by a bitter smile. ''Do I really get to meet him when I die?'' she thought to herself. While she was thinking about Darren, her expression was exactly like that of Denise when she first met Darren, full of fortitude and expectation. Rumbling! All of a sudden, monstrous shes of lightning tore through the once calm and blue sky, and danced above around the Ancient Void Battlefield. The entire Ancient Void Battlefield was shaking as if doom was imminent. The atmosphere was charged and electric¡ªvery tense. Finley looked up at the sky, with coldness in his eyes. However, in the next second, the coldness dispersed and was reced with waves of exuberance. In a dark corner of the Ancient Void Battlefield, the Water Kylin immediately held up the once drooped head and looked towards the sky with tears welling up in the eyes. "Could it be...... could it be my master? Has he really returned or am I just dreaming?" Chapter 435 Celebration (Part One) Chapter 435 Celebration (Part One) A soft and gentle breeze yed along with the leaves and the grasses that sent a lofty smell of renewed spirit and refreshed hopes to the world atrge. Everyone''s eyes were fixed at the horizon¡ª they were expecting something. "Hailey, it is him! He''s back! He''s alive!" Denise eximed while shaking Hailey''s arm. She was overjoyed, and bliss was evident in the way her eyes shimmered with dness. But Hailey, on the other hand, knitted her eyebrows and didn''t get as excited as Denise. She did not believe that Darren woulde back. Besides, she knew that Denise was fond of making stories and always said something weird. "A man cannote back from the dead. Denise, are you making a story of your own again?" Hailey said to Denise scolding and shoving thetter slightly away. Yet, Hailey was curious, and her eyes were also fixed at the sky where Denise was staring. "You are right. Denise is always making stories for herself." A familiar voice was heard from behind. The voice lingered through Hailey''s mind; she searched her thoughts as to who owned such ubiquitous voice. Yet, deep inside her, she clearly knew who the man behind that voice was. She just had to make N?velDrama.Org owns this. it sure. Right at that moment, Hailey''s slim body stiffened as if she was electrocuted with millions of sparks running through her veins. Without hesitation, she turned around abruptly, finding a familiar face with a beaming smile. Tick-tat. Glistening tears fell to the ground like raindrops from the heavy clouds. At that instant, everyone kept their silence and just cherished the moment. With the eerie silence, the sound of the tears falling was very audible. Those were tears of joy for Darren''sing back to life again. "Long time, no see!" Darren didn''t know how to greet them since it had been twenty years in the Ancient Void Battlefield since he left¡ªor he died. It was a really long time for both Hailey and Denise. Dazed and confused, Hailey was still stunned, not moving an inch. She gazed at Darren with an impulse in her mind that she wanted to rush to him and give him a warm hug. But on the other side, she was hesitating. Actually, she didn''t have any physical contact with Darren except for those three days. So she dared not to do that in fear that Darren would misinterpret her actions. "Well... Are you still mad at me after twenty years?" Darren asked while taking a step closer. "No! I never really got mad at you," with a gentle, yet quivering voice, Hailey said. While she raised her beautiful eyes to have a closer look at Darren, she summoned her courage and flew to Darren with her arms open wide. "Great! It is really Darren! You are alive!" Just when Hailey flew over to Darren, two figures showed up and rushed towards Darren and gave him a big hug. "Darren!" Another white figure appeared suddenly and put his arm around Darren''s neck. Hugging him in such a choking manner that Darren was annoyed momentarily. "Finley! Get away from me! Are you trying to strangle me and not let me breathe?" Darren shouted at once. "Master, I have been waiting for you for a long time." With a booming voice, a huge body as big as a dwarf mountain started to fall towards Darren. "Damned! Run away!" Seeing the Water Kylin falling to the ground, all of them, who had gathered around Darren, ran away at once. Boom! Held frozen at the moment, Darren didn''t run away and stayed at his ce. Now, he was crushed under the Water Kylin''s gigantic body. "Shit! You, dead dog! What are you doing?" With a barely audible voice, Darren moaned out of pain. He kicked the beast''s colossal body so hard that the Water Kylin flew and rocketed in the direction of his kick. Shaking some dirt off his garments and turning his head back, Darren saw that Hailey was still standing there a little embarrassed. He had seen clearly that she was trying to give him a weing hug a few seconds ago. Swoop! To cover it up for Hailey, Darren flew to the girls and put his arms around Denise and Hailey together at the same time. "It''s unfair! When you saw us, you have never been so excited to hug us. But now, you are behaving differently in front of the girls!" interrupted Finley with his lips pursed as if he was looking down and mocking Darren. "You are right. I was so happy to greet him. But I was kicked harshly! He is such an ungrateful guy!" the Water Kylin said with disdain while straightening his back and easing the pain of Darren''s kick. "These are two beautiful girls. How about you? You are coarse, guys! You can tell me the truth that if you were me, who would you hug first?" articted Darren, giving Finley and the Water Kylin a stare showing little remorse. All of them raised their eyebrows but did not go on speaking. Both Finley and the Water Kylin realized that there was truth in Darren''s words. Thus, they just gave up and let the matter rest. Hearing Darren''s words, Deniseughed sweetly. But Hailey felt a little disappointed in her mind. Seeing that Darren could say that aloud, it was apparent that Darren regarded her merely as one of his friends. "Aren''t you done yet? Stop hugging them now!" Finley said, teasing Darren as he noticed that the warrior was still hugging Denise and Hailey a bit longer by now. "He''s right, Darren. You want to keep hugging them always, don''t you?" "Get away from the beautiful girls and let us hug them too. We also want to celebrate!" Abrd and Timothy said with joking expressions while they were trying to draw closer to the girls. "No! Only Darren can hug me!" seeing the two mening, Denise shouted gently with a little anger. Then flexing her legs¡­. Boom! Boom! The two naughty guys, Abrd and Timothy, were both kicked away. Both were sent fluttering in the sky like nest-less birds. "My god! Denise is actually as powerful as a grand warrior!" Timothy and Abrd cried in great surprise while spreading their arms in midair. "You deserve it! Hump!" Seeing the two guys kicked away, Deniseughed joyfully. There was always a child-like spirit within her that she could not suppress. Chapter 436 Celebration (Part Two) Chapter 436 Celebration (Part Two) "Ha ha ha! Let''s go to have some wine!" invited Darren. He took out some century-old vintage wine from his Space Ring and started to drink with others. While they were eating and drinking in merrymaking, Darren narrated to them what had happened to him outside the Ancient Void Battlefield. Hearing his story, everyone sighed at his experience¡ªso epic and arduous. "So that boy is really friendly to you?" asked Abrd with an intrigued tone. "Yes, he is. Without Aaron''s help, I would have been dead," replied Darren shortly. "Who is Aaron exactly, that he can actually let the dead onese back to life? He is really amazing!" Abrd asked again with his eyes widely opened. "Truly, I don''t know either. As for now, Aaron cannot talk too much. I can ask him after he regains his ability to speak. Let''s go on drinking." In his return, Darren didn''t take Aaron with him to enter the Ancient Void Battlefield. The reason was that he wouldn''t stay that long inside the Ancient Void Battlefield after everyone had heard the news that he was alive. Because he had not gotten out of the Purgatorial Tripod yet. "All right. Let us go out together. We have been away from home for so long, and we need time to tell our families some news about us," Timothy suggested. The news that he had died had probably been sent to his n. Though that was not true, he knew his parents would be devastated. "I''m afraid we can''t. We are still in the Purgatorial Tripod. We have to depend on Aaron on how to get out of the infernal cage. After this celebration, I will go out to look for alternative ways on how we can escape. You guys just stay here and wait," Darren put forward. His voice was filled with an air of authority. "Oh, I see. But how can we let you go out alone? Let''s get out of here and look for the way out together," beckoned Timothy, worried that Darren might fail in search of the way out. "No, you needn''t do that. It is not convenient for me if you go with me. In case, I encounter something dangerous, and I can let you out only with my spiritual sense. By that time you can help me out of danger," Darren exined emphasizing andying the best ns for them. "Okay. You are right. So we just do as Darren said," reckoned Abrd. "Right!" seconded Timothy. With that, Darren nodded his head and drank the wine in the ss. "So I''m going out now. I will let you know when I get out of the Purgatorial Tripod." "Great!" Abrd nodded as he bid Darren goodbye. Though he wanted to stay a little longer, Darren was looking at the bigger picture of letting them all out N?velDrama.Org owns this. of the Purgatorial Tripod. Thus, whether he liked it or not, he had to go and carry out his n. With that motivation in mind, Darren hovered to the sky and fixed his eyes to his destination. "Take care of yourself!" Hailey said to him in a low voice at the moment Darren left. She didn''t speak much the entire time Darren was there. "I will." Darren''s voice was heard from afar using his spiritual sense. "Well, how can Miss Hailey Yao flush when talking?" "That''s a good question. Actually, we all know the reason, haha!" Timothy and Abrd said whileughing at once. "No! What they are saying is not true. Miss Hailey, you can see that I, Finley, have really great powers. Plus, I am handsome. Do you think I can..." Before Hailey couldment on anything about Timothy and Abrd''s statements, Finley came over, acting like a gentleman. He was, in some ways, confessing his adoration for Hailey. Boom! Boom! Suddenly, out of nowhere, two giant ck paws pat Finley on his head continuously. "You bad guy! Do you dare to speak in that way with the girl my master loves? Don''t me me if I fight against you!" The Water Kylin beat Finley violently and ran away. The beast always had his way of making Finley upset, and he never failed to do so every time he tried. Humiliated by the Water Kylin, Finley was furious. He was busy acting cool a moment ago and didn''t notice the Water Kylin showing up. So, the Water Kylin had a chance to bully and beat him. "You dead dog! I will kill you!" After cursing the beast with an angry growl, Finley jumped up and ran after the Water Kylin, enraged. Looking at Finley''s receding figure, Hailey said in a low voice, "They are right..." Thump! Hearing those words from Hailey, Finley''s heart fell out of his chest. "Shit! Denise is quite fond of Darren. Now I can''t have Hailey either!" Finley murmured to himself, feeling depressed and broken- hearted at the same time. "You dead dog! Stop running. I will kill you and eat all your flesh!" Looking at the Water Kylin this time, Finley vented all his anger to the innocent beast. There should be someone to me for all his ill-fates, and Finley eyed the Water Kylin as a perfect target. A maleficent smile crept on his face at the thought of having a reason to torture the beast. "Well. Ahhh... Good Finley, please forgive me..." Soon, the voice of the Water Kylin was heard by others. He was begging for Finley''s mercy. Soon enough, the Water Kylin was seen tumbling up and down, receiving Finley''s ps and kicks¡ªpoor creature. "Ha Ha Ha!" All of them could not help but give out a good, loudugh. Getting out of the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren saw that Aaron was still waiting for him at the same ce. Yet this time, his expression was frigid. He couldn''t help but wonder what had gone wrong. "What is going on, Aaron?" Darren asked, momentarily. "Brother, be careful. It is still there," Aaron responded with his head bowed low. The moment he lifted his head and opened his eyes, ck runes emanated out from his scope and shot far away. Chapter 437 The Request Chapter 437 The Request When Darren heard that, he became vignt. He understood that the "it" Aaron had mentioned might be the master of the fiery-red hand. A feeling of unease filled Darren when he saw that Aaron''s ck runes dispersed in the distance without any fluctuation. Rub-a-dub. The next moment, the sound of heavy footsteps came from afar. Gradually, a giant ck figure came into Darren''s view. The creature was so big and powerful that the earth shook with each step it took. Whistle! Aaron bared his teeth as he pounced on the ck figure and began to attack it. "You, the son of a holy emperor, are too weak. It is a pity, indeed." The area echoed with the deep voice of the ck figure as he roared. The sound was so loud that it almost deafened Darren. Crack! The ck figure waved his hand and flung Aaron aside. After witnessing the force released by the ck figure, Darren realized what real might was. Even Aaron was unable to match the creature''s strength! What horrifying power he had! This was shocking to Darren as Aaron was as powerful as the Shadow Emperor, who could rival a seven-star grand warrior. Taking all that into consideration, it seemed that the ck figure was a holy warrior. "Pasquale?" Darren furrowed his brows as he asked. "Yes, it''s me," Pasquale growled. His loud voice swept over Darren like andslide. The force was so However, Aaron was reluctant to ept defeat. So, he generated more ck runes with which to hit the ck figure as he flew toward his opponent. "You little thing, be quiet," the ck figure yelled before fixing Aaron on the ground with only one hand. Even though Aaron struggled, he couldn''t move. "Sir, we were tricked intoing here. We didn''t mean to disturb you. Please let us go," Darren said respectfully, as he cupped his hands to salute Pasquale. Faced with such an overmatch, Darren knew that he wouldn''t be able to defend against him. Diplomacy was Darren''s only option, as it would be fairly easy for Pasquale to kill him. "It is a miracle that you are still alive," the ck figure remarked. "Sir, as you know, it was Aaron that saved me. Had it not been for his timely assistance, I would have died," Darren exined as he pointed at Aaron. "No. Aside from the help of the son of a holy emperor, you survived because of your strong soul. Incredibly, you didn''t melt in the refining pool," the ck figure corrected Darren. With his head bowed, Darren nodded. He knew that Pasquale''s justification made sense. If his soul hadn''t been powerful enough, he would have been refined. Then, even Aaron couldn''t have saved him. Through the ages, countless mighty demonic monsters had burned to ashes after falling into the refining pool. It was undoubtedly a miracle that Darren could keep his soul intact for quite a while. "So, you are very useful to me," the ck figure said. Darren frowned as he tried to ascertain the ck figure''s real purpose for making such a statement. Simultaneously, he sighed with relief as it seemed that the ck figure didn''t intend to kill him. Then Darren realized that this had been the ck figure''s n all along. After all, the creature was so powerful that he could have killed Aaron at any time. Since all he did was block Aaron with one arm, it meant that the ck figure didn''t want them to die just yet. "Sir, thank you for showing mercy," Darren said as he saluted Pasquale again, realizing that he wasn''t going to kill them. "Don''t thank me just yet. I didn''t say that I would let you go," the ck figure muttered. "This... Sir, do you have something that you need me to do for you?" Darren asked. "You are so clever," the ck figure praised. "Sir, you don''t have to worry. Please, just say what you want," Darren said. At this moment, all he could think about was survival. And so, he wouldn''t miss an opportunity to earn the ck figure''s mercy. "Follow me," the ck figure ordered as he revealed his real appearance. He was a giant ape. His white eyebrows made him appear very old. Surprisingly, only his upper body was visible. Though the lower part of his body had shape, it was transparent. "Okay." Darren nodded. Although the sight startled him, Darren didn''t overthink. He followed the strange creature obediently. As for Aaron, he had lost consciousness. And so, the Giant Ape lifted him in hisrge hand and carried him. Darren followed the Giant Ape as he navigated through several ruins. After a while, they finally stood before a dusty hall. More than tens of thousands of steps stretched before Darren. He realized that they would have to climb all those steps to reach the hall. Besides, the hall was more than ten thousand feet high. Given the vastness of the hall, it was easy to imagine that at some point in the past, this ce was prosperous. Guided by the Giant Ape, Darren entered the hall. Immediately, he felt as though an ancient air had touched him. Several patterns had been carved in the walls that were more than ten thousand feet high. At a nce, Darren was attracted by those patterns as he felt as though they were familiar. However, they seemed a little different from the ones he sawst time. The patterns were quite like the ones in the forbidden area because they also described an epic war. However, what was different was that the leading characters in these paintings were all overmatches of demonic monsters. At the end of the patterns stood a picture of an armored ape holding a magical stick. He seemed to chop off the heads of a nine-headed snake with the wave of his hand. That was the end of the war. "The snake has nine heads. What is it?" Darren mumbled out of curiosity. "That is the Nine-headed Serpent. It came from outer space," the Giant Ape replied in a gruff voice. "It also came from outer space?" Darren asked in astonishment with a frown. Up to now, he had seen many extraterrestrials. Based on his understanding, each of them was powerful enough to destroy the world. The huge dragon corpse in the Fire Cave, the fiend suppressed in the forbidden area, the youth with sword pupils in the Starry Tower, and the Nine-headed Serpent in the paintings¡ªthey were all extremely powerful. Moreover, he remembered the golden hand that had helped him in the Raksa Sea. Finally, it dawned on Darren that he himself was also an extraterrestrial. "Except for me, all of them are unmatched," Darren muttered to himself. "What did you say?" the Giant Ape asked in confusion. "Nothing, nothing," Darren said quickly. Then, he followed the Giant Ape as he crossed the hall and reached the foot of a high mountain. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g With his spiritual sense, Darren found that the high mountain was in the shape of an ape. Whistle! Following the Giant Ape, Darren flew toward the ck cave in the middle of the mountain. When they entered the cave, Darren noticed a stone coffin, stone tables, and stone chairs. When he nced around, Darren found that the rest of the cave was empty. "Do you want to live or die?" the Giant Ape asked directly. "Of course, I want to live," Darren answered, puzzled. He thought the question was unnecessary. "Well. Since you want to live, help me save a person," the Giant Ape stated. "Sir, who do you want to save? I want to help you, but I''m not sure if I am capable. Besides, because of your unmatched power, it would be easier for you to save the person yourself," Darren said. He didn''t understand why the powerful Giant Ape would ask him to save a person for him. "Don''t bullshit me. If I could do it myself, why would I let you live?" the Giant Ape roared. "As you can see, I have only half of my body. Due to some reasons, I am trapped here. It is very likely that I won''t be able to leave for three thousand years." "I understand. Sir, tell me who you want to save. If I can help, I will," Darren said after he understood the reason why the Giant Ape needed his assistance. "Good. Come here." The Giant Ape gestured to Darren toe closer to him. After taking a deep breath, Darren walked toward the Giant Ape. At this point, the Giant Ape took out a tower. It looked tiny inparison to his big hand! Then, without any exnation, he stabbed Darren''s chest with it. "Sir!" Darren was shocked. Feeling as though a strong force was restricting him, Darren tried to withstand it. Rattle! After emitting a loud sound, the tower in the Giant Ape''s hand gradually shrank into an iron nail. In the next instant, it punctured Darren''s heart. "Ah!" Darren, ghastly pale, screamed as agony coursed through him. He sensed that the aura of death was near at hand again. Chapter 438 The Master Of The Giant Ape (Part One) Chapter 438 The Master Of The Giant Ape (Part One) The pain inflicted upon Darren was so unbearable that he was shaking all over. As he was lying on the ground, Darren''s face was pale and soiled with sweat. The warrior was utterly paralyzed by the sharp pain that even breathing was bing hard for him. "You! Y...you!" Darren stuttered in a shallow voice, trying his best to be heard. "Don''t worry. Just take a rest." With these words, the Giant Ape turned and walked away without saying another word to Darren. Being left helpless in the ground, Darren''s heart was hurting in an awful way, and he couldn''t even bear it. Darkness washed over him, and the cold wind added an ounce of bitterness to the pain that he was enduring. His eyes were getting heavy, and his visions were in a hazy blur¡ªDarren fainted. The moment he lost his consciousness, strange runes covered Darren''s body. The runes danced and twirled around his body for a short second before disappearing in his chest. By this time, seeing that Darren was motionless, the Giant Ape put Aaron, who was in his hand, in the sarcophagus and used his arcane skill to seal it closed. The Giant Ape made sure that the sarcophagus was wholly sealed, giving Aaron no chance to escape. Bang! After securing the sarcophagus, the Giant Ape fell and crouched on the ground with a loud bang, and the pain was evident on his face. He was confused as to what caused the sudden searing sensation. Yet, indeed, the pain was too much for him to bear. "My sense is right. This boy is not just a son of a holy warrior, but he''s a son of a mighty holy emperor. Had he used the same skill that destroyed my arm for the second time, I wouldn''t have been here now. He would have killed me when he had the chance," the Giant Ape muttered to himself, feeling lucky that he was still alive. By this time, the pain subsided, and the Giant Ape was juggling thoughts on his mind. ''The body of a half-holy demonic monster is still too weak. Even if I regain all my strength, I''m afraid that I again can''t save my master. The human soul, on the other hand, is much stronger after being transformed by the son of a holy emperor. If he sessfully practiced that skill, maybe he can help me break my master''s shackles.'' Thinking silently, the Giant Ape closed his eyes and started to absorb and refine the souls of the beasts inside the Purgatorial Tripod. The fight he had with Aaron wasn''t as easy as it seemed for him. After all, he only won because he was a half-holy demonic monster. Aside from that, if he would rely on his skills and powers, he would be an underdogpared to Aaron. In fact, Aaron''s ck runes had hurt him severely, but he didn''t want to show his weakness in front of Aaron and Darren at all. That was the reason why he had been putting a brave face the whole time, though deep inside, he was hopeless and shattered. He was on the verge of giving up, primarily when he used hisst skill to resist Aaron. At that time, he almost vomited his blood essence, but luckily, he was able to hold it back. Right now, he was grateful Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g that the ordeal hade to an end, and he emerged victorious against Aaron. The Giant Ape thought that the best thing for him to do was to cultivate his base and prepare himself for theing days. After about three days, more than half of the wounds on the Giant Ape''s body were healed. He woke up from his cultivation and walked towards the sarcophagus to give it a thorough examination. Looking at the sarcophagus with intense eyes, the Giant Ape surveyed it like he could pierce it with his gaze leaving no end unexamined. ''A son of a holy emperor as powerful as him, he doesn''t belong to this age. Which holy emperor''s son is he? The runes he used were so powerful that even I couldn''t resist. If he lived well, he would surely be a holy emperor too in the future, even a very influential one! As for the human, he is quite extraordinary. He even has a small space and a potential holy emperor inside that space. I am confident that he is mighty because the son of a holy emperor and the potential holy emperor are both his helpers. Not only that, before he was about to die, I sensed that there''s something unique and unusual hidden in his head that even made me feel frightened. He is something, this young man!'' The more the Giant Ape thought about Aaron and Darren, the stronger was his intuition that he was right. Darren, as well as Aaron, would definitely have very bright futures, and they would bepelling and promising martial artists one day. ''It appears that I have to be nice to them. I can''t have them hating me. Or else I will face my doom sooner than I expected, '' the Giant Ape thought to himself. Ten days had passed, the Giant Ape continued with his cultivation routine while guarding the sarcophagus at the same time. Meanwhile, Darren, who had been lying on the ground, gradually woke up from his slumber. "You are awake, young man?" the Giant Ape asked, staring at Darren with his huge eyes. He immediately scampered to Darren''s side the moment he noticed that the young warrior stirred. Surprised by the Giant Ape''s voice, Darren was startled for a short second. The moment he realized where he was and what happened to him, he backed up a little in an awkward way. Taken aback, Darren was a little frightened because the Giant Ape was smiling at him, showing all of his dirty-white teeth. Yet, the ape''s smile was just too ugly for his liking. "Sir, I was..." Darren, who had almost regained his strength, stuttered as he stood up from the ground "Young man, you promised that you would help me, so I nted the One Rule Tower in your heart. I admit that the process was painful, but it will do wonders for your future cultivation," the Giant Ape exined to Darren, seeing that the warrior was waiting for him to exin himself. ''Since when did he be this gentle and nice towards me?'' Hearing the Giant Ape''s words, Darren couldn''t help but wonder. He was much kinder and gentler than before, and that was strange. ''Well, at least he is still as loud as he was before, '' Darren thought. The ape''s voice was so loud that it made Darren''s ears hurt. "What''s up, young man?" asked the Giant Ape when he noticed that Darren gave a jerk as if being pained. "Can you speak with a lower voice, please? My ears hurt," Darren requested with a painful look on his face. Chapter 439 The Master Of The Giant Ape (Part Two) Chapter 439 The Master Of The Giant Ape (Part Two) "What? Oh, okay." Being so embarrassed in front of Darren, the Giant Ape was left with no choice but to agree with the warrior''s request. All this time, he didn''t realize that he was talking way too loud. He thought that he had just a normal voice since nobody wasining at all. To conceal his bashfulness, the Giant Ape roared for a short second before calming down again. Then he said in a gentle voice, "Sorry, it''s my fault. I will try to speak in a gentler voice from this moment on." With that, Darren raised one of his eyebrows in surprise. It seemed that the Giant Ape had a change of heart; he was astonished as the ape agreed to his condition without putting up an argument at all. Darren knew that he wanted so badly to throw a tantrum just now, but he contained his anger. An ugly smile climbed up the Giant Ape''s face once again, and Darren tried his best to hold on and not give out a disgusting smirk. "The One Rule Tower is a very precious treasure for rule cultivators. Once you gain the tower, whether you are human or a demonic monster, you will reach significant achievements in the rule cultivation. Of course, the process won''t be easy. One has to sacrifice a lot and put in a lot of effort to achieve it," exined the Giant Ape intending to divert the topic off from his loud voice. "I see. But why did you give the tower to me? Does it have something to do with the man you want me to save?" Darren guessed after he had a more transparent concept of what the One Rule Tower was. "Yes, you''ve guessed right. It has something to do with that. Now, let me tell you what you have to do." As the Giant Ape started exining things to him, Darren didn''t interrupt. He waited silently and patiently while listening intently at the same time. "After you get out of here and have enough strength and power, you will go to a ce called the Raksa Sea. You will search for a huge ck mountain full of powerful runes, and you just need to save the person stranded on that mountain." "The Raksa Sea?" Darren couldn''t help but think that this was quite a coincidence at the mention of the ce. "Yeah. Have you been there?" "Yes, to break the suppression on me, I have been to the Raksa Sea to find the Primitive Stones," Darren answered shortly. "Oh, that''s right. You indeed needed the stones to sustain your life because you are cultivating the conflicting martial arts skills. Raksa Sea is the right ce if it is the Primitive Stones you are searching for." The Giant Ape was familiar with humans, and he knew much about their skills too. So when Darren exined about his suppression and the Primitive Stones, he quickly understood what he meant. "Sir, first of all, I am not sure if I have the power to save the person you mentioned. But most importantly, I cannot go to the Raksa Sea anymore. My power is now close to the Grand Realm, you know," Darren said, stressing the fact in a helpless tone. "You don''t need to worry about that, young man. You, human martial artists, make the restriction, and it won''t affect me. I have a way to send you there. You just have to gain enough power, as a rule cultivator," the Giant Ape argued. A determined expression was shown on his face. The Giant Ape desperately wanted to save his master that was trapped in the mountains of the Raksa Sea. "Oh, I see. Then, can you tell me how powerful I will have to be to save the person you Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g mentioned? And who is he?" At that point, Darren pulled the courage to ask the two questions that he wanted to know the most. "Well, as for your first question, I have already left the answer in the One Rule Tower. You just have to read it in the future. As for the man I want you to save, well, I can tell you something about him. He is my master, a great, and powerful man that once ruled the whole world¡ªBarnes the Holy!" The moment the Giant Ape talked about his master, the look on his face grew proud and full of mirth. It was clearly evident from the looks in his eyes that he admired his master a lot. Witnessing all these kind gestures from the Giant Ape, Darren couldn''t help but be a bit mesmerized. He could imagine how mighty the Giant Ape was when he was at his strongest. The master of him? He must have been so much more potent than the Giant Ape. Darren could even tell from his name that Barnes the Holy must be a great man. "My master has golden hairs and a pair of attractive golden eyes. He has the Infinite Purple Gold Wand as his weapon. Just one stroke of the wand was enough to shake the whole world. He was extremely powerful, and nobody couldpare to him during his golden times. Not only that, there hasn''t been a man who is as powerful as him ever since. Well, maybe only the ancient emperors that have been buried in the history book a long time ago can But you have to know that my master had killed more than ten holy emperors. Even if he was only a senior holy warrior, not a holy emperor yet. A holy emperor is someone who surpasses the peak of the Holy Realm, reaching the Emperor Realm." Hearing that, Darren''s mouth opened wide in shock at the Giant Ape''s description. "If... If he is really that powerful as you said..." Bang! Before Darren could even finish his words, the Giant Ape roared and banged his fist on the ground, then shouted in an angry voice, "Are you suggesting that my master is not that powerful? Are you questioning his power? Huh? My master is Barnes the Holy, and he is the strongest! Nothing more, nothing less!" Appalled by the sudden mood swing, Darren didn''t know what to say about the Giant Ape''s short temper. He was quick to exin, "Of course not, sir! You misunderstood me. I can only admire your master after hearing your description. I don''t doubt his power; believe me. Just hear me out. I am only curious about why is your master stranded in the Raksa Sea when he is so powerful and influential? If he can''t escape as such a powerful man, then how can I save him?" Chapter 440 Back To The Outside World Chapter 440 Back To The Outside World Once the Giant Ape realized that Darren was not questioning his master, his expression immediately eased back to normal. "This world is not as simple as what you imagine. Just as you''ve seen in the depiction in that mural on the wall, the Nine-headed Serpent is very powerful. My master had been battling the serpent for as long as thirty years before finally being able to kill it. But I have to tell you that ording to my master, even though it took that long for the Nine-headed Serpent to be defeated, it was merely just an unimportant pet out of many otherckeys of an extremely powerful cultivator. The reason why my master had been trapped had something to do with the master of that Nine-headed Serpent, the powerful cultivator. Anyway, enough about that. You don''t need to know much about it. What you need to do is to focus on your cultivation and reach the top level. Of course, I won''t let you help me if it will all just end up being in vain. After all, it''s such a dangerous task," the Giant Ape disclosed. "Don''t worry, sir. Since I''ve promised to help you, I will do the best that I can." Darren cupped his hands together and bowed his head at the Giant Ape. At that moment, what he mainly wanted to do was to leave. Therefore no matter what the Giant Ape asked him to do, he was willing to say yes. "Hmm. The reason why you quickly agreed with me is that you''re eager to leave this ce, isn''t it?" The Giant Ape had been living in that world for so many years that had be perceptive¡ªhe was able to easily see the motive behind Darren''s intentions. "To tell you the truth, I do want to go back soon. I have several friends who are trapped in here. I want to help them return home and let their families know that they''re safe. I know their families must be very worried about them," Darren admitted. "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. You can rest assured that you''ll soon be able to go back unharmed. But before you leave, I want to offer you something as a reward," the Giant Ape said. "No, no. There''s no need for you to do that. It''s more than enough for us that you allow us to leave. I don''t need any reward." Darren shook his head, declining the Giant Ape''s offer. "You don''t want any reward? But you have to ept it. The Purgatorial Tripod must be partially controlled by you. As long as you are sincere in the task to help me free my master, it will definitely be beneficial for you." To Darren''s dismay, the Giant Ape seemed like he was not going to take no for an answer. The Giant Ape waved his hand and a flood of strange and unusual runes flew towards Darren''s chest. Darren soon felt an equally strange sensation spread throughout his entire body. He then gradually felt a sense of connection to the world he was in. He did not know how much time had passed, but he felt the connection be stronger when the process was finished. He was able to sense everything in the Purgatorial Tripod in a simr way he did in the Ancient Void Battlefield. "What? Have I be in control of the Purgatorial Tripod?" Darren rapidly blinked his eyes. It took him a while to take in what had just happened. "Yes and no. You only have half the control of the Purgatorial Tripod. You can control it freely but I can easily take that control away from you if I want to. You have the opportunity to haul in the corpse, blood, and soul of demonic monsters. Your Spirit Power will be greatly improved after you refine them. One word of warning though. Since your force of control isn''t very strong, you cannot let in grand demonic monsters that are three-stars and above. Your body won''t be able to bear it. There''s a great chance that you will explode." Darren bobbed his head slowly as he held his gaze at the Giant Ape. "I have a question though," he blurted out. "Let''s say I somehow let a three-star grand demonic monster in, can''t you just help me refine it?" The Giant Ape shook his head and answered, "I don''t have much force of control to the Purgatorial Tripod. I''m only in control of you. If you let a three-star grand demonic monster in, I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you to refine it unless I take your force of control back. But once I do that, you''ll never be able to control the Purgatorial Tripod ever again. Aside from that, there''s also the possibility that you''ll get badly hurt and bear the consequences for the rest of your life." "I see. If that''s the case, I will remember to be cautious. Now, please let Aaron and I leave now." Darren cupped his hands and bowed his head to the Giant Ape. "You have control over the Purgatorial Tripod, do you still need me to free you from this ce? However, as for Aaron, the son of a holy emperor, I have sealed him here and I can''t let him go with you," the Giant Ape said. Hearing the Great Ape''s first statement, Darren immediately used his spiritual sense to see if he could really freely get in and out of the Purgatorial Tripod. But as soon as he heard the next part of the statement, his face suddenly fell. "Sir, why do you want to keep Aaron here?" "It''s for assurance. I can''t fully trust that you''ll do as you say. I''ll be keeping him here as a hostage for the meantime. Moreover, you''ll be in more danger if you have the son of a holy emperor with you when you get out of here. He''s more valuable than anything, so you''ll have seven-star grand warriors or even inferior holy warriorse for you and kill you. Keeping him here would be good for all three of us. I think you should understand that," the Giant Ape said in a t voice, expressionless. Darren fell silent for a while. He had to admit that the Giant Ape was reasonable. Aaron could be unpredictable and it would only cause trouble if he got into a fight or maybe even identally killed someone, which would call the attention of some more powerfulw enforcers. Even if Aaron did not go and kill anyone, powerful cultivators might stille after them, just as the Giant Ape said. "Well, it seems like I have no other choice. I will try my best to free your master. Please don''t hurt him, sir." Darren finally agreed after considering for a while. "All right. Don''t worry. I will not hurt him. After all, he is the son of a holy emperor. And I believe that you will try your best. But we must agree on a time limit. Say how about three hundred years? If you do not reach the expected cultivation base as a rule cultivator in three hundred years, I will not go on waiting for you." It was clear to Darren that the Giant Ape would kill Aaron if he would not be able to sessfully free his master. Darren felt unhappy about being threatened like this, but as the Giant Ape was extremely powerful, he had no other choice but to ept the deal. "If that''s what you''ve decided, then I have to try my best to improve my cultivation. If you don''t have anything else to tell me, I''ll be going now," Darren said, his face nk. Before the Giant Ape could say anything else, Darren disappeared as he used his force of control with his spiritual sense to get out. Once Darren had left, the Giant Ape approached the stone coffin that was holding Aaron and said, "I won''t actually be able to kill you, but I was afraid that the human would not try hard if I don''t threaten him." He burst outughing. Darren soon arrived in the outside world. Soon after that, the Purgatorial Tripod under his control slowly shrank down and went into his body. Looking back at his whole ordeal, he realized that the Giant Ape was really a cunning one. First, Darren did have control of the Purgatorial Tripod, but just as the Giant Ape said, he would suffer for the rest of his life if he took back the force of control from him. Second, if Darren did not push hard to improve his cultivation base, the Giant Ape would not be pleased and he could kill Aaron to get back at him. Darren felt displeased at seemingly receiving the short end of the stick in the situation. But he had promised the Giant Ape that he would free his master and he would surely do that¡ªhe was a man of his word. For the most part, the Giant Ape was gauging Darren''s backbone with the firm hand of a viin. "All right. Let''s do this. Three hundred years is really a long time," Darren said, trying to hype himself up. Just then, he suddenly heard a whooshing sound. He whipped his head around to see what it was. An aged man wearing clothes that were made of rough linen appeared in front of him, staring at him in surprise. ''This is a powerful cultivator, '' Darren immediately thought when he looked at the older man. "You... Did you just get out of the Purgatorial Tripod? " the aged man eximed, his voice low and raspy. Darren was stunned and just stared at the older man, not quite knowing how to respond. He raised his head and looked at the older man, carefully taking note of his clothes. Seeing the clothes gave him a somewhat familiar feeling and he soon calmed down. Suddenly, loud noises pierced through the air. Along with the noises, several figures emerged out of nowhere. "Hah! We''ve actually gotten out!" "Darren, you did it! You brought all of us out! I can''t possibly show my gratitude enough!" Abrd was shaking in excitement, tears of joy almost falling down from his eyes. After nearly experiencing death, N?velDrama.Org owns this. he had gained a rapturous appreciation for being alive. When the aged man saw Abrd, his hand started to quiver, barely able to contain his delight. "Abrd, you didn''t die... You''re alive! Thank goodness you''re alive!" Tears were running down the aged man''s cheeks. "Ah! Master!" Abrd got down on his knees and fell to the ground at once. Chapter 441 The Old Man In Red (Part One) Chapter 441 The Old Man In Red (Part One) Finally, all the long wait hade to an end. All the necessary things that he had done to rescue Abrd had paid off. Now, standing and waiting outside the Purgatorial Tripod, the old man was very excited to see Abrd. He had never expected that his disciple would survive ande out alive of the Purgatorial Tripod. At that surreal moment of celebration, Abrd gave a brief ount of what had happened inside the Purgatorial Tripod to his master. Alternate expressions of fury, amazement, and sympathy for the group were shown on his face as he listened to Abrd''s story. Yet, as the day lengthened and weed the night, everyone was ready to leave. Before they left, Abrd''s master thanked Darren for saving his disciple and insisted on leaving a saber as a gift of gratitude. After this, the grateful master took Abrd back to their sect. Seconds before parting their ways, Abrd left a contact bead to Darren. The bead was almost identical to the bead given to him by the Grand Blood Refiner before. Darren appreciated the saber from the master and the contact bead from Abrd. However, he wasn''t able to check them carefully and just put them into his Space Ring. At the same instant, Hailey, who had no ns of leaving and would love to stay a little longer with Darren, was obliged to say goodbye. She had something important to do, so she also went. Meanwhile, Timothy was in no hurry. He was at peace and not pressured to go home, for he had already used an arcane skill to send a message to his n¡ªnews that he survived and was still alive. "Where are you going next, Darren?" Timothy asked in a casual tone. Entertaining the same question in mind, Darren looked into the distance. After a moment of pondering, he said pensively, "I''m going to save my sister. This was actually my original purpose ofing to the easternnd." "Your sister? What''s wrong with her?" Surprised at the thought that Darren had a sister that needed rescuing, Timothy asked, frowning. "She was caught by the Red Inferno Sect. I had no idea how she is going now." Narrating her sister''s fate to Timothy, Darren was a bit worried. Although Holy Lord Diana had assured him that the Red Inferno Sect caught his sister because she had the Primitive Feminine Bloodline, and they would not probably kill her. Yet, as Darren saw it, she still could not avoid some suffering. "As far as I know, the Red Inferno Sect ranked number one among the three evil sects in the eastern challenging task to save your sister. How about this, Darren? You just wait in the easternnd, and I will go back to my n and ask some of the strongest masters to help you out," suggested Timothy, with his eyes full of hope as heid out the n with Darren. As his friend, grateful for saving him, Timothy was willing to do everything to help Darren in saving his sister. "There will be no need for that, Timothy! I have my way." With a high regard for Timothy, Darren rejected his proposal. The refusal was not because he didn''t want help, but because he could not afford any dy that would postpone his n further. "What are you going to do, then? There are numerous strong martial artists and evil sorcerers in the Red Inferno Sect. It is very dangerous for you to take action by yourself. Saving your sister alone is like dicing with death," with paled face and worried expression, Timothy warned Darren with sobriety. "Timothy, you must understand that it will take a long time for you to bring someone back. I can''t wait any longer. It''s my sister''s life that''s on the line," said Darren with his hands resting on Timothy''s shoulder. He was grateful for his friend''s show of concern, yet he simply could not afford any dy as of the moment. Inside Darren''s head, he had weighed things over and had the following reasons why he rejected Timothy''s help. First, the way from the easternnd to the Western Desert Ind was quite far and long. Second, although Timothy was the young master of his n, it was still not easy for him to ask a few three-star grand warriors to help someone who was not their member. Darren knew Timothy''s n was a big one, and among members of the likes of such powerful kin, they always intrigued against each other and scrambled for supremacy. As an aftermath, Timothy would undoubtedly encounter a lot of resistance. "I have an idea. Remember that you saved the lives of twenty three-star grand warriors? That means they all owe you a big favor. If you go to the Violet Phoenix Sect to visit Master Jacob and ask him to order those three-star grand warriors to help you, I think they will certainly not refuse. As for me, I am going home to summon masters just in case. How about this n, Darren?" suggested Timothy, thinking that he had a better idea this time that would make Darren say yes. Hearing Timothy out, Darren was silent for a moment. He sensed that Timothy was right after all. In the wake of moments of hesitation, Darren agreed to the n. "Alright then! I will go back home first. Take care of yourself!" Timothy bid goodbye. "You too!" Darren replied shortly. With that, Timothy nodded and flew away. After Timothy left, Darren had a moment of silence to himself. He thought about his sister and what could have been her situation right now. Though he knew that she was such a strong woman, yet deep inside him, there was a subtle sense that she needed his brother. With that thought in mind, Darren N?velDrama.Org owns this. was encouraged not to waste any time, and he flew out of the border towards the Violet Phoenix Sect abruptly. Chapter 442 The Old Man In Red (Part Two) Chapter 442 The Old Man In Red (Part Two) After a period of flight, hended in the pces of the Violet Phoenix Sect. The same familiar view greeted his eyes, and the samefortable scent lingered through his nostrils. However, there was something unusual with the ambiance of the pce. Darren wondered what might be wrong, but dismissed the idea shortly. "Stop! Who are you?" snapped a disciple of the Violet Phoenix Sect the moment he saw Darren. "Go and tell your sect leader that Darren has something important to tell him," facing the disciple, Darren said calmly. "Ah, you are Darren!" The disciple obviously had heard of Darren''s name before. Immediately, he had a change of expression and treated Darren with respect. Bowing down, he said, "Sir, just wait a moment, please! I will inform the leaders of your arrival." Leaving Darren behind, the disciple scampered quickly into the hall. Soon enough, a figure darted over and weed Darren. "I am surprised to see you here, Darren! I am so d to see you well and safe!" It was Elder Herman. His face was beaming, and he was sincerely happy to see the young warrior. Amidst their exchange of greetings, he recalled that day when the twenty three-star grand warriors withdrew. All of them were severely injured, almost to death. Later, many elders told him that Darren and his other pals rescued them. "Elder Herman. Can you take me to see your sect leader?" Darren exined the reason for his visit and asked the elder if he could help him out. "You want to see Master Jacob?" Elder Herman hesitated for a while and said, "Come along with me!" Judging from the expression on the elder''s face, Darren felt something was not right, but he did not ask Elder Herman right away. Soon, the elder took Darren to the main hall, but to Darren''s dismay, Jacob was not at the hall. Instead, on the seat of power, there sat an old man in a red robe. "Sir, this is Darren. He wants to see the sect leader." Elder Herman introduced Darren to the man in a red robe, bowing his head in reverence. The old man shifted his gaze towards Darren, shook his head, and slowly said, "I''m afraid we can''t give you the pleasure of doing that. After the battle, the sect leader and the other grand warriors are all severely injured, still needing a long time to heal. They can''t be interrupted at the moment. So, you will have to wait at least three months before you can see the sect leader." Realizing the situation, Darren''s brow wrinkled over the man''s thorny reasons. "Well, it seems that I have to say goodbye if that''s the case." Now that the man in a red robe made it clear that it was impossible to ask the three-star grand warriors to help him, Darren assumed that there was no need for him to stay. "Wait, Darren! What''s with the rush of leaving? You just arrived here. May I know how you escaped from the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, Darren?" the old man asked as he walked a few steps towards Darren. "Um?" Intrigued by the man''s behavior, Darren didn''t give a straightforward answer. Moreover, he couldn''t grasp the old man''s point. "Don''t get me wrong. I am just curious. Could you tell me the details, please?" the old man said N?velDrama.Org owns this. honestly. As the grand warriors who had fled back from the Heavenly Serene Graveyard told the old man what happened in the battle, he was greatly puzzled about how Darren could have sessfully escaped in such a dangerous condition. Much more than that, it was Cain, a five-star grand demonic monster who knew powerful monster skills that they had faced! Even twenty three-star grand warriors could not resist him. How could a few young people, including Darren, escape? "It is a long story. We could not have escaped without the help of the masters that Abrd and Timothy asked," Darren said briefly, not giving in-depth details of the story. "That makes sense! If they asked two strong masters to help you, surely you could escape. What happened to Cain, the grand demonic monster?" asked the old man, with a confident expression. "Cain has been killed by Abrd''s master," replied Darren, abruptly showing no interest in the conversation nor on the man in the red robe. "Sure enough! Thanks to him," the old man in red said, with a nod of approval. He also knew that Abrd''s master was powerful. Even the ordinary people of the Sacred Pce would act polite and respectful before him. Thus, as Darren said that it was Abrd''s master who had killed Cain, the old man didn''t give doubt and asked no further. "Sir, if you have nothing else to ask, I will have to leave." Darren nodded to the old man and to Elder Herman as well and was about to go away. "Hey, Darren, you must have something important reasons foring here. The sect leader is healing now, so you can''t see him. It would be rude of me to put your traveling in vain. You might as well tell me. Maybe I can help you!" the old man in red said with a smile. Hearing that, Darren thought that the old man was just showing his kindness. However, Elder Herman looked pleased and immediately said, "Darren, this is the guard of our sect, and he is a rule cultivator! He is willing to help you, and you might as well tell him." Hesitant and confused as to what to do at the moment, a sudden surge of memories raced at Darren''s head. It was at the square of the Violet Phoenix Sect, and he did his best to unleash the dark gold internal force. At that time, he was resisted by a burst of active runes so that he could not kill those who were rude to him. Obviously, the one who had stopped the fight at that moment was this old man in the red robe. Chapter 443 Track The Red Inferno Sect (Part One) Chapter 443 Track The Red Inferno Sect (Part One) Thinking that the elder in the red robe could have been very powerful and been the one who had stopped him from killing those who spoke rudely, Darren then released his Spirit Power to detect his real strength. Soon, he found that old man''s Spirit Power could be described as being unfathomable! How stunning! "Sir, it turns out that you are a senior rule cultivator. Please kindly forgive me for myck of manners before," Darren said with his hands cupped before him, his eyes staring at the floor. If the old man''s Spirit Power were not a lot higher than Darren''s, then Darren could have easily detected that he was a strong rule cultivator earlier. The elder in the red robe smiled, nodded, and said in a friendly tone, "Darren, thank you for helping our N?velDrama.Org owns this. leader and the grand warriors out of trouble. If you need any of our help, just let me know. I will try my best to help you out. We owe you a great deal." "Sir, thank you so much!" Darren said, turned and walked back to the elder in the red robe. "This time I came here to ask the leader and the senior warriors of your sect to help me save a person who is very important to me, but I forgot that they have been badly injured and are still in the healing and recovering process. I really came at the wrong time. I apologize." His tone sounded despondent. The elder now learned the reason behind Darren''s visit. He lowered his gaze, braced his hands and nodded his head. Since Darren said that he needed the assistance of the leader and the grand warriors, the elder believed that the rescue task would not be that easy. There would be challenging times ahead. At once, he responded, "Oh, I see. Tell me, Darren, Who exactly do you need to save? Where is he or she currently trapped?" "It''s my sister. She was captured by the Red Inferno Sect. I don''t know much else about her since then. Can you help me?" Darren replied honestly and sadly. Hearing Darren''s reply, the elder frowned deeply all of a sudden as if he was troubled, and for a long while he did not speak, but took long breaths. "The Red Inferno Sect?" asked Elder Herman near the two, cutting in with a serious look on his face. It sure looked like he was not happy to hear that name. "Darren, this Red Inferno Sect is far from easy to deal with. Since it is an evil sect, it hasmitted many crimes for many years, but it still is difficult to be suppressed. In addition to having many powerful martial artists, it also has countless powerful and evil warlocks. Nobody has been able to deal with it in a long time." "Sir, I''ve known such facts. That''s why I plucked up my courage to ask for your help. I am quite aware that with my own strength alone, it will be hard for me to rescue my sister, but with your help I might have a chance," Darren said eagerly. He had heard from all types of channels about the power of the Red Inferno Sect, especially its evil warlocks who he feared the most. Hence, he didn''t take any reckless action but sought more help. Earlier, Diana, the Holy Lord of the Holy Lotus Land, exined that the powerful warlocks of the easternnd might constrain Darren''s small world. In case his Ancient Void Battlefield was constrained and lost its function, his greatest reliance would be ineffective. If that took ce, it would be rather impossible for him to rescue his sister. And he didn''t want to see that happen. "It''s rather difficult, if not impossible," the elder in the red robe said with a deep frown and pursed his lips after a moment of silence. "All right then, I''ll have to think of other ways. Sorry for my bold request. I won''t be bothering you anymore," Darren said in a slightly disappointed tone. He had great expectations that the Violet Phoenix Sect could offer him help since it was a very powerful sect with numerous grand warriors, but now it seemed he had mistaken expectations. He needed to think of other alternatives. "Wait a minute! Difficulty doesn''t mean we can''t do anything about it. If you only have my help, it will be hard for you to rescue your sister. But I have something that may be useful to you," the elder said. Then, suddenly a dark ring appeared in his hand out of nowhere. The elder handed the ring to Darren and exined, "Although this ring can''t increase yourbat power, but it has the effect of resisting the attack power of rule cultivators. I spent a hundred years making this ring. Now you can keep it. It will protect you." "Well, thank you ever so much, sir!" Darren took the ring and gazed deeply at it. He wondered how this small ring could withstand the attack of a rule cultivator. "Darren, I suggest that based on your current strength in martial arts, you''d better not try to break into the Red Inferno Sect. The best option is that you wait for two or three more months when our leader and the other grand warriors will finish their healing process. By then, they will help you since you have risked your life to help them before," said the elder in the red robe, hoping Darren would take his advice. "Sir, thank you for your wise suggestion. I will make the right decision and you''ll see." Darren smiled and nodded confidently. "Well, that''s good to hear! As for how to use this ring, you will know its ins and outs after you have released some of your Spirit Power into it," the elder said and nodded wisely. "All right. Sir, then I need to go now. Thank you for your kind and generous help," Darren said at once and then he turned to Elder Herman and expressed his appreciation and gratitude. Following that, he gracefully cupped his hands at the two to show his respect, and then he flew away. "s!" After Darren left, the elder in the red robe shook his head in dismay and sighed. "Sir, why did you shake your head in dismay and sigh?" Herman was intrigued and puzzled. "I am afraid that this kid may be in grave danger." Chapter 444 Track The Red Inferno Sect (Part Two) Chapter 444 Track The Red Inferno Sect (Part Two) "Oh? Really? Why would he be in danger?" "I am sure that he would be probing the whereabouts of the Red Inferno Sect after leaving here. If he really found its location and broke in, even my ring would not be able to protect him and his chance of survival would be very slim," the elder in the red robe said sadly with a sorry look on his face. "Oh, I see. So the kid Darren is impatient to wait for our leader to finish his healing process. What a pity!" Herman said and heaved a deep sigh as well. After Darren left the Violet Phoenix Sect, he quickly flew towards the other side of the easternnd. As the top sect of the main three evil sects of the easternnd, the Red Inferno Sect not only had strong overall strength, but its location was also unknown to most people in the easternnd. It was very hard to get to. It was rumored that the headquarters of the Red Inferno Sect was not fixed and that it had a secret pce, which could appear out of nowhere in any ce among the million barren mountains of the easternnd at any time. N?velDrama.Org owns this. All these factors had made it harder for the righteous sects to suppress the Red Inferno Sect. In the past 1, 000 years, the major righteous sects in the easternnd had organized several times of siege against the evil Red Inferno Sect. Yet, the results of the sieges all turned out to be unsatisfying. The first few times of siege had failed because it was hard to track its mysterious whereabouts; thest time, they finally found its whereabouts and arge number of their masters and rule cultivators surrounded its pce, but they never expected that they would have suffered heavy losses in the process of fighting against the evil warriors and were forced to retreat. Since that time, the easternnd never again organized arge-scale siege operation against the Red Inferno Sect. They had learned a tough lesson. Now, Darren wanted to look for the trace of the Red Inferno Sect. He was not going to have a head-on fight with its warriors. Instead, he only nned to be secretive and gather more information about it first. After a long flight, Darren finally reached a ce not far from the millions of barren mountains. Then he This city was called "White City." It had arge area with its radius of hundreds of miles, but its poption was smaller than that of ordinary cities. The reason for its small poption was that it was close to the barren mountains and its people were easily harassed by the evil martial artists. It was a frequent urrence unfortunately. When Darren was walking on the street, he released his Spirit Power and spiritual sense to detect the situation around him. However, after he was detecting for a few minutes to check the surrounding tens of miles around him, surprisingly he found nothing odd. "Nothing abnormal happens around here at all," Darren concluded with great disappointment, following his search. He knew that this city near the barren mountains was easily harassed by the evil sect. Even if the warriors of the evil sects despised the bloodline or souls of the citizens here, they would certainlye here to have "fun" as they liked to call it. That was why he chose to have an investigation from this city. He nned first of all to find someone from the Red Inferno Sect and then follow him and see where that led to. Time passed quickly, and before Darren could realize it, three days had gone by in the blink of an eye. Darren stayed in an inn inside the White City and never stopped searching for a possible guy from the Red Inferno Sect, but unluckily, he couldn''t find any useful information. ''Maybe my searching method is wrong? Maybe I should go straight to the barren mountains to search for the Red Inferno Sect?'' Darren thought as he began to doubt his search method. But then he had a second thought. ''The vast area of millions of barren mountains spans tens of thousands of kilometers. Moreover, the Red Inferno Sect''s pce was made by its powerful rule cultivators and its whereabouts is quite secretive and shifty. It is more difficult to find it directly among the millions of the barren mountains.'' "Hmm? It''s him?" Just when Darren felt slightly disappointed at his failure and was thinking frantically for a possible solution, his spiritual sense detected a very familiar aura close to him, very close by. Whoosh! Whoosh! Darren quickly disappeared out of thin air and began to chase after the familiar aura. "It is Ethan, indeed! What brought him here?" When Darren was about a kilometer away from the familiar aura, he could fully feel things like what the person looked like from his spiritual sense, as if he had seen it with his own eyes. Previously, back at the Heavenly Serene Graveyard that day, Ethan had attempted to kill Darren, but was subdued by the Water Kylin and became thetter''s ride. However, Ethan was so sly and evil that he led the Water Kylin into the siege of the Invisible Panthers. That was how he escaped from the Water Kylin''s control. Darren was extremely taken aback to meet him here. He could not help but wonder what he was doing here. ''Shall I summon the Water Kylin out of my small world to kill the nasty Ethan?'' Darren immediately thought to himself. ''That bastard Ethan has tried to kill me several times! This time, I must not let him go!'' Darren was enraged when he thought of what Ethan had done to him. Just as Darren wanted to release the Water Kylin to kill Ethan, a figure in a ck robe suddenly dropped from the sky far away andnded right in front of Ethan. "Lord!" Ethan called with humility and full respect and immediately knelt in front of the figure, almost worshiping him as his god. ''Huh?'' Darren was confused as soon as he witnessed that scene. He immediately stopped summoning the Water Kylin. After that, he tried to conceal his own aura, and kept watching how things between Ethan and the ck figure would unfold. Chapter 445 Capture Ethan Chapter 445 Capture Ethan When Darren approached, he hid somewhere hundreds of meters away to better observe the situation. He held his breath and hid his aura. Since he obtained the skill to conceal his aura together with his strong Spirit Power and the ring given by the old man in red robe which could help him hide his aura, no matter how powerful a martial artist or a rule cultivator would be, he could not sense his existence. That skill was priceless. "My lord, please tell me, what do you want me to do?" Ethan asked respectfully, while still down on his knees. Even Ethan, who was a two-star grand warrior at the top level, looked humble before the man in ck. It seemed that the status and power of the man in ck was not low. "Humph. Ethan, after I saved you, you promised me that you would pay me 1, 000 souls. Where are they now huh?" the man in ck griped, looking down at the prostrated Ethan. Though the voice of the man in ck robe was just slightly loud, Ethan was, on the other hand, dripping cold sweat from his forehead, and frightened. "My lord, I have just recently recovered from my wounds, so the number hasn''t reached 1, 000. Please give me a few more days and you''ll have your heart''s desire," Ethan eagerly pleaded as he made a kowtow to the man in ck, looking like a lost puppy. "Well. It is very sensible of you. I will give you another three days. If you still can''t give me 1, 000 souls, you shall suffer dire consequences. Have I made myself clear? And I must remind you. Don''t expect to flee. You must be certain of the thing I nted deep in your soul. If you flee, you will be in more pain! I hope that''s clear now!" the man in ck said in a gloomy tone before disappearing as his body thinned out. He simply vanished into the air. "Damn! Damn!" Ethan roared in fury, trembling from head to foot. He smashed a boulder hard with his palm and kicked another with his foot from the frustration. "What did I do wrong? What? First, I was driven by the legendary beast of the little bastard. After I was Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g saved, I encountered the evil cultivator. It''s unbelievably outrageous! In bnce, it is all Darren''s fault really! He is a total bastard!" Ethan shouted, grinding his teeth in anger, hatred filling his heart, and shooting through his eyes. Seeing the entire scene and hearing Ethan''s words, Darren realized that the man in ck was an evil cultivator, but he couldn''t be certain whether he belonged to the Red Inferno Sect or not. He must think of something. "Damn Ethan. He has even been reduced to a flunky of an evil cultivator. In this way, I shall not let him off," Darren muttered to himself. "It won''t be an easy ride for you, Ethan," Darren continued. Darren heard that the man in ck asked Ethan to collect 1, 000 powerful souls. To put it simply, in order to aplish the task, Ethan had to kill 1, 000 people. Darren had decided to wipe him out before he conducted this evildoing. How he was going to do that was still under consideration. However, Darren didn''t summon the Water Kylin out to do that. Though this ce was covert, it was near the popted area. If he alerted people around here or the evil cultivators who had secretly hidden here, he would cause unnecessary trouble. He had to think of a better idea. Considering this, Darren tailed Ethan when he left, waiting for an opportunity to kill him, the slightest chance. After Darren had followed Ethan for quite some time, Ethan suddenly flew towards the outside of the city. Along his way, he was close to people''s sphere of activity, so Darren didn''t want to risk taking any action. But Darren knew for certain due to the man in ck''s vexed voice, Ethan would not dy to kill someone. Flying behind Ethan, Darren arrived at a barren vige hundreds of miles away from the city. Suddenly they both stopped. Ethan grimly smiled and took out a crystal bead as if he was sensing something. After a short while, the bead gave off a beam of white light irradiating a house in the vige. The beam of white light was very powerful. "Ha-ha. Thanks to the guard, this bead is so useful. With this bead, it is easy for me to find powerful souls, ha-ha," Ethan boasted, looking in the direction of the white light. Finally, his mood was boosted due to the bead and its white light. Whistle! Whistle! Ethan sped up and in a sh disappeared from the ce where he was standing. One second he was there and the next he was gone. "Ah." A woman''s heartrending cry bellowed out. Until now, Darren realized that things were in shambles as Ethan had killed the woman who had done nothing to him. "That damn bastard, how cruel he is to ughter an innocent viger. What a heinous monster he is!" Darren growled. Instead of concealing himself even further, he flew in Ethan''s direction at full speed, for a challenge. When he reached the door of a peasant household, he saw in the yard a dead man and woman lying in a pool of blood. "Wah-Wah. Wah-Wah." A baby''s cry came deep from the dpidated house. Blood was everywhere. "My lord, please spare my grandson''s life. He is a newborn baby. Please let him off. I beg you, my lord," an old, frail, shaky and terrified voice urged. "He has such a powerful soul. If I let him off, who will let me off? You must be dreaming. Ha-ha," Ethan said evilly, staring hideously at the crying baby, without anypassion whatsoever. "I...I''ll fight it out with you! I...I''ll fight you!" the old woman desperately called out. Regardless of her terror and the amount of blood she lost, in order to protect her grandson, she rushed to Ethan and gnawed at his skin, biting his leg. However, the body of the grand warrior was extremely hard so that the woman''s only remaining teeth broke into pieces. As a result, she helplessly copsed onto the ground in defeat. "You damn woman, go to hell! Go to hell!" Ethan thundered as he maneuvered his hand to hit the old woman. He did not see what wasing. Boom! All of a sudden, a formidable de and sword intent darted into Ethan. It took him by great surprise. Careless and heedless, Ethan did not notice Darren''s existence and his hands were bombed fiercely by the sudden de and sword intent, and were badly mutted. Naturally, the baby fell from Ethan''s hands. Whistle! Darren shed out and caught the baby before it hit the ground and got hurt. Meanwhile, he held the old woman up and transmitted some spiritual energy into her body in order to make her feel a bit stronger. "Take the baby and hurry, leave now," Darren said as he carefully and gently passed the baby over to the old woman. The old woman was stunned at first, and then she nodded to Darren and took the baby before she hurriedly ran out. Since Ethan found out that it was Darren, he didn''t go out to chase them. He chose to fight this battle. "It''s you! I see," Ethan growled, ring and staring hard at Darren. "How would you like to die today?" Darren asked in a chilly voice, totally ignoring Ethan''s fury. Ethan''s heart skipped a beat. Instantly, he released his spiritual sense to check the situation. To his relief, he sensed that there was no aura of the legendary beast around Darren. He rxed. "Ha-ha. You little bastard, how dare you seek your doom alone? Don''t you know who you''re up against? Good. I will fulfill your wish today," Ethan threatened with excitement in his heart, and blood running in his veins. "Are you sure you can even do that? You are even much worse than a beast!" Darren roared. In fact, with his current power, he couldn''t afford to ughter a two-star grand warrior at the top level. He must be careful. Therefore, without hesitation, Darren summoned the Water Kylin out. "Roar!" the Water Kylin howled indignantly at the sight of Ethan. He did not want to see him again! "You viin. How dare you appear before me? Well. I will tear you to pieces! And that is a promise!" Ethan was taken aback for a moment for he had never expected that the Water Kylin woulde out of nowhere. He was almost frightened and about to copse on the ground. "My...my lord, please, please spare my life," Ethan begged for the Water Kylin''s mercy. He even had no courage to escape, his legs weak and limp, kneeling down on the ground. "Spare your life you say? You beast, you even defected to an evil cultivator. How dare you want to kill a newborn baby? You don''t deserve to be a man, let alone a grand warrior! " Darren bellowed in anger. "My lord, I have no choice, no choice. My lord, please spare me, please," Ethan said and started crying. "Don''t quibble to me! You once did me harm. And for this crime alone, I could sentence you to death," the Water Kylin shouted, not caring for Ethan''s begging. Swiftly, he hit Ethan with his w with all his might. Crack! The bones all over Ethan''s body were smashed. However, he didn''t die. It was torturous. With blood flowing on the ground, Ethan wailed painfully, as he was paralyzed on the ground. Lifting his big w, the Water Kylin prepared to kill him, but Darren jutted in and stopped him. "That''s enough. Keep him alive. I have something I need to ask him," Darren said. Upon hearing Darren''s words, the Water Kylin withdrew his w. "Tell me the truth Ethan. Who is that man in ck? And why did he ask you to collect souls?" Darren questioned Ethan in a loud voice. Tears and blood flowing from his eyes, Ethan suddenly burst into grotesqueughter and said, "You little bastard, you have tailed me. Huh? Since I will die, why should I tell you? Don''t you ever dream of getting any information from me!" Realizing that he was doomed, Ethan became even more strong-willed rather than beg for mercy. Chapter 446 The Resurface Of The Black-robed Man (Part One) Chapter 446 The Resurface Of The ck-robed Man (Part One) Hearing Ethan''s words, Darren gave out a cold smile. He was thinking about the possibility that Ethan''s soul was still here even if his body and bones were disheveled, torn, and shattered. Darren was pleased to know that his opponent had never stood a chance against him from the start¡ªhe must have improved these past few weeks. All this time, as a result of numerous battles that he had, Darren knew how to attack his opponent''s soul. However, it usually would not work, especially when he was up to face an opponent who also had powerful souls. After all, there was still much room for improvement for his Spirit Power. Ethan''s soul was indeed quite strong, but he was dying at the moment. With his dying body, his soul was about to copse, another blow from Darren would inevitably end his life. The warrior couldn''t withstand Darren''s soul attack in the first ce. Hiss! A Spirit Power Arrow that was invisible to naked eyes pierced into the spirit of Ethan. The skill was so potent that, along its path, swirls ofbined smoke and dust towered through the air. "Ahhhhh!" Right after the impact, Ethan was immobilized and could not do anything but to scream out of pain. He limped and lolled in agony and couldn''t cry out much louder. The torture was way too excruciating for him. When it came to battles, the attack on one''s soul was more intense and damaging than any form of physical assault on one''s body. It certainly would cause much more pain, hundred-fold stronger. Darren knew all these, for he had experienced the same thing earlier. While Darren was looking down at him, he could see that Ethan was in great pain and on the verge of dying. On the one hand, as heid there bearing all the torment, Ethan sincerely wished that he had been dead so that there wouldn''t be a need for him to suffer such pain of this scale. However, he could not even lift a finger to end his own life. "Are you going to talk or not? Do not test my patience. I am starting to reach the end of my rope," much more infuriated this time, Darren shouted while unleashing another soul attack on Ethan in an attempt to squeeze the information out of the suffering warrior. Receiving another attack from Darren, Ethan was apparently in even more pain as all of his muscles began to twitch involuntarily, and his tendon began to retract that his whole body started to curl up. "Please...please stop. I will tell you everything that you want to know. Just stop attacking me." Mustering all the remaining strength that he had, Ethan managed to squeeze these words out of his mouth. Not in his wildest imagination, he thought that Darren would actually use such torture technique on him. Thus, with hisst line of mental defense being torn down, he caved in. Hearing that Ethan had yielded, Darren retracted the soul attack. A heap of relief was let out by Ethan the moment he saw Darren withdrew, and he felt like he had juste back to life. After having a taste of pain, with such extent caused by the soul attack, his physical pain now was not even worth mentioning. "Fine. I will not deny the fact that I lost to you. I only have one request, which is for you to kill me quickly after I give you what you want." Stuttering with his words, Ethan could barely breathe now as the torture had drained his life energy. "Fine. I will do that for you," Darren replied coldly without any emotion attached to it. "After I escaped from your legendary beast the other day, I was attacked by two Invisible Panthers and was injured by some ck magic. Although I managed to get out of there in the end, I realized that the wounds were fatal, and there was not much time left for me in this world. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Just when I was about to give it all up out of despair, a ck-robed man appeared and told me that he could heal my wounds. All my hopes were heightened at that time. However, there was one condition that was for me to follow his instructions and run his errands for him after I was healed. At that time, I was already dying. So I had no choice but to ept his offer without thinking about anything else." Ethan narrated the incident to Darren. After catching up his breath, Ethan continued, "That ck-robed man was indeed omnipotent. He healed my wounds with just a snap of his fingers, and then I was brought back to life. It was not until after that moment did I realize that I had just jumped into another abyss, a point of no return. It is because he is an evil witch, who is the messenger of the Red Inferno Sect. It was toote before I realized that I had made a deal with the devil. Without my knowledge, he has nted something deep in my spirits and used it as a leverage to control me. He asked me to collect one thousand strong souls and told me that it had something to do with the breakthrough of a young master, which I was not quite sure whom or what it was, first and foremost. If I do not follow his order, he will torture me until I get him what he wants or maybe someday just kill me directly. There is absolutely nothing that I can do about it." Ethan told everything to Darren without holding anything back. "The Red Inferno Sect!" At the mention of the word, Darren felt both overjoyed and vexed at the same time. He finally had a clue of their whereabouts, but at the same time, he was really angry with what they had done. "Do you know where the Red Inferno Sect is based in? And how do I gain ess to the sect?" asked Darren, in hopes of locating and eradicating the evil sect from this world. "Put it in your word, and I am simply a dog of that messenger. They will definitely keep that information from me. How am I supposed to know that?" Ethan gave a bitter smile while joking about himself. Now that the cat was out of the bag, he admitted his status of being a servitude to the Red Inferno Sect. Darren did not say anything as he knew that Ethan was most likely telling the truth. Judging from his situation at the moment, he could not possibly be able to contact the Red Inferno Sect directly. But, Darren also did not want to let this newly-acquired piece of information go to waste. He was not happy about how things went, but after a moment of contemtion, he decided that this was still a dead end, and he needed to find new information to track down the Red Infernal Sect. "If you really want to find the Red Inferno Sect, I think you can follow that messenger with your ability to conceal your aura." Breaking the dull moment, Ethan suddenly began to speak. His idea surprised Darren a little. "Is that possible?" With a challenging tone, Darren frowned after giving it a thought. "Then, how do I find that ck-robed messenger?" Chapter 447 The Resurface Of The Black-robed Man (Part Two) Chapter 447 The Resurface Of The ck-robed Man (Part Two) As a n was formed in Darren''s head, he was grateful for the ring that the red-robed elder had given to him. The ring could help him resist the attack from rule cultivators as well as hide his aura for them not to detect him. The ring could conceal him well enough that even the powerful ck-robed messenger might not be able to find him. Thus, Ethan''s suggestion might just actually be workable. However, the question that remained was how to summon that ck-robed messenger here. "I can help you lure him out. He does not know that I have beenpromised," Ethan offered. More than anything else, he was doing it for himself rather than helping Darren at all. He was with the hope that if Darren could kill that ck-robed messenger, he too would be freed from his bondage with him. "You? Are you really going to do that for me? Or are you thinking that maybe I will spare your life if you help me with that?" Curious and bothered at the same time, Darren was a little hesitant as to why Ethan offered to help him. "Look at me. I am better dead than being alive. This is not for me, and I just want a quick death. That''s all." All of a sudden, Ethan began tough as if he was relieved to know that a painless death was right around the corner. Even if he got to keep his life today, he would still be a useless person who could barely take care of himself. Furthermore, now that he was incapacitated, that ck-robed man would most likely kill him since he was of no use to him. If he once again fell into the hands of that ck-robed man, he would most likely be tortured the way that he had just experienced from Darren. He was scared by that pain, and he would not want to live through it anymore, which was the reason why he wanted to help Darren so that he could have a quick death by return. However, Darren could not read Ethan''s mind. He was worried that Ethan might use it as an opportunity to call for the backup of many powerful rule cultivators to attack him so that he could escape. Even if Darren managed to thwart their attack with the assistance from the Water Kylin, the Red Infernal Sect would have been alerted to his presence. He would lose the element of surprise. "What? You don''t believe me?" implored Ethan as he saw the baffled expression on Darren''s face. "Damn! Yes, you are right that I do not believe you!" Darren answered coldly, sneering at Ethan, who was still pale in the face. "Fine. Then suit yourself. I am summoning the ck-robed messenger in." Ethan then fetched a bead from his garments. He then talked to it immediately, "Sir, I have sessfully collected one thousand powerful souls. Pleasee and get them." Aghast and surprised at the sudden turn of events, Darren had been thinking about whether Ethan was telling the truth or not. Yet, before he came around and tried to stop Ethan, it was toote as the transmission was alreadypleted. Swoosh! With that unanticipated move, Darren decided to spare Ethan his life. Instead, he brought the Water Kylin with him and went hiding nearby using his ring to conceal their presence. Before long, the ck-robed man arrived as promised by Ethan. He was precisely what Ethan had described¡ªvile and vehement. The moment he saw Ethan, he frowned for he was all beaten up and could not even stand. Who could have done such things? "Where are the souls that you have collected for me?" the ck-robed man implored. There was a tinge of urgency and authority in his voice. Now, this was the moment of truth. Would Ethan reveal the information about Darren and call for the help of the messenger, or did he have something else in mind? Darren observed carefully. If Ethan dared to lie to him, Darren would definitely kill him even if it meant that he would have to take some risk, instead of letting him escape just like he did thest time. "You can collect my ass! Punk ass bastard! Ha-ha!" To Darren''s surprise, Ethan suddenly began tough while cursing the ck-robed man with the meanestnguages. "Are you ying with me? Do you want to die right now?" The ck-robed man had never thought that Ethan would dare y around with him like a fool. He was infuriated by the insult. Fueled by that fury and humiliation, runes began to shine on the ck-robed man''s body. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "How dare you, such a low life creature, tell me what to do? Who do you think you are to order me to do things for your pleasure? Do you still want me to be your dog? In your dreams!" Ethan was coughing blood now, but he appeared rxed as if he was weing what woulde next¡ªhis death, his final deliverance. "Just die!" The ck-robed man was clearly pissed off, and he stabbed a sword of rune into Ethan''s chest. With the fatal blow, Ethan died instantly, and his spirit was dispersed at once. Seeing that the man was now lifeless and useless for him, the ck-robed man then flipped his hand. A purple bead came flying out of Ethan''s body andnded in the palm of the messenger. "Only seven hundred and fifty-eight souls?" After counting the souls and found that there was not enough, the ck-robed man kicked Ethan out of the anger. "Useless piece of shit. How dare you trouble summoning me for collecting these rubbishes?" the ck- robed man mumbled a curse. Only then did Darren realize that Ethan really wanted to die. So he chose the back-robed man''s way to end his own life. Just a few steps away from them, Darren decided not to specte further on the reason for Ethan''s action. He had collected more than seven hundred souls, which could only mean that he had killed many people to acquire such souls. That simply meant that his death was rightful and not worth any tears. The current issue at hand for Darren was whether he should tail this ck-robed man or just take him down right then and there and force him to lead him to the Red Infernal Sect. Looking at the ck-robed man, Darren could sense that his Spirit Power was mighty, and his rule cultivation must be equally strong. Even if he managed to outmatch him with the help of the Water Kylin, his ns would still be ruined if the ck-robed man managed to escape. "He had been wounded before he died. Who did this to my dog? Could it be from some warriors that are onto us?" As curiosity stirred him, the ck-robed man noticed the wounds on Ethan''s body and soon realized that he did not inflict the injuries to himself. With that, as a knee-jerk action, the ck-robed man immediately activated his Spirit Power and began to check for any suspicious presence in the radius of hundreds of miles. Chapter 448 Chase Chapter 448 Chase Darren could feel the ring on his finger slightly quiver to block the Spirit Power that the man in the ck robe had released. The Water Kylin was a legendary ancient beast and was therefore adept at hiding its own aura, making it hard for the man in the ck robe to find as well, even with the use of his Spirit Power. After a while of observation, the man in the ck robe did not detect anything unusual. He released a me to burn Ethan and prepared to leave. "These more than seven hundred souls are quite powerful than I expected. I''m just going to have to collect the rest on my way back to the sect," the man in the ck robe muttered to himself. Unbeknownst to the man, Darren was close by and had overheard him. Thetter was delighted to find out where the man was nning to go. All he had to do was follow him so he could find out where the Red Inferno Sect was. After cleaning up the mess, the man in ck robe unhurriedly left. Darren followed closely behind him. "Damn it, why haven''t I encountered anyone along the way?" The man in the ck robe had been walking in the barren mountain for a long time and was bing disgruntled at theck of any suitable targets. "Oh, well. Looks like I have no choice but to take a detour and ughter a vige, then." The man released his Spirit Power to locate any nearby viges, turning around to walk towards another direction as he did so. Darren knitted his eyebrows together in apprehension. He knew something horrible would happen; the man in ck robe would not leave if he had not collected enough souls. The man in the ck robe soon found a vige and made his way towards it. "Hey, there''s a man in a ck robe over there." "He''s probably from somece far away. He must be tired. Zack, fetch a bowl of water for him in case he''s thirsty." The unsuspecting people working on the farm at the periphery of the vige were quick to hospitality, too trusting for their own good. A boy walked towards the man, carrying a bowl of water. "Hey mister, are you thirsty? Here, you can N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. have some water," he said. The man in the ck robe blinked at the boy, a bit stunned. He stared down at the boy and said, "How simple and naive you are. Unfortunately though, you''re very unlucky." "What are you talking about, mister? Who''s unlucky?" The boy grinned. "Nothing. Just pray that you''ll be luckier in your next life." He then bent his fingers to form a w and pierced the boy''s skull. "Ah, you!" The people on the farm stared at the scene in shock. "You devil! I will kill you!" A middle-aged man lifted his hoe and rushed towards the man in the ck robe, eyes seething with fury. Not a secondter, the spine-tingling sound of bone breaking was heard. With only one w, the man in the ck robe had crushed the poor man''s skull. "Ah, I''ve gotten two more souls now, but I need two hundred and forty more. Hmm, I think the number of people in this vige is just enough." The man in ck robe licked his lips. "Ahhh!" Several men charged at the man in the ck robe, spears in hand. They were martial artists who had been guarding the vige. The cultivation base of the strongest of them was at the seventh stage of the Primary Realm. However, just like the previous two people before them, their heads exploded before they evenid a scratch on the man in the ck robe. They were instantly killed. Darren was silently seething with rage as he watched people get killed one after another. "At this rate, the whole vige will get killed! Since I''m here, I can''t just stand by and turn a blind eye to all this!" He could not stand to see more innocent people die any longer. "Water Kylin, let''s stop him!" he said, rushing out without hesitation. He sted a dark gold internal force. The attack created several rifts in the space as it went flying towards the man in the ck robe. "What the hell?" The man in ck robe sensed the oing danger. "Enchanted barrier!" he hastily uttered out. Ayer of dark amber colored halo shrouded over him and a number of runes condensed together into a sword, countering Darren''s dark gold internal force. A violent rumbling broke through the man''s enchanted barrier, shattering it on the ce where he stood. However, once the havoc had substantially died down, the man was nowhere to be found. "Spatial Rule? " Darren widened in shock, taken aback by the fact that the man in the ck robe used the power of Spatial Rule to employ a Teleportation Skill. A figure suddenly appeared a short distance away from Darren. An incredibly powerful Shackle Rune enveloped him, preventing him from moving as the sword made out of runes fired towards him. "Ha! I''ve got to say, that was admittedly a good move. But you aren''t even a two-star grand warrior. Your sneak attack is too weak to cause even just a tiny scratch on me!" The man in ck robe sneered, taunting Darren. A strange shadow w suddenly came out of nowhere and roughly smashed the ck-robed man''s hand. "What? It''s a legendary beast!" The man in the ck robe stepped back as he started to get filled with panic. "What a powerful legendary beast." He had pinpointed the Water Kylin''s location, but he knew that he would not be able to shackle the beast, so he tried to flee instead. Countless ripples appeared in the space where the man in the ck robe was standing¡ªhe was trying to escape. "Water Kylin! Don''t let him get away!" Darren then immediately turned himself into a ray of light and flew towards the man in the ck robe. The Water Kylin obeyed Darren''smand at once and ran after the man in the ck robe, attacking with his huge w. However, though they had already created rifts in the man''s space, neither Darren''s nor the Water Kylin''s efforts to catch the man were sessful. "Damn it! He''s gone!" Darren hung in midair, frustrated with the unfavorable turn of events. The speed of the man in the ck robe had be impossibly fast once he used the Teleportation Skill, leaving them no chance to stop him. "Master, he can''t have gotten too far. We could still chase after him," the Water Kylin suggested. "But how?" Darren had started to feel helpless and confused. "Humph. Even Finley who has great knowledge about the space skills can only transport for less than a hundred miles using the Teleportation Skill. What more for that man? He does not fully grasp the Spatial Rule and I could tell that he is much weaker than Finley, so I assume he can only transport one mile at most, which means he''s still nearby," the Water Kylin stated. "Well, in that case, we may still have a chance!" Darren released both of his Spirit Power and spiritual sense to search for the man in the ck robe. The Water Kylin also unleashed his mighty divine sense to search in another direction. At that moment, the frightened people knelt down and kowtowed to Darren and the Water Kylin, looking at them as if they were gods. "Mighty gods, please save my son, Zack. I beg you." "Mighty gods, please save the guardian of our vige." The people incessantly pleaded at Darren and the Water Kylin. However, Darren was not able to help them for the time being because he was preupied with searching for the man in the ck robe. He had searched the area within a hundred miles from the vige, but to no avail. "Gee, that guy must be good at using the invisibility skill. I should probably use this ring to break his skill in order to find him." With that thought, Darren immediately directed his Spirit Power into the ring. Another function of the ring was to break the protective barrier of a rule cultivator. "I''ve found him!" Darren had only found a vague shadow shrouded by a rule power and had not yet confirmed if it really was the man in the ck robe, so he hastily flew towards that location to find out. Before leaving, Darren scattered thousands of superior spiritual herbs from the air aspensation for the vigers. He could not bring the dead back to life. It was the only thing he could do. The Water Kylin then flew away as well, following after Darren. In the blink of an eye, Darren had flown dozens of miles away and was nearing the figure. "It''s indeed him!" Darren confirmed that it was indeed the man in the ck robe once they reached closer. He then turned himself into a ray of light and flew towards the man at full speed. "Shit. That was close. That legendary beast is so powerful. I would have died if I hadn''t used the Teleportation Skill." The man in the ck robe was all smug, thinking that he had luckily escaped Darren and the Water Kylin. However, his expression turned ghastly in the next second¡ªa powerful sword intent and de intent were flying towards him. "Damn it! How could they have detected me so soon! This is impossible!" the man in the ck robe eximed as he trembled in fear. Chapter 449 Get A Token Chapter 449 Get A Token The man in the ck robe felt so scared that he didn''t use his power to hide his body and directly flew away as fast as he could. One could almost not see him fly because he sped away. "The speed ofmanding the Wind Rule is really fast! I must say!" Darren''s fist failed tond on the man because the man was faster than him. Darren had to find a way. But the man wouldn''t be faster than the Water Kylin. "Run perhaps?" the Water Kylin roared and smashed the man''s line of retreat with his ws. The man was astonished and stopped mid-way. "Who the hell are you? Why are you deliberately trying to pick on me? What''s going on here?" The man asked after he felt that he couldn''t escape. He thought that he might survive as long as he handed over enough treasures. He was trying to think of other ways too. Darren flew over and directlynded in front of the man, scaring him further. "That''s something I''m supposed to be asking you. Who are you? What''s your status in the Red Inferno Sect? Huh? Go on, speak up!" Darren''s purpose was to rescue his sister from the Red Inferno Sect, so the man could be forced to tell them much useful information if he had a high status in the Red Inferno Sect. The important thing was to find out who he was. "Why should I tell you? Give me one good reason why?" The man patted his wide sleeves and coldly looked at Darren. His fear had vanished. "You are such a hard-ass! Don''t you know what can happen to you? You should know how horrible Ethan''s death was. If you want to follow him, you don''t have to answer. It''s that simple," Darren said coldly and his words were filled with murderous intent, piercing through the man''s heart. The man began to tremble and realized that he fell for the trick. Ethan, his ve, was wounded by them and forced to lure him. It then wasn''t a surprise why Ethan dared to scold him so recklessly. The man should have known better. The man paused for several seconds. And then he begged, "Sir, don''t kill me please! I beg you, please don''t kill me sir!" In the face of such a powerful legendary beast as the Water Kylin, it was futile for him to use any rule spell attack. So he gave in. He was no match for the Water Kylin. Besides, once his rule spell attack was warded off, even the young martial artist in front of him could easily kill him. He feared for his life. "Okay, you must answer questions honestly. If you don''t, there''ll be consequences." Darren released his de and sword intents to envelope the man. If the man dared to rebel against him, there would be numerous bone-deep gashes on the man''s body. The man realized the danger he was in. The man sweated heavily and yieldedpletely. "I''m just a reclusive cultivator who worked in the Red Inferno Sect for less than three months. I''m not very clear about the Red Inferno Sect, you must believe me sir!" the man said with a quivering voice. "Ha-ha, really?" Darren smiled. Then his sword and de intents gathered around the man''s body to cut dozens of wounds, ready to attack. "Hiss! Hiss!" The man winced in pain and knelt on the ground with a look of fear engulfing his face and eyes. "That was only a warning for now. If you are not at the core of the Red Inferno Sect, how can your young master send you to carry out tasks here? I need a usible answer!" Darren had known from Ethan that the man in the ck robe was collecting souls which were used to make a breakthrough by the young master of the Red Inferno Sect. That was why Darren used it to bait him, and it worked. The man felt a wave of panic and anxiety when he heard Darren''s words. With one hand he wiped the cold sweat off his face. The elders of the Red Inferno Sect had nted something evil in his soul too. If he revealed the secret of their sect, they would definitely activate the evil skills to kill him. He was in a quandary. But it was obvious that he would also be killed by the young man or the beast in front of him if he didn''t say anything. What was he to do? "Sir, I''m a main disciple of the sect who performs tasks outside. I am known as the messenger in the outside world. I will tell you everything." The man exined his identity first, and then continued, "I was assigned to collect 1, 000 powerful souls by a young master of the sect. That is the truth." The man in the ck robe was so slick. He only said what Darren knew, nothing more. This wasn''t going anywhere. "You can''t fool me no matter how hard you try. How can I enter the Red Inferno Sect? Tell me now!" Darren said while implementing his sword and de intents. He wasn''t going to leave anything to chance. The position of the Red Inferno Sect was one of the core secrets, the man thought, once he told the young man, he would be killed by the elders of the sect even if there was no loss. He had to think of something. "Sir, why do you want to go to the Red Inferno Sect? It''s a dangerous ce. I know my way around it. Whatever it is, I can do it for you if it''s not a big deal. It''s better this way sir." The man started to change the subject, hoping it would work. "You bastard..." Darren immediately saw that the man had deliberately spoken of something else. Darren was losing his patience. Darren used his sword intent to cut off one of the man''s hands and said, "I''ve warned you! You didn''t listen to me! The next time you lie to me like this, I will cut your head off." ''''Ah!'''' The man turned deathly pale, and rolled on the ground, screeching in pain. "You must own a true soul token which can sense the position of the pce and protect you from the Sect-protecting Rule Array. This is the truth. I promise. Ah!" The man felt the sword intent against his neck and endured the pain to answer. With only one hand left, the message was loud and clear. "Give it to me! Now I said!" Darren thought that as a main disciple, the man must have the true soul token. He simply must. "Yes, sir. I will sir." The man struggled to sit up and with great effort took out a ck token from his N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. spatial treasures. Darren took the token and observed it closely for a little moment. The twinkling token, engraved with strange characters, wasn''t simr to a fake one. It had to be genuine. "Sir, please let me go! I beg you! The Red Inferno Sect took me away when I was young and forced me to cultivate evil skills. It wasn''t my intention to kill people and take souls. That is the honest truth, please sir! Now if I go back to the Red Inferno Sect, I have to be killed. However, if you can let me go, I will live in seclusion and nevermit evil again. I''m really tired! Sir, please! I had no choice! Please sir!" The man made kowtows and said all that as tears ran down his cheeks, since he started sobbing. Darren released his Spirit Power to sense the token instead of replying to the man. That was it! A pce which constantly changed its position reflected in his mind clearly. This was the token he needed to find and enter the Red Inferno Sect! "This token is genuine. But as a stranger, I will definitely be discovered when I enter the pce. That is the case," Darren muttered to himself. "Sir, I have given you the token. It''s the genuine token. Please sir. Please let me go." The man kept begging while Darren was thinking. "Fine! But first you must destroy your cultivation base, and then I will send you to the mountain thousands of miles away. Then you need to live there forever. Those are the terms!" Although the man killed many people, this time he helped Darren and was genuinely repentant about his mistakes. That was what made Darren decide to spare his life. The man put his head to the ground with boundless hatred in his eyes. ''I need to deprive all of my cultivation base and be imprisoned in the mountain? Those are the terms? It''s like a lifetime in prison. What''s the point of living like this? What''s the point?'' the man thought desperately. ''It''s worse than killing me if that is the case.'' "Thank you ever so much sir, I am indebted to you sir." Even though the man was so angry in the back of his mind, he still looked surprised and constantly kowtowed to Darren. He had to y this right, he thought. "Do it now, right now," Darren said coldly, without hesitation. The man raised his head, which was heavy now, with a deep sigh. And then he gathered all of his rule power so that the runes on his hand started shining. "Eh? What? Do you really need so much rule power to ruin your cultivation base? Is that really necessary?" Darren asked with his eyebrows knitted, and a cold look on his face. "Yes, you''re right. You''re absolutely right. I''ve never suffered such humiliation. I''m taking you down with me to the bottom of hell! You little bastard! Ha-ha-ha¡­" the man yelled, with a hideous smile on his face. "Shit! No!" Darren had a bad feeling and he suddenly realized that the man was activating the most powerful skill by burning a soul to kill him. He knew he was in trouble then. In a blink of an eye, the man''s eyes gradually lost glow. A ming arrow prated the space aiming at Darren. The speed of that arrow was so fast that even the Water Kylin couldn''t resist it. Chapter 450 The Rule And Martial Arts Cultivation (Part One) Chapter 450 The Rule And Martial Arts Cultivation (Part One) Bewildered and dazzled, something unusual met Darren''s eyes as the arrow condensed out of the rule power. This time the conjured weapon was much differentpared to that of a martial artist¡ªvisible but not tangible. With a chilly light, the arrow aimed straight towards Darren, fast and unstoppable. Bemused with such potent skill, Darren was held frozen at the moment and couldn''t move a single muscle. As the raging arrow neared him, Darren brandished his sword and attempted to block the deadly weapon. However, his effort was in vain. As the arrow was just a vague shape, there was no way Darren''s sword could get in touch with it. Like a shooting star, the arrow slipped quickly through his sword and continued to charge towards his chest. The swiftness and invincibility of the arrow showcased a significant superiority, whose power could only be waned by weapons that were cast by a more robust rule power than the arrow itself. With almost an inaudible sound, the arrow made its way into Darren''s chest, piercing and shattering him gradually. All at once, Darren felt a gust of vigorous stir in his chest. He was waiting to feel the searing pain, but it cameter than he anticipated. The power of the arrow seemed to slit open his chest and destroy him from inside. He was so distraught at the moment that he couldn''t afford to look at his chest¡ªafraid that he might not like what he would saw. Just as Darren stood transfixed in horror, the ring in his hand began to wobble and let out several abstruse, unintelligible runes. Like a steady stream of calm water, the runes began to flow into Darren''s chest as if they were guided by a gentle leading hand. The runes confronted the power of the arrow. A severe fight was evident, and in the end, the runes were proved to be the potent ones. After a series of shing sounds, the arrow was atst cut into pieces by the runes. During the whole fight, Darren did not dare to make a move as the sh between the runes and the arrow had shed his flesh severely, and the inflicted wound was only an inch from reaching his heart. While feeling great oppression, Darren was deeply impressed by the power of the arrow. A weapon that could dig into his body, such things had not been in his concern since he had gotten intense and N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. invulnerable bodily strength. From numerous past experiences, he had known that even a one-star grand warrior could not sting or scratch him, even if they used all the advantages that they got. But today, if not for the ring, Darren''s heart would have long been invaded by the arrow, and he would have been dead by now. "What a close call!" Darren sighed as his mind gradually eased the moment he saw the arrow crumbled into pieces. At this point, though the arrow had been dispersed, some of its power still existed. At the end of its existence, the arrow was still dominant. In a desperate struggle, the remnant of its strength veered its way towards Darren''s soul. Fortunately, Darren was strong enough to withstand it and drive it out of his body. "This arrow was indeed formidable! Even in the dispersed state, it was still lethal enough to be able to kill a grand warrior of two-star level," Darren wondered out loud. "Master, are you alright?" the Water Kylin hurried to him and asked him solicitously. The arrow bored so big a hole in Darren''s chest, and blood flowed continuously down his clothes. "I am fine. The wound is not fatal enough to hurt me. Thank God that we have this ring. Otherwise, the fight would have ended worse for us," Darren said with relief. He took out a heap of spiritual herbs from his Space Ring and assimted them to treat the bloody wound on his chest. "I am d to hear that you are fine, master. I underestimated that guy and did not notice hisst move. He gave us quite a shock before his death. If he is still alive, I will literally peel his skin off," the Water Kylin cursed indignantly and red at the dead body of the man in the ck robe. "There is no point in saying such words, now that he is dead. I am quite concerned about whether the Red Inferno Sect is aware of what had just happened here," Darren said with a frown. He doubted that the man in the ck robe had carried some arcane skill that could notify the Red Inferno Sect once he was dead. His concern was tenable as the capability of the rule cultivators proved to be odd and "If that''s the case, how should we sneak in as nned?" the Water Kylin asked with depression. Originally they had nned just to cripple the man in the ck robe and not to end his life. It was not only because they found that the man showed a sign of regret, but also because they anticipated that they would reveal their presence if the man died. They did not expect that the whole thing would end with the man''s death. After having this dramatic turn of events, even if Darren could perceive the Red Inferno Sect''s whereabouts with the help of the true soul token, he was daunted to continue his n. "There are tons of malicious rule cultivators in the Red Inferno Sect. This man''s death must have warned them. How can we get in without catching their attention now?" Darren murmured in dismay. Thoughts about how to locate and sneak into the Red Inferno Sect kept on spinning on his mind. He contemted a little and found that he had so little knowledge about rule cultivators to be able to predict what their next proceeding should be. Suddenly, the One Rule Tower that the Giant Ape had imprinted in his heart came into his mind. He had an instinct that the One Rule Tower would likely tell him something about rule cultivators. He could have investigated and studied the One Rule Tower earlier if he had not been in a hurry the whole trip that he gave little attention to it until now. With his hopes renewed by such notions, Darren transferred his Spirit Power to his heart. After that, he began to activate the small tower that was stowed in there. Upon activating the One Rule Tower, a buzzing sound started to ring around his ears, and the next thing he realized was that the whole scenario in front of him had been changed. Now, he was standing in front of a high tower, above which, lines of runes floated. Chapter 451 The Rule And Martial Arts Cultivation (Part Two) Chapter 451 The Rule And Martial Arts Cultivation (Part Two) "You have finallye." A hoarse and gruffly voice reached Darren''s ears. He looked up and found that the sound emanated from a transparent ripple that floated high up in the air. The ripple danced in the air and gradually formed into the shape of an ape. The ape seemed quite aged with the appearance resembling the Giant Ape. The only difference was that this ape was much smaller in size and was almost as tall as a human. "Sir!" Although the ape was only a shadow, Darren cupped his hands and bowed to him modestly. "I am just a shadow created from a rule power. The purpose of my dwelling here is to teach you the knowledge about the rule cultivators. But you ought to know that my cultivation method is different from you human beings. Mine is a lot like what you humans call it ck magic. Because of that, I cannot teach you powerful fighting skills directly. Instead, I can only offer you suggestions when you are at a loss for what to do next. The final decision is still yours to make," the ape stated with an authoritative voice. "I understand!" Darren answered and nodded his head in agreement. "Now, I will exin to you the basic principle of bing a rule cultivator. The road to being a rule cultivator is nothing different from all the other cultivation methods in the world. The powerful skills that rule cultivators possessed originated from the forces of the heaven and earth and the Universe Rule, of course. Powerful as they are, they still cannot match up to the genuinely prominent rule cultivators in strength. Apelling one can easilyprehend the true rules through the Universe Rule. For instance, human rule cultivators can perform such means of attacks like Wind de and Wind Spear with the help of the Wind Rule. Those means all belong to the basic standard of utilization. The true rules progressively. As forprehending the true rules, there are also apparent differences in strengths and weaknesses in it. By embracing the true rules, one can control the rule and make himself immortal." After the ape''s long and detailed narration, Darren finally had a little understanding of rule cultivation. "Then, sir, how can Iprehend the true rule?" Darren inquired as he grew curious. He was eager to learn more as he was desperate to win his battles against the Red Inferno Sect. "You are only at the starting point. So don''t try to bother yourself aboutprehending the true rule so early. Let me give you a brief introduction so you will not be in the dark about it. I will take the Wind Rule as an example, as well. The power of the true rule can be divided into three levels: the superior level, the medium level, and the inferior level. If one could acquire Speed True Rule byprehending the Wind Rule, then even if he is in the inferior level, his speed can still be as fast as a swishing wind. For example, you know that it is elementary for a six-star grand warrior to kill a one- star grand warrior. But what if the one-star grand warrior hasprehended the Speed True Rule? The result is: there is no way the six-star grand warrior couldy hands on him as he had long gone away. Only the martial arts grand warriors, at least at the seven-star level, can catch up to him and kill him. On the other hand, the true rules that wereprehended from the same rule could also be different. One can understand the Speed True Rule while others contain Attack True Rule. For example, the Storm Whirl and the Limit Pration are the Attack True Rule that belongs to the Wind Rule, and Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g those are very formidable. It depends mainly on how you would like toprehend it. If you understood the Speed True Rule, you could use it to dodge from attacks or harass your enemy''s concentration, or if you grasped the Attack True Rule, then you would put your energy on attacking your enemy." After hearing the ape''s simple introduction about rule cultivators, Darren started to yearn for the way of bing a full-fledged rule cultivator. By now, he had known that even a one-star grand warrior could simply escape from the hunt of a six- star grand warrior if he hadprehended Speed True Rule. It went without saying that the news the ape transferred to Darren was really tempting. He could not help wondering about how potent one would be if he thoroughlyprehended the Attack True Rule. "True rules are indeed amazing things toprehend. But, sir, what would be of a seven-star martial arts grand warrior if heprehended a true rule?" Darren asked earnestly as the thought popped in his head. The ape replied with his head shaking in doubt. "It is impossible," he pointed out. "Why is that so?" Darren was puzzled. His brows were pulled in a tightly creased furrow. "What you are yearning for is far beyond your ability at the moment. At the same time, it isplicated to exin as well. Let me ask you a question first! You are holding both de and sword intents in you. That means you are cultivating the conflicting martial arts skills, am I right?" the ape questioned. "Yes, it is true that I am cultivating the conflicting martial arts skills." Although still confused, Darren answered the ape''s question obediently. "Do you know what the cruelest Conflicting Cultivation is?" The ape continued to ask Darren strange questions. ''The cruelest Conflicting Cultivation? Is it Ice and me Cultivation? Or is it de and Sword Cultivation? Or the Feminine and Masculine Cultivation?'' Darren''s mind swiftly went over all the skills he had known that were conflicting with each other. After a while, he seemed to have realized the correct answer to the question. He knew all this time that all the conflicting martial arts skills were nothing but martial arts cultivation. What about the rule cultivation? "Do you mean that cultivating the martial arts and rules at the same time is the cruelest Conflicting Cultivation?" Darren blurted out. The thought was so abominable that he himself was even astonished by his answer. Chapter 452 Choosing The Rule Formulas (Part One) Chapter 452 Choosing The Rule Forms (Part One) The ape nodded his head in approval, and added, "Yes, you are right. In fact, the cruelest Conflicting Cultivation in the world are cultivating rules and martial arts at the same time!" "But, isn''t... Sir, I have seen someone who is rule cultivator and martial artist at the same time, and she N?velDrama.Org owns this. is also good at both. But nothing strange has happened to her. Why is that?" Darren immediately thought of Hailey when they talked about practicing martial arts and rule cultivation together. She was very skilled at both. As for martial arts, Hailey practiced Primitive Feminine and Primitive Masculine skills at the same time, and she was even more powerful than Darren. Not only that, she was a very good rule cultivator as well. At the very least she could only use her power of a rule cultivator to kill a two-star grand warrior. That was pretty impressive by any standard. "Well, there are indeed the kind of people you have seen. They exist. But eventually, they have to choose one of both cultivations. And they need to make the choice before getting into the Holy Realm. It''s imperative. So, it''s okay to practice both martial arts and rule cultivation before that for the time being." "So, you mean that martial artists who reach the Holy Realm can never be a rule cultivator simultaneously. Did I understand you correctly, sir?" Darren asked, puzzled and wondering why. "Yes, you are right. The Holy Realm is a very delicate and mysterious realm. If someone who is also a rule cultivator before he or she gets in the Holy Realm, then he or she will definitely have to give it up so they''d have a chance to get into the realm. It''s a must and a condition in order to get into the realm." "Then what about rule cultivators? I mean, is it the same for them too? Can a powerful rule cultivator practice martial arts at the same time without any conflict? Surely there must be a way," Darren asked again curiously. He wanted to learn so much. "Ha-ha. That''s not possible either I''m afraid, another condition too. As a rule cultivator, in order to master the superior true rules, one has to give up being a martial artist. If one doesn''t believe it and still cultivates both, the restriction will follow him or her forever. There''s no way to get out of it. So it''s much better to follow the rules. But it won''t be a problem for them to master the inferior true rules and the medium true rules before they have to make a choice. That''s how it works. But you don''t need to worry about that for now. You still have a very long way to go. My goal is to make you master at least one medium true rule, so you can help my master break his restriction. That is what we must focus on now. After you finish that task, you can choose your own way. It''s totally your choice to be a martial artist or a rule cultivator, I have nothing to do with it," the ape exined thoroughly to Darren, who understood. "I understand, sir. Thank you for the exnation." Darren nodded his head in appreciation. He was now merely at the middle stage of the Wonder Realm. And he was far from entering the so- called Holy Realm. He had a lot of work ahead of him. And as for rule cultivation, he was only at its doorstep. He didn''t need to worry about things that would only happen in the distant future. He could consider it when he really had to make the choice, which was a long way ahead. As for now, it would be good for Darren if he learned more about rule cultivation, so he must focus. If he really mastered one or two inferior true rules or medium rules, he would be much more powerful in the future, considering his strength in martial arts, and he was ready. "Now, I will send its secret to your brain. Then you will get in the One Rule Tower, choose the rule forms you like and get started. Ready? But you have to remember that you only have 300 years. During the 300 years, you have to master at least one medium true rule to help my master. I hope you put in a lot of effort to do so because it''s very important." With these words, the ape closed his eyes, focused, and sent the secret to Darren''s brain. A frightening amount of information flowed into Darren''s brain, making him feel dizzy and overwhelmed. He was almost about to lose his bnce and fall. After about an hour, the dizzy feeling slowly subsided. A great amount of knowledge of the rule cultivation was engraved in Darren''s brain. He had no idea it contained so much information. "I will definitely try my best, sir. That I can promise. I didn''t expect that rule cultivation would be this there are just too many of them and they''re quiteplex." After a lot of effort, Darren finally understood. The knowledge that Darren had received included every detail about all kinds of rules and countless ways to practice different branches of the rules. There were also many tricks of how to get started. He was sure that they would help him a lot in the future. He realized there was so much he didn''t know. "All right, get in the first floor of the tower to choose the rule forms. I don''t care what forms or what rules you choose. But remember, you can''t choose too many of them. You can only choose three rule forms at most. I''m serious about it. You hear me? I don''t want any mistakes now!" With thatst warning, the ape waved his hand and sent Darren into the One Rule Tower. Thest warning kept echoing in Darren''s ears. Once he got into the One Rule Tower, there were countless shimmering screens appearing in front of his eyes. On the screens, there were some ancient words carved, which Darren looked closely at. He realized they were all introductions of the rules and the forms. He was fascinated. "The Fire Rule includes the True Fire, the Fantastic Fire, the Burning Fire, the Dark Fire, the Cold Fire..." Chapter 453 Choosing The Rule Formulas (Part Two) Chapter 453 Choosing The Rule Forms (Part Two) Darren skimmed over them randomly. There were thousands of branches under the Fire Rule. And there were even smaller branches under each branch. "The Hiding Rule, the Wind Rule, the Shackle Rule, the Spatial Rule, and the Avatar Rule... Wow, there are just too many rules. How can I learn all these rules..." Darren was flying in front of the countless screens at a very fast speed, reading the introductions of the rules. At the same time, he was considering which rules he should choose. He had to be very wise in choosing the three rules. "I have dabbled in the Wind Rule and the Rule of the Earth. And I have also learned a little about the Avatar Rule. But the Avatar Rule I know came with the inheritance skill of the Dragon Blood n, and it''s different from the Avatar Rule of a rule cultivator. So should I choose that one? Not only that, I have the me intent and the ice intent too. They are two small branches of the Fire Rule and the Water Rule. Well, I''ll just consider that I have dabbled in both of them then. It seems that I''d better choose forms of other rules," Darren muttered to himself, carefully considering the rules he''d choose. His goal for now was to get into the Red Inferno Sect, so he''d better choose some rule forms that were practical. Maybe this would be helpful for him. He needed to focus. "Oh, the Illusion Rule is great!" It seemed he had found a useful rule. Darren saw that there was a rule form called the Copying Skill under the Illusion Rule. He was intrigued. He was interested in the Illusion Rule only after he read the description of the Copying Skill rule form. It sounded extremely interesting. The Copying Skill rule form was a branch of the Illusion Rule. And as its name suggested, when Darren reached the high level of this skill, he could transform himself into any other living being, and it couldst ten days at most. He needed this skill very much. "Ha-ha, this rule form is just right for me. The ck-robed man is dead. If I master this rule form and transform into him, it will be much easier for me to get into the Red Inferno Sect. That''s it, I have figured out the best n!" Darren used his Spirit Power to take off the rule form. He scanned and scanned. The most important thing about this rule form was that the one who used it to transform into another person could also gain the same aura of the target. If the user didn''t meet rule cultivators that were much more powerful than him or ones who mastered powerful searching rule forms, he would never be found out. The rule forms that could resist the Copying Skill were those of the Supreme Vision Rule, like the Scanning Skill, the Soul-examining Skill and the Dark Eye Skill. He needed to steer away from those rule cultivators who had these skills to not be found out. "If I don''t meet the rule cultivators who practice the rule forms of the Supreme Vision Rule, I won''t be discovered after using the rule form of Copying Skill. I must be very careful." And because of this, Darren intentionally searched for the Supreme Vision Rule and remembered the traits of the rule cultivators that practiced it so he could be prepared. "Oh, the Searching Skill is pretty good too," Darren thought, after he read up on it. When he was skimming through the Supreme Vision Rule, he found this rule form among thousands of forms. It seemed the rule forms were endless. The Searching Skill had a very powerful use. The user could read another person''s memory without being noticed as long as the target''s Spirit Power was weaker than the user. It was intrusive but very necessary and effective for what Darren was after. But there was one disadvantage of this rule form. It overly used the Spirit Power. Just one use of this rule form would drain sixty percent of the Spirit Power of the user, making him weak. There was always a side-effect of these powers. Not only that, if one used it to read the memory of someone who was stronger in the Spirit Power than the user, it would backfire and cause irreversible injuries of the soul. That was a risky gamble indeed. "I''ll take this rule form. It seems to be useful," Darren said, throwing caution to the wind. Darren took this form as well. He was discerning in his choices. Perhaps he was formting a n. Then, Darren read more descriptions about many different rule forms. Some of them were quite fascinating for him, especially those attacking rule forms. He really wanted to practice them. But he was limited to only three. But still, Darren didn''t choose any of them. He thought that it would be better for him to practice those rule forms once his Spirit Power got stronger because that way, he could practice them at a faster speed, and he would have greater stamina. ''Well, I am now at level 18 of the Spirit Power. I should master these simple rule forms in 10 days maximum, '' he thought proudly. "I can only choose onest rule form. Which one should I get? They''re all so tempting," Darren mumbled to himself. He was hesitant. He looked around, flew around and skimmed the descriptions of several rule forms in order to help him decide. After deep consideration for some time, Darren decided to choose a rule form that had something to do with speed. He had dabbled in the Wind Rule before, so he could practice a form of speed under the rule much faster. Besides, it would also be easier and more convenient for him to run when he was in danger. He knew he had made the right choice. "This is it, the Hurricane Teleportation Skill! I can''t believe it!" After silently giving it some consideration for a while, he finally made up his mind. If Darren fully mastered the Hurricane Teleportation Skill, he could then teleport anywhere, thereby N?velDrama.Org owns this. achieving some effect of the Spatial Rule. That was it! Chapter 454 Sneaking In Chapter 454 Sneaking In "Though one can only teleport for 100 feet after mastering this rule form, the special part is that there''s no incantation needed; only the movement of Spirit Power is required, which makes it a very special skill to acquire." Darren briefly checked through. This form was also very helpful during battles among martial artists because powerful attacks could be dodged by teleporting a distance of 100 feet. It was indeed a precious skill. It was also useful for escaping; as long as one had enough Spirit Power, this technique could be used infinitely. The trick was to have enough Spirit Power. After choosing the three rule forms, Darren returned to where the ape was, who was expecting him. "You''ve chosen your forms, and the method of training is also passed on to you. Now the rest depends on you alone. No one can do it for you. There''s one more thing that you need to know: your Spirit Power is at level 18 now, but don''t hastily surpass level 36. Something unexpected can happen to you, and you won''t like it," the ape warned him, hoping he would heed the warning. ''Do not surpass level 36?'' Darren had heard of what could happen to him if he did so. A witcher told him that Spirit Power over level 36 could cause its owner to be the witcher itself! Strictly speaking, a witcher was not considered a human being anymore; in fact, it was, another kind of species. However, it also meant one more thing. Normally, no matter how powerful a rule cultivator was, his Spirit Power level would not be over 36. "I know, I know, so I''ll control myself, how hard can it be?" Darren replied with a question. "There''s no need for control though, but the awakening of the Spirit Power can be very difficult, especially after level 20. It may take over decades or hundreds of years to increase even one level. After level 30, thousands of years are considered short. Even if you have some special methods to obtain Spirit Power, reaching level 30 within a thousand years is difficult and hard, to say the least. The Spirit Power of my real body just barely passed level 30, but with the rule forms of the demonic monsters, I could easily defeat an inferior holy warrior without any effort at all," the ape said nonchntly. "Oh, really?" Darren gasped with shock, "Rule forms mastered with the Spirit Power of merely level 30 can be so horrifying? I''ve heard that some witchers have even reached level 72. How powerful is that! I can''t imagine what they are capable of!" "You''ve heard of the witcher, haven''t you?" Surprised, the ape looked at Darren and calmly replied, "As far as I know, a person doesn''t necessarily be stronger after level 36, even though his Spirit Power''s level increase further, due to the fact that rule cultivation and witchcraft cultivation are different in nature, but I do not understand it fully. Does that answer your question?" "I see. Sir, but you must have mastered true rule, right?" Darren asked eagerly. "Yes, I''ve mastered one medium Attack True Rule, one inferior Refining True Rule, and one inferior Belligerence True Rule. If I have not mastered these three true rules, my real body could not have defeated that boy, the son of a holy emperor. To be honest, he was very powerful," The ape did not hold back and told Darren absolutely everything about him. He kept no secrets from Darren. Just then, Darren understood how the Giant Ape grew to be so powerful. It all depended on the mastering of the true rules! Right then, Darren understood what he must do. "You can go now and familiarize yourself with rule forms. Get to know them inside out. I''m only an avatar and cannot linger for long. You cane to me when you have other questions. Otherwise, if you need stronger rule forms, I''ll open the second level of One Rule Tower for you so that you can attempt to acquire them." "Yes, sir, Thank you so much. I will." Darren bowed respectfully. "You may leave now and get to work." The avatar of the ape faded, and immediately Darren''s soul returned to the outside world. "What are you doing, master? Your body just froze for so long. What happened? Are you all right?" The Water Kylin was already impatient. Darren didn''t even move an inch as he kept waiting, but he didn''t want to disrupt him. Clearly, something had happened to him. "Nothing, my mind just wandered, I was uh...It was uh..." Darren smiled halfheartedly. "Gosh, your mind wandered away for such a long time? Where did it go?" The Water Kylin jumped from his impatience. "Stop bbering, we''ll enter the Ancient Void Battlefield after a few days." Darren red at him in a serious manner. He nned to wait for his force of control to recover, and then enter the Ancient Void Battlefield to familiarize himself with these rule forms. It could save a tremendous amount of time for him to do so, because time flowed differently there. The rule forms learned in the Ancient Void Battlefield couldn''t be used in the real world, but being aware of the process beforehand, he could learn them again after he got out without difficulty. He already nned this very carefully. Darren dragged the dead body of the person in the ck robe, and only hid in a cave for a few days N?velDrama.Org owns this. before his force of control recovered. He felt himself again. Darren''s cultivation base at present allowed him to require a little more than twenty days to open the Ancient Void Battlefield for once. He didn''t need to wait for a month. "Come, hurry up, follow me." Darren opened the Ancient Void Battlefield, and brought the dead person''s body with him. Alone with himself, Darren found a quiet spot and began to study and understand the rule forms he obtained. "The Copying Skill demandsmunicating with the Illusion Rule. That isn''t soplicated. I can do this easily." Darren''s spiritual sense moved, and his eye pupil turned silvery white. He sought for the Illusion Rule as the ape described in his head before. Soon, he found it, hidden in the Ancient Void Battlefield. Applying the method the ape taught him, he was able tomunicate with a miniature of its power. It was a small start but a start nheless. "Ha! Truly, the right methods are essential. I used tomunicate with the Wind Rule, and the Rule of the Earth in a straightforward but hardly clever method, causing me serious headaches. I never realized it could be so effortless if I used the right way. Now I''m finally on the right track." Darren''s heart filled with delight and his eyes beamed with excitement. In the Ancient Void Battlefield, he gradually continued, frommunicating with the rules, to attempting to borrow their strength, and finally mastering the Copying Skill. It only took him ten days. Afterwards, he experimented with the dead body. As Darren expected, he was able to turn into the appearance of the dead body. Thereafter, he practiced other two rule forms, and mastered them without obstacles. Darren was a quick learner. Darren used only a little more than 30 days to master these three inferior rule forms. In the outside world, merely hours had passed. Sessful with his experiments, Darren returned to the real world and learned the rule forms once more. Since Darren was already familiar with the process, he learned all three rule forms to high level within only six hours. Other rule cultivators would be frightened with shock if they knew he learned all three rule forms within such a short time. They would also be intimidated. Normally, a rule cultivator with Spirit Power of level 18 would require at least two years to master these three forms. But Darren was far from normal. His silvery eyes made it possible for him to shorten such an immense amount of time. The pupil could directly perceive the rules, so he did not need an extensive length of time to detect and unearth them, like others did. Darren released the dead body of the ck-robed man, and copied his appearance, and then collected every item it owned. After that, he took out the true soul token, and scanned for the position of the Red Inferno Sect. "It''s located at a ce 30, 000 miles away from the barren mountains. I can certainly get there in half a day." Darren had finally found it. Whiz! Whiz! Darren soared into the sky. Winds by his ears echoed as Darren elerated to his maximum speed. He was already near the pce in half a day''s time, as he had correctly estimated. Hended a few miles away from the pce of the Red Inferno Sect, and walked with great speed before he found himself standing in front of it. On the surface, everywhere appeared deserted, but with the true soul token, a huge pce could be seen, firmly standing in the mountains, a world beyond a world. Darren stepped forward, and a great wave of rule power rushed at him, suppressing everything within its region. It took him by great surprise! "Oh, my! It is such a powerful attack of a rule array. Even a three-star grand warrior cannot survive if he steps in without caution." Darren immediatelyprehended how powerful the Sect-protecting Rule Array was, with his profound knowledge of rule cultivation now. Chapter 455 The Interrogation (Part One) Chapter 455 The Interrogation (Part One) From the knowledge that Darren gained from the ape, he knew that the Sect-protecting Rule Array set up by the rule cultivators included three small arrays, the Killing Array, the Restriction Array and the Illusion Array. He was grateful to the ape for that knowledge. Each of the three arrays could be used individually. If one wanted to use more than one of them at the same time, it would be more difficult than using only one. The moment Darren stepped inside the Sect-protecting Rule Array, he felt that the three kinds of arrays were all activated. With the three of thembined together, the power could kill a three-star grand warrior! He must be careful! ''If I didn''t get the true soul token and got here identally, I would have already been dead by now! What a trap!'' Darren thought to himself, feeling extremely lucky to be alive. After a while, the Sect-protecting Rule Array detected that Darren had the true soul token with him. Only then did the frightening aura of the array disappear. While the big array calmed down, a person dressed in gray appeared in front of Darren''s eyes all of a sudden, startling him a little. Who could it be, Darren wondered. "Master Kaleb, why are you back thiste? The young master is dead furious. I''m afraid that even if you N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. have finished the task, he still won''t forgive you. You have no idea the state he''s in," the gray-robed man said hurriedly with a worried look on his face, after using his Spirit Power to check Darren''s identity. Darren was sure that he didn''t find out his true identity, and he silently let out a small sigh of relief before opening his mouth and answering, "Something happened. I almost couldn''t make it back. I will exin it to the young master myself. No need to worry." Darren was identical to the dead ck-robed man right now in looks, the way of speaking, and mannerisms. "All right. Then please go and report to the young master as soon as possible. He''s waiting for you," the gray-robed man urged Darren in a hurried voice. "There''s no need to hurry; there''s plenty of time," Darren answered calmly, waving his hand nonchntly in refusal. "Umm...uh, ummm... You have no idea how angry the young master is, Master Kaleb, no idea." Darren could tell from the look on his face as he was talking that he was still frightened of the young master''s rage. It seemed the young master scared everyone. To be honest, Darren didn''t intentionally mean to stall. He just didn''t want to get in there without knowing anything. He wasn''t familiar with the situation there at all, and it would be easy for him to crack his disguise. And he certainly didn''t want to do that. When the ck-robed man died, his soul also disappeared so Darren couldn''t copy his memory. Besides, even if he was still alive, it would be impossible to use the Copying Skill to copy his memory. So, he had to think of another way. The most important thing for Darren to do right now was to read the gray-robed man''s memory! And he had a n. "Thank you foring here to wee me. Here, I have a small gift for you. I hope you like it." Darren had gotten many treasures and elixirs that were good for rule cultivators. So he took out a few green elixirs and gave them to the man. He held them gently so they would not fall to the ground and break as they were delicate. This kind of elixir could help a rule cultivator upgrade his Spirit Power, and it was very precious. The ck-robed man only had 10 of them. So they had to be handled with the utmost care. "Oh! You are just too kind, Master Kaleb. It''s my duty toe here and wee you. I really can''t ept this precious gift. It really is too much. You shouldn''t have." Though the gray-robed man said that he couldn''t ept the gift, his hands were already extended to take the elixirs. He was excited. And it was the perfect time for Darren to read his memory! So he started immediately. One was most rxed when he was happy. So Darren made use of this chance to use the Searching Skill on the man, searching for useful information in his brain. The man was so happy that he didn''t notice what Darren was doing. A few pieces of memory got into Darren''s head, and the gray-robed man didn''t even feel it. That was because Darren''s Spirit Power was much stronger than his. The man was only at level eight of the Spirit Power. There was a big difference between them. "What''s wrong, Master Kaleb? Has something happened? Do you regret giving me these elixirs? Don''t worry! I will definitely say a few good words to the young master for you. Thank you very much, Master Kaleb. You are really generous! I really like my gifts," the gray-robed man said when he saw that Darren appeared to be very tired all of a sudden. He wasn''t sure, but Darren also seemed to be in a bit of pain in his opinion. In either case, something was wrong. "Shut up, will you? Just direct the way! Lead me to it!" Darren demanded harshly. Reading the man''s memory had used much of Darren''s Spirit Power, and that was why he appeared to be tired. Darren immediately stopped using the tiring skill once he gained some useful information. He was irritable because he was tired. The gray-robed man couldn''t help but shudder a bit at hearing Darren''s harsh tone. He had thought that Kaleb became much nicer aftering back from his task, but it seemed that he was awfully wrong. He was still the bitchy guy he once was. Nothing had changed. ''Ha! The young master will definitely punish you, Kaleb!'' he thought viciously and vindictively. "Okay, okay. Pleasee with me, Master Kaleb, follow me this way." The gray-robed man appeared to be polite, but underneath he was full of insults. Once they stepped inside the pceplex, Darren was utterly shocked. He did not expect this. To say that the ce was huge was an understatement. Countless pces were situated among the mountains and rivers, like a sleeping dragon. Darren couldn''t even tell where the beginning was nor the end was. He was mesmerized. Chapter 456 The Interrogation (Part Two) Chapter 456 The Interrogation (Part Two) He knew from the memory he read that there were more than one hundred thousand disciples in the Red Inferno Sect. And most importantly, many of them were very powerful. He had to be very discerning. Faced with such a huge sect, it became even more difficult for Darren to find and save his sister. But he was not going to give up that easily. Walking for a while, Darren followed the gray-robed man into a huge and magnificent pce. Darren looked around him to take in the magnificence of the ce. There weren''t too many people in the pce. There were about a dozen men. The man who was sitting in the very front in a careless way seemed to be in his thirties. On his left side stood a skinny older man while on his right side was a ck-robed young man. The rest were attendants. "How dare you, Kaleb Yu! How dare you? Huh?" As soon as Darren stepped in the huge pce, the young man sitting in the front pped his hand on the big chair in anger, and stared at Darren with dead fury inside his eyes, as if he wanted to kill him right there and now. "Please forgive me, young master! I beg you, please forgive me!" Darren tried his best to act, or he would be in big trouble if he was discovered. He knelt down on the ground, cupped his hands and bowed down to the young master. He even almost groveled. "Someone get him out of here and kill him! Get him out of here now!" The young man shouted angrily without even demanding an exnation. He was furious. "What? Why, please no!" Darren almost couldn''t believe his ears. A frown formed on his face. He had to find a way out. "What? What now? Are you trying to disobey the young master''s order? Has ite to that now?" The ck-robed young man standing beside the young master saw Darren''s frown and interrupted harshly. He wanted to be in the favor of the young master. "Of course not. I just don''t understand why the young master wants to kill me. That''s all. I would really appreciate an exnation," Darren said in a calm tone, and a fixed gaze. "How dare you talk like that! Have some manners! Show some respect!" Again, the ck-robed young man interrupted, then added, "Though you are my brother, Kaleb, don''t me me for not helping you this time. It''s all your fault. The young master gave you a task, and you stalled for so long! Not only that, you also disappeared for a long time during the mission. And we knew nothing of your whereabouts. Tell us, were you captured by the so-called righteous sects? Did you tell them the secrets of our sect? Did you? Huh?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Darren justughed in a cold way. From the memory he read, he knew that this man was Kaleb''s biological younger brother. But the two of them never got along. They both wanted the other dead. But sadly, Darren didn''t know the reason for their hatred towards each other. "Why are you making up those lies in front of the young master? You know these are lies. Do you really want me dead so much that you''d even lie? I can''t believe it! I almost died trying to get more powerful souls for the young master! How vicious and evil of you to try to make me die, especially as my brother! I''m even afraid for our young master''s safety with you by his side. How horrific of you!" Darren retorted. Well, two could y this game, and he was good at it. "How dare you! Just who do you think you are? Stop trying to drive a wedge between the young master and I! It''s very obvious what you are trying to do!" The ck-robed young man was so furious after hearing Darren''s words. His face went blood red and his eyes were full of fury. The young master red at the ck-robed young man as a warning, and scolded, "Shut up! Who are you to speak for me? Do you think I don''t know how to punish him? Have you forgotten your ce? Just shut up!" "I''m sorry, young master! Truly, I''m sorry." Being scolded by his master, the ck-robed man lowered his head and took a step back. He didn''t dare to say another word. He lowered his gaze to the ground and inteced his fingers and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. "How many souls did you get this time, Kaleb? If the quality is good and there are more than 2, 000 souls, I will forgive you. If not, you will have to kill yourself as an apology! I hope I''ve made myself clear!" The young master felt quite delighted when he heard that Darren had gotten more souls, because he found that 1, 000 souls weren''t enough for him to break through. He needed more. This time, it was Darren who was in dilemma. The words were already out, but in the bead left by the dead ck-robed man, there were only more than 700 souls. What should he do right now? He needed to think quickly. If he told the truth, all the effort he had put in this disguise would have been in vain. Not only that, he would be in danger as well. He was hoping a better idea woulde to him. The young master seemed to be a very powerful man. Even Darren couldn''t tell his true strength at all, which made him all the more dangerous. Not only that, the man that made Darren worry the most was the skinny older man standing beside the young master. His dark eyes seemed to be piercing through Darren''s soul. And his Spirit Power was so strong that it made Darren gasp. He felt surrounded from all sides. Darren could tell that he must be an extremely strong rule cultivator! Yes indeed! Besides, if they discovered Darren''s true identity when he was in the Red Inferno Sect, he would be doomed. Countless powerful rule cultivators would being to kill Darren, and it would be almost impossible for him to escape. He was trapped for now. Chapter 457 Investigate Kaleb鈥檚 Spatial Treasure (Part One) Chapter 457 Investigate Kaleb¡¯s Spatial Treasure (Part One) Darren, who had disguised himself as Kaleb after killing him, was panicking. He had a wild thought about what he should do if he couldn''t deliver enough souls of the dead to the young master of the Red Inferno Sect. Although Darren looked calm on the surface now, his heart was thudding in his chest. "As my spatial treasure is broken, I can''t get them out yet," Darren answered at once. "Broken? I think you just lied to all of us. The fact is that you can''t deliver anything to our young master. As for the matters of where you have been and what you have done recently, I have doubts about them," Kaleb''s younger brother, who was standing next to Darren,mented instantly. As soon as the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. opportunity arose, he would seize the chance to put his elder brother''s life in danger. Apparently, the two brothers didn''t get along with each other and even hated each other. "Bradley Yu, you are going too far this time!" Darren snarled. He knew that he had to behave like Kaleb and avoid showing signs of weakness if he didn''t want others to suspect him. After Darren finished speaking, he took a threatening step toward Kaleb''s younger brother, Bradley Yu. Of course, Darren would not attack Bradley, because Kaleb''s rule cultivation skill was different from what Darren had grasped. If he attacked Bradley, Darren would expose his true identity to others. "Stop your quarreling now," the young master ordered sternly. Yet, he appeared rxed when he saw Kaleb''s aggressiveness. It meant that Kaleb could have finished collecting the number of souls that he had wanted. As the young master of his sect, he didn''t want to kill Kaleb. Deep inside, he knew how vital Kaleb was to him. Earlier, when he threatened to kill Kaleb, he was bluffing. Killing him would be equal to cutting off one of his arms. He would not do such a stupid thing. "How many souls have you collected so far?" asked the young master. ''How many did I collect?'' Darren didn''t dare to answer the question. "Why are you hesitating?" Bradley asked with a sneer when he saw that Kaleb hadn''t responded. He would seize any chance to challenge his brother. Darren remained silent. Simultaneously, he used his spiritual sense to scan his Space Ring. Incidentally, he found something that would help him get out of this current crisis. He spotted a few metal balls in his Space Ring. If he hadn''t examined his Space Ring now, he wouldn''t have remembered that he had them. ''What are those balls for? Wait! I seized these metal balls from the soul hunters. They are used to store souls! I still remember that in the demonic monster domain, soul hunters poached many powerful souls. While some of the souls melted in the small soul pool and turned into green liquid, the others that could not be refined in time were stored in these metal balls. I ced the metal balls in my Space Ring for safekeeping. Wow, even God is helping me this time!'' Darren thought with great delight. This discovery gave him the confidence to confront Bradley and carry out his risky n. "Bradley, you are challenging me in every aspect and at every minute. You show no respect to your superiors at all! I believe that if your behavior remains unchecked, you will be cocky enough to disrespect our young master," Darren snorted coldly, his voice unusually loud. "Why did you evade the matter that we are discussing now and talk about something else? You said that your spatial treasure is broken. Then, why don''t you let Elder Judah check it? Do you dare to allow him?" Bradley retorted as he looked at the old, skinny man beside the young master. Darren began to wonder why Bradley hated his brother to such an extent that he would try to get him killed at every opportunity. "That''s a good suggestion," the young master said with a nod. "Elder Judah, please go ahead." Judging from the politeness of the young master to the old man, Darren knew that the old man''s status was high. "Yes," the old man replied and nodded slightly. After that, he prepared to release his Spirit Power to investigate whether Darren was telling the truth or not. Darren was not afraid of any investigation now. Yet, he didn''t want Bradley to win so easily. As his first impression of Bradley was bad, Darren decided to take this opportunity to suppress Bradley''s threatening manner. If Darren allowed him to continue like this, Bradley would sooner orter be a big obstacle. "Hold on," Darren snarled. "The spatial treasure is my personal stuff. If the young master wants to review it, then I won''t object. However, if I allow others to investigate my personal belongings freely, I will be sneered. I just can''t allow that kind of thing to happen!" Darren''s excuse was a bit far-fetched, but it didn''t seem to be unreasonable based on his understanding of Kaleb''s personality. After reading the memory of the disciple in gray, Darren had learned that Kaleb was extremely concerned about privacy, reputation, and honor, which was a well- known fact. "You mean, even Elder Judah doesn''t have the right to review your spatial treasure? Don''t you realize that you have insulted Elder Judah by saying that? Or you are afraid that your lie will be exposed, and therefore, you are protecting yourself at the cost of offending Elder Judah?" Bradley pressed his brother hard. He didn''t give up his aggressiveness toward Kaleb at all. He knew he had to strike his brother while the situation favored him. At that moment, Darren was aware that he couldn''tpromise and let the old man investigate his spatial treasure. The fiercer their argument grew, the more frustration and trouble Bradley would meet After Bradley made such ament, the old man became greatly annoyed by Darren''s words. ''What does he mean by ''he can''t allow others to investigate his personal belongings freely''? Even the young master will respect me in public. Why can''t I investigate his stuff?'' the older man thought irritably. Chapter 458 Investigate Kaleb鈥檚 Spatial Treasure (Part Two) Chapter 458 Investigate Kaleb¡¯s Spatial Treasure (Part Two) "Hey, brat, I insist on examining your spatial treasure today. How are you going to stop me?" he questioned Darren coldly. There was even a sense of murderous intent in his eyes! "Elder Judah, in the presence of the young master, it''s not good to press me so hard, right?" Darren replied. "Elder Judah, you have a distinguished status in our sect. If you want to investigate my spatial treasure by force, I will not stop you. However, I still have to say that I strongly disagree and protest!" "How dare you?" the old man burst out after hearing Darren. "Well, Elder Judah, don''t get so angry at Kaleb. You know his personality quite well. You also know that he doesn''t mean to offend you," the young master soothed the old man. Then, he said to Darren, "Kaleb, I order you to let Elder Judah examine your treasures now. Even if others find out about this Darren hesitated, and then said, "Since it is our young master''smand, I will not disobey. But I have a small request before the investigation is carried out." "You still want to raise a request? You are just prolonging themencement of the investigation! Let''s wait and see how long you can dy," Bradley sneered. When he heard the young master ask Elder Judah to investigate his brother, Bradley couldn''t be more joyful. He was almost 99 percent sure that his brother couldn''t deliver enough souls. "Shut up! You''ve talked too much!" the young master yelled at Bradley. Then, he turned to Darren and said, "Tell me about your requirement." When the young master first heard Darren say that he had one requirement, he was angry that Kaleb was trying to bargain with him. But since Darren had agreed to the investigation, he couldn''t vent his anger on him. That was also the reason why he yelled at Bradley.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Young master, if I havepleted the task you have assigned to me, I hope this beast, who showed no respect for me, will kneel and apologize to me. I am not asking for too much, right?" Darren said. Before waiting for the young master to speak, Bradley cut in, "Well, if you have collected two thousand powerful souls, I will do more than kneel and apologize! I will give you my head!" "All right! Bradley, since you have said that in front of our young master, I am sure that you will keep your word. Then, Elder Judah, please proceed!" Darren said at once. He didn''t want to give Bradley any chance to regret what he had said. As he spoke, Darren stealthily transferred two metal balls from his Space Ring into the spatial treasure collected from Kaleb. Then, he used his Spirit Power to destroy the spatial treasure instantly. Kaleb''s low-level spatial treasure was very easy to destroy. What was more, the people present had no idea what Darren had done. "Humph!" The old man was furious with Darren because of his words and actions. He immediately released his Spirit Power to examine the spatial treasure. He hoped that Kaleb was lying so that he could take the opportunity to punish him. After a brief probe, the old man frowned. Astonishment was reflected in his expression for a few seconds. "Hmm? Elder Judah, What did you find? Is Kaleb lying to me or not?" the young master asked eagerly. Whether Kaleb had collected enough souls or not, was an important matter to the young master as it was rted to his breakthrough. If Kaleb had lied, the young master would be so outraged that he would severely punish or even kill him. "Kaleb, I apologize for my words and actions." What surprised the others was that the old man arched his hand at Kaleb and apologized to him in public. Seeing this, everyone understood that Kaleb hadpleted his task. The young master''s face brightened suddenly, and he said in a happy tone, "It looks like Kaleb Contrary to the young master, who was overjoyed, Bradley was on edge. His expression changed drastically when he heard the praise. Never in his life had he felt so embarrassed. Hysterical thoughts shed through his mind, ''This is impossible! Impossible! I clearly felt that he was on the verge of death that time. How could he have had the opportunity to collect enough souls?'' "Three thousand powerful souls," the old man answered. "That''s very good!" The young master was delighted. He stood and patted his seat, before he asked, "Elder Judah, can you release them?" "Yes, I can. But once I get the soul beads out, Kaleb''s spatial treasure will bepletely ruined. Therefore, I need his consent to remove the soul beads," the old man said carefully. Obviously, he was more polite to Darren now. "I agree," Darren said and nodded at once. The old man then released his Spirit Power and shattered Darren''s spatial treasure to remove three soul beads from it. One was Kaleb''s original bead and the other two were the metal balls that Darren put inside just now. "Hmm? Why do you have two metal beads, which are different from our sect''s soul beads?" Bradley raised his doubt at once. His face was pale at that time, but his mind was still very clear. As soon as he saw the three beads, he noticed that two were different. He quickly seized the opportunity to fight back. "These two resemble those from the Soul Hunter Sect!" the old man blurted out. He frowned, and his face became cold and sharp again. Chapter 459 Reward As A Guard (Part One) Chapter 459 Reward As A Guard (Part One) Known for the ruthless battles they made and their mordacious way of killing their enemies, the Soul Hunter Sect was poprly known as one of the three big evil sects in the easternnd as well. One would think that the Red Inferno Sect was the most prominent, most influential, and vilest sect among the three. But in fact, that was just a myth. For all intents and purposes, the Soul Hunter Sect was the most terrifying sect among them. Despite that fact, there hadn''t been any news about them over a hundred years by now. Moreover, nobody had seen nor located them. Thus, ordinary folks thought that the entire Soul Hunter Sect was probably wiped out by some mysterious, influential martial artist or some arcane forces. These past few years, however, news about sightings of members of the Soul Hunter Sect were out again¡ªa solid proof that the sect still existed. "Why do you have two beads of the Soul Hunter Sect, huh?" The young master of the Red Inferno Sect''s face became stone cold in the blink of an eye. Bradley, who was standing beside them the whole time, didn''t say a word. He just stared at Kaleb with an evil smirk on his face. The Soul Hunter Sect and the Red Inferno Sect were enemies, and their rivalry dated back to antiquity and originated from a very long history. Now that Kaleb possessed things that belonged to the Soul Hunter Sect, even if he finished the young master''s task, he would still be severely punished. The mere thought of his brother being punished made Bradley extremely d. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "They are..." Darren opened his mouth to exin. He was not worried at all because he hade up with a perfect excuse to flummox them, in his opinion. "Keep lying and making up excuses! I admit that I was wrong before when I said that those so-called righteous martial artists captured you. However, now I am sure that you were in fact caught by the people of the Soul Hunter Sect! There''s no doubt that you have thrown yourself into theirps! You are here only to be an undercover disciple and spy for them!" with an intense re, Bradley interrupted Darren before he could finish his words. He was feeling proud of himself and confident at the same time. "You keep questioning Kaleb again and again, and you are so sure of yourself. Did you find out something, Bradley? Do you have any proof?" the older man asked with a serious look on his face. He was doubtful of Bradley knowing how eager he was to have Kaleb punished. "Haha, you are right. I indeed found out something. Kaleb is my biological brother, and we had both cultivated a skill that could connect our souls together when we were just kids. Though we cut it off when we were in a fight, I can still feel his presence. Several days ago, I felt that his soul was breaking apart, and was even about to disappear. He must have faced a near-death situation," Bradley drawled with a t tone. "But now, he hase back here safe and sound, and his soul is intact. If it weren''t the Soul Hunter Sect, who would have helped him with his broken soul? Your soul must have been tortured terribly when the Soul Hunter Sect captured you, am I right? That''s why you surrendered and betrayed us, my brother?" he continued this time with a more perplexed and angered voice. Everyone could see that Bradley confidently stated his deduction; he was so sure of himself. It was as if what he was saying was indeed the truth. The young master and the older man wouldn''t doubt that Bradley could feel the dead ck-robed man''s soul, because Kaleb had mentioned it before. "Do you have anything to say?" the young master said while using the Shackle Rune to bound Darren so he couldn''t escape. "Yes, I have!" The look on Darren''s face didn''t change at all. He was still as calm as he was before despite the unyielding chains that bound him. "The two beads I have are from the Soul Hunter Sect, that''s true. But I risked my life to get them for the young master! If you think that robbing things from the disciples of the Soul Hunter Sect is a mistake, then I have nothing else to say. You can punish me all you want. But Bradley, how can you doubt my loyalty to our sect just because you could faintly feel the state of my soul? How can you be so vicious and foul to me, your brother? From now on, I will not consider you my brother! We are enemies! Only one of us can live. Whether you kill me or I kill you! Do you hear me?" With that, Darren put both his hands behind his back and turned around. Before Bradley could say anything back, Darren added, "Yes, my soul was stranded before, and I almost died. But that''s also the reason why I was able to kill the disciples of the Soul Hunter Sect. When they let their guard down, I used a treasure I got by ident and suppressed their soul attack. Not only that, the attack backfired and killed the two disciples, momentarily. That''s when I got the two soul beads. I have to say that it was a dangerous move. But I am not afraid to die for our young master at all!" As much as he could, Darren used every small chance to show the young master his loyalty. "What is that treasure that helped you resist a soul attack?" as he grew curious with Darren''s story, the older man asked. He was aware that a soul attack from the Soul Hunter Sect was powerful and strong, and no one could easily resist it. If what Kaleb had said was true, then how could a treasure help him kill two powerful opponents when his soul was about to disappear? Hearing his question, Darren took off the ring that the old red-robed man gave him and said, "I got this ring from a tomb years ago, and it has been with me ever since. I discovered its use by ident one time." Chapter 460 Reward As A Guard (Part Two) Chapter 460 Reward As A Guard (Part Two) While exining himself, he handed the ring to the older man to let him have a closer look at the treasure. With the ring on his hand, the older man inspected it for a while, then used his Spirit Power to test its spiritual force. After a few moments, he found that the treasure was indeed very useful in resisting a soul attack from rule cultivators. "He wasn''t lying. This thing can even resist about ny percent of my soul attack. If he uses it without being noticed, it would be easy for him to kill someone whose Spirit Power was one level higher than him," the older man said honestly while still holding the ring in his hand with extreme caution. "No way! Why didn''t I know that you have such a powerful treasure?" hearing the words from the older man, Bradley questioned sharply. His eyes widened in shock because he couldn''t believe that was what really happened. "You are so ridiculous! Why would I tell you about it? I bet you also have some treasures that can save your life, and you never told me, huh? What? Do you want to show us what you''ve got?" Darren retorted back in an equally sharp tone. Bradley immediately fell silent. "Hahaha, good. Given that exnation, now everything''s clear!" At this time, the young master stood up and pped his hands. He walked to stand beside Darren and said to him, "You really risked your life to finish the task, and you suffered much. I almost punished you by mistake. To show you my apology, I will send a reward to your ce when we are finished here. I know that you all want the best for our sect, and that''s why you two argued. Kaleb, please don''t mind your brother." Hearing the young master''sforting words towards Darren, Bradley knew that it would be impossible to make him punish Kaleb. If he kept being stubborn and insisted on Kaleb''s punishment, he would only leave an awful impression on the young master. Most importantly, if he demanded Kaleb''s death without a solid reason right now, he wouldn''t even seed, and Kaleb would also take revenge. "Thank you, young master." Sensing that he had triumphed at clearing his name out, Darren cupped his hands and bowed slightly to the young master. "You are wee." The young master of the Red Inferno Sect nodded his head, then asked, "Did you clear the scene after you killed the two disciples from the Soul Hunter Sect? It will be big trouble for us if they find out that it''s you who killed their disciples." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Don''t worry, young master. I was cautious. I cut off their soul connection before killing them. I also burned their dead bodies. After that, I used my arcane skill to clear the scene making sure that I have left nothing for them to trace. They will never find out what I have done." As fluent and spontaneous as the words that came out his mouth, Darren mastered the craft of making up lies. "Good to know that. You are still careful and prudent after all these years. You have never lost your skill, after all. I will try to break through in three days,e with me then, as my guard," the young master of the Red Inferno Sect ordered, patting Darren on his shoulder. As he was hearing the young master''s words, Bradley, who was held silent in a corner, gritting his teeth in hatred. He dreaded his brother so much. The task was to be the young master''s guard when he was breaking through, and it was offered to Darren and not to him. Knowing that the job itself was a big reward, Bradley felt nothing but be extremely wrathful at Darren and wished that he had nevere back. All of them knew that the moment the young master broke through, the Spirit Powering out of the Soul-refining Pool, were extremely powerful. It would be a one in a million chance for the guard to absorb the Spirit Power that the young master couldn''t assimte. ''Damn it! Had he died, this ce would have belonged to me!'' thought Bradley, who was so pissed right now. If Kaleb had just died and didn''t make it back, the young master would still try to break through though the souls were less. That would mean that the Spirit Power he could have absorbed would always be much. "Thank you very much, young master!" Grateful as he was, Darren was also happy that the young master made the decision of appointing him as his guard. Not only that Darren was pleased that the young master had put his trust on him and chosen him to be his guard, but he was also plotting a n in his mind. He thought that the set-up would be an excellent chance toy hold of the young master and force his sister''s whereabouts out from his mouth. Though Darren was aware that the young master of the Red Inferno Sect was a very powerful rule cultivator, he also knew that everyone was at his weakest when he was breaking through, no matter how powerful he was. So it would be easy for Darren to take control of him during that time because he would be too enfeebled to fight back. "You can go now," the young master bid Darren. "Yes, young master." Showing his respects, Darren bowed to the young master onest time before he turned around to leave. Before he left, he winked at Bradley, who had been silently fuming the whole time. The corners of Darren''s mouth lifted into a dangerous smile, making Bradley''s heart skip a beat in fright. He almost started shuddering under that cold smirk. ''That...That smile is so horrifying. What could that smile mean?'' Bradley thought to himself, as he felt that there was something unusual on the way his brother acted. Chapter 461 Lure Darren Out To Kill Him Chapter 461 Lure Darren Out To Kill Him Immediately after Darren left, the expression of the young master of the Red Inferno Sect changed. He turned to Bradley and fumed, "You want to force my hand to get rid of your elder brother, Kaleb, don''t you? It is too presumptuous of you to do so. How dare you try to take advantage of me? Do you wish for death?" The young master''s angry outburst shocked Bradley. He fell to the ground and trembled with fear, as he exined, "No! No! I suspect that something is wrong with Kaleb. That is why I ventured to speak about it. I have absolutely no intention of taking advantage of you. I did it only for your safety and for the sake of our sect. Please trust me." Tears of terror welled in Bradley''s eyes. "Leave now! Don''t y your silly tricks before me, or I will send you to the Soul-refining Pool to be the sacrificed next time," the young master muttered. "Thank you, young master." Bradley bowed his head and thanked the young master for his forgiveness. Then he crawled away from the young master. "Humph, this guy is getting more and more arrogant," the young master said coldly after Bradley left. "Since he is so bold, why don''t you punish him or demote him?" Elder Judah, who was standing beside the young master, asked with a mischievous smile when he heard that. "We have always known that there is a long-standing dispute between the two brothers. Giving them equal status is a way to ensure that there is a system of checks and bnces between them. They will make every effort to catch each other''s mistakes if it benefits their progress. In that case, I don''t need to waste resources confirming whether they''re loyal to me, as they will do it for me," the young master replied. "Ha-ha! You are really shrewd," Elder Judahughed as he admired the young master''s intelligence. Then he continued, "But isn''t letting Kaleb join the guardians too big a reward?" Elder Judah took the opportunity to voice his concerns. "It doesn''t matter. The Spirit Power emitted when I make the breakthrough is of no use to me," the young master exined casually. "But I agree with Bradley. Kaleb does seem a little strange," the elder said while frowning. "Oh? What do you mean? He gave a clear exnation about what happened before. Did I miss a detail?" The young master was confused. "Yes, his exnation was clear. However, the clearer his exnation was, the more problematic he became. He seemed to have a good head on his shoulders today. He provoked Bradley all the time, which is different from his past behavior. It is true that Kaleb is prudent. However, he has never been so eloquent." The elder shared his impression of Kaleb''s odd behavior. "Hmm, now that you''ve said it, I agree. There was something unusual about Kaleb today. I do believe that his eloquence may have something to do with Bradley''s aggressiveness. As Bradley argues all the time, Kaleb may have learned to defend himself. Kaleb is my right-hand man, so please don''t worry about him. Besides, if something was unusual about him, how could he hide it from you?" The young master thought it over, and he finally believed that Elder Judah had overthought. Knowing that pressing the matter was of no use, the elder didn''t continue the discussion. Suddenly, his eyes twinkled as he got an idea. "Well, that makes sense. Then, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll withdraw and prepare for your breakthrough," the elder said. He wanted to leave to carry out his n. "Fine. Thank you for your help so far. Go ahead, Elder Judah," the young master replied. Having received the young master''s permission, the old man bowed before withdrawing from the hall. "Mortimer, are you in the sect?" The moment Elder Judah left the hall, he used a secret method to send a message to Mortimer. "What''s the matter? I''m away from the sect right now," Mortimer replied. "Well, we''ll talk about it when you return. I need you to check someone for me." "Ha-ha!" Mortimerughed. "If you can''t deal with this person yourself, he must be tough. Is he a mole in our sect?" "It is still too early to tell. I just find him a little strange. I know your Piercing Eye can get more information on him. That is why I need to ask for your help," Judah added. "Okay, I''ll be back in three days. I''lle to you then." They finally made an appointment. After leaving the hall, Darren returned to Kaleb''s residence. Once safely in the room, the first thing Darren did was use his restored Spirit Power to explore Kaleb''s valet''s memory to get a clearer understanding of Kaleb''s habits. This was the only way for him to act more like the real Kaleb. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Hey! Do you know where the members of the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n have been imprisoned?" Darren asked. The memory detected by him was iplete, so he asked to avoid missing vital clues. "Primitive Feminine Bloodline? I have never heard of it," the valet answered. "Good. I was testing you. What you know cannot be shared with others. And what you do not know is what you should not know. So, never snoop around. Understand?" Darren said casually. "Yeah! Of course. I would never dare to do such a thing," replied the valet as he quickly knelt. "Fine. I will rest now. You need to leave, and don''te in without my permission," Darren After the valet left, Darren began to look through the files in Kaleb''s room. He needed to find information about the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. He was so careful that no file was missed. However, there was no mention of the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. Regardless, Darren found something useful. He found treasures of rule cultivators that Kaleb had collected before, including thousands of runes, as well as many precious elixirs. There were also many cultivation methods for rule cultivators. However, they were inferior to what Darren had gotten in the One Rule Tower. ''These things maye in handy in the future, '' Darren thought as he sat down and began to learn the methods, in case of an emergency. Night came, atst. Suddenly, Darren felt a faint breath around him. Immediately, Darren tried to inspect the breath. Before he could make any progress, it disappeared. Swoosh! Darren flew out of the study in a sh. He tried to search for the breath in the dark. After a while, he caught a glimpse of a figure. A sneer rested on the corner of his lips. "It''s you, Bradley. Fine, since you''re always in my way, I''ll just kill you," Darren murmured as he continued to chase after the figure. After a while of chasing Bradley, Darren finally reached a quiet ce that was full of restriction power. Suddenly, Bradley stopped. "Ha-ha! You followed me. How stupid are you? You are too dumb to live," Bradley said as he turned to face his brother. A ferocious smile morphed his features. "Do you want to kill me?" Darren asked. "Why not? I''ve wanted to kill you since you stole my lover. But I held back the urge because I wanted her to be happy. However, you failed to protect her! Someone killed her! I vowed to kill you when I learned of her death!" Blue veins stood out on his temples as Bradley yelled. "If you kill me today, aren''t you afraid that the young master will me you?" Darren sniffed. Hearing this, Bradley asked, "If I were scared, would I bring you here? No one would know that you died here. Even if they learn of your death, I won''t leave any evidence to show that I killed you. My avatar is drinking with Mr. Lan in his room right now. My alibi would speak for me." Bradley thought his scheme was wless. "By the way, I have to say that you have changed a lot. You would never have chased me in the past. But today, you did. So foolish," Bradley gloated. "So everything is going ording to your n. Are you sure that you can kill me?" Darren asked. "Don''t I know what you''re capable of? It''s easy enough for me to kill you!" Bradley bellowed. In the next instant, runes gleamed on his body. Earlier, when Darren fought Kaleb, he couldn''t win on his own. Now that he was facing a rule cultivator whose strength was even more terrifying, how could he win? More importantly, since Darren was in the Red Inferno Sect, if he called the Water Kylin for aid, it would attract other people''s attention. The Water Kylin couldn''t be of help to Darren. He was alone and had a slim chance of winning! Surprisingly, Darren smiled confidently and took a few steps forward, "That sounds like a coincidence. I want to kill you, too." Chapter 462 The Bonanza (Part One) Chapter 462 The Bonanza (Part One) "This is so unlike you, all calm and confident. Do you even realize that you are about to die now? Has it even sunk in yet?" Bradley figured that he could definitely kill Kaleb today so he decided to take his time with his prey without any intention of rushing anything as he did not want to spoil the fun. After all, in addition to his iparable power, this ce had been rigged with a rule array that he had prepared for many years, so there simply was no way for Kaleb to escape. Absolutely no way. Bradley made damn sure of that. "Well, at least you got one thing right. I am indeed unlike Kaleb. Just see for yourself if you don''t believe me!" Darren knew that Bradley must have ced a lot of traps and array that most certainly sealed this ce airtight in order to kill Kaleb, so no one else could possibly know even if he revealed his true identity. Bradley had it all nned out, and Darren was stuck. "What the hell? What is going on here? Who are you? Where is...? How did you get in here?" Bradley instantly grew solemn when he saw Darren, instead of Kaleb, standing in front of him. This man clearly was not Kaleb. Bradley was taken aback by this sudden turn of events as many thoughts rushed through his head. He needed to get a grip on the situation and resume control. "Since I am not the real Kaleb, how about we sit down and have a benign conversation? I promise I''m not a danger to you," Darren inquired as an attempt to find a clue regarding the whereabouts of his sister. He figured that Bradley might know something about it. He needed to speak to him to find out. "No, where is Kaleb? What did you do to him? Have you killed him? Where is he?" Bradley was antagonized and rattled, which greatly surprised Darren who thought they could change the subject now that Bradley saw him and realized he wasn''t Kaleb. "I killed him. There, are you happy now? I helped you get rid of him. Don''t you think that you should be grateful to me? What do you say? Kaleb is dead and I am here and we need to talk," Darren answered coldly, but he was slightly irritated at the whole situation. "Grateful? Are you kidding me? You must be out of your mind! How dare you kill him and expect me to be grateful? Just how dare you? Who do you think you are? You don''t understand, do you? It''s not getting through to you. He has to die by my hands! My hands only and nobody else''s! Since you have robbed me of that pleasure, then I can only kill you as his recement and to quench my thirst! You bloody fool!" Bradley shouted hysterically at Darren, with his eyes about to pop out of their sockets. Darren frowned at Bradley''s reaction. He had never expected that Bradley could get so angry with Kaleb over a woman that he would want to kill him now that Kaleb was dead. It was all getting quite sister out of Bradley now. But Darren needed to find his sister somehow. He must think of something. Bradley''s entire body was covered in runes as if it just caught on fire. His aura of a rule cultivator was N?velDrama.Org owns this. indeed formidable. His strength was iparable. Furthermore, his Spirit Power alone was at least at level 20, which was very high, and took a lot of effort. When Bradleyunched his attack against Darren, Darren just simply stood there, motionless. It seemed that Darren was not going to attack, nor would he put up a defense. He looked as if he had already given up. It seemed it was going to be a one-sided fight. "Go to hell! You just go to hell I say!" Both of Bradley''s hands morphed into runic hooks,ing straight for Darren''s chest with an intention of carving out his heart. Darren did not move an inch from his ce. Suddenly, a buzzing sound was heard. It came from the ck ring that Darren was wearing on his finger as it began to hedge the force of Bradley''s attack on its own. Darren did not have to do anything, the ring did it all. "Ha-ha! You are so naive. Do you really think that tiny ring of yours can protect you from my wrath? You haven''t even begun to see my wrath! Tear! Tear!" Bradley shouted as a unique ruling power began to gather around him and instantly tore through the defense of Darren''s ring the second it was unleashed. Darren had not anticipated that and was at a loss for words. The way he saw it, Darren was as good as a dead man. He had no options left. Or so Bradley thought. Although Darren had not moved an inch since the beginning of their fight, it did not mean that he came unprepared. This was simply an illusion that Darren created so that Bradley could lose his vignce thus giving him an opportunity to take him down. Darren still had a few tricks up his sleeve. "Hurricane Teleportation Skill!" Darren directly activated the Teleportation Skill under the category of the Wind Rule, and he disappeared in a split second, well before Bradley could reach him with his attack. One second Darren was there, and the next he was gone. "What? Where? How? How could you move like that? Who taught you this skill?" Bradley had never thought that Darren also knew the Teleportation Skill, but he did not care much about it. "I have set up an array in this ce. You can run, but when you finally stop, you will definitely die at my hands! And I will derive pleasure from it, extreme pleasure!" The Teleportation skill would consume a lot of the Spirit Power and rule power, so it could onlyst three to six seconds based on Bradley''s experience, which was the reason why Bradley was so sure that Darren would turn up somewhere in this ce soon. He just had to wait and see. "Who said anything about running? I am right here! Can''t you see me?" At this moment, a lot of sword and de intents suddenly materialized and came straight for Bradley''s back along with a formidable dark gold internal force. It seemed Darren was about to fight after all. "Ah! Ah! You are a martial artist! How could I miss that? A martial artist who has mastered the Teleportation Skill! Who taught you? It takes years to master that skill!" Bradley''s face suddenly changed as he shouted out of surprise and awe at the martial artist he was facing and about to fight. However, Bradley only panicked for a second before he regained hisposure. He immediately unleashed the Earth Shield to defend himself against Darren''s attack. He knew he could beat Darren''s martial arts skills. The fact that Darren was quite a powerful martial artist shocked Bradley, so he started taking him seriously and directed all his energy to form the Earth Shield to cover his back. He was determined to win this battle. The way he saw it, this defense was fused with all his energy, which was more than enough to withstand Darren''s attack. He was very confident that he would be safe. In fact, he knew he would be safe, because the Earth Shield was a mighty power. It was almost amusing for Bradley to see Darren, who was only a martial artist with the pathetic strength that was equivalent to a one-star grand warrior, trying to kill him as he knew that Darren''s efforts would be in vain, and it could only end up with him killing Darren instead. He looked forward to that indeed. Bradley did not see any other way. He would make sure of that. Chapter 463 The Bonanza (Part Two) Chapter 463 The Bonanza (Part Two) ng! ng! Darren''s attacknded directly on Bradley''s Earth Shield, and he only managed to push him back a little bit instead of causing any harm to him, which was just as Bradley anticipated. It was already working ording to Bradley''s n. "Ha-ha, I infused a strand of defensive rule form of the inferior true rule into my shield. If you were a three-star grand warrior, it would not have been enough to stop you. Too bad that you are only a one- star martial artist trash! Now it is my turn! And you will be defeated like you have never been before in your life!" Bradley rambled coldly to himself, but with a hot boiling fury inside him. sh! sh! A sound of a sword piercing through a body stopped Bradley''s rambling dead in its track. He was struck dumb where he stood, and he slowly turned to look at Darren with horror in his eyes. Slowly he lost control over his body and started shaking. "You...have....you...I..." He could no longer speak as he began to choke on the blood that was gushing out of his month. It was a gruesome sight. Right in front of him stood another martial artist, with the exact same look and strength as the one behind him, and he was the one who pierced his chest with the sword intent. It was another Darren and a puzzling moment. "Surprised to see me here, I bet? Don''t drop your jaws yet. There''s plenty of time for thatter on. Just keep watching!" Darren said indifferently. And copies of Darren began to appear one after another. Within minutes, there were nine Darrens standing in this ce, of the same look and the same strength. No one could tell them apart, and Darren was very proud of this skill. "Phuuuu huuuuu!" A projectile of blood came out of Bradley''s mouth, and he fell to his death with surprise and hatred in his eyes. He convulsed a bit before finally breathing hisst breath, dying eyes wide open, as if he didn''t want to miss a thing. After Darren had killed Bradley, he immediately assimted his Spirit Power, improving his Spirit Power to a higher level, which had some unexpected achievements. There were powers Bradley had that Darren assimted into his spirit Power. Kaleb, who Darren had killed earlier, died of burning his own soul. So Darren did not find any Spirit Power left for him to assimte. It was a shame for Kaleb was supposed to be quite a powerful master. "The Hurricane Teleportation Skill, along with my Blood Dragon Phantom is really a perfectbination of assassination. I never thought that it could work. I must be more creative with my skills and powers in the future." Darren was a little bit surprised himself. He had expected a tough fight with Bradley, but he sessfully eliminated him using such abination of his skills with rtive ease. Back when Darren activated his Teleportation Skill, he left an avatar where he had once stood. When his real body appeared behind Bradley and caught his attention, his avatar moved in and sessfully It was especially effective against the rule cultivators who were not good with closebat as this technique was extremely difficult to defend. Darren was wise to acquire this skill. Another important thing was that Darren could have used eight of his avatars to apply a hit-and-run technique against Bradley to keep him upied while his real body ran away without any obstacle. So it could turn into a getaway technique when the asion rose. There were so many uses to this skill and they were all brilliant. "Under normal circumstance, without this technique, unless I drag him into the Ancient Void Battlefield or unleash the Water Kylin, there is no way that I can kill him, and it would most likely end up in him killing me. That''s for certain. I can almost see it." Actually Darren had thought of thisbat technique when he decided to choose this rule form of Hurricane Teleportation Skill, which was the reason behind his confidence of turning against Bradley. It worked way better than Darren had anticipated. In his original n, he wanted to use all eight avatars to attack at once, creating a distraction so that he couldunch his kill shot. And now he had only used one of his avatars, and it had worked perfectly. He could not have nned it better. "What a bonanza! Woo-hoo!" Darren was so overjoyed by this unexpected fortune, he could hardly contain himself. Darren came to Bradley''s body and began to search for any useful items or items of value to him left behind by Bradley. These were all Darren''s booties now, and there was no way Darren would let them go to waste. This was the rule ofbat. "Wow, I see you have a lot of things stored in your spatial treasure. How marvelous for me." These simplified spatial treasures could be easily essed, which were quite different from Darren''s high level Space Ring. No one could get their hands on the stuff stored in it even after Darren was dead. If anyone attempted to open it with force, it would self-destruct. But these simplified spatial treasures were different, essible to all. Darren opened his spatial treasure and moved everything from there to his own Space Ring, saving them forter study. He looked forward to studying them. What was more, Darren took notice of quite a special item from this stuff, which was a small white jade bottle. When he was collecting items, he could not get any reading on that small bottle with his Spirit Power as if it did not exist. However it was clearly visible to naked eye. He needed to find out the secret behind that small white jade bottle. Darren picked up the bottle for a closer look, and he saw that there were a couple of characters of the rule cultivation runes carved on it, which made it all the more mysterious. Because Darren had vast knowledge of rule cultivation, he immediately recognized these characters to be "rule power blockade." He stopped for a moment. Then he recollected hisposure and when Darren saw these characters, he immediately found the relevant information from his rich knowledge about this rule power blockade. He was immediately impressed. "Damn! This is a good stuff! How did Bradley get his hands on this?" Darren was once again overjoyed by this item, ''This may be the thing that gave Bradley the confidence to defeat me. Who would have thought that I could have something like this! Never in a million years would I have ever thought I would possess this. Had Bradley actually used it in our fight, I would have been totally screwed. Phew!'' After Darren packed up everything, and just when he was about to leave, a powerful Spirit Power prated the array that had been set up by Bradley for years,ing straight for Darren. Its strength was palpable. "What is it? What could it be? Have I just been spotted? But by whom? Who could be here now?" Darren immediately assumed the appearance of Kaleb. He was able to change into anyone whom he had copied earlier at any time that he needed. Then, he waited.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 464 In Danger Chapter 464 In Danger Darren transformed into Kaleb before the Spirit Power could reach Darren and check him. As the Spirit Powering after him was extremely powerful, Darren didn''t n to run. Besides, it was Bradley who had lured him here to kill him. Why should he be the one to run? Darren had every reason to kill Bradley, and he was not afraid to let them know. After a short moment, an elder''s figure appeared in front of Darren. It was Elder Judah! The elder''s sharp eyes seemed to be piercing through Darren as he red at him. "You killed Bradley!" The older man nced at Bradley''s dead body on the ground before eximing in a cold tone. He wasn''t even asking because he was sure that it was Darren who had killed the ck- robed young man. "Yes, I killed him." Darren nodded as he confirmed the usation. After all, there was no need for him to lie. "How dare you? Don''t you realize that you killed the young master''s Left Guard? You will be punished!" the older man scolded. "Ha. I will be punished? Maybe. But, as a powerful rule cultivator, I''m sure that you can sense that Bradley ced the restrictions here. Am I right? Don''t you realize that it was Bradley who wanted to kill me in the first ce? Of course, I had to fight back! Do you take me for a fool? Why would I allow someone to take my life?" After saying these words, Darren didn''t wait for the elder''s response. He just turned and walked away, disappearing in the dark. He was sure that the older man would believe him and wouldn''t do anything to him without the young master''s order. Something shed through the older man''s eyes as he squinted at Darren''s retreating figure. However, Elder Judah made no move to go after him. In fact, what Darren had said was true. He could feel that this ce was filled with Bradley''s restriction. And he could easily guess why Bradley had done this. He wanted to kill Kaleb. So, Kaleb really had a good reason for killing Bradley. And even if the older man had stopped Darren from leaving, he couldn''t do anything to him because he was the young master''s right-hand man. But, he also had a feeling that Kaleb was getting bolder. The older man''s gaze followed Darren long after he was gone. After a while, he turned to leave. But before he left, he checked Bradley''s body to make sure. "What? Why do I feel a faint aura of sword intent?" Elder Judah''s eyebrows knitted into a deep frown. Something was wrong about Bradley''s death, and Kaleb was the only suspect. Darren walked straight back to the ck-robed man''s ce and ignored everything else. He was confident that Elder Judah wouldn''t try to punish him. The only thing he could do was tell the young master what Darren had done. Darren was not afraid of that. To be honest, what could the young master do about it now? Would he really kill Kaleb to avenge a dead man? Of course, not! He had already lost a loyal guard, and he wouldn''t want to lose another one. The young master was not naive. He knew that he could still use Kaleb in the future. So Darren didn''t worry about the young master''s punishment. Three days passed. This whole time, Darren waited in his room. But the young master did not call him. It was clear that he was busy preparing for his breakthrough and didn''t have time to deal with Bradley''s death. During these three days, Darren yed with the treasures that he gained from Kaleb and his brother, Bradley. He had over a thousand runes with which to increase his power or speed. He also had several elixirs that could help upgrade his Spirit Power. As Darren had used them all, his Spirit Power had reached level twenty. Just as the ape had predicted, it would be extremely difficult to upgrade another level once he reached level twenty. Right at that time, an attendant knocked on Darren''s door and told him that the young master wanted to see him now. Darren smiled and walked out. After a short while, Darren stepped into the huge pce. The young master''s expression was cold. As soon as he saw Darren, he shouted, "Kaleb! How dare you kill Bradley, my Left Guard?" Hearing the usation, Darren lifted his chin in defiance, although he wasughing in his heart. The young master was probably faking his anger. "Please let me exin, young master. Bradley was very angry with me that day. He lured me into the array that he had nned for years. He had intended to kill me! I didn''t have a choice but to kill him instead. Please forgive me, young master," Darren responded in a calm and honest tone. "I see. Well, the situation is different since it was Bradley who wanted to kill you first. He deserved to die for attacking my Right Guard without my permission. All right,e with me to the Soul-refining Pool," the young master replied. And just as Darren had expected, the young master announced no punishment. He couldn''t lose another guard. Then, he stood up and walked toward the Soul-refining Pool. Darren followed him. They walked by one pce after another, till they arrived in front of a big cave. ''I didn''t expect so many people to be present today, '' Darren thought. Just one nce showed Darren that about a hundred people were standing in front of the cave. Not only that, each person present was a very good rule cultivator. Darren could tell that from the aura around them. Some cultivators had auras that were stronger and stranger than Elder Judah''s. Now that Darren could feel the power of the cultivators summoned to protect the young master, he realized that this was not a good opportunity to capture the young master. After all, with so many powerful men here to guard the young master, how could he seed? Even though he had to abandon his n, Darren couldn''t leave. The onlyforting prospect for Darren was that he could absorb some Spirit Power during the ceremony. A group of people followed the young master into the cave. They passed over a hundred Killing Arrays, Restriction Arrays, and Illusion Arrays before they reached a deep green pool. Then, some of the powerful rule cultivators started to use an arcane skill to throw the souls that Darren had collected into that pool. Much to Darren''s surprise, besides the souls that he had collected, at least Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ten thousand more souls were struggling in the pool. After refining for a long time, an extremely powerful Spirit Power rose from the deep green pool. Then, the young master entered the pool under the protection of the rule cultivators. "Young master, you will break through to level twenty-six of the Spirit Power after forty-nine days. Then, you can ept the true rule inheritance." "Good luck, young master. I am sure that the sect leader will be happy for you when he finishes his closed-door cultivation." After a few powerful rule cultivators said these words to the young master, they used their rule power to protect the whole pool. "Elders, are you sure that nobody can enter this pool?" The young master had to ask onest time. "Yes, we are certain. Don''t worry, young master. Nobody will interrupt you. Even with ourbined powers, we cannot open the Protection Domain before you sessfully break through." To ensure the young master''s safety, these powerful elders had made the Protection Domain so strong that even they couldn''t break in. "That''s good to hear. But there''s one more thing. What if I am in danger when I am in there alone?" asked the young master. His tone wasced with worry. "If you are in danger, the five of us will burn our souls to open the Protection Domain," one of the elders answered tofort the young master. That was when the young master finally stopped worrying. After the Protection Domain was closed, the sect''s elders and the disciples of high status crossed their legs and sat down around the domain. They waited patiently for the Spirit Power toe out so that they could absorb it. Darren, just like them, crossed his legs and sat on the floor. He was silent the whole time as thoughts of failure to execute his n shed through his mind. After a short while, Elder Judah walked toward him apanied by another middle-aged rule cultivator. It was evident that their target was Darren. "Mortimer, use your Piercing Eye to check him," Elder Judah said while pointing to Darren. "Umm... He''s the young master''s right-hand man. Is it eptable for us to investigate him, Judah?" "Don''t worry. We are doing this for the young master''s safety. Just check him," Judah said firmly. He knew that the young master wouldn''t me him for suspecting Kaleb''s identity and having someone to check him, even if the result refuted Judah''s suspicions. "All right. I haven''t used my Piercing Eye in a long time anyway." As the two rule cultivators weremunicating through their arcane skills, Darren couldn''t hear them. But he could feel a pair of eyes with strong piercing power staring at him. ''Damn it! That middle-aged man must have mastered some sort of searching rule form of the Supreme Vision Rule. He will surely discover my true identity!'' Darren cursed in his heart. He had intentionally memorized the rule forms of the Supreme Vision Rule in case such a situation happened. This was why he was able to recognize that the middle-aged man must have a way to confirm his true identity. If Darren were exposed at this time, with so many powerful rule cultivators and over a hundred powerful arrays protecting the young master, he would not stand a chance against them, even if he called the Water Kylin for help. Besides, with so many evil rule cultivators here, the connection he had with the Ancient Void Battlefield might be cut off. Darren''s shoulders sagged when he realized that there was a possibility that he probably couldn''t open the Ancient Void Battlefield, either. In that way, death was certain if his true identity was discovered. Just as the middle-aged man was about to use his skill to probe him, Darren stood and shouted angrily, "What are you doing?" Chapter 465 Expose Darrens Identity Chapter 465 Expose Darren''s Identity "Be quiet!" the elder with the strongest aura yelled. He had been sitting cross-legged alongside the others. "Elder Quentin, I doubt the man''s identity. I asked Mortimer to check him, but the man is resisting!" Judah exined as he stepped forward. Elder Quentin was startled by the allegations. He nced at Darren before releasing his strong Spirit Power to examine Darren''s soul. Checking a person''s soul was different from attacking his soul. Thus, the strange stone in Darren''s head wouldn''t strike back. After only one scan, sweat trickled down Darren''s forehead. The force was so intense that he almost fell to his knees. "I didn''t find anything abnormal. Don''t cause trouble while the young master is cultivating," Elder Quentin concluded after checking Darren''s soul. He hadplete faith in his Spirit Power. "But the man killed Bradley. When I probed Bradley''s body, I sensed an aura of sword intent. I believe that he is a spy!" Although most of the disciples of the Red Inferno Sect were rule cultivators, they also had powerful martial artists to guard the sect. There were a few swordsmen among them. However, since Kaleb had entered rule cultivation in his childhood, he showed no talents as a martial artist. He couldn''t release sword intent. Considering this, the situation was worth investigating. Besides, Judah had always been suspicious of Darren. With that, he became more insistent that Darren should be checked. "What do you mean?" the powerful elder named Quentin asked. Judah''s exnation had confused him. He was also annoyed as he didn''t care much about this internal bickering. What really mattered to him now was the young master''s breakthrough. If the young master seeded, then Elder Quentin would earn appreciation and rewards. "This..." Judah was stunned speechless. Then hemunicated with Mortimer using his spiritual sense. "Mortimer, check him. It would help if we could show that Kaleb is a spy." "But if we cannot prove your suspicions, then Elder Quentin will believe that we are deliberately making trouble!" Mortimer hesitated. "You don''t care that we have a spy amongst us? Why don''t you believe me? You are driving me mad!" Judah''s voice wasced with fury. "Well. s!" Mortimer agreed. As they were good friends, Mortimer couldn''t defy Judah, or he would risk offending his friend. With no other alternatives, Mortimer summoned his Spirit Power in his eyes as he activated the Supreme Vision Rule. Then, he red at Darren. Whistle! Mortimer was hurt by a spiritual attack from Darren. "Why do you insist on checking on me? What do you mean by this? I have assisted the young master for so many years. Now that he is cultivating in the poor, you intend to get rid of me. Huh? Are you going to rise in rebellion?" Darren bellowed. His expression reflected the indignation and anger that he felt at the intrusion. Although the spiritual attack he had released wasn''t very strong, it was powerful enough to have an impact on Mortimer. If he didn''t defend against the attack, Mortimer would risk injury to his soul. Darren''s shouting and the spiritual attack forced Mortimer to stop. At this point, many powerful rule cultivators noticed the dispute between the four men. They furrowed their eyebrows as they shifted their focus to Darren and the other three quarreling men. "What are you doing? Who permitted this man to enter? Very soon, the Spirit Power will be released from the inside. If you disturb us again, the repercussions will be dreadful! You''d better leave now!" "How dare you seek favor when the young master is unavable due to his cultivation? Don''t do all this here. You bastards, don''t disturb me!" Several powerful rule cultivators growled at Judah and Kaleb. This disregard for Judah''s and Kaleb''s close rtionship with the young master was embarrassing for both men. Sure enough, except for the five elders present, Judah showed no fear of the other overmatches. After all, he was also an overmatch himself. "Mortimer, check him! If nothing is wrong, I will admit my error and ask for punishment before the young master!" Judah roared. Enraged by the rule cultivators'' threats, his eyes widened. "Okay. I trust you. At worst, I will be scolded by the young master. Humph!" Mortimer dered. Hearing the rule cultivators'' impertinent remarks toward his friend, he also became furious. Despite the threats, he released his Spiritual Power to scan Darren with. Darren frowned and released another spiritual attack. However, Judah, who stood beside Mortimer, blocked it. Darren quivered as his soul had been exposed to Mortimer. "Got you, you spy! Who are you?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mortimer questioned when he saw Darren''s real soul, not the one he was disguising himself with. "What do you mean? Are you trying to frame me?" Darren argued, refusing to admit his real identity. "Humph. How dare you doubt my abilities? Elders, please take a look," Mortimer said. Then with an arcane skill, he disyed Darren''s soul''s shadow in the midair before the crowd. "Eh?" Seeing Darren''s soul''s shadow, all the powerful rule cultivators released their auras. "As suspected, he is an intruder!" "Elder Judah, forgive us for offending you just now." The powerful rule cultivators were startled. Judahcently stared at Darren. He had suspected that Kaleb had defected to the Soul Hunter Sect. He had never thought that the man was not Kaleb at all, but an intruder. "You bastard, show me your real appearance! You even dared toprehend the rule form of the Illusion Rule. What''s your purpose for sneaking into our sect?" Judah thundered. Instantly, five elders shed over and surrounded Darren. Darren was nervous, for he had never thought that he would be seen through so easily. Surrounded by the overmatches, he had no escape route! "Humph. Did you think you could trick me?" Judah snorted coldly as if he had earned great credit. "Judah, you are so wise to catch a spy. The young master will surely reward you when he finds out," Mortimer smiled. Judah felt quite self-satisfied since he had caught the spy, especially after Elder Quentin had imed that there was nothing abnormal about Darren. Darren stood quietly as some rule power restricted him. At the moment, he was like meat on their chopping block. There was nothing left to do but allow them to trample on him. However, he would not die without putting up a fight. It was impossible for Darren to give up so quickly. "Are you going to answer our questions or not? Elder Quentin, torture him with the soul afflicting skill!" Judahmanded with confidence. Elder Quentin nodded and prepared to torture Darren''s soul. Boom! A light green soul arrow darted into Darren''s mind. It was so forceful that even Darren''s dark ring couldn''t resist it. "Ah!" "Ah!" Two painful screams emerged at the same time. The crowd was taken aback. While the first came from Darren, the other scream was from Elder Quentin. What was strange was that Darren could quickly return to normal after the attack. However, the strongest elder fell and rolled on the ground with his handsced behind his head. He was overwhelmed with pain. As the soul attack was too powerful, the strange stone in Darren''s head couldn''t resist it entirely. As a result, his soul was torn, which caused Darren great pain. Equally, the soul arrow that wasn''t consumed by Darren rebounded to the elder. Therefore, he was also in agony. Thus, Darren realized the limit of the resistance of the strange stone in his mind. He now knew that if the soul attack were stronger than the elder''s, his soul would be severely injured. "Kill him!" Elder Quentin ordered as he clenched his teeth in bitter hatred. Meanwhile, the rest of the elders used their arcane skills to cure him. After hearing themand, the powerful rule cultivators ran toward Darren. Over a hundred rule cultivators had been summoned to guard the young master. From among them, some were powerful enough to kill three-star grand warriors. Moreover, the elders'' rule power could ughter three-star grand warriors at the top level. Boom! de and sword intent exploded around Darren. He wouldn''t await his death without putting up a fight! Chapter 466 Use The Rule Power Blockade Chapter 466 Use The Rule Power Blockade Darren couldn''t handle all the powerful rule cultivators simultaneously. With the restrictions in ce, he felt like he was stuck in the mire and couldn''t move a little bit. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without any hesitation, Darren released all of his tricks at the cultivators. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But the rule cultivators were so strong that it only took one or two of them to defuse Darren''s attacks. Crack! Crack! Tens of runesbined and transformed into a long whip. In a sh, the whipshed Darren on his back, leaving several bone-deep wounds on him. And what was worse, the whip was made from a specialposition. When it connected with Darren''s back, the whip left thatposition in the wounds. Darren was in tremendous agony now! As the rule cultivators intended to capture Darren alive, they didn''t deal a fatal blow to him when they noticed how weak he was. Otherwise, they would have killed Darren by now. "Ha-ha. He is weak, just like a mouse. When we are tired of ying with him, we will start to interrogate him. After learning what we want to know, we will kill him." "He is a rule cultivator and a martial artist. However, his cultivation base is so weak." The rule cultivators continued to torture Darren the way that cats yed with mice. Darren was shocked and also angry. He had secret skills that could have killed at least one powerful cultivator. However, instead of trying to kill them, Darren was thinking about how to escape. While struggling to dodge their attacks, Darren took out the white jade bottle from his Space Ring. He had acquired this bottle from Bradley. ''The bottle contains the rule power blockade and can be used three times. Every time the bottle is activated, it suppresses one person''s rule power. With this bottle, I could kill three of them!'' Darren thought. When he first got the white jade bottle, he studied it carefully and found that the principle inside the bottle could block any rule skills that were below the level of true rules. But the rule pieces inside the bottle could only be used once on a person. What was more, it could be used on human beings, and on things that were derived from rule powers and rules. "Step back. This spy belongs to me!" Judah roared and gestured to the others to stop attacking Darren. Then he stepped in front of Darren. "You will pay for trying to fool me. You''ll know the true pain of being hit by my dark venomous sting." "Judah is cruel and excellent. He grasped the dark venomous sting from the Toxin Rule! The pain caused by the sting is no less than the agony of a tearing soul!" Whistle! One dark sting made by the runes was shot right into Darren''s heart. Since Darren had been frozen by Judah and Judah''s friend, Mortimer, he could not evade the attack. The sting hit his heart. "Ouch!" Darren couldn''t help screaming when the sting pierced his heart. The acute pain, as well as convulsions that stimted his nerves, made him want to cut out his heart! "Ha-ha. Do you want to kill yourself? No way!" Judah was satisfied to see Darren suffering. He wasn''t ready to let that pleasure go away so soon. Then, he enhanced the force on the shackle to stop Darren from moving. "This isn''t going to end well, bastard!" Darren cursed. The pain had caused him to sweat so much that he was now thoroughly drenched. "It looks like you can take more. Then take more shots." Whistle! Several ck nails made from rule power pierced Darren''s heart. Darren was in such horrifying pain that he wanted to kill himself. Despite that, Darren didn''t release the Water Kylin. He knew that the Water Kylin couldn''t resist these elders, either. What was worse, the Water Kylin might die as well. The Water Kylin couldn''t turn the situation around. As Darren couldn''t stand the pain anymore, he was determined to open the Ancient Void Battlefield. He intended to transport all the rule cultivators to the small world. "Open!" "Eh? Shackle Rune!" The elders immediately sensed that Darren had activated a force of control. To prevent Darren from escaping, the elders used an unknown arcane skill to cut off Darren''s force of control. "What did this guy do to bring that kind of strong pressure on this world? It doesn''t matter. I am not so easy to fool! Now, take this!" "Crap! Even the Ancient Void Battlefield is shackled now!" Darren was desperate. His n had failed because his force of control was weak! "Fuck it! Judah must die today no matter what the price!" Darren was determined to kill the elder. And so, he activated his Spirit Power to use the rule power blockade. Then, he cut off all Judah''s rule power. Although Judah would be an ordinary powerless man only for a few seconds, it was enough time for Darren to kill him. Whoosh! Darren transformed into a shadow and pierced Judah''s body! Meanwhile, Judah was confused as he couldn''t feel any rule power inside him. But it was already too open. The other rule cultivators were shocked by the situation. And they were enraged when Judah fell to the ground. "He killed Judah! You will die today!" Mortimer was furious now. All this while, the cultivators were having fun torturing Darren. Now, his friend, Judah, was dead. And it had happened so fast that no one had time to react. "Ha-ha." Darren started tough madly, which morphed his features and made him look ferocious. Then he said belligerently, "Come on. You''re wee to kill me. But before that, I will kill at least two more of you." As soon as he finished, Darren sensed that one rule power attack was rushing toward him. He grinned as he intended to use the remaining two chances to fight back. ''Hold on! Why not escape through the Soul-refining Pool where the young master is cultivating?'' All of a sudden, an idea shed in Darren''s head. The rule power blockade could suppress any rule for a few seconds. So, it could also be used to remove the Protection Domain for the Red Inferno Sect''s young master. The time was enough for Darren to rush in if he used his Hurricane Teleportation Skill. These elders had said that there were only two ways for them to open the Protection Domain. The first one was to wait forty-nine days for the domain to open itself. They could also open the domain by burning their souls. Obviously, these five elders wouldn''t burn their souls to capture him. ''Escape now, worryter!'' Darren thought. As it seemed like that the rule cultivators were determined to kill him, Darren shelved his hesitation and used the rule power blockade to break the Protection Domain. Suddenly, a ck hole appeared above the Protection Domain. In a sh, Darren employed his Hurricane Teleportation Skill to rush into the gap. "What? He can teleport? He broke the Protection Domain?" "Let''s kill him now!" One strong elder produced a snake-shaped rune and shot it at an astonishing speed to the hole above the Domain. However, Darren disappeared before the rune could reach him. After a few more seconds passed, the Protection Domain closed again. "Damn! He rushed into the Protection Domain. Will he be a danger to the young master?" The Red Inferno Sect''s rule cultivators started to panic. "How? How could he break into the Protection Domain? That''s impossible!" Four elders checked the Protection Domain. "He used the rule power blockade. We didn''t anticipate that." As the four elders were experienced, they could ascertain what Darren had done. Now, everyone was concerned about the young master. "Don''t worry. The guy won''t survive in the domain," Elder Quentin, who had just recovered from the rebound of the soul attack, exined confidently. "Elder Quentin, since the young master is in the Soul-refining Pool, he can''t use any rule power. He might be severely injured if he tries! So why shouldn''t we be worried?" "Ha-ha. Have you heard of the manipted soldiers?" "Oh, I see. Elder Quentin, you ced manipted soldiers in it? Ha-ha. Then there is no chance for him to survive in the Soul-refining Pool." The other four elders were now relieved. Chapter 467 They Were About To Rebel Chapter 467 They Were About To Rebel "What is a manipted soldier?" Some high-ranked rule cultivators present did not know about the manipted soldiers. And so, they asked the other elders this question. "A manipted soldier is made by cultivators who practice puppet-making. In short, a manipted soldier is a killing machine without any emotions or sense of pain," one elder exined. "That guy is powerful. Do you think that the manipted soldiers can defeat him?" someone asked. "Humph! He is an unknown low-level rule cultivator and a martial artist with power simr to a one-star grand warrior. How can he defeat the manipted soldiers? A manipted soldier doesn''t have a soul. Even if he has the rule power blockade, he cannot weaken the attack of the manipted soldiers. Besides, the manipted soldiers are really powerful. Each of Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g the manipted soldiers I have put in the pool is as powerful as the top level of a two-star grand warrior. Escaping to the Protection Domain is a terrible idea. He is as good as dead," said Elder Quentin, the most powerful elder. He was brimming with confidence. After he finished his exnation, he silently started to heal the injuries to his soul. After Darren broke into the Protection Domain, he walked to the side of the deep green pool. Gusts of Spirit Power started to rise as he neared. Darren began to feel terrible as several poisons were coursing through him. He stood beside the pool long enough to check the middle for signs of the young master. "What? The young master is not in the pool?" After detecting the pool, Darren did not feel safe. Suddenly, some chilling auras surrounded him. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Four bodies that seemed to be made of metal appeared beside Darren. "What are these? Their killing intent is so strong!" Darren was shocked. He looked at the four bodies carefully as he probed them. He sensed no life aurasing from them. But, they emitted another aura that was cold and powerful. "The one who breaches the Protection Domain must die!" An emotionless voice broke the silence as it announced Darren''s death sentence. The four bodies summoned their weapons and attacked Darren in unison. Darren was about to avoid their attack by using the Hurricane Teleportation Skill, but a shield with rule power suddenly appeared and blocked him. "How did youe in here?" a voice questioned. Darren raised his eyes to find that the young master was staring at him coldly. "Young master!" Without any hesitation, Darren fell to his knees. Darren could sense that the young master of the Red Inferno Sect hadn''t weakened since entering the Protection Domain. That meant that he hadn''t started to break through yet. What had he been waiting for? Darren guessed the answer. Now, Darren still had the same aura and appearance as Kaleb. With his power, it was impossible for him to defeat the four cold soldiers. Not to mention, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect was still as strong as before. "Young master, are you all right? Those damned bad guys! They are trying to kill you. I hate myself for being too weak to protect you, young master!" Darren pretended to be sad and sighed. Hearing Darren''s exnation, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect paled. At that moment, the four manipted soldiersunched another attack on Darren. It seemed as though the previous block had worn off. Darren, however, stood quickly and acted to protect the young master of the Red Inferno Sect by standing in front of him. He said, "Young master, you need to find a way to leave this ce. Those old bad guys have made all the necessary arrangements to kill you today. I will protect you until I die!" At that moment, the manipted soldiers'' attack reached Darren. He pretended to stagger while fighting back. As nned, one of the manipted soldiers'' attacksnded on the young master of the Red Inferno Sect. "Damn! I should have guessed that they would try something like this!" The young master was so angry that he quivered all over. He started to fight the manipted soldiers with his powerful skills, trying to suppress them. But the manipted soldiers were soulless. The rule forms that the young master had learned were almost useless. Only his shackling and defending skills worked. "Humph!" the young muster sneered. Then a jade bottle appeared in his hand. With his powerful Spirit Power, he opened the jade bottle. A figure of a golden-armored martial artist roared and rushed out. His aura was as powerful as that of a three-star grand warrior. Boom! Boom! Boom! Under themand of the young master''s Spirit Power, the golden-armored martial artist attacked each of the manipted soldiers. He moved so quickly that he looked like a shing shadow. In a few seconds, the golden-armored martial artist had beaten the manipted soldiers'' bodies into the ground. The golden-armored martial artist did not slow down. Instead, he continued to punch the manipted soldiers until they broke into countless pieces of metal. Then, the golden-armored martial artist returned to the jade bottle. "Tell me. What is going on? Who wants to rebel?" the young master of the Red Inferno Sect asked. His voice and facial expression conveyed the fury he was feeling. "Young master, it is the five elders. No, to be more exact, all of them want to rebel. The ones who came to guard you, young master, were working under the orders of the five elders. They want to kill you too, young master," Darren said. He trembled as he spoke to show that he was terrified. "Nonsense! How dare they betray me, their young master?" the young master bellowed. Hearing his question, Darren''s heart jumped with joy. He was no longer worried about himself as he concluded that the young master had a very suspicious nature. Even without any proof, he had believed Darren over the group of elders that had sworn to protect him. How could Darren have known about the young master''s nature? Before the pool was sequestered, the young master had repeatedly asked what the elders intended to do if someone entered the Protection Domain. His anxiety stemmed from his concern that he would be weak and vulnerable during the breakthrough process in the Protection Domain. Thus, if someone broke in, the young master wouldn''t be able to protect himself. The young master felt reassured only after the elders informed him that they could open the Protection Domain by burning their souls. Of course, this showed that the young master was a skeptical and suspicious person. Moreover, the Red Inferno Sect''s young master should have started cultivating after entering the Protection Domain. However, he did not enter the pool. Darren was sure that he was waiting to see if someone would take action to hurt him. "I dare not lie! They arranged for an opportunity to open the Protection Domain so that they could secretly enter and kill you, young master. But they did not think that I would learn of their secret. They tortured me by forcing poisons into my body. They threatened to kill me if I did not join them. I agreed so that they would be less vignt around me. The moment they opened the Protection Domain, I fought them and rushed in to tell you the truth," Darren said. His voice wasced with grief and resentment. "Humph! Even if you are telling the truth about the elders wanting to kill their young master, how could they have only one chance to open the Protection Domain?" "Those rebels fear the power of your Spirit Power, young master. They were afraid that you would discover their n. So they only made room for a tiny little w in the Protection Domain. They arranged for those soulless soldiers that attacked us previously, young master. I heard their discussion, which is why I know that this was their back-up n. They were a hundred percent certain that they would be able to kill you when you are weak!" Darren continued to portray the elders as disloyal, calcting rebels. Boom! At that moment, the Protection Domain seemed to quiver a little bit. Obviously, someone was attacking it from outside. Sensing the attack, the Red Inferno Sect''s young master began to believe Darren''s story. His face reddened as anger coursed through him. Outside the Protection Domain, the most powerful elder''s body began to ooze blood when the manipted soldiers were smashed to pieces. Although the four manipted soldiers were gifts from one of his friends, he had connected them with his Spirit Power. So, he was severely hurt when the manipted soldiers were destroyed. "This is not good. That guy killed the manipted soldiers! Our young master is in danger!" the most powerful elder said, regardless of his pain. They had not even considered the possibility that their young master had crushed the manipted soldiers, not Darren! The destruction of the four manipted soldiers disturbed all the rule cultivators. A sense of foreboding filled them as they thought of the consequences! Now that the manipted soldiers sent to protect the young master had been annihted, their young master was in great danger. If he died, they would probably be severely punished by the sect leader. The only thing they could do was to rush in by force and save their young master. The five elders knew that they would die if they burned their souls to open the Protection Domain. Of course, they were unwilling to do that before they tried other ways to open the Protection Domain. Plus, they also suspected that the imposter might have other powerful trump cards since he had defeated the four manipted soldiers. If the five elders burned their souls and died after that, weaker cultivators could not possibly save the young master. The best way for them to open the Protection Domain was to use thebined power of all the cultivators! But they never thought that their behavior would reinforce Darren''s lies, andpel the young master to think it was the truth! Chapter 468 Means To Save His Life (Part One) Chapter 468 Means To Save His Life (Part One) The Protection Domain was continually shaking, signifying that the barrier was breached and was about to knuckle under. The young master of the Red Inferno Sect was green and sweaty in the face sensing the threat of what was happening. He could feel from the trembling and shing sound that those people outside wanted so badly to get in. "Young master, in case they get in here, I will burst my soul to stall them so you can run away and escape!" Darren proposed an escape n, looking at the worried young master. Yet, deep inside him, he knew that he was not true to his words. He just said those words to show his "loyalty" and to gauge if the young master trusted him or not. "Those ungrateful bastards! I knew those old bastards wanted to have my treasures!" the young master of the Red Inferno Sect cursed. It seemed that he had utterly believed in what Darren had said. Hearing his words, Darren couldn''t help but feel ted, but he just couldn''t let this emotion show on his face. He was more confident of his n now that the young master entirely relied his trust on him. "Young master, they are really vicious for doing this. How dare they trespass and interrupt you on your cultivation. If they hadn''t been informed that the master are in closed-door cultivation, they wouldn''t have dared to do such things to you! They nned tounch the attack before the master cane out of his cultivation. Not only that, but they also nned to kill you and me your death on Elder Judah. Elder Judah was so angry and tried to stop them from seeding in their ns. Unfortunately, he was already killed by them," with a forlorn look on his face, Darren added. The longer he stayed with the young master, the more fabricated his stories got. By this time, telling lies came naturally to him, as if he was born with that talent. "What? Is that true? Elder Judah is dead?" the young master asked in surprise. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, he''s dead, young master. They tortured Elder Judah and me at first, but he was just so loyal to you and wouldn''t pretend to surrender. Because of that, he was pierced in the heart and died that moment after. It was Mortimer, his so-called good friend, who killed Elder Judah." With an over- expressive tone, Darren pretended to be sad about Elder Judah''s death. "Damn it! Fuck! How dare he do that to Elder Judah?" At the thought of such ruthless action by Mortimer, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect was just so furious that his rule power began to rile. Anger and thirst for killing were burning in his eyes. "Young master, what should we do now? I am afraid that those old bastards will burn their souls to open the Protection Domain. I am severely wounded, and I am not sure if I can resist them even if I burst my soul," Darren said in a slow and dramatic tone while observing the young master the whole time. He wanted to know what was on the young master''s mind and what would he do about the situation. Silently thinking for a short while, the expression on the young master''s face darkened even more. Thoughts and ns were battling in his head; the young master was in a dilemma and was thinking very hard to figure out the circumstances. "Kaleb, you are this loyal to me, and I will always remember that. After I kill those bastards, I will consider you as my brother. But for now, I need your help," the young master calmed down and said to Darren in a gentle, friendly, and pleading tone. He was rarely this gentle towards his subordinates¡ª especially now that he was asking a favor. He had to swallow his pride like a bitter gourd. "I''ll risk my life to protect you, young master!" Darren promised in a firm tone as if he was really "All right. I have two ns right now. Listen carefully. First, I have some means of protection and attack left. Even if they get in here, they will all die except those old bastards. Second, I will teach those attacks to you so you can buy me some time until I sessfully break through. Once I break through, I can inherit an inferior true rule that will be enough to kill those old bastards. However, you will suffer a little to use those attacks to guard me, Kaleb." Hearing out the young master''s orders, Darren secretly felt surprised and thrilled as if he was in the seventh heaven. Everything was working ording to his n. He had expected that the young master of the Red Inferno Sect had some powerful ways to protect himself that others didn''t know about. He was this polite to Darren right now only because he needed Darren''s help to get through such a things to his subordinates when he needed them. Yet, this time, being caught in between, and given no other options, the young master treated Darren nicely. One of the reasons was because he was afraid that Darren would also attack him while he was in the pool breaking through. Before Darren could answer, the young master added, "Kaleb, if thingse to worst and you can''t resist their attack, just jump in the Soul-refining Pool, absorb all the Spirit Power and inherit the true rule to kill them!" Sensing the worry on the panic-stricken face of the young master, Darren couldn''t help butugh coldly in his heart. The young master was paranoid at this moment. He was testing Darren''s loyalty even at this urgent time! "No! I will never do that! I''d rather die protecting you than inheriting the true rule myself, young master!" with his shoulders perplexed in a confident stance, Darren refused in a firm tone. A stern look was cast on his face. "Good! You are truly loyal to me!" The young master of the Red Inferno Sect smiled and patted Darren on the shoulder. He was now convinced that he had Darren under hismand, and the young man was willing toy his life for him. As a show of appreciating his loyalty, the young master gave four things to Darren for him to use. After this, he made himself ready to get in the pool to break through. "Kaleb, you are wounded, absorb the Spirit Power that would flow out of the pool with all your might. It will make you feel better and would help you regain your strength in the fastest time possible." "I will. Thank you, young master." This time, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect nodded his head and focused all his attention on the pool. Momentster, he jumped in the pool and started absorbing the Spirit Power as much as he could contain. Chapter 469 Means To Save His Life (Part Two) Chapter 469 Means To Save His Life (Part Two) Substantially, as a rule cultivator, he couldn''t absorb the external Spirit Power and make it all for himself. The only way he could increase his Spirit Power was by cultivating andprehending, so that he could awaken more Spirit Power. Yet, at any rate, there were precious Soul-fixing Stones in the Soul-refining Pool. Coupled with the treasures and the souls inside, the young master could use a secret skill to absorb the Spirit Power. This secret skill was discovered by the master of the Red Inferno Sect from the relics of the Soul Hunter Sect. In the meantime, left alone, Darren arranged in an array the four things that the young master gave him. The first thing was a very potent rule power shield containing the Protection Rule. It was no weaker than the Protection Domain of the elders. With a flicker of his Spirit Power, Darren made the shield cover the entire pool. In that way, even if the rule cultivators managed to wreck open the Protection Domain, it would be challenging for them to break the rule power shield. The second thing was the jade bottle that the young master used before. Inside the jade bottle was a golden-armored martial artist. Once again, Darren let out his Spirit Power, added with the arcane skill that the young master taught him, he could use his Spirit Power to control the golden-armored martial artist to fight for him. The third thing was a Killing Array. Darren could tell that the Killing Array was much more dominant than the golden-armored martial artist. Not only that, the Killing Array could attack not only one rule cultivator, but many rule cultivators at the same time. Once this array was activated, more than half of the rule cultivators outside would eventually die. Thest thing was also the most powerful, and it was saved, especially to attack the elders. It was a crystal ball. Inside the ball, there was a small part of the master of the Red Inferno Sect''s soul! These four treasures were all left by the master of the Red Inferno Sect to his son so he could protect himself while his father was away. Each one of them was powerful and would be handy when faced in a difficult situation. Even the real Kaleb didn''t know about these things. That meant that the rule cultivators outside also had no idea about the four powerful contraptions. Besides, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect was so paranoid up to the point that he would never have told anyone the secret that could save his life. Darren could even say that the young master must have other treasures that were even more powerful, but he didn''t show. He had to be guarded around Darren in case he betrayed him too. Or if Darren couldn''t resist the rule cultivators outside, he could at least use them to save his own life. Howbeit, on the flip side, Darren had seen a loophole. There was still one disadvantage of this n. The four things entrusted to him by the young master all needed an active Spirit Power to maintain. Once Darren used them at the same time, his Spirit Power would probably be drained, and he would be in an unstable state. That might be the reason why the young master of the Red Inferno Sect said that Darren would suffer. Yet, he was left with no choice but to fulfill the task. After a while, Darren arranged everything, and he started to assimte the Spirit Power that overflowed from the pool. As he was in the middle of his assimtion, Darren decided that now was not the right time to attack and kill the young master. The young master was so fond of him, and he believed and trusted deeply in Darren. Aside from that, the young master might have other means to save his life. If that was the case, Darren''s chances to seed were slimmed down. Even if he were sure that he could kill the young master, Darren still wouldn''t do that because it wouldn''t be good for him. In the meantime, Darren focused and tried his best to assimte the Spirit Power that overflowed, and he sessfully assimted it all. Three days quickly passed, and Darren''s Spirit Power had upgraded a lot. With all the assimtion and cultivation, he was about to reach level twenty-one of the Spirit Power. In the intervening period, the disciples and the elders of the Red Inferno Sect outside were all worried about their young master. They were so anxious because they didn''t know what was happening inside. After three days of constant attack, the Protection Domain was not breaking nor budging an inch at all. Three days had passed, and all of them were tormented at the thought of their young master''s welfare. Disciples and elders alike were all worried sick of him. They couldn''t afford to lose their young master, especially now knowing that he was the most vulnerable when he was breaking through. "I can''t stand this anymore! We have to get in there to check on the young master! Or we will all definitely die after the master gets out of his cultivation." "Don''t be so pessimistic. I am positive that the young master must have a lot of treasures to save his life. He won''t be killed that easily. Who knows, by now, maybe the guy has already been killed by our young master." "Elder Frederic has a point. That guy probably can only disturb the young master''s breaking through. He doesn''t have the power to kill the young master at all." "You are awfully wrong! The young master is frail when he is breaking through. Even if he has some treasures to use, he won''t have enough Spirit Power to maintain them. The situation might be the other way around. That impostor is a threat to the young master''s life! Let''s just face it that you aren''t willing N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. to burn your souls to open the Protection Domain! If you don''t open the domain, I will go and report everything to our master even if I risk my life!" The people outside were in a heated discussion. They were all afraid that the young master inside would die. Yet, they didn''t know what to do, and they couldn''t reach an agreement. "Enough!" the most powerful elder among the group yelled, making everyone silent. He then ordered, "You four, burn a small part of our souls with me to open the Protection Domain. The rest of you wait till the Protection Domain is at its weakest to break it fully. We can''t make any mistakes! Do you hear me?" After arguing for a very long time, the elders couldn''t refuse the order anymore. They had no choice but to burn a part of their soul to open the Protection Domain. Chapter 470 About To Break In (Part One) Chapter 470 About To Break In (Part One) Burning even a slight hint of a person''s soul would cause substantial damage to the person himself. But this was how it was. It was a unique skill. The five elders had no other choice. Back then, in order to make the young master feel safe, they set the Protection Domain very strong, to the astonishment of all. However, a strong young man had broken into it. They could not open the domain even after they had attacked it for quite a long time. Now this was the only method they could figure out how. One by one they tried. Under the guidance of the most powerful elder, all the five elders sat down with their legs crossed and activated their arcane skills. They were preparing themselves. After a few seconds, all of them had a painful look on their faces and their bodies started to shiver and shake as if they had seizures. Whoosh! Whoosh! Then, just several secondster, a soul arrow was shot at the Protection Domain. It was so fast you could hardly see it. Arge variety ofplicated runes on the Protection Domain started to sparkle. ck lightning emerged indistinctly, shimmering and glittering everywhere. Whoosh! Another soul arrow was shot by the five elders. It precisely hit its target as the elders focused deeply on their goal. The Protection Domain could not withstand the powerful attack. It was broken into pieces and disappearedpletely without a trace as if it never even existed before. "Let''s go! Come on! Hurry up!" After burning part of their souls, the five elders could not stand up since they were weak and in great pain. Burning part of one''s soul drained one''s body of great soul energy and the body naturally couldn''t function as normally as before. The other powerful rule cultivators rushed over very swiftly for they had a purpose in mind. Bang! Bang! Bang! All the rule cultivators rebounded and fell hard on the ground after crashing into an invisible cover. They were bruised and battered and were moaning from the pain. "What''s that? What on earth could it be?" Everyone turned red from anger and rage. You could almost see their blood boiling beneath the surface. Next to the pool, Darren felt the attack of two powerful strengths and he knew that the Protection Domain had been broken into pieces. He realized a fight was in process. He looked at the pool, then at the disintegrated Protection Domain, then back at the pool, thinking of what wasing next. But he was not at all worried. He knew that the rule power shield given by the young master of the Red Inferno Sect was no weaker than the Protection Domain. Darren was also aware of those elders of the Red Inferno Sect who must burn their own souls to open the Protection Domain, which meant they could not use this arcane skill at this stage. They would be burnt out by now and would need to recharge in order to be able to regain their strength. The damage of the soul was rather severe. These elders could only use this skill after quite some time had passed and they had regained their health andposure. Ignoring what was happening outside, Darren was fully engaged in assimting Spirit Power which was being released from the pool. He wanted to increase the level of his Spirit Power to infinity if he could. The amount of Spirit Power released was not too little, butpared to that in the pool, it was a drop in the ocean. He needed to find other sources of Spirit Power to increase his level. The Red Inferno Sect killed many innocent people to cultivate Spirit Power, which was quite cruel. But since he was here, Darren prepared to obtain Spirit Power directly from the pool. He looked at his own reflection in the pool and could almost feel the Spirit Power enter his body. The young master of the Red Inferno Sect had been deep in meditation in the pool, and could not feel what was happening, so Darren was not worried he would be caught. Darren walked towards the pool and sat on its edge, using his assimtion skill. He focused his mind and took deep breaths and called upon his assimtion skill beside the pool. Slowly he extended one hand and let it touch the water and felt the water run through his fingers. Tremendous Spirit Power streamed into Darren''s mind like rivers. His own Spirit Power was increasing N?velDrama.Org owns this. ceaselessly. Darren felt veryfortable; this feeling was more intense than what he felt when his talent increased. And Darren enjoyed thefortable feeling, as well as the increased Spirit Power. Time had gone by so fast. It was now one monthter¡ªa full 31 days, with 24 hours in each day. Darren noticed the Spirit Power in the pool was less than average, so he jumped up and left the pool. The young master would wake up soon after the Spirit Power was used up. Darren did not want to be there then. "My Spirit Power...My...My Spirit Power..." After checking his Spirit Powder, Darren was overjoyed. He could not believe it. He had to check again to be certain. His Spirit Power reached the peak of level 25, really close to the top level. This was not an easy stage to reach and many masters trained for years to reach that level. After reaching level 20, it was quite difficult to increase the Spirit Power by one level. In order to break through to level 26, the young master of the Red Inferno Sect¡ªwhose Spirit Power had been at stage 24 in the beginning¡ªneeded a pool full of Spirit Power. This was very difficult toe by. Actually, increasing the Spirit Power from level 25 to 26 required over ten times more Spirit Power than increasing it from level 24 to 25. Therefore, Darren only assimted less than thirty percent of the Spirit Power from the pool to increase his Spirit Power to level 25. He had gotten to the level he desired for now. Darren didn''t assimte all the Spirit Power in the pool, because he needed the young master of the Red Inferno Sect to kill those powerful rule cultivators outside after his Spirit Power reached level 26, otherwise he could not run away. There was a reason for everything. Chapter 471 About To Break In (Part Two) Chapter 471 About To Break In (Part Two) Darren could also kill the young master and grasp the basic true rule to kill the rule cultivators outside. Yet he chose not to, yet. It was very dangerous. From memory, Darren knew the inherited-type true rule was restricted to bloodline. If a person from a different bloodline wanted to obtain an inherit-type true rule, his chance of sess was one in a million. Besides, if he did not seed, he would definitely die. Darren had to carefully weigh his options. And Darren didn''t dare to try either one. As such, it was essential to allow the young master of the Red Inferno Sect to increase his Spirit Power, ording to the n Darren had in mind. One dayter, the green liquid in the pool had dried out and the young master woke up. Darren did not know what to expect, he was on guard though. "What? What is? Where?" Frowning, the young master was very unsatisfied and grumpy once he woke up. His face was crumpled up like a tree bark. "Young master, has your Spirit Power broken through to a new level? Is it true? Congrattions! This is great news!" Darren pretended to be very happy and ted. "Yes indeed it has, quite right." The young master nodded, asking, "But why has my Spirit Power only reached the beginning of level 26? It should have gone much further by my estimation! I nned to increase my Spirit Powder to the upper level of level 26. This is very odd and strange!" "It must be due to those bastards outside! Damn them!" Darren said, coldly. Hearing this, the young master gritted his teeth, agreeing with Darren, and said angrily, "Humph, give me one more day and I will kill them all! Everyst one of them!" "I will absolutely try my best to guard you. This I promise." Darren cupped his fist to better exemplify his determination. "Good. After putting down their rebellion, I will give you a reward! Now let''s get to work!" The young master took out a scroll which contained the inherited-type true rule. He dripped his blood onto the scroll to obtain the inheritance. This was a tradition passed down from master to master. Rumble! All of a sudden, the Defense Array beside the pool, which was made by the rule power shield, started to shake violently as if there was an earthquake or as if it was boiling. During the past month, the rule cultivators had been attacking the Defense Array time and time again in an effort to open it, but they never seeded. They were once more trying to open it now. However, at the moment, the Defense Array was vibrating fiercely as if it was on the verge of copse. They had never before experienced this level of vibration and it was destabilizing. Darren unleashed his Spirit Power to stabilize the Defense Array at once. It was quite easy for him to stabilize the Defense Array now. He had many powers at level 26 of Spirit Power. Among the rule cultivators, the Spirit Power of the most powerful elder was at level 25; that of the other four elders reached level 24. As for the others, their highest Spirit Power was at level 23. They could easily be challenged, Darren thought. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At present, apart from defense against attacks from outside, Darren also needed to figure out how to let the young master of the Red Inferno Sect kill the people outside. Therefore, the young master could not talk with them, otherwise they would get a chance to exin themselves. Darren kept thinking of a multitude of ways. ''Once the Defense Array is open, or the young master is ready to attack, I must be the first one to rush out and fight them. I have to make sure of that, it is imperative.'' Darren thought if he started the fight, no one would have the chance to exin, and that was very important, as there was no need for exnations now. Nevertheless, it was only his imagination. It was possible that it would not develop as he had thought. Perhaps it would develop in an entirely different way. ''I must do something more to make the young master of the Red Inferno Sect kill them! I have to think of something, I have toe up with something, I simply must!'' Boom! While Darren was thinking, the whole area began to violently shake and cracks appeared on the Defense Array. It started to look like pandemonium and items were falling left, right and center. "Shit, it will be broken through! I can''t let this happen! I must think of something!" Darren right away used his Spirit Power to repair the Defense Array. The Defense Array could not be broken through at this point. If it was broken through, he could use the tricks the young master had taught him to kill some of the rule cultivators. But he could not kill the more powerful rule cultivators. If they got the chance to talk with the young master, then the young master would know the truth! Darren must never let this happen! Darren tried his best to use his Spirit Power, but the attacks were really powerful, harshly agonizing his spirit. Nheless he did his best to continue. ''I cannot resist the attacks anymore. I''m trying but I cannot, I simply cannot anymore!'' Darren finally gave up. If he had forced himself to resist anymore, his soul would have been absolutely injured probably beyond repair. ''So those five elders used the soul attack method again after they had recovered? I don''t believe it! It simply is not possible. I don''t think they can recover only within one month. Plus, their soul attack before was not as strong as now. So it must be...it must be, no it can''t be...'' Darren thought of one worrying possibility, but he wanted to put it out of his mind. That had to be it! There must be a more powerful rule cultivatoring! Chapter 472 Killing Spree Chapter 472 Killing Spree Outside of the Defense Array The elders kept their heads down in fear and the other strong cultivators knelt on the ground with heavy hearts. "Have you done nothing for more than a month, you idiots? You still haven''t found a way to save Carey? If he''s still alive, you useless bastards will be imprisoned for one year. If he''s dead, you will all face your deaths as well! Humph!" A middle-aged man in a grey robe red at everyone. "Vice master, we have no other choice. In order to protect Young Master Carey from being disturbed, we set up the strongest Protection Domain. However, the man who sneaked in here was able to enter by using a rule power blockade. We can''t open it," an elder exined as he kept his head down. "Bastard! Don''t you know how to ask for help? Why didn''t you tell me right away? If you make any petty excuses again, I will kill you!" The middle-aged man, Arnold Chi, was the vice master of the Red Inferno Sect and was Carey Chi''s uncle. His status was second to that of the master of the Red Inferno Sect. All of the elders present dared not utter another word. There was a powerful array in the passage which made it so that if the young master didn''te out, the other remaining elders and powerful disciples couldn''t enter. They thought it was pointless to tell this information to the vice master as it would have made them look exceedingly ipetent. In addition, once they informed others of the unfavorable situation, everyone in the Red Inferno Sect would know that they had made an enormous blunder. They wouldn''t be able to escape if the young master was killed. Needless to say, most of them thought it was preferable to escape rather than be punished if the young master had been killed. None of them were unwavering and definitely foolish enough to inform the sect and basically turn themselves in. However, Arnold Chi had a strong rule cultivation base and thus could break through the Defense Array. He had some obligations to attend to outside the sect and had suddenly gone back two days ago. When he received news that Carey was going to break through, he immediately rushed back and went out of his way to see it for himself. He most certainly did not expect to find this situation upon his arrival. Arnold''s cultivation base was nearly equal to that of the strongest elder, but he had mastered a basic true rule which he inherited. So at present, his power had surpassed that elder. What was the basic true rule? If thepleted true rule waspared to a big tree, the basic true rule was like the branches of this tree. It could also be said it had all the same basic framework needed for the wholepleted true rule. Once someone understood the basic true rule, they could essentially own the wholepleted true rule by working hard. Although this was true, if the basic true rule was obtained through inheritance, it could not go any further. Even so, the true rule was very powerful, even the inferior true rule. And also, even the basic inferior true rule was more powerful than themon superior rule forms. "Arnold!Come and help me! Hurry!" A soul voice suddenly resounded inside Arnold''s head as he was breaking the Defense Array around the pool, startling him. "Brother? What''s going on? Can you wait for a moment? I''m still dealing with Carey''s situation right now," Arnold immediately replied. "You need toe quick! You have to be here within thirty seconds, or else¡ª" His brother''s urgent voice was suddenly cut off. A sense of unease swelled in his gut. His brother, the leader of the Red Inferno Sect, had been doing closed-door cultivation and never would have contacted him in secret unless his life was under threat. At that moment, Arnold realized that the defense array was Carey''s life-saving recourse. If his hunch was right that the impostor had taken control of it, he worried that Carey was already dead. Hence, Arnold stopped his attempt to save Carey without hesitation and decided to go to his brother''s location. He came to the resolution that his brother''s predicament was of more importance. "The Defense Array is about to open. You need to search it once it opens. Find the intruder and kill him," Arnold hurriedlymanded and then left by using a spatial teleportation skill. If he did not use the teleportation skill, he would not be able to get to his brother in thirty seconds. After Arnold had left, everyone collectively breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s hurry! Our young master may still be alive. Then we don''t have to die!" "What if... what if he''s dead?" someone stammered out. "The vice master had left in a hurry. He is not here right now, meaning if the young master has indeed been killed, we are just going to have to survive with our own skills!" the strongest elder spoke out. The connotation behind his words was terribly obvious¡ªif they found that Carey was dead, they needed to escape. The only problem was, their souls contained evil skills. If they escaped, the master would activate those evil skills to kill them. In the end, only those who had the ability to remove the evil skills from their souls were the only ones who would be able to survive. Boom! The masters of rule cultivation began theirst attacks. They very much hoped that Carey was still alive, otherwise only a few people would survive even if they escaped. Without Arnold''s attacks, Darren began to execute his Spirit Power to support the defensive array. However, he knew that the Defense Array could notst for long¡ªhe needed to release the other three life-saving recourses. The golden-armored martial artist and the powerful Killing Array were ready; Darren even held the crystal ball in his hands. There was a tremendously loud thud. Countless runes exploded, flying freely in the air. After the Defense Array was broken through, all of the powerful rule cultivators rushed in. ''''Ah!'''' Several rule cultivators were immediately smashed into pieces. The golden-armored martial artist was lifeless, simr to a manipted soldier. Therefore, attacks from weaker rule cultivators could not hurt it. It forged ahead and killed more than ten rule cultivators in the blink of an eye. "Damn it! We can''t possibly defeat this lifeless martial artist at this rate!" one of the rule cultivators eximed, whose power was second only to that of the elders. His arms suddenly started to spin wildly as they grew longer andrger. "Shackle the armored martial artist!" he bellowed. All of the rule cultivators then used all kinds of rule forms to shackle the martial artist. In a sh, the strong rule cultivator''s high-speed rotating arms pierced the golden-armored martial artist''s chest, destroying its crystal core. The golden-armored martial artist fell to the ground in an instant. "Come on!" The rule cultivators of the Red Inferno Sect started to dash in once again. "Oh no! That was a Killing Array! It was stronger than the one in the passage!" Several other rule cultivators were killed by the hundreds of weapons from the Killing Array. Only fifteen out of the hundred rule cultivators were still left alive. Darren''s eyes shed in excitement as he hid behind the Killing Array. He could not help but marvel at how powerful it was. Many of rule cultivators that were killed could defeat a first stage three-star martial artist grand warrior. The fifteen rule cultivators, including the five elders, inched backwards in shock. A momentter, they seemed to be forming a strange but powerful array. "If we want to break his array we need to attack its center and crush the crystal core of the rule power," the strongest elder stated. Numerous runes came flying towards the center of the Killing Array, making it tremble. "He''s a worthy and powerful rule cultivator. The Killing Array''s greatest weakness is in the very center of the array. If they break it, they can without a doubt enter," Darren murmured to himself, eyebrows furrowing as he scowled. The Killing Array was immensely powerful, but its weakness could easily be discovered. If the Killing Array wasbined with the Illusion Array and the Restriction Array, it had the potential to be the strongest array. The ground suddenly shook. The rest of the rule cultivators were finally able to break down the Killing Array. "I guess it''s time to use the crystal ball. I wonder how strong the soul of the master of the Red Inferno Sect is? Can it kill the rest of the rule cultivators?" Darren then made preparations to execute hisst defense. "Kaleb, do you hear the voice of rule cultivators? I think I hear them!" At that moment, Darren heard Carey''s voice. "Damn it! The young master of the Red Inferno Sect has woken up! What should I do if he starts to attack the rule cultivators himself?" Darren''s heart was starting to be filled with apprehension. If Carey somehow managed to contact the rule cultivators, his lie would be exposed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 473 The Last Struggle Chapter 473 The Last Struggle When Darren heard Carey speaking, he didn''t care that the rule cultivators had crossed into the array. He immediately turned his head to look at Carey and asked, "Did you seed, young master?" "I still need about an hour. You have to protect me until then!" Beads of sweat were running down Carey''s face. Clearly, he was at the most crucial moment of the inheritance. "Okay. Don''t worry, young master. I will try my best to keep you safe." Darren let out a small sigh of relief after hearing the young master''s words. Carey didn''t reply. He fell silent as he concentrated on his inheritance breakthrough. But before that, he employed another small defensive array to safeguard himself. This was another treasure that Carey had brought to protect his life. Seeing that the fifteen rule cultivators were about to enter, Darren didn''t have the time to think. He rushed out without a second thought, and at the same time, he put a considerable amount of his Spirit Power into the crystal ball to activate the power of the portion of the master''s soul. Earlier, only Carey could activate the crystal ball as he was the master''s biological son. But when Carey gave the crystal ball to Darren, he removed this restriction so that Darren''s Spirit Power could also activate the crystal ball. "Huh? The impostor is approaching us! Come on. Let''s kill him!" Seeing that Darren was out, the fifteen powerful rule cultivators used their rule power tounch attacks at him with all their might. All kinds of powerful weapons, des, hurricanes, Shackle Runes, and even thunder were aimed at Darren, in unison. Darren was now facing over ten different kinds of attacks! To the rule cultivators'' surprise, Darren didn''t dodge. They didn''t know that he had already released the power of the small part of the master''s soul. Rumble! With a loud sound, a horrifying strong aura appeared. The rule cultivators gasped in fright when they sensed the frightening aura. It was so intense that they almost stopped breathing. "It... It''s our master!" "No! It''s the master''s soul power!" The rule cultivators were so stunned by the figure that had been condensed by the power that they almost fell to the ground in fear. "Don''t panic! The impostor must have gotten the young master''s treasure. Come on, continue the attacks!" The most powerful elder was the first to realize what was happening. He immediately ordered everyone else to continue bombarding Darren. Hearing his order, the other cultivators snapped out of their trance. "Whoever attacks my son will die!" the master''s figure spat out these words in a stone-cold voice. Under the control of Darren''s Spirit Power, several soul attacks wereunched at the rule cultivators. "Ahhhhh!" Ten powerful rule cultivators cried out in pain. After a short while, they exploded. To be more precise, their souls couldn''t take the intensity of the attacks, and so, they burst. Seeing this, Darren couldn''t help but be secretly surprised. After all, the power of a few attacks from a fragment of the master''s soul was so strong that it immediately killed ten powerful rule cultivators! ''How powerful is the master?'' Darren couldn''t help but wonder. In the blink of an eye, there were only five elders left. The only reason these five survived the attacks was that one of the elders had mastered a rule form that could resist soul attacks. He then used this form to protect himself and four other rule cultivators. "Step back, and let me try!" After the attacks settled, one of the elders stepped forward and firmly instructed the surviving elders. "He only has the power of a portion of our master''s soul. Let me kill him!" This elder happened to have mastered another rule form that could kill souls. Shoop! Shoop! Shoop! Right as the elder was speaking, the shadow of the Red Inferno Sect''s master reunched new soul attacks. "Back off! All of you. Third Elder, kill him!" The elder who had just saved their lives stepped forward again. He stood in front of the others and used his skill to resist the attacks. Meanwhile, the Third Elder remained silent as he focused on starting the rule form. A violet-green light ball made of runes appeared in his hand. He nned to throw the ball at the master''s shadow. ''Ha! Do you really think that you can resist my attack?'' Darren mocked in his mind. A cold smirk grew on his face when he realized that the elders were so busy resisting the attacks from the soul shadow that they hadpletely forgotten about him. "Hurricane Teleportation Skill!" After summoning the teleportation skill, Darren disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in front of the five elders. Not only that, he had activated the avatar skill as well. Now, besides his real body, eight of Darren''s avatars also stood before the elders. Rumble! Darren directed the dark gold internal force and the olive-ck force at the elder who could defend against the soul attack. "Fourth Elder!" The elders were so focused on the soul shadow that they didn''t expect Darren tounch an attack. However, they responded quickly. As soon as Darren appeared in front of them, the rule cultivators backed off. Only the Fourth Elder was within the range of Darren''s attack. Bang! Darren''s power was extremely strong. A rule cultivator without proper defending abilities would have Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g been crushed by it. The Forth Elder died before he could do anything. At the same time, Darren used his Spirit Power to direct the soul shadow tounch two more soul attacks. There were no limitations on how many attacks Darren could release through the soul shadow. He could haveunched more except, merely controlling the shadow was draining all of Darren''s Spirit Power. Hence, he could only direct the soul shadow to release two more soul attacks. Without the Fourth Elder''s defense, the two powerful soul attacks released under Darren''s orders killed two more elders. Thest two remaining elders were fortunate, as the Third Elder had released the violet-green light ball at the soul shadow and killed the soul shadow right before he sumbed to the attacks. Now, there were only two powerful rule cultivators left from the whole one hundred rule cultivators. As and when the rule cultivators died, Darren ensured that he assimted their Spirit Power. Unfortunately, their Spirit Power was below level twenty-five. So even though Darren had absorbed all their Spirit Power, his Spirit Power didn''t upgrade by much. Although the Third Elder had killed the soul shadow, Darren still had one advantage left. The two powerful elders had drained most of their power while bombarding Darren and defending against the attacks they had received. Now, they probably had only about thirty percent of their power left. So, Darren was not afraid of them. "You filthy bastard!" Tears of anger streamed down the two elders'' faces. Their eyes were blood-red, and they both red at Darren furiously. "You deserve it," Darren hummed coldly. He didn''t feel guilty about having killed so many rule cultivators as the ones he had killed were evil and vicious. The people of the Red Inferno Sect had massacred hordes of innocent people before. All of the dead rule cultivators had blood on their hands. They truly deserved to die! "Second Elder, the other three elders are dead. This brat murdered them! It seems that we will meet a simr fate today. We are surely going to die here. So let''s kill this filthy bastard even if it costs us our lives. Let''s burn our souls!" "Yes!" When Darren heard their discussion, his expression changed. Kaleb, who was much weaker than the two elders in front of Darren, had also burned his soul when attacking Darren. His attack had been overwhelmingly strong. Now that the two elders nned to burn their souls to attack Darren, he knew that he would not survive. "You will die today!" The two elders used theirst rule power to initiate the process of burning their souls. It happened very quickly. To escape, Darren tried to use the Hurricane Teleportation Skill. But he had consumed too much of his Spirit Power when controlling the soul shadow in the previous attacks. So, he could only use the Hurricane Teleportation Skill a few more times. It would be difficult for him to escape this time. "You will have to die, you betrayers!" Right at this time, a voiceced with venom and hatred echoed in this ce. A figure appeared above them in the blink of an eye. The two elders and Darren found themselves restricted by the Shackle Rune. They couldn''t move at all. "Young... Young master!" Seeing the familiar figure, the two elders stopped their attacks. Excitement reflected on their faces. Meanwhile, Darren''s heart skipped a beat. The young master of the Red Inferno Sect had woken up only after about fifteen minutes. Not only that, he was much stronger than before! Darren summoned the bottle with the rule power blockade in his hand. He would use the rule power blockade for thest time to escape if things didn''t work out. "Young master! It''s such a relief to see that you are safe and sound!" the strongest elder said excitedly. "Don''t listen to them, young master! Don''t be fooled by the vicious old bastard! He only wants to kill you! They had nned to feign innocence and loyalty to you if you survived all their attacks. Earning your trust would help them lure you into theirst trap. If I guessed correctly, they would im that I am the traitor to fool you," Darren sputtered as anxiety coursed through him. "You fucking liar!" shouted the two elders simultaneously. Chapter 474 Prototype Of The True Rule (Part One) Chapter 474 Prototype Of The True Rule (Part One) "What have you got up your sleeves? You damn old bastards! Do you think I''m an idiot?" Carey yelled at the two elders with his previously calm face now turned beastly and ferocious. Obviously, Carey believed Darren''s words over the elders''. ''Is that the consequence of being an active servant?'' Darren thought. He had been helping and backing up Carey all this time, and he was driven by one purpose why he was such a loyal aid to him¡ªthat was to win Carey''s undivided trust. By this time, Darren was convinced that he had seeded in doing that, for Carey had given him a hefty sum of life-protecting skills. It was the best proof that Carey had begun trusting Darren. ''While I was engaged in breaking through to a higher Spirit Power level, Kaleb didn''t attack me. He didn''t even do anything harmful to me. If he wanted to kill me in the first ce, he would have seized the opportunity. Even though I have the life-protecting skills to save my life, my breakthrough would certainly be disrupted, '' Carey figured in his mind. Given this consideration, he realized that he should put his trust on Kaleb rather than the elders of his sect. From his nature, Carey was a man who was very suspicious but not that smart. Thus, he readily believed Darren''s words without having second thoughts at all. In his eyes, Kaleb had proved himself to be loyal all this time. Right now, he grew impatient, listening to the exnation of the two elders. He didn''t want to hear any word from them because Darren had brainwashed his mind that the elders were just fabricating lies to inflict harm on him and wished him to be doomed and ill-fated. "Go to hell, you old dogs!" Cursing and shouting at the elders as if they were his mortal enemies, Carey started his attack towards the helpless elders. In an instant, after conjuring his attack, numerous withered hands appeared out of nowhere and grabbed the two elders from all directions. The assault was the basic true rule that Carey had mastered from his recent breakthrough. "Young Master, you must have misinterpreted us. Please don''t kill us!" The two elders begged for their lives miserably. Fear and panic were visible on both their wrinkled faces as they sensed death looming around. All this time, they had never imagined that weing their young master from his breakthrough would solicit them the deadliest attack. Yet, before they figured out what was going on, and before they could beg further, the withered hands have torn them to pieces. Shreds of skin, bare bones, and a pool of blood paved the ground, such a horrible fate for the two elders of the Red Inferno Sect. "My new cultivation skill is really awesome. It is called the Void Ghost Hands, have you ever heard of it? Even for superior cultivators stronger than the two old bastards, I can kill them in no time." While saying that, his eyes glowed with excitement. Carey was delighted with the power of his basic true rule, the one that he had just acquired from his cultivation. "But, before anything else, you have done a good job protecting me, Kaleb. I will reward you well. You can take whatever you want from the goods scattered on the ground here. It''s all yours," motioning to Darren, Carey said with a haughty tone. Apparently, he regarded himself as Darren''s young master¡ª superior, demanding, and with some air of authority. Sensing the boastful pride and overflowing confidence on what Carey said, Darren sneered secretly and thought, ''This guy was amiable when he was in danger. But now that the danger has gone, he''s talking to me like he had somemand over me.'' However, Darren didn''t mind that. What mattered to him right now was the pleasure that other people''s hands killed a number of cultivators of the Red Inferno Sect¡ªhe was saved from doing the killings himself. Aside from that, what was more rewarding to him was that he could take possession of the treasures that the rule cultivators left as they died. It was also a good harvest to him, like hitting two birds with one stone. Feeling like he was on cloud nine after possessing such potent skills, Carey left after he expressed his arrogant gratitude to Darren. Being left alone this time, Darren had searched the battlefield carefully and collect all the useful things and stored them on his Space Ring. While he was busy in collecting the items, his mind was also busy thinking about something. Then out of the blue, he recalled the details of what had just happened. As if a bell rang on the back of his mind, Darren suddenly remembered something. ''Where is he, the man who opened up the Defense Array? He is much stronger than the rule cultivators that were killed.'' Held awestruck, Darren was surprised by his thought. He recalled again and again but did not know Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. where the powerful man had gone. He just disappeared out of the blue after the Defense Array was broken. Consequently, because of this sudden discovery and realization, Darren''s joy was reced by worry and endless questions. He wouldn''t stop until he got the answers to his questions. Thus, he couldn''t stop his mind from overthinking about that mysterious man. ''It seems that things are not settled perfectly, and there is something wrong. There are still hidden dangers, and I have to be careful.'' The young martial artist''s brows furrowed into a scowl by the thought. The mysterious man scared him and made him more vignt. Thus, as a precautionary measure, he released his Spirit Power to search the surrounding areas carefully to find any traces of the strong disappeared man. "Then there it is the aura of that strong rule cultivator. I must be familiar with it," Darren said to himself. After a lengthy search, Darren finally traced a faint aura of the powerful rule cultivator that remained in the air. He etched it in his mind to be more cautious in case their paths crossed in the future. After doing that, Darren returned to Kaleb''s residence and began to plot ways about how to get news about his sister. The Red Inferno Sect remained peaceful for several days after the chaotic events as if nothing happened at all. People went on living their normal lives, and not a single hint of tension was in the air ¡ªeverything was calm and quiet. To be prudent and act normally, Darren also stayed at Kaleb''s room quietly. He didn''t want to raise any suspicions if he would go around roaming in the ce. The dominant figures of the Red Inferno Sect were absolutely not only those who had been killed at the incident that happened several days ago. Of course, there must be many great masters still in the sect. So Darren had better not set himself on fire. Chapter 475 Prototype Of The True Rule (Part Two) Chapter 475 Prototype Of The True Rule (Part Two) Above all, Darren''s Spirit Power had strengthened these past few days. Given that it was the best opportunity for a cultivator to improve his cultivation level. ''With my present level 25 Spirit Power, I can practice a lot of powerful rule forms. It is time for me to go to the One Rule Tower again, '' mused Darren. With the thought in mind, he prepared himself to enter the One Rule Tower. After setting a simply restricted zone around his house, Darren went into a deep meditation state to let his mind travel to the One Rule Tower. Amidst his meditation, the scene before his eyes was changed gradually, and an ape''s shadow appeared in front of him. As the ape looked at Darren, his eyes widened in surprise. It was as if he had seen a dead man risen. Yet, it was Darren''s cultivation level that shocked the ape. "What? Is that you, Darren? You have reached level 25 Spirit Power. It is just incredible! How did you do that?" the ape eximed and shook his head in a look of disbelief and wonder at the same time. ''How did his Spirit Power get improved so fast in a short time? Even for my real body, it is impossible to improve so fast given such a short time. How has this young man done that?'' the ape wondered in his N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. mind. "Nothing extraordinary. I just ran into some opportunities that I could take advantage of." Darren smiled. It was apparent that he was teasing the ape. Then with a sheepish smile on his face, he continued, "Sir, you see my Spirit Power has strengthened a lot. I would like to practice more powerful rule forms. Could you help me to get into the tower so that I can choose them myself?" "You? Choose them yourself?" After a short pause, the ape recovered from the astonishment. The question blurted out of him as a consequence of being too excited for Darren''s enhanced level. "Yes, sir. I would like to get into the tower to practice more powerful rule forms. Is there any requirement or restriction?" seeing the doubt on the ape''s face, Darren asked. It was as if the ape didn''t seem to want him in. "No, it''s not so," the ape shook his head and asked, "Are you despising me, boy? You can choose whatever basic rule forms you like to learn. But for the advanced rule forms, why don''t you consult me instead?" After hearing those words, Darren finally understood what the ape meant. He patted his forehead and apologized, "Sorry, sir. I''m not smart enough. How foolish am I!" "It''s all right, boy. Tell me what kind of rule form do you like to learn? Because you see, there are different rule forms, like for attack, defense, or control," the ape advised happily and confidently. "I want to learn all of them," Darren smiled as he stated what was on his mind. "It is out of the question. You are too greedy. But I am warning you that the advanced rule forms are not that easy to learn. At present, I will only allow you to choose two rule forms at most," the ape tly refused. He gave Darren his terms like a strict mentor. Left with no other choice but to follow the ape''s orders, Darren smiled helplessly and thought, ''It seems that the ape doubted my capabilities. I don''t need to do anything to change his opinion. He is in charge of the One Rule Tower anyway. I''ll just listen to him and follow what he says.'' "Okay, I''ll choose the rule form for attack and the rule form for concealment," Darren uttered, showing the ape his excitement and eagerness to learn. "What?" The way Darren considered things never failed to amaze and surprise the ape. He had thought that Darren would choose the rule forms for attack and defense. Unexpectedly to him, Darren had chosen the form for concealment instead. He was such a weird man. "The rule form for concealment is tough to learn. Moreover, no matter how powerful your hidden method is, it is likely to be seen through by a strong cultivator. I must say it is not that reliable. The most important thing for you to do is to improve your own strength. I suggest you choose other rule forms to learn first," the ape exined with a displeased tone. A smirk was cast on his face while waiting for Darren toe up with a decision. "Yeah? Isn''t there any potent rule form for concealment, one that even the super-strong cultivators can''t see through?" Darren asked shortly. "There is no such thing in the world." Saying that the ape rolled his eyes against Darren. But after a short while, the ape replied, "Well, in fact, yes, there is a potent rule form. But it is almost impossible for you to practice." "Really? What rule form is it? Sir, please let me give it a try!" Darren''s eyes glowed a shine of excitement after he heard such a confirmation that there existed a potent rule form from the ape. "Well, I''ll show you," the ape agreed and waved his arms. In a moment, a piece of paper full of written characters of the rule cultivators appeared in front of Darren. "Oh, my! It is at the prototype level of the true rule," Darren eximed the moment he realized what the characters on the paper meant. "The rule form at the prototype level of the true rule is scarce. The requirements of cultivating this form are also above standards. The minimum requirement for a cultivator is to achieve level 26 Spirit Power or above. You are not even close yet, boy." The ape was right. Darren''s current Spirit Power was at level 25, and it was still a long way from breaking through to level 26. Only one level gap away, but that one level required a lot of cultivation and practice. Of course, Darren didn''t doubt the words of the ape, and also knew that he couldn''t practice this form by now. However, when he looked at what was written on the paper, his eyes showed intense desire. "This prototype of the true rule is really a priceless treasure for me. I want it, I choose it, and I will work for it," with determined eyes andmitted spirit, Darren said with great certainty. His heart was filled with a thirst for knowledge. Chapter 476 Finally There Was A Clue (Part One) Chapter 476 Finally There Was A Clue (Part One) "Why do you want this form now? Leave. Come back when your Spirit Power is good enough. You are not qualified. Your Spirit Power needs to be good enough. Come backter. Besides, this kind of rule form that specializes in concealing is useless. Like this rule form here, even if you do finish it and reach a high level, you can only conceal your body for an hour. An hour is far too short and it''s all this form can do for you. No attacking, just concealing. It''s a passive skill, not an active one. But if you master an attacking rule form at the same level, it is far more useful to you. Isn''t it better to attack than to hide your ass? Don''t you think?" asked the ape. The ape was more than being honest. He was being brutally honest. "But I like this rule form. And I have made up my mind. That''s final, no ifs or buts," said Darren. Darrenpletely ignored whatever the ape had told him. It was as if he had not heard him. He picked up the form book and tossed it inside his Space Ring. "Ah, young man, you should listen to me. I have your best interest at heart. And don''t forget what I have told you," sighed the ape. The ape shook his head, pursed his lips, frowned and looked tense. "Rx, a promise is a promise. As I told you before, I won''t forget it," Darren reassured the ape. The ape looked at his eyes and Darren smiled as they shared a moment of camaraderie. After receiving another attacking rule form from the ape, Darren said his goodbyes and left. As soon as he returned to reality, Darren reached out his rule form for concealing skills. "This rule form is exactly what I need. Not only can I conceal for as long as a whole hour after I master the skill, but it is also devoid of any negative consequences. It''s a god-made master piece, not a garbage skill of little value. The ape doesn''t know how to appreciate his treasures, perhaps because Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. he has not been in the same situations as me," sighed Darren. But at the same time he was also proud of his sharp eyes. Besides, this rule form was the most basic form of the prototype true rule. Once Darren had mastered it, as he predicted, any warriors whose awakening Spirit Power was under level 30 would definitely be totally fooled by the form. It was simply perfect. And the 30th level of awakening Spirit Power was truly something. For example, Pasquale, the Giant Ape, who was intimidating, mastered the 30th level of Spirit Power and true rule, both of which were exceptionally hard to master. But for now, the only problem was that Darren only had the 25th level of Spirit Power, which was not sufficient for practicing the prototype level of true rule. He must do something about that soon. "I don''t know about anyone else, but as for myself, I can see the rule silk threads in nature with the help of my silvery eyes. So, there is a good chance that I can cultivate it," said Darren to himself. After remembering what was written on the rule form book, Darren initiated his spiritual sense and his eyes turned silver grey, as he scoped around. Swimming among all types of rule lines, Darren was searching carefully. He made a painstaking investigation and remained patient. This was one investigation he did not want to rush. Darren was roaming in the world of rule lines. And this was a job that required a substantial amount of Spirit Power. Inside some fiery and unstable zones, he must go forward carefully in case he touched that dangerous stuff. He maneuvered very carefully, looking all around him. A whole day passed. Then three days passed. Finally, just before Darren became exhausted, there it was, a line of the Hiding Rule. He couldn''t believe his eyes. But right at that moment, Darren had long run out of energy. He did not even have the kind of Spirit Power required tomunicate the Hiding Rule. So he marked the spot and left, waiting to recover his energy. He hoped it would not be too long. It took Darren as long as seven days and nights of sound sleep to regain his mental and physical strength. When he regained his Spirit Power and was about to enter the world of rules tomunicate with the Hiding Rule again, inside his Space Ring, the contact bead beeped. The sound surprised him out of his slumber. It was a message from Timothy. He wondered what it could be. Darren reached inside for the bead. "Hey Darren my dear. How''s it going? I was just wondering, did you enter the Red Inferno Sect yet? Well, in any case just be careful. Unfortunately, I think I can''t offer you much help, for now. And I am truly sorry, my friend," said the short message. But Timothy''s voice was a little strange, which puzzled Darren. Darren thought for a while and turned pale. Could it be what he was thinking of? He turned pale not for what Timothy said about not being able to help him, but for the tiredness and cluelessness in Timothy''s voice. Something was up. "He wants to help me, but he met some difficulties," murmured Darren, listening to his gut instinct. This was not a surprise, since Darren knew how hard it was for Timothy to ask his n''s strong warriors to help him. And Darren wouldn''t me Timothy if there was nothing he could do or nobody he could invite¡ªit was out of his hands after all. "Come on buddy, don''t me yourself. I got this. Have some faith in me. I''ve been through tougher situations," Darren responded, trying to be cool, while inside he was shaken. Another message came through, and again Darren was startled. This time, it was Abrd. Darren was surprised at the proximity of the two messages. Darren reached out and got hold of another bead and listened carefully to Abrd''s message. "Darren, are you safe? I heard that you have entered the Red Inferno Sect. Did you save whoever you went for?" asked Abrd with concern in his voice. "You really should have told me. If you had told me, I would have been there for you, you know. We could have gone together. But now I am seriously preupied. My master killed Cain, so the people up there summoned him and were going to ''just ask him some questions.'' I guess he won''t be able to leave there for the moment. So sorry, buddy. If only you had told me. Chapter 477 Finally There Was A Clue (Part Two) Chapter 477 Finally There Was A Clue (Part Two) And I am with Timothy now. He is about to give up. It''s like torture. We wille for you as soon as we get out of this mess. Take care and be careful!" This message was long and sincere. "Wait, what torture? What happened to Timothy? What''s going on?" asked Darren hurriedly. But there was no response forting. And there was still no response on the second day. Darren decided to put it aside for now. His current priority was rescuing his sister and he must focus. Darren studied the form for a total of 10 days, which was quite a long time, and finally, he grasped a superficial knowledge of it. It was no easy task, to be fair. And now he couldmunicate with several Hiding Rule lines and construct something on it. But he was still clumsy. It would take him a little longer to fully grasp it. On the 11th day, someone knocked on his door. Darren had no clue who it could be. It was the first visitor in days and the sound of knocking felt unreal. It echoed in the ce and in Darren''s ears. "Who is it?" Darren didn''t open the door, in case it was an unwanted guest out there. He was taking all the extra super cautious precautions. "Sir, the young master is asking for you. He said it was urgent," the man outdoor responded without hesitation, with a clear and firm voice. "Good. I heard that. I will go now, thank you. You can leave now," Darren responded inly. Darren even smartened up a bit before he left the room. Irrespective of everything else, he still wanted to make a good impression. The hall waspletely empty. There was no sign of Carey anywhere whatsoever. Darren stood in the middle of the hall, closed his eyes, and waited. And after a short while, a ghostly figure approached him. Darren felt the presence even with his eyes closed. "Follow me," silently whispered the shadow before disappearing around the corner. And it turned out to be Carey, who was really indifferent in attitude. What a bizarre turn of events. Darren didn''t know what game Carey was ying, but he wasn''t afraid of him at all. Therefore, Darren followed Carey closely as he was told. The ce was deadly quiet. They walked for quite a long time, through numerous halls and corridors. Then, Carey stopped in front of a secret room. At that moment, Darren knew that something had happened. Something big. He attempted to ready himself. "Young master, you suddenly look worried. May I ask you what happened?" Darren looked straight at Carey''s eyes, with a fixed gaze. Carey''s face grew even more solemn. It was clear he was in pain. "Kaleb, I treat you as my brother. And what I am going to tell you is a matter of life and death. Please listen carefully and help me. It is quite a serious matter." "Of course, of course, young master." Carey shook with terror. Darren frowned. "My father and my uncle are both dead. It is true." "What? How? When?" Darren took the news extremely hard. Although he had never met the master of the Red Inferno Sect, he could pretty much ascertain that the man must be an extremely powerful rule cultivator, based on the fragment of the master''s soul in the crystal ball. How could a man that powerful die so suddenly? It was unfathomable. "Young master, can you please tell me exactly what happened to the master and your uncle? I can''t believe it, it''s unbelievable..." The astonishment Darren expressed was true and genuine. "The truth is, I have no idea what happened to them. All I know is that my father entered the forbidden area and locked himself inside, trying to induce the Primitive Feminine Bloodline into his body. If he had seeded, he would have walked out invincible and unparalleled. But I am afraid that the opposite urred. Something horrific may have probably attacked his soul. That is all I know." A shade of sadness and restlessness could be seen in Carey''s dull eyes. Carey had attacked the sect forbidden area as soon as he realized that something was wrong. But it Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. was too powerful and well-protected for him to break through. He failed. "And young master summoned me for...um summoned me for..." Of course Darren knew what Carey wanted him for. If the news broke, the other high ranking leaders of the sect would immediately carry out an assassination against Carey and usurp the throne. Darren was no fool. "Oh, Kaleb. I am afraid the moment the news leaks would be the moment of my death. But I want to live and I want to carry on the sect. Do you understand me now? You are my most trusted friend. And I am asking you to help me. I am not wishing for the impossible. All I want is to have you by my side when the news breaks," said Carey sincerely. "Otherwise I''m afraid all hell will break loose!" Of course that was not all that Carey wanted and Darren knew that. He just bid his time until Carey spilt out all the beans. "Of course, young master. You can count on me. Anything for you." Darren lowered his head to avoid direct eye contact so Carey would not catch the insincerity in Darren''s eyes. "Anything for me? Oh Kaleb, thank you, that''s great. I knew I could count on you. Listen, here is the n: for your own safety and mine, we must suppress the three most powerful grand-elders in the sect. It is imperative! But we are no match for them now. So we have to kidnap, kill, and seize the souls of the several hundred men who have a Primitive Feminine Bloodline. Then we can force the Primitive Feminine Bloodline into our bodies and master the inferior true rule. Is it clear so far? Ok. But if we want the Primitive Feminine Bloodline, we must have three keys to open the ce where those people are locked. I have one key. The second key belongs to my uncle, which I have already gotten it. And thest one is in the pocket of the three grand-elders. So I am asking you to steal that key from them, from the three grand-elders. Will you do it, Kaleb?" The moment Carey found his uncle''s dead body, he took the key and burned the corpse. And at the moment, the only thing Darren cared about was his sister''s whereabouts. Finally, it seemed there was a clue. Chapter 478 Slipped Into The Underground Palace (Part One) Chapter 478 Slipped Into The Underground Pce (Part One) The moment he heard the order from the young master, a sense of doubt grew inside Darren. He was curious as to what might be the reason why Carey did not take the key by himself in the first ce? Instead, he asked Darren to steal it for him¡ªsomething was murky. "With all due respect, young master, you can just go and ask those three grand-elders for the key. Why do I have to go and steal it on your behalf?" as he was puzzled at the moment, Darren asked the young master. A scarcely credible expression was drawn on his face. "You might have no idea that my father had imposed on those three old madmen an irond duty. That would mean that, without my father''s words, I cannot get the key from their hands. Besides, those three old lunatics are very astute and prudent, if I went and asked them for the key, I''m sure that they would Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g consult my father for an answer, and then they would know my father''s death. My whole n will be exposed. That would be awful, and I will not allow such things to happen," exined the young master. "You and I could tell the elders'' true colors from the incident that happened during my cultivationst time. There are so many unfaithful people in Red Inferno Sect not worthy of my trust. Those three old madmen are no exception, and they are not honest and loyal to me and my rule. You are the only one whom I put my trust in, and I can only ask no other disciples except for you. So, help me in taking the key. I can''t do it myself, for I would be punished severely and be doomed if I went to steal the key. For sure, I would be beaten to death and put on to the pedestal of shame if I get caught by them. Please help me, my dear brother." With a voice as mellow as a kitten, Carey hopefully exined with patience and pleaded Darren for help. On the other hand, when he heard all of the reasons that Carey just had exined, Darren''s doubt cleared off as he had a precise understanding as to why Carey asked him for help in stealing the key. As a consequence of the circumstances during his cultivation, Carey, the skeptical young master, had lost his trust to everyone, just like a poor frightened bird¡ªdeste and always hesitant. "So, Kaleb, my dear brother, if they discovered and caught you stealing the key, please don''t tell them the truth. I''ll promise you, in case you get caught, I will get you out after I find a way to be the new master of the Red Inferno Sect." The young master was on the verge of desperation by this time. He was determined to convince Darren to steal the key for him. Yet, on the onset, Darren sneered in his heart after he heard Carey''s words. All this time, being with the young master, Darren knew that Carey was always friendly and amiable only when he was in trouble, or he had to ask favors. For Darren, however, if he would be caught, unfortunately, he knew he would be ill-omened unless he told the truth. Darren did not even heed Carey''s words when he said that he would help him out. Darren knew that would be a long shot¡ªalmost impossible even. "Young master, please set your mind at rest. I will try my best to secure the key for you. If worse-luck will never get you into trouble." As he was uttering those words to assure the young master, Darren''s words sounded so allegiant. Albeit, they were not sincere words. His real thoughts were the exact irony of those that proceeded out of his mouth¡ªhe had a secret n. The truth of the matter was, he wanted to steal not only the key from the three grand-elders, but also steal the other two keys from Carey. Unknown to the young master, this was his real secret n. "That''s great to hear! Here is the map of the secret chambers of the Underground Pce, and this one is an invisibility cloak. With the map and the invisibility cloak, you will have a higher chance of seeding in looting the key from the three grand-elders. Thanks a lot, Kaleb, my dear brother. If I sessfully got the key and achieved my n smoothly, you and I will rule the Red Inferno Sect together. Take that as a promise from me," Carey uttered with excitement gleaming in his eyes. Preparing himself for the arduous task, Darren took the map and the invisibility cloak and replied, "It was my duty, rest assured that I will try my best to get the key. I will also keep the secret for you. If there are no other things you need to say, I will go back and prepare myself for it." "All right. But I suggest you get ready as soon as possible. As you know, my father, if ording to his original n, wouldplete his closed-door cultivation half a monthter. You must get the key in three days, so I can get the chance toplete the cultivation of the inferior true rule." Carey gave off his final instructions to Darren. "I understand, young master. I will push myself and give my very best to get the key." With that, Darren replied, bowed to Carey, and then left. However, after he stepped out of the secret chamber, he didn''t hurry off. Darren''s cautious intuitions told him the things were not that simple. Thus, he stealthily released a bit of his Spirit Power to spy and eavesdrop at the secret chamber. Momentster, he was surprised to discover that there was another man in the secret chamber. "Young master, if that guy failed, I am certain that he would betray you and would tell all the truth as a condition to save his life," the man in the secret chamber uttered in a whispered voice. "I don''t think that would happen. This guy pledged his loyalty to me. Furthermore, I have been humble to him. As much as possible, I am friendly and amiable to him for this matter. Judging from his actions towards me, I am sure that he must feel very connected to me and would instead take his own life than tell the truth. But just in some unfortunate cases, I would kill him right away once he had been discovered or caught," the young master disclosed with an evil voice. "I understand, young master. Did you give him the invisibility cloak and have it rigged? What if he would seed in getting the key? How do you intend to reward him?" the man questioned. It could be sensed in his inquisitive voice that he was very curious. As he thought about the man''s question, Carey nodded and admitted that he had rigged the invisibility cloak to Darren. "If he would seed in retrieving the key for me, I will surely reward him. I will make sure that the reward will be something extraordinary, and that will be his death! Ha-ha, ha-ha!" Carey chortled evilly. Initially, he nned that the moment Darren handed him the key, he would cultivate the true rule and achieve that very powerful strength. By that time, Darren would no longer serve any value for Carey. Moreover, Darren had seen how frightened he was when facing danger. It was such a disgrace to the young master. Thus, to let no one know this humble side of him, the young master had made up his mind to kill Darren. Chapter 479 Slipped Into The Underground Palace (Part Two) Chapter 479 Slipped Into The Underground Pce (Part Two) Outside the secret chamber, hidden in the shadows, Darren heard all of these words. After he had heard enough, he withdrew his Spirit Power for him not to be discovered by Carey. "He is such a vicious bastard! But I am not the die-hard Kaleb; I am Darren!" Vexed at the moment, Darren uttered with the anger of murderous intent. Then he hurried off and was lost in the darkness. A couple of hours passed, and Darren came back to his residence. Using the map given to him by Carey, he started to study how to steal the key. After all, though he knew where his little sister was, he couldn''t get her out of bondage without the keys. "I must cultivate the prototype of the Air-integrated True Rule to make sure that I would seed in this task." After the spying that he had done, Darren knew that Carey rigged the invisibility cloak, so he would not use the cloak all the way. Also, the invisibility cloak was not so powerful and useful, were higher if he would put on the invisibility cloak. "But how did the master of the Red Inferno Sect die? It was so strange." The master''s strange death prompted Darren''s mind all of a sudden. It made him wonder and think about the incident. "Anyways, what mattered to me right now is to save my little sister out of that ce." With that thought in mind, Darren shut off the master''s strange death out of his head. He focused his attention on studying the prototype of the Air-integrated True Rule again. The Air-integrated True Rule, as its name implied, could allow a cultivator to integrate into the air. That was to say, the cultivator''s body would be part of the air. No one could attack the cultivator unless he or she was discovered. Moreover, the prototype of the Air-integrated True Rule that wasprehended by the cultivator himself could be further cultivated and develop into the level of theplete Air-integrated True Rule. On one end, if the prototype of the Air-integrated True Rule, had developed into an inferior true rule, the cultivator could integrate their body with the space. Then, those invisible cultivators could also attack others unseen. That was the real power and useful feature of the Air-integrated True Rule. As for now, Darren could cultivate the prototype form of the Air-integrated True Rule, and that would be enough for him to help himself to retrieve the key. After all, that was what he really wanted. Times passed swiftly with the sun and moon alternately dominating the skies, along with the stars and the clouds. Three days had passed after Darren came back from Carey''s residence. At this very moment, the room where Darren lived, was almost empty, aside from the air that floated freely across the entire space of the room. "Yes! I just make it! Just as what I had expected. Sometimes the pressure could drive impetus. It was amazing that I have cultivated this prototype of true rule. Now, I could get my body integrated with the air, and keep this state for almost an hour. That would be great enough for me to work out my n!" With a sense of satisfaction within him, Darren was delighted. He had spent two days in studying the Air-integrated True Rule diligently. With his arduous efforts, he cultivated the prototype form of the Air- N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. integrated True Rule smoothly and sessfully. "Now, I am fully prepared to carry out my n into action. I should get the key from the pce as soon as possible, and time is limited. Furthermore, if others killed Carey before I am done with my task, I would have no other way to get the two keys." All this time, Darren knew those two keys were essential for Carey, and he must have kept them in a very discreet and safe ce. For sure, no one could find those two keys, but Carey himself. So Darren decided to steal all of the keys before Carey was killed. Whoosh! With one swift move, Darren flew away quickly. He was so fast that he just left a piece of shadow in a split second. On a lofty mountain, perched atop was the guard station where the three grand-elders stayed. In his hand, Darren held the map, on which read details of the ce. On the map, it was marked where the exact spot the key was kept. It was hidden in the Underground Pce. After scurrying silently as a lion carefully prying on its prey, Darren was soon approaching the Underground Pce. Hended on the ground without making a sound at all¡ªhe was as light as a feather. ''I''d better put on the invisibility cloak, and slip into this Underground Pce. I should keep most of my strength to use the Air-integrated True Rule for the key, '' Darren thought as he put on the invisibility cloak, concealing him from unwanted eyes. As he tarried along the Underground Pce, he noticed that the Air-integrated True Rule was energy- consuming. Darren struggled and couldn''t keep the state of an air-integrated body for a long time. It was a good idea that he chose to put on the invisibility cloak at first. With the invisibility cloak on him, in a moment, the ordinary Hiding Rule helped him disappear in the air. He continued traversing the path directly to the Underground Pce. There were so many strong rule cultivators guarding the Underground Pce all the way. The invisibility cloak was a great help, and those strong rule cultivators did not discover nor sense Darren''s presence at all. With that, he arrived at the secret chamber of the Underground Pce after a while. ''Shit! A strong rule power tightly sealed this gate, how could I open it and get in?'' Darren thought helplessly the moment he was confronted by a gigantic door sealed and unmoved. Standing before the secret chamber, Darren felt hopeless and helpless at the same time. He didn''t anticipate that he would be facing such a hindrance, and he felt very disappointed about this. Ta-ta, ta-ta¡­ At that very moment of destion, a gentle sound of footsteps echoed in the Underground Pce; three strong but different auras were approaching Darren from behind. "Brother, you said you had received words from the master before. What do you mean?" asked one of the three grand-elders. "I am not sure if that was true or not, and the voice was muffled. It sounds like the master was seeking help, but I have no idea about that. Out of fear, I responded to him, but the master did not react after. Thus, I thought it was bizarre, and I just kept my silence. I was afraid something disturbed him. After all, I cannot afford to pay the price and bear the severe punishment," reiterated the other grand-elder. Hearing the voices, Darren hid in a corner gingerly with his invisibility cloak over him. He watched the three grand-elders walk in the Underground Pce. "Wait! There is something wrong in the Underground Pce," warned one of the three grand-elders whose face was paled and suspicious. Suddenly, one of the three grand-elders became aware of the unusual aura and frowned. His sharp eyes were shining the light of strong Spirit Power. Then to Darren''s horror, the grand-elder''s eyes darted directly at the direction where he was hiding. Chapter 480 Planned for A Sneak Attack Chapter 480 nned for A Sneak Attack "Have I been discovered?" Darren''s heart was beating fast. He then quickly employed the Air- integrated True Rule and integrated into the air. "What''s wrong, Louis?" "I''m not quite sure... I sensed someone was here for a second. I might be wrong..." The grand elder trailed off as he dragged his gaze around. Darren''s chest suddenly felt lighter as he breathed a sigh of relief. He surmised that the Spirit Power of the grand elders was at least at the twenty-sixth level, which was why one of them almost found him. Thankfully, they were no longer able to sense him after he used the prototype of true rule. "The invisible cloak is not reliable on its own. They definitely would have caught me if it weren''t for the Air-integrated True Rule." Darren was able to tell from the grand elders'' auras that their rule power was much more powerful than that of the other five elders''. If he were to be caught, he would not have any chance of surviving. "Hmm... I don''t know why, but I''ve been feeling somewhat unsettled recently." "Louis, don''t worry about it. Let''s start now." Another grand elder then waved his hand and the door sealed by the rule power opened. "This is my chance!" Darren''s eyes shed in delight. He quickly fluttered inside and followed them. Once Darren entered the room, he immediately got a whiff of the strong coppery scent of blood permeating in the air inside the room. The scent seeped into his nose as he was still integrated into the air. "Agh! So many corpses!" Darren eximed, eyes wide in shock. There were over one hundred corpses and over one hundred live people who were hanging in iron chains in this backroom. "Several more people with the Primitive Feminine Bloodline have died. I''m not quite sure whether the rest of them would be enough for us to cultivate the Primitive Feminine True Rule," one of the grand elders said, sighing as he looked at the corpses on the ground. "Oliver will finish his closed-door training soon. If we did not grasp the true rule, it would be impossible for us to usurp him from his position. As a matter of fact, he would probably go and kill us first before we even have the chance to seize him." "s! We have not detained enough people with Primitive Feminine Bloodline. Oliver has a lot more of them than we do. Even if we grasped the true rule, we could not defeat him." Darren''s heart almost leaped out of his chest as he heard the grand elders'' conversation. All the people that the grand elders secretly kept inside the room were from the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. As such, it was highly likely that his sister was in this very room. Darren then flew over in a hurry. He checked the corpses one by one, then examined people who were hanging. He did not find his sister, making him slightly relieved. However, those people died due to excessive loss of blood. So even though his sister was not there, she might still be in danger! Darren grew worried at the thought of his sister being in danger. "Brother, how about we just take the female with the purest Primitive Feminine Bloodline and kill her to extract the bloodline from her soul before Oliver finishes his closed-door training?" another grand elder suggested. "I have thought about that, but we can''t open the dungeon with only one key." "Humph. There are ten more days before Oliverpletes his closed-door training. Why don''t we just kill Carey and Arnold to obtain the other two keys? After grasping the true rule, we can destroy the forbidden area, thus trapping Oliver in there forever." Darren''s eyebrows furrowed together in disconcertment as he realized that these grand-elders'' minds were really set on a rebellion. However, Darren was more concerned with the female they had been talking about. He guessed it might be Belle! Darren wanted to hear more of the grand elders'' conversation, but he could not keep integrating into the air for long; he ran the risk of exposing himself as time went by. "Shit! My air-integration is wearing off!" Darren was growing more and more worried¡ªhe would be There was little time left and Darren did not have a clue as to where the key was. The key must be hidden by some kind of tricks and illusions. Darren flew out of the room at a fast rate¡ªhe could not stay there anymore. "Eh? Why did I feel a breeze?" While Darren was leaving, one of the grand elders suddenly noticed something unusual. "Louis! What''s wrong with you today? Don''t be too worried! Even if Oliver finished his closed-door training, he might not be able to kill us all." "Yeah, you''re probably right." Darren flew out of the Underground Pce at full speed. Once he made it outside, he put on the invisible cloak back. In that way, apart from the three grand elders, the rule cultivators that guarded the ce would not be able to notice his presence. Darren stayed there quietly. It would take about ten hours before he could use the Air-integrated True Rule once again. "Water Kylin?" Darren tried tomunicate with the Ancient Void Battlefield while waiting. "No response?" After the five elders died on that day, Darren noticed he could slightly sense the Ancient Void Battlefield that had been sealed. However, he still could notpletely control it. "My Spirit Power is very strong at this stage, so maybe I can unseal the Ancient Void Battlefield myself." Darren found a rtively empty ce and utilized his Spirit Power to strike at the seal. He tried to manipte the force of control, which he had slightly recovered a little of, tomand the power within the Ancient Void Battlefield to break the seal. About a couple of hourster, the seal was finally removed. "Water Kylin? Are you there?" Darren immediately contacted the Ancient Void Battlefield, whispering to it through his spiritual sense. "Master! Where have you been these days? Why have you been so quiet?" the Water Kylin also whispered back through his spiritual sense. "Something came up. I will exin it to youter. I''m currently in a bit of a situation here. I may need you toe out of the Ancient Void Battlefield to help me deal with the trouble," Darren said. "What kind of trouble? Once I get out of here, I will kill them all with my ws!" The Water Kylin was oozing with bold arrogance. "Shut up! The people you''ll be facing are extremely powerful rule cultivators. Their skills may possibly be enough to kill you. I just need you to use your most powerful attacks to draw their attention. Once N?velDrama.Org owns this. you''ve done that, I''ll drag them into the Ancient Void Battlefield and let Finley deal with them," Darren gruffly exined. Because he could bepletely invisible, Darren was confident that he could use the Ancient Void Battlefield. He nned to let the Water Kylin attack before he used the Ancient Void Battlefield, so the rule cultivators would not have enough time to seal it. "Fine, you''re the boss," the Water Kylin replied. Eight hours passed and Darren could use the Air-integrated True Rule again. He headed back to the Underground Pce. This time, aside from stealing the key, he also wanted to kill the three powerful rule cultivators. After entering the backroom, Darren found the grand elders sitting in a small pool of blood with runes sparkling on their bodies. It was obvious that they were cultivating. Nevertheless, Darren did not use the Ancient Void Battlefield at once. Because he knew even if a powerful rule cultivator was cultivating, his Spirit Power was still very sensitive. Darren did not want to take any risks. "Get ready to attack them with all your strength!" Darren sent the message to the Water Kylin using his spiritual sense. "Copy that." Darren then released the Water Kylin. Boom! An enormous aura suddenly enveloped the whole room. The backroom was filled with blue lightning. The room would have been broken into pieces if it were not guarded by a mighty rule power. If the Water Kylin had attacked using his full strength, even the space outside would be guaranteed to copse. "Time to die!" The Water Kylin did not think of the three old men as powerful, so he directly attacked them with his blue lightning and his huge ws. However, a terrifying ck crack suddenly appeared in the backroom, swallowing Water Kylin''s attacks. "Where did youe from, you monster? How dare you sneak into the backroom and attack us behind our backs!" The grand elders, who had been unconscious, were immediately woken up. Their reactions were too fast¡ªthe water Kylin''s quiet attacks were immediately blocked by a space crack. The three grand elders were indeed extremely powerful. Chapter 481 Finley Is Powerful (Part One) Chapter 481 Finley Is Powerful (Part One) "Oh? It''s a legendary beast all right, but it seems much more powerful than a three-star martial grand warrior at his top level." The three grand-elders felt surprised at the sight of the Water Kylin. He came out of nowhere and was huge. "No matter why you are here, you''ll die for your rashness. This is a promise. The blood of a legendary beast is precious, after all. We''ll thank god for the gift he sent us. You are no match for us!" The old man with the highest cultivation base among the three cultivators stared at the Water Kylin with extreme excitement. His eyes showed no trace of fear at all. He was full of confidence. "You want to kill me and take my blood? I don''t even think you have the smallest chance of victory over me even if you three fight me together!" sneered the Water Kylin with arrogance. He was full of hubris. Suddenly, he then attacked the three old men without any warning. He lunged at them and fought them. "You''re indeed a rash beast. Since you showed no respect and awe before your senior warriors, let us give you a lesson to learn how to speak and behave yourself before us. Let''s give him a heavy beating, brothers!" said the same old man to the other two younger cultivators by his side. They looked at him in agreement, as they shared his opinion. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The three senior cultivators focused to rally their rule power. The whole space in the secret room stirred all of a sudden. Then numerous space cracks formed around the Water Kylin, besieging him right in the center. The storm of space cracks twirled and twirled around the Water Kylin. "Damn it! Those space cracks have absorbed all my attack forces. And the force of the space cracks is so strong that it keeps pulling at me without stop. Damn all to hell and back!" murmured the Water Kylin to himself, struggling to free himself from the space cracks. Surrounded by countless space cracks, all the attacks of the Water Kylin were fruitless as they were all sucked into the seemingly fathomless cracks with a huge force. Though the Water Kylin was mighty in physical strength, those widening gaps in the space kept pulling at and even tearing his body as each second passed by. The Water Kylin kept fighting to free himself with all his power. "What a mighty spatial rule form!" eximed Darren while watching the fight with full attention. Since the Water Kylin was strong, he never expected that the three old men would be able to subdue him with such a terrifying power. He kept watching from where he was, mesmerized by the mighty fight. In terms of the marital arts level, the Water Kylin had no match in the Bottom Spiritual World. He even defeated the winged-tiger. But he had no chance of attacking the three old men. So there was no denying that the three senior cultivators were indeed forceful opponents. They had proved themselves to be so strong. "Storm Loop!" shouted another old man while swiftly swinging his hands by his side in a special way. With the movement of his arms, numerous tiny whirlwinds formed in the space and spun towards the Water Kylin at lightning speed. The Water Kylin looked at the whirlwinds with amazement on his face. "Manipted soldiers!" Thest one of the three aged cultivators started to attack as well. A rune shed on his hand, and the very next moment, several human-shaped creatures of metal appeared all of a sudden. The strange creatures emitted a tremendous aura of coldness. It was as if they were made of ice. Darren had battled with four so-called manipted soldiers before and sessfully eliminated them with the help of Carey and the golden-armored martial artist. This time, however, there were over 10 manipted soldiers who seemed much more powerful than those previously destroyed by Darren. It seemed these lifeless soldiers had never lost a battle in their time. ording to Darren''s judgment, each of the manipted soldiers must be a match for a three-star martial grand warrior at his top level. That meant they were exceptionally skilled, powerful and very, very hard to defeat¡ªif not impossible. Thepetencies extremely stunned Darren. He understood that each of the three old men would find few peers in the Bottom Spiritual World for their skills if they didn''t just confine themselves to the Red Inferno Sect. Darren was certain that the three old men must stay in the Red Inferno Sect due to some kind of restriction. For some reason, they were not allowed to leave the Red Inferno Sect lest they would bring disasters to the world outside. Why that was, Darren did not know at the moment. "No wonder the Red Inferno Sect has survived several united attacks by various sects. It has such dreadful warriors! It''s cursed by them!" Darren muttered to himself. The fight between the Water Kylin and the three old men onlysted for a short while, but it caused several injuries to him. He had never before been in a simr fight. The pain drove the beast to howl with fury and rage. His howl came from deep within him, and it resonated in all the spheres. The Water Kylin became desperately enraged. Suddenly, his body red with a brilliant sheen of blue lightning. Then, he spat out his divine bead, the essence of all his physical and spiritual power, in an attempt to give his enemies a fatal attack with all his energy. The divine bead started out small but it grew bigger as it approached its targets. "Watch out, brothers! The legendary beast is going to fight with all his might! Defend altogether now! Be one all of us now!" The three senior warriors were aware of the sudden outburst of the Water Kylin''s energy. So they decreased their attack force and shifted their attention towards defense for the moment. Together they became one defense force. First they conjured spells to summon walls of runes in front of them, then they used the force of earth to form a shield between them and the Water Kylin. The battle was taking another turn, a fierce one. "The Water Kylin is in desperate danger," whispered Darren to himself, deeply worried. He had been observing the fight since the very beginning. The three old men had put all their attention on the battle to the extent that they never imagined that there was another guy watching them in secret all the time. Darren was hiding very well from them, and the three old men were fully absorbed in Darren was unable to fight when he transformed himself into the state of air. Nevertheless, he still had the ability to use his force of control. He could manifest himself once he initiated the Ancient Void Battlefield. And that was exactly what he would do, Darren thought. "Ancient Void Battlefield, open now!" shouted Darren assertively. With his fierce roar, his image emerged from the air. A violent piercing force formed in a mere second. The force was so strong it felt as if the air almost shook. Since the Ancient Void Battlefield had been activated, there was no way for the three grand-elders to seal it again. Only those with a force equal to that of the Giant Ape might have a try at it. And there were very few with a force equal to that of the Giant Ape. On the other hand, if warriors with an ability like that of the Giant Ape were sucked into the Ancient Void Battlefield, it would mean great trouble for Darren as the small world would bepletely destroyed to the point of no return. So Darren had to be very careful whom he fought. Chapter 482 Finley Is Powerful (Part Two) Chapter 482 Finley Is Powerful (Part Two) "What the hell is it? What on earth? It''s the force from a small space! Block his rule power! Quick! Quick! Hurry up now!" The three old men realized what was happening only when the violent piercing force had reached them. But s, it was already toote for them to take any action. Under a huge dragging force, they all disappeared from the secret room in a fraction of an instant. The force was like a ck hole, leaving no strong cultivators behind, except perhaps one of their cloaks. Now it became Finley''s job to deal with the three old men, who had currently been transmitted into the Ancient Void Battlefield. And Finley was looking forward to it. "Finley, I have transmitted three old guys into the Ancient Void Battlefield. They are hard nuts to crack. Entertain our guests with everything you''re capable of! This is your specialty!" Darren came into the Ancient Void Battlefield as well. At the exact moment he talked to Finley with his spiritual sense, thetter appeared in front of him like a ray of lightning. Finley looked inquiringly at Darren. "Why are you so fond of inviting unexpected guests for me to treat, Darren? I don''t like entertaining people! You should bring me some gifts for the hard work I do here. Do you know how exhausting it is to teach those dreadful warriors a lesson by kicking their asses, dude? Maybe you should take my ce to know how exhausting it really is!" said Finley with a cheeky grin. "I''m the owner of the Ancient Void Battlefield. You live here and breathe the spiritual energy here. Didn''t you feel ashamed when you spoke those words? Don''t you have any pride? What''s more, dude, you''ve consumed all my magic herbs. You should show your gratitude that I haven''t yet found fault with you for that reason or asked you to rece all my magic herbs." Darren returned Finley''s smile with a much more brilliant one. The three old men watched the two youngds chatting and joking with each other with wide eyes. They did not understand a thing of what was taking ce. "Are you really the controller of this small space?" "We don''t know who you are, nor do we care to know. You''d better let us out of this weird space, otherwise we''ll ruin it without mercy. And we are that powerful!" Although the three senior warriors already felt stunned for that unbelievable fact, they still tried to retain theposure on their faces and speak with hubris. They even tried to stick their chests out and straighten their shoulders to show that they were not scared. "Kill now!" Darren uttered thismand as response to the senior men''s challenge. "As you wish," replied Finley tly, before readying himself for themand. He then raised his hands gracefully tounch an attack at his targets, as if he had done it 1, 000 times before. Harsh noises in session filled the air all of a sudden. There was also lightning shimmering all around the air with sounds of thunder every few seconds. The three grand-elders adopted their best defensive skills. But Finley''s attack was so forceful that none of them worked to ward it off. The three old men backed off several steps due to the violent pushing force. To their surprise, they realized that that was a force stronger than theirs. "What the hell...What is this...What is going on?" They looked at each other with shock on their faces, their bodies trembling with surging fear in their hearts. Their palms started sweating¡ªin fact, they started sweating all over from terror. "Poor rule cultivators! It seems your defensive skills are useless before me. In that case, do you think you have a chance to survive? I''d think very hard and carefully if I were in your ce now!" sneeredN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Finley with irony in his eyes, and a smirk on his mouth. Since rule cultivators were weak in physical strength, they had to be strong in defensive skills for survival. They would have no chance to attack, even though their attacking skills might be extremely forceful. If a powerful martial artist approached them and broke all their defensive skills, they would definitely be doomed. "Yes, they are useless to you. But I don''t think you can kill us, either. No matter how hard you try, we''ll resist you!" said the most capable grand-elder. His eyes sparkled with a glint of cunning. He suddenly murmured spells to pour more energy into the rune in his hand. Huge terrifying space cracks appeared out of nowhere. They twirled and twirled, ready to absorb whatever they weremanded to. "You two hide inside the space crack. This is ourst chance!" shouted the oldest man at his two brothers nervously. The other two elders were dragged into the space crack upon his loudmanding voice. Then, he himself also escaped to the space crack. "Hide in the space crack? Really? Ha! Do you think you can escape that way? If so then you have another thinging!" Finley looked at their shadows disappearing in the space crack as if he was witnessing the most stupid thing in the world. He even chuckled to himself, holding backughter. The inside of space cracks was extremely repugnant as it was full of rampant currents of distorting rules. There was a very slim chance for them to survive in the space crack. And Finley knew that very well. But Finley didn''t want them to die that easily. So he stretched out his hand and thrust it into the space crack. "Here is the first one. Hello there, did you think you had escaped me? Think again!" Finley retrieved his hand and dragged one of the old men out of the space crack, who seemed in quite a mess. The space crack really did a number on him. "The second and thest one. Here you are, hello there, wee back, ha-ha-ha!" The other two elders were dragged out from the space crack as well. They were all thrown on the ground like dying dogs. It was obvious they were disoriented. Fear was clearly visible on the faces of the three elderly warriors, as they had already experienced the dreadful forces inside the space crack. And now they feared Finley, who had managed to bring them back from the space crack. "Your spatial skill is so strong. How did you learn all that? No, it''s impossible! No one can have such a powerful spatial skill! It''s just impossible!" "Your spatial skills are nothing in front of me, old guys! Let me show you what real spatial skills are! Watch closely now!" Finley fetched a piece of space with his hand. Then he folded it several times, tore it off into strips, and kneaded it together as if he were ying with a piece of paper. The three grand-elders watched with wide, amazed eyes. Finley knew his audience was bewitched. "Uh, Wow...That''s...That''s... unbelievable!" sighed the grand-elder, who was able to use some spatial rules, but not like Finley. He felt so excited that tears came to his eyes. He could not believe such skill existed. "There is no hatred between us, sir. Would you please forgive our arrogance and let us go? We mean you no harm." The three grand-elders felt shocked and admired Finley''s powerful spatial skills. They addressed him with respect and begged for mercy. They were humbled before Finley now. "There is no use begging for my mercy, old guys. You have to ask him, the owner of this world, not me." Finley shrugged at the three old men while casting a direct knowing look at Darren. Chapter 483 Took Them As Subordinates Chapter 483 Took Them As Subordinates "Forgive you? How dare you ask me for forgiveness? You guys must have killed so many innocent people, to be as powerful as you are now," with a vicious voice and an angry stare, Darren yelled coldly at them. "Sir, in this world, if one person wants to be powerful, he must be steeped in blood. Besides, since getting the hang of the prototype of true rule, we have not been out of the Red Inferno Sect, which means we have not killed anyone for more than one hundred years. Please don''t kill us. Spare us our lives, sir." The grand-elders of the Red Inferno Sect all kowtowed to Darren as they begged him to be merciful towards them. By rights, as grand-elders of a sect, they should have their pride and not bend a knee to a young man to beg for his forgiveness. Yet, they were left with no other alternatives at the moment, bowing down to Darren was the only way for them to save their lives. In all truths, the way Finley manipted the space had shocked them. Knowing that Finley was following Darren''s orders, the grand-elders surrendered to him as well. In the present circumstances, Darren had a grim expression on his face, but deep inside his heart, he was thinking about what the grand-elder said just now. He was right, and this world was governed by thews of the jungle. To be a master warrior, a person must kill some people to prove himself worthy. The variance, however,y in the number of people killed. That was just how it was, the survival of the fittest, and the elimination of the unfit. "Darren, these old men are very powerful and skilled, why don''t you take them as your subordinates?" Finley sent a message to Darren using his spiritual sense. "I don''t think it is possible. Yes, they are powerful and skilled, but what they had are on the extremes. How can I take them as my subordinates if I cannot control them?" Darren replied shortly. At first, Darren actually thought it was a good idea to take them as his subordinates. Even though they N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. had killed so many people, they would notmit the same crimes under his control, which would mean the same effect as killing them. However, he was not confident that he could control the ruthless and powerful grand-elders. Yet, Darren thought that to save their lives, they might agree to be his subordinates. Despite that idea, Darren still had his doubts and was not totally convinced. What if they changed their minds after Darren freed them from the Ancient Void Battlefield? It was almost impossible to drag them back into the Ancient Void Battlefield once they were liberated. "Ha-ha, don''t worry about that. I often go to the tenth space these past few days, and I have obtained several wonderful skills from the defender. One of them is the Soul Control Skill. With this skill, they cannot escape from your control. But with one condition, that is they agree to be your subordinates." With an excited expression on his face, Finley sent the message to Darren using his spiritual sense. "Soul Control Skill? Can I use it?" hearing the good news from Finley, Darren asked immediately. "With my help, you will definitely seed," Finley assured Darren. "Hey man, you are awesome. Are you trying to be a rule cultivator as well?" with a sheepish smile, Darren retorted back to Finley. This time, he was impressed by what his friend had be. All his efforts in training and cultivation seemed to pay off. "Just for a change, and fun, also," Finley answered calmly, grinning yfully. Since Finley said that he had the Soul Control Skill, of course, Darren trusted him immediately. With that assurance, he talked to the grand-elders right away, saying, "Now I am giving you two options. The first one is to die, right here and now. The second one is to be under my control from this day forward. That would mean, you cannot kill innocent people anymore. These are my conditions, and now, your fate depends on your decision." Hearing what Darren said, the grand-elders thought about it for a while. Then the most influential among them asked, "Did you mean you want to enve us? I am sorry, but if you want us to be your ves, we would rather die." What was the point of living if they would be enved and live a miserable life? "No. I don''t need any ves. If you guys submit yourself to me wholeheartedly, I will never give you a hard time. I will even treat you as my friends. But whenever I need you, you must do whatever I "So... To put it simply, you want to take us as your subordinates?" one grand-elder asked to clear his doubts off. "Yes, but not the typical subordinates. I will give you enough freedom, and I am sure you will feel more untrammeledpared to the times when you were in the Red Inferno Sect. But keep in mind, that you cannot do any evil things once you are under mymand," with a stern voice and an air of authority, Darren answered. "Sir, did you really mean it?" the three old men asked in chorus. They were obviously tempted and was on the point of agreeing to Darren''s terms. Thus, to convince them even more, the young warrior added, "I have always kept my promises, and I don''t like to lie." "Old bastards, since I became the master''s subordinate, he has treated me as his brother. Why do you have so many questions? Let me know if you want to die!" The Water Kylin was impatient with their rambling conversations. Moreover, he was beaten badly by the grand-elders earlier, which made him eager to take revenge on them by killing them. "We would love to submit ourselves to you. Master!" Ignoring the Water Kylin, they had made up their minds to submit themselves to Darren. After professing their loyalty, the grand-elders bowed to Darren and called him master. "Great. From this moment on, I will take you as my subordinates. Finley, you can now start using the Soul Control Skill on them," Darren asked Finley to utilize the Soul Control Skill to bound the grand- elders under Darren''s control. "If you are sincere and genuine in your desire to submit yourself to Darren, then don''t ever resist while I am using the Soul Control Skill. If you resisted, you could die. But, I will have to say you deserve that. Darren, make sure your Spirit Power is rxed. Don''t make any resistance too," Finley instructed both the grand-elders and Darren. "Yes, sir." "Okay." The grand-elders and Darren all agreed. After their confirmation, Finley began to use the Soul Control Skill. With hisrge hands, he made a grabbing motion between Darren and the grand-elders. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The air was filled with horrendous shrieks as they all let out grievous screams at the same time. "What the heck? Finley, do you want me to kill you? It hurts so much!" Enduring the sharp pain, Darren swore. He didn''t expect that the process would be too painful. "Hey, just hang in there," saying that, Finley rolled his eyes towards Darren. In a split second, Finley extracted a hint of a soul from each of them. After this, the souls were intertwined together like a maiden''s braided hair. When the intertwined souls were all set and ready, Finley used his powerful skill to stuff the blended souls into Darren''s soul directly. It only took over thirty seconds, but Darren and the grand-elders were all overwhelmed with the pain. It seemed like an eternity for them after experiencing such a tormenting pain. "Just a moment, plod on through, and it will bepleted soon," with sweats dripping down his face, Finley encouraged Darren. Soon enough, the painpletely disappeared. The moment the torture ended, numerous green runes rushed into their brains. "All done! Now, it was fulfilled, you submit yourselves to Darren wholeheartedly. Thank you for not resisting, because if you had done so, your souls would have been broken." Affixing a satisfied smile, Finley nodded while saying those words. "Darren, try to sense it. If they don''t obey your orders, you can easily kill them by making their souls explode," Finley whispered to Darren through his spiritual sense. "Yup, I have tried. I havepletely controlled their souls. By using my spiritual sense, no matter where they are, I can kill them readily. This indeed is an awesome move!" excited by the newly acquired skill, Darren replied. Then as the excitement overwhelmed him, he asked, "But these grand- elders'' rule power and Spirit Power are very powerful. Can they unbind the control by themselves?" "Unbind the control? Stop being silly. Unless they die, the restriction will be impossible to unbind. Besides, if they ever nned to kill you, you would notice it as soon as possible, which would give you enough time to kill them in return," totally confident about the Soul Control Skill, Finley exined. "That''s very good. If that''s the case, I don''t need to feel worried when I ask them to do things for me," somewhat cleared from all his confusions, Darren verbalized to Finley while eyeing him with a furrowed brow. "Guys, I am sure you have realized by now how powerful this Soul Control Skill is. I just want to get one thing straight here. If anyone of you wants to rebel or does evil things behind my back, I will not forgive you again. Remember that I can kill you instantly with just a flick of my fingers. So don''t do anything beyond your bounds." While his eyes fixed at the group of grand-elders, Darren gave them a warning. "Master, please trust us. We will try our best to assist you and never in our wildest dream will we betray you." The three grand-elders had a very high cultivation base, so they easily fathomed that the Soul Control Skill was more potent than the control skill the Red Inferno Sect had. They knew well that if they plotted any means of rebellion or betrayal, they would unquestionably die. With that knowledge, they did not dare entertain any wicked ideas, neither in thoughts nor in their speeches. "Good to hear that. Now, please stand up. Do you have any ideas why I caught you and why I am in the Red Inferno Sect in the first ce?" While he was asking that, Darren nned to tell them the truth. Especially now that they were bounded to him as subordinates, he could tell them his ns and instruct them what to do for the next steps. With controlling these grand-elders, things turned out to be way easier for Darren. With all the potent grand-elders on his side, it would be a piece of cake for Darren to save his sister. Chapter 484 Get The Key (Part One) Chapter 484 Get The Key (Part One) Darren then said everything about what had taken ce, which made all the three grand-elders feel awkward and embarrassed, and they could not stop apologizing to Darren for what had happened to him. They felt truly sorry. "What is past is already past. You had only been following the sect leader Oliver''s order, and you did not know any better at the time, so I do not me you for what had happened. Let the bygones be bygone. However, on the other hand, now that Oliver is already dead, we only need to get the keys from Carey so that we can save my sister. This is critical." When Darren said that Oliver was already dead, all three grand-elders immediately looked shocked and incredulous. They had no news of that. "I am sorry, did you say that Oliver is dead? Did I hear you correctly? How could it be? How could he be dead without any disturbance? I would have at least expected an earth-shattering epic battle? He can''t just die like that, without any turmoil." "Well, I am telling you the truth. Carey summoned me for a discussion about how to take care of this, and then he decided to let me steal the key from you and help him with his cultivation to reach the inferior grade of true rule so that he could kill you all. And that is the absolute truth." "I see! So you really must be telling the truth! No wonder when I sent a message to Oliver with my spiritual sense, he did not respond, not even once. So he must have already died by that time. It all makes sense now." The three grand-elders grew rather solemn at this revtion. Even their facial Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. expressions dramatically changed. "Master, your sister''s imprisonment is the result of the fault of the Red Inferno Sect, but we also yed a part in the abduction of your sister. So this time we decided to kill Carey for you and save your sister first, and then we will surrender ourselves to any punishment that you deem necessary. Hopefully we can atone for our sins. I believe this is a just retribution. But master, I still wish to point out to you that we three have neverid a hand on your sister, let alone hurt her. We did not know that she is your sister at the time, so we would be truly grateful if you could spare us the punishment. However we will not evenin if you decide to punish us. This is all up to you, master! And we will abide by any decision you take," said one of the three grand-elders with much deference in his voice, almost bending down as if to bow to Darren. "Let''s not talk about punishment just yet. I do not think that it is such a good idea to kill Carey at this stage. The keys must be of great value to him, so he must have hidden them well, somewhere no one would find them. We all must work together first to figure this out. If we kill Carey now without making him tell us where the keys are, I don''t think we will be able to find them anytime soon. So we have to analyzed the situation for them in a calm and meticulous voice. They all listened attentively. "Yes indeed. Without the keys, we would definitely be unable to open the dungeon. We certainly need to get the keys from Carey. If that is the case, then how about we take Carey into our custody first, and then torture his soul until he gives us the keys. How does that sound to you, master? Do you think it''s a good idea?" suggested one of the grand-elders with enthusiasm. "I am afraid that this n is still too risky. If he still refuses to give up, or worse, kills himself during the process, it will be all over for us. We must think of an infallible n. Maybe I should disguise myself as Kaleb and trick him into giving up the location of the keys first, and then you guys can immediately move in and kill him. I think that sounds like a good n," said Darren after a moment of deep contemtion, with a look of concentration in his eyes. "Of course. This indeed sounds better and much more foolproof. We shall abide by your arrangement and cooperate to the best of our ability master! Indeed, the trick will definitely work." The three grand- elders then bowed deeply to Darren with utmost respect, impressed by his skilled mind. "Great. Then you guys follow me out of here. Let''s go!" Darren waved his sleeves and took the three grand elders out directly without further ado. They then headed back to the secret chamber, where the three grand-elders immediately handed over the first key to Darren. Darren took the key then started thinking. "Horace, you know how to use the space skill, so I assume that you are also very good at concealing the aura. You stick close to me but remain hidden in the dark, and you make your move to kill Carey when the opportunity presents itself after I extract the information regarding the whereabouts of the other two keys out of him. That''s the n." Darren, at this moment, had already learnt their names¡ªHorace, Rocky, Louis. So he called them out and gave each of them borate instructions, one by one. "We will do as your wish, master." Horace, who was a master at the space skill, acknowledged his order while saluting Darren. By now he knew exactly what to do. Darren then walked out of the Underground Pce while maintaining a low-profile, and Horace stayed hidden in the dark where no one was able to see him and protected Darren along the way. They were working in unison, ording to the n. Darren made it to Carey''s pce very soon, and he entered directly without any obstacles. He then found Carey, who seemed to be expecting him. "Ha-ha, Kaleb, I see you are back so soon. How are the things that I asked you to do? I hope you were sessful. I don''t want to hear of any faults or errors now." Carey looked really excited at this moment, but a killing intent shed through his eyes for a split second when he first saw Kalebe back. Despite Carey''s excitement, it appeared he was not all what he seemed to be. "Young master, I have already acquired the key, but it is locked inside this box, which I could not open despite my multiple attempts. Here you are. The box is yours now." Darren then fetched and handed over the box that contained the key to Carey, all while disguised as Kaleb. This box was imbued with strong rule power, and it normally would take the power of at least three grand-elders joining together to open it by force. It was no ordinary box indeed. Carey took the box and frowned at this realization as he probed it with his Spirit Power when it was in his hand. He knew instantly that Kaleb was telling the truth. There was indeed too much restrictive power imbued with this box, and none of the people around him were powerful enough to open it. He had to think of another solution. "Those bastards! How did they manage to imbue the box with such a strong power anyway? What should I do with it now? I must find a way. Damn I need that key!" Carey rambled to himself while he was immersed in deep contemtion. And at this moment, he was not even thinking about killing the man in front of him. Chapter 485 Get The Key (Part Two) Chapter 485 Get The Key (Part Two) "Young master, I also heard a new piece of information when I was eavesdropping. I heard one of the grand-elders saying that this box could only be opened in the presence of two other keys. Other than that, even the sect leader was not powerful enough to open it. The two other keys were essential to open this box." Now that he was certain that Carey was not able to open the box, Darren just made up any lies that he wanted Carey to believe. "Are you actually sure about that? This is the first time I hear of this." Carey stared at Darren, looking very suspicious. He tried to hide the murderous intent in his eyes again. "Yes, that is what I heard back then when I was stealing the key. They were conferring about how to kill you before the sect leader finishes his closed-door cultivation, and that''s when I heard it," Darren responded with a sincere and genuine look on his face, hoping that Carey would buy his story. "Those old pricks, I knew it! They want to overthrow me. When I have mastered the inferior true rule, I shall have them killed instantly! A horrible death is what they will get! Plotting against me now? Oh I N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. shall have no mercy for them!" Carey shouted with a snort, as a strong murderous intent and fury burnt at the bottom of his heart. He was enraged. "Wait a minute. Something is off. Tell me now? They did not spot you when you listened in on them? I despise them, but I also know them to be extremely powerful. How did they not sense your presence at the time? That is highly irregr and unlike them." Carey''s tone grew colder and deeper while staring at Darren in a deadly manner. Carey''s suspicion was well-founded not just from Darren''s response. He had done something with the invisible cloak, which enabled him to sense the presence of Darren. However his aura disappeared words. That was why he was testing Darren''s story. Carey was an extremely paranoid character, and he even suspected that Kaleb had been captured by the three grand-elders and defected to their side. There was no end to Carey''s paranoia. Otherwise it would not make sense to him that Kaleb could eavesdrop on the three powerful grand- elders and steal the key with rtive ease without them ever noticing it. The way Carey saw it, something must be off, and it was very likely that the Kaleb standing in front of him right now was a traitor. How Carey hated traitors! This question also caught Darrenpletely off guard. Without any hesitation, he decided to ignore this question by Carey and pretended to be anxious for him instead. "Young master, at this moment, maybe we should just focus on getting the key so that you can get your training of the true rule underway before we get to anything else. After we have those with the Primitive Feminine Bloodline under our custody, I will exin everything that has taken ce to you. I will exin everything in detail. The thing that I fear the most right now is those old pricksing over here andunching their attack against you without any warning. If they actually do that, we will be dead for certain, and in an instant. They are extremely powerful. With the key in your hand, even if you decide not to fight them, you can still go and hide in the dungeon, where they would not be able to enter without the keys. You will be safe under all circumstances. Your safety is paramount." Carey stared at Kaleb, personified by Darren and noticed the anxiousness in his look and voice. What he had suggested was indeed reasonable and thoughtful, so Carey decided that he needed to set his suspicion aside for now and focus on getting the key instead as his life depended on it. He realized he was in danger. Another reason was that Kaleb had always been loyal to him, and it was highly improbable that he would defect to anyone else. So Carey finally decided to trust him fully. Therefore he rxed towards Kaleb a little. "Fine. Kaleb, you did well this time. You go now and get some rest. You have earned it. After I get the key, we can go and kill those old pricks. The Red Inferno Sect will then be ours to rule forever, with no one to challenge us! Ha-ha!" Carey patted Darren on the shoulder to convey his satisfaction with him, and then headed towards his ptial inner chamber for the practice of his true rule. Just when he was about to leave, he turned his head and looked towards a dark corner which Darren did not notice. With that done, Carey left with a cold and cruel smile on his face. Carey had just left the room and was out of sight, and immediately a man-shaped shadow instantly appeared out of nowhere and approached Darren. The shadow, however, appeared benevolent. "Master, please be careful! I sensed someone else in this room. He is quite a strong opponent and is about to ambush you! You must prepare yourself for he is near!" Horace, the grand-elder, immediately notified Darren telepathically of a stronger presence when Darren had not been aware of this grim situation yet. Darren suddenly stiffened up and all his senses went on immediate alert. "Come on out now! It is high time for you to show yourself to me!" Darren instantly grew vignt of his surroundings and shouted the order as an attempt to flush his opponent out his hiding ce. "Ha-ha, Kaleb, you are not so bad after all. I must admit that you have exceeded my expectations. I never expected that you would be able to sense my presence here! But you proved me wrong!" A figure emerged from the dark corner that Carey had given a look at earlier. However his body remained in the state of a pitch ck shadow despite his movement. The figure looked menacing. "You are not so bad yourself. I see that you have mastered the Shadow Rule! And now you are showing off too!" Darren pointed out his method. Horace, who was also quite familiar with such a trick, had told him this with his spiritual sense. "I see that I have underestimated you. You really appear to know much, which is quite impressive. In that case, I will kindly grant you a quick and painless death, and I hope you will appreciate my kindness," the dark shadow said lightly as if he was talking about a small matter as opposed to a case of life and death. His sadism was all too obvious. "And why do you want to kill me? What do you suppose that would solve? And in which way have I wronged you?" Darren asked calmly, not in the least bit intimidated by the shadow''s murderous intent. "I never intended to kill you as you have always been a loyal servant to us. However, you also know the young master to be a skeptical and meticulous person, who does not like any loose ends. You know too much about him, which represents a risk to him, so he must have you killed. Is this exnation good enough for you? In any case, this is the only exnation I have." The ck shadow smiled coldly, with dead eyes, and continued, "Good enough or not, you are going to die here today and now. I hope there are no hard feelings. After all this is nothing personal, but purely business I am ordered to take care of. I am sure that you understand, right? You are smart enough." Darren snorted at thisment and reverted back to his original appearance, which waspletely unexpected to the shadow, whose dead eyes grew wider at the surprise. "What? What is going on here? Who are you? You are not Kaleb! Who the hell are you? What did you do to Kaleb?" The dark shadow was clearly startled by such sudden turn of events. "Master, it is good to go now. I have entirely sealed off this space, and Carey would not sense anything if we kill him right now, but we must be swift!" Horace gave Darren the green light and Darren acknowledged it. The reason why Darren had been having this long conversation with him was simply to buy himself some more time so that Horace could seal off this entire space. No one else would notice what was happening here now. "Good job. Then it''s your turn now. Get on with it quickly as I figure that Carey may have got the key already, go ahead now," Darren barked the order into the thin air, as the shadow looked surprised. "Yes, master! Right away master!" After a deferential response of acknowledgement, Horace, the grand-elder, appeared in front of the shadow, startling him and his dead eyes. "Damn! It''s you! You! You! You traitor!" The shadow panicked as his voice shook with fear. "Your little trick of Shadow Rule is nothing but child''s y before me. Now it is time for you to die! Get ready to breathe yourst breath!" Runes began to sh in Horace''s hand, and without any hesitation Horace used his most powerful kill shot, and sted space cracks at the shadow. Despite the state of the shadow, he was still reduced to pieces in an instant under the force of the space cracks. Darren saw what was left of the shadow and he was very satisfied with the strength of his subordinate. That grand-elder was truly powerful. The shadow was in tatters now. The strength of this shadow was only slightly weaker than that of the Water Kylin. Darren would not have stood a chance against him, but Horace managed to kill him within a split second, which was indeed quite impressive to Darren. Darren was grateful to have Horace on his side now. "Let''s go and find Carey to get the key now that this is over,e on!" Darren ordered and then headed towards the chamber in the depth of Carey''s pce. Chapter 486 Carey Was Dead (Part One) Chapter 486 Carey Was Dead (Part One) As he was preparing himself to face Carey again, Darren transformed back into Kaleb''s appearance. Together with Horace, he walked towards the secret chamber with swift and steady steps, determined not to make an early announcement of his arrival to Carey. On their way, they came across some Restriction Arrays, but Horace dealt with them smoothly and efficiently. Soon enough, they were on Carey''s secret chamber, after one of a hidden rule-powered door opened. Darren walked in first. Adjusting his sight, he nced around the room. As his visions get ustomed to the ce, his gaze fell on Carey, who was on the far corner of the chamber. In his hands, he was holding two keys. The young master was silently thinking about how to get the other key in the box with a deep frown on his face. All of a sudden, he felt an odd presence as if someone wasing towards him. As the presence drew near, he immediately turned his head to see who the intruder was. "Huh? How did youe in here?" a hoarse and raspy voice came out of his mouth as Carey asked. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Kaleb, and it was as if a ghost was standing in front of him. Seeing the man that he presumed to be dead, the young master couldn''t help but have a horrible feeling. "I''m here to help you get the key, young master," offering to lend a helping hand, Darren answered calmly. A faint yet mocking smile was portrayed on his face. "How dare you! I ammanding you, get out of here. Leave right now!" with his trembling hand pointing at the door, Carey shouted at Darren. Secretly he was wondering what might happen and why Elder Hugh hadn''t killed Kaleb. Why didn''t he do it? Did something happen, and Kaleb killed Elder Hugh instead? A ton of questions were on his mind. Yet, in the meantime, he was secretly sending a message and summoning Elder Hugh to make sure everything was alright. But much to his disappointment, Elder Hugh didn''t heed to his call. Worst was, there was no trace of his existence, and it made Carey feel anxious and worried. He was starting to panic right now. Caught at such an awkward situation, Carey soon realized that it was not the right time to get crossed with Darren. "Well, Kaleb, pardon me. I was just too anxious just now. I''m only worried about the keys. I didn''t mean to shout at you. Haha,e here, Kaleb. Help me with this, will you?" While he was motioning Darren toe closer, Carey immediately put on a fake smile. He was pretending to be friendly with Darren. But secretly, he was cursing Darren for ruining his n. "All right. Hand me the keys, young master," acting to offer a helping hand, Darren demanded as he stretched out his hand for the keys. "Okay. Take a look at these keys and tell me what you find." Carey nodded his head, pretending as if he agreed to Darren. Unknown to Darren, he was getting his rule power ready, waiting for the right timing to assault Darren. The moment Darren grabbed hold of the keys, Careyunched the attack. Rumble! To his dismay, however, before Carey could pull his strength to attack, Darren used his sword to attack him first. Powerful ice sword intent brutally pierced at Carey. All this time, Carey didn''t expect that Kaleb would dare to attack him, his young master. It seemed that things had gone wrong without him noticing. ''Since when did Kaleb know how to use a sword?'' Carey asked himself in confusion. Something was definitely wrong. "Die!" But Carey would not let himself be defeated that easily. He immediately put up a sturdy defensive wall to resist Darren''s attack. After resisting Darren''s sword intent, Careyunched a green Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g dragon made of runes at Darren in a counter-attack. "Master, let me kill him for you." Horace, who was still hiding in the dark, sent a secret message to Darren, his master. "Don''t. I want to test for how long I can resist his attack," while he was facing Carey''s attack, Darren replied secretly. He wanted to challenge Carey and test his strength. "All right. But I will help you as soon as you are in danger," understanding Darren''s rejection, Horace said and assured him instead. His goal was to protect his master with all his might. Seeing that Carey''s powerful rule attack wasing after him, Darren immediately used the Hurricane Teleportation Skill to dodge the attack. At the same time, while he was teleporting, he divided himself into nine avatars. He made use of his dark gold internal force to fight Carey. "Infinite Defense Skill!" The instant he saw the attack, Carey didn''t feel good about it. Thus, in defense, he immediately used the skill that could protect him the best. At the same time, he used countless runes to continuously attack around himself because he wasn''t sure where Darren was. Bang! Bang! Bang! Simultaneously, Darren''s avatars appeared one after the other, but they were all barred by Carey''s Infinite Defense Skill. The avatars couldn''t even get near Carey at all, let alone hurting him. The defensive skill of a rule cultivator was indeed a potent and invincible one. It was even stronger than the body of a three-star grand warrior. It was sheer luck for Carey to be a rule cultivator and practice rule power skills; otherwise, he would never have the capability to fight a three-star grand warrior. "Haha, you are a rubbish martial artist! You will die today!" While cursing Darren, Carey sneered. With a ferocious evil grin on his face, he used his true rule prototype momentarily. With the release of the skill, countless dry ws with horrible and frightening powers appeared around Darren all of a sudden. Each of them was powerful, and they all targeted Darren''s avatars. Bang! Bang! Bang! In a split second, a few of Darren''s avatars were shattered by the dry ws and disappeared into thin air like early morning dew. "Air-integrated True Rule!" The corners of Darren''s lips lifted into a cold smirk. Frustrated at the loss of his avatars, he directly used the prototype form of true rule and camouged in the air so Carey couldn''t find him. "What? Where is he?" Realized that Darren was nowhere to be found, Carey felt shocked and panicked that he suddenly couldn''t feel Darren''s presence. The fact that he had an invisible opponent right now made him feel even more anxious. In fact, Carey, whose Spirit Power was at level twenty-six, could still faintly feel Darren''s existence just now when he used the Hurricane Teleportation Skill. But now, it was like that Darrenpletely disappeared. He couldn''t feel his presence at all, no matter how hard he tried. ''Basic true rule! That bastard can also use the basic true rule!'' The look on Carey''s face immediately changed. Especially now that he realized he couldn''t underestimate Darren''s powers and skills. All this time, Carey thought that Darren was just an ordinary martial artist not capable of doing something extraordinary. Yet, now, the young master realized that Darren was even more potent. Chapter 487 Carey Was Dead (Part Two) Chapter 487 Carey Was Dead (Part Two) The basic true rule was also called the true rule prototype. Their names were different, but they were at the same level. While Darren was unseen, he was still observing Carey, who was standing in a defensive posture ready tounch an attack anytime. Unfortunately, Darren couldn''t find the perfect timing to attack, because Carey''s Spirit Power was just too powerful. Darren thought that the moment he reappeared and came after Carey, there would be a big chance that Carey could resist his attack and fight back. Now, however, Darren celebrated with the little victory in scaring Carey. Albeit, he knew he couldn''t kill him with one blow. "Master, let me kill him for you," while he was observing them in the shadows, Horace asked Darren again. Judging from their fight, he had a premonition that Darren couldn''t kill Carey. "No. I will kill this guy by myself. I just have to waste my precious treasures on him," using his spiritual sense, Darren replied and was ready to attack. Rumble! At the release of his power, the air started shaking, an olive-ck force along with the dark gold internal force was shot out of thin air. At the onset, Darren also reappeared along with the two forces. "Ha! I thought you possessed some powerful skills. Yet, what was that? Your hiding skill is just a piece of trash! Do you really believe that you can kill me with that? You are too naive!" Feeling Darren''s existence again made Carey feel more assured of his victory. Darren''s attacks couldn''t break his defense, and all his future attacks wouldn''t break his front as well, he thought. "You are awfully wrong, young master! It is, in fact, effortless to kill you!" The instant that Darren was just an inch away from Carey, he took out a jade bottle from his Space Ring and yelled, "Rule power blockade!" Hearing these words, Carey immediately paled in fright. He shouted in a crazy tone, "Where''s my rule power? Why did the rules I mastered disappear?" He almost couldn''t believe what was happening at the moment. Swoop! Before Carey''s rule power disappeared, his Infinite Defense Skill resisted Darren''s attack. But this time, Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. however, he couldn''t do that. Right then and there, he was pierced in the abdomen by Darren''s sword. With the aid of the rule power blockade, Darren was given thirty seconds to kill Carey, and that short period was enough! Still and all, Darren was way too merciful and didn''t immediately kill the cold-blooded young master. After making sure that Carey was severely wounded, he snatched the three keys out of his hands pronto. The young master was obviously losing his strength; he limped and lolled and was losing his bnce. In a split second, he copsed helplessly on the ground. Seeing now that Carey was up the creek without a paddle, Darren transformed into his original appearance, dismissing Kaleb''s form. "You! You are not Kaleb! Impostor!" the moment the truth was revealed in his face, Carey stuttered in a shocked tone. He was t on his back on the ground with blood sputtering out of his mouth while he was speaking. "Now, you finally realized? Sadly, it''s toote!" looking down at the fallen young master, Darren mocked in a cold tone. "You..." Carey wasn''t able to finish his words. Thinking back of what had happened before, and what Elder Judah warned him about, Carey finally realized that he was fooled by the fake Kaleb the whole time. His heart started to be inmed because of anger, hatred, and frustration. As he attempted to curse, more and more blood bubbled out of his mouth. "Now, is everything clear to you?" As he asked the question, Darren had a faint smirk on his face, then he added, "I have to thank you for the treasures you gave me during your breakthrough. Without those treasures, I might be already killed by the loyal elders of your sect. Tsk, tsk. It''s a shame that it''s you who killed thest two elders who trusted you and were loyal to you all this time. Well, anyway, thank you for everything." "You! Bastard!!!" Now that the truth had dawned upon him, Carey momentarily knew that the notion about the elders plotting something against him was all fabricated deceptions. It was a big and filthy lie that Darren had made up, so he could gain his trust and conversely put a malicious eye upon the elders. "You filthy scoundrel! I will kill you! I will kill you!" realizing that everything that he had done was a p in his face, Carey shouted indignantly. His eyes widened in exasperation. As his heart battled with his mind in the mix of outraged emotions, he breathed hisst and gave up his soul. He was so angry that he died because of it. "You deserve it!" The second Darren was satisfied that Carey was dead, he didn''t waste more time. Gathering up his strength, he immediately assimted Carey''s Spirit Power. As a consequence, his Spirit Power increased a lot, and he was virtually approaching level twenty-six. "I only need a little more Spirit Power to break through to the level twenty-six. Well, I must say that Carey''s Spirit Power was excellent." Sensing the power seeping through his being, Darren was satisfied with the result. Then he took all the spatial treasures that were with Carey. "Master, you did a great job. I didn''t expect that you have the rule power blockade!" bringing himself to light, Horace said in a surprised tone. "I got this jade bottle from a disciple of the Red Inferno Sect. I didn''t know how he got it, but it''s bottle in his hand and eyeing it with longing and regret, Darren shook his head, for he knew he had lost a strong skill and could do nothing about it. "Come on, let''s go to the dungeon," motioning to Horace, Darren said with a determined voice. He didn''t want to waste more time. Thus he hastily turned around and walked out. "Yes, master." Horace nodded his head and followed Darren out. After walking through countless secret channels anding across several arrays, they finally arrived in front of the dungeon. Standing in front of the gate, Darren used his spiritual sense to send a message to the other two grand- elders. The box that contained the third key needed the three grand-elders together to open. Soon enough, the box was opened, and Darren had with him securely the three keys. He was getting excited and exuberant at the same time, for he knew he was holding in his hands the keys to his sister''s freedom. With firm conviction and determined spirit, Darren was ready to open the dungeon. "I hope you are safe, Belle," Darren mumbled to himself in a small voice. That was his prayer, hoping that his sister was safe, sound and unharmed¡ªmost especially alive. Then, taking a deep breath, Darren held on to the keys and opened the door to the dungeon. Chapter 488 Blood-red Body Chapter 488 Blood-red Body They opened the dungeon door. When Darren tried to step into the dungeon, a ray of scarlet light suddenly shot at them, forcing him to take a few steps back. It was a very strong force. He almost fell. "What is this? I''ve never encountered anything like it!" Darren turned around and asked the grand- elders as he looked at them in surprise, hoping they had an answer. "This is such a weird aura. There are no restrictions in this dungeon. Where does this aurae from I wonder? It''s truly puzzling!" The grand-elders also did not have a clue. They were just as baffled as Darren. "Let''s go inside first. Maybe we''ll understand it better once we''re inside." Darren did not care what it was, instead he walked straight into the dungeon, throwing caution to the wind. The dungeon was a gigantic space, full of red mist which could not be prated by Spirit Power or spiritual sense. Darren could only grope his way forward and he could not sense that there were any people in this dungeon. It was merely arge empty space. "What happened in the dungeon?" "Master, you have to be careful. This is quite unusual. Take Oliver''s death into consideration, it must be very dangerous here, please be careful master," Horace warned Darren with a fearful voice. Darren was groping his way forward. It seemed like he did not hear what Horace had said. At this point, he only wanted to find his sister and make sure she was safe and sound. That was all that mattered to him. "Rocky and Louis, let''s use our rule power to disperse the mist. I''m sure it must work." The grand-elders used their rule power together, but the red mist had only been dispersed for 10 feet and it soon converged back again. "It does not work. We''d better just follow the master and see where we end up." Horace shook his head. The visibility was very poor. Darren walked forward in the red mist, not knowing where he was going. He felt he had already lost his way. A few hours had passed. "Fuck this shit!" Darren roared, worriedly. Then, he turned around and suddenly grabbed one grand-elder by the cor very aggressively. "Where is my sister? Tell me now! Where is she? Speak up man!" Seeing Darren this furious, Horace yelled at him, "Master, please calm down! Please, try to calm down, master! We also don''t know what happened. How does it help if you be angry? Anger won''t solve anything, master!" Darren settled down a little and let go of the grand-elder, realizing that Horace was right. "What can I do now? Where is my sister? I must find my sister." It seemed that Darren had lost all his strength and did not know what to do now. He was disheartened and felt as if he was out of options. "Rocky and Louis, spread out and look for her. We need to cover the entire dungeon." Horace unleashed a gentle Spirit Power to pacify Darren, and gave an order to the other two grand-elders. He tried to maintain the energetic bnce of everyone. "Yes, Brother." "Take care. We don''t know what could be hiding in this dungeon." Several more hours had passed, but they did not find anything at all. There were hundreds of people with Primitive Feminine Bloodline imprisoned here before, but they did not find any of them. It was extremely strange. Darren was on the verge of madness. After so long, he finally had the opportunity to save his sister, but he could not find her. He really was about to have a nervous breakdown. "Master and Brother, we have found something. Come, we''ll show you." At this time, Rocky and Louis, who had been gone for a few hours, finally came back following the marks they had left to guide them back. "Spit it out now," Darren said eagerly, as he stood up right away, giving them his full attention. "In the east side of the dungeon, we found an area without mist. However, our Spirit Power could not prate it, so we don''t know what is inside there. It was very strange." "Yes. We were only three feet away from that area, but we could not find out what was inside it. However, we heard unclear roarsing from that area. We tried to make sense of the roars but could not." The grand-elders immediately talked about what they had found to Darren who listened attentively. "All right then, let''s go. Come on." Without saying anything else, Darren asked them to lead the way to the ce they described. Following Rocky and Louis, Darren and Horace approached that strange area. They too heard the roars. They were very close to this ce, but they could see nothing inside. Neither their naked eyes nor the Spirit Power could prate through the barrier. It was most bizarre. "Do whatever you can to open it. There must be a way," Darrenmanded in a cold voice. He then was the first to rush into the empty space. He looked around him to see if there was any weakness he could exploit. ng! ng! Darren directly crashed into an invisible wall, making a sound as two metal objects hit each other. Darren did not expect that. "Master, don''t worry. This defensive cover is super powerful. Let us work together to attack it. The more we are, the stronger the attack power." Upon hearing his words, Darren stepped back and cupped his hands together, saying, "Guys, thank you. I appreciate what you are doing." Horace nodded and they all used their most powerful rule power to attack the invisible defensive cover. They kept attacking and attacking without stopping. After an hour, beads of sweat formed all over their foreheads and they all had a splitting headache. It truly was hard work. However, their efforts were not in vain. A crack as thin as a hair appeared on the transparent space. They were all delighted. Boom! Boom! Boom! Their faces turned ghastly pale, but the grand-elders attacked the space with all their strength, despite how tired they were. Upon seeing their dedication, Darren was sincerely touched. He had forced them to be his subordinates only just recently, but they all did whatever he told them to do wholeheartedly, which greatly surprised Darren. "Thanks, sirs. I''m very lucky to have your support." Darren cupped his hands and lowered his head to bow politely to them in appreciation of them. "You''re wee. We are also responsible for this. Now we only want to help you find your sister as an atonement for our sins," Horace replied on behalf of the others. They then began to attack again mercilessly. The defensive cover finally started to vibrate after ceaselessly being attacked by them, with more and more cracks appearing on it. Concurrently, Darren also attacked it with his most powerful force, desperate to find his sister. tter! The invisible defensive cover was broken into clear runes which were scattered onto the dungeon ground. "It''s finally open! Together we did it!" The grand-elders breathed a sigh of relief and fell onto the ground. They were exhausted after all this hard work. "You guys have a rest and recover your energy. I will go inside and take a look," Darren said before he took a step forward. "Master, stop please. Can you please wait for us for a moment? We''d better all go together, because we have no idea what''s inside. It''s wiser if we all stick together, just in case, because we''re all unfamiliar with this dungeon." "Right. We have elixirs to quickly recover the Spirit Power. We will need just 15 minutes to recover." When they used the Spirit Power, this elixir did not have any effect. Otherwise, they could take the elixir while they were attacking; in this case, they would not feel so pained and tired. Darren considered that what they had said was reasonable, so he agreed, and nodded in agreement. Fifteen minutester, their Spirit Power was almostpletely recovered, and they were back to normal. Darren took the lead in walking into the room beyond the invisible wall they had just shattered. They entered into a stone room which was thousands of feet long and thousands of feet wide. It was slightly gloomy inside, but the mist outside could not enter into it. They all looked all around them. Buzz! Darren and the grand-elders unleashed their Spirit Power together to detect the room, and they soon found something. It was most intriguing. Boom! Horace was the first to attack the center of the room. A stone table appeared after golden runes sparkled. It was quite arge stone table. Darren looked over. There were many human bodies on the stone table, forming a circle, and there was one more human body in the center of the circle. The blood-red body seemed like a person whose skin was removed. The entire scene was repulsive. What was more, above the blood-red body, a girl was hanging by a thread condensed by rule power. Drops of blood dripped from the heart of the girl into the mouth that was open of the blood-red body. There was blood everywhere. "Belle!" Looking at the girl with a pale face, Darren was absolutely furious! His fists clenched and his jaw tightened. Grunt! Grunt! When Darren tried to dash towards the stone table, the blood-red body began to snore. Darren did not know what to make of that. "Is it alive? Is it breathing?" The grand-elders were surprised and stopped Darren immediately. He resisted them, but then realized they were right. "Master, please calm down. Let us explore it first. We don''t know what is going on here." Louis was the first to attack the body with a Storm Loop. Darren and the rest just stood there and watched. What happened next shocked everyone as they never expected it. Louis''s Storm Loop was so powerful that it even had hurt the Water Kylin before. However, when it attacked the blood-red body, nothing happened and the storm disappeared like a breeze, as if the body could not be touched or moved by any power. "Without protection by any Defense Array, it can discharge Louis''s attack with ease. Such a horrible body! Just awful, awful!" At the same time, in the forbidden area of the Red Inferno Sect, a corpse in a yellow robe floated up and down, as if it was being manipted by an invisible hand. It was a very strange sight. "Ah? Damned bastards, how dare you break into the ce where I put my body? Such nerve you have! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You all deserve to die." Cold murmurs came from the distance. After that, a ray of macroscopic dark-green light pierced through the empty space, directly shooting at the dungeon where they all were. Chapter 489 It Was Him (Part One) Chapter 489 It Was Him (Part One) An unnatural chill crept through their skins like goose bumps, and a stench smell of something rotting lingered through their senses. Inside the dungeon, where the air was damp, and the light was dim, Darren, together with the grand-elders, sifted through the blood-drained, withered body. After being repeatedly attacked, that body did not show any deformities nor injuries¡ªstill a stiff, dead- like body. Yet, what bothered them was, all of them, including Darren, could hear clearly and vividly the snoring sound that revealed from the body, and even the loud beating of the body''s heart. Everyone went cautious and vignt, preparing themselves for anything unpredictable. On one end, Darren patiently waited for a short moment. Then, finding nothing dangerous, he took a deep breath and was about to go and free his sister. However, after he took a series of steps, an odd, whistling sound was heard. Out of nowhere, a dark green attack was abruptlyunched in the air, making them gasped in surprise. The runes were whirling and tumbling in the air creating a towering mist and soon rushed into Louis''s head, right between his eyes. "Ahhhhrggghhh!" immediately after the potent attack hit him, Louis moaned painfully. With the impact of the colossal force, the elder fell on the ground as aftermath. His head was drenched in blood as the veins on his forehead twitched horribly. After a few seconds, he struggled on the ground bearing the agonizing pain. He had his hands covering his eyes for the blinding pain made him see nothing at all. In a split second, hey still and motionless on the ground¡ªhe was definitely dead. "Louis!" Shocked and dazed at what happened all of a sudden, the other two grand-elders bellowed in the pain of losing their fellow. Both of them went over to revive Louis back to life, hopefully. However, the moment they sensed that his soul had gone and turned into nothing but part of the endless void in the afterlife, the two grand- elders gave their hopes up. Louis had a powerful soul, yet now he was killed in a blink of an eye. Darren and the other two grand- elders, who were just behind Louis, weren''t able to see who killed him nor, where the attack was thoughts in mind. Witnessing such a horrible death was like an insult for Horace. Thus, he made up his mind and thought that he did not have the leisure of the time to mourn for his brother. Instead, Horace secured Louis''s body in his spatial treasure and looked around cautiously with tears in his eyes. "Horace, Louis was killed just like that! He was killed as if he was just like a mosquito¡ªone p and then gone! He''s dead! Our enemy is too powerful!" as he drew near to Horace, Rocky fearfully eximed with tears in his eyes. "We don''t have time to be sad right now. Master, hurry, and free your sister now. I will open a space passage for you so that you may escape from here!" Looking at Darren this time, Horace urged him to waste no time and be quick in saving his sister. Then, Horace concentrated on cutting with his rule power, the thread condensed by rule power that bound Belle to captivity. "Roar!" As they were about to free Belle, at that very instant, the blood-colored body suddenly opened his eyes, showing the golden lights in his eyes. "Master, hurry!" Horace shouted at Darren while he opened a crack for them to escape. Seeing the escape route, Darren rushed up quickly and opened the Ancient Void Battlefield. In an instant, Belle was sucked into the Ancient Void Battlefield. As Darren looked back, his eyes rested upon the blood-colored body. To his puzzlement, Darren could not sense the level of his cultivation base at all. As a consequence, doubt started to form in Darren''s mind. He dared not rush to drag along the blood-colored body in the Ancient Void Battlefield. The reason was, he was worried that even Finley could not defeat him. If that happened, it would mean trouble for him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing that Darren freed Belle, Horace held up to his strength to maintain the small space passage, which was connected to the outside of the dungeon. He had chosen a destination away from the dungeon as far as he could. "Master, please go now!" Hearing Horace''s encouragement, Darren didn''t hesitate anymore. He rushed towards the space passage as fast as he could. Under any circumstances, if that powerful invisible opponent started to attack again, or the blood- colored body began to fight against them, all the cultivators that would be left inside the dungeon would undoubtedly die, including the two grand-elders. Thus, at that crucial moment, he could not hesitate to escape. Most importantly, Darren thought that if he died, the Ancient Void Battlefield would copse, and everyone inside it would die as well¡ªhis sister, the Water Kylin, Holy Lord Diana, Finley, and Denise. "After having interrupted me, now you want to run away?" Inside the forbidden area, a voice was heard all of a sudden. Then, with a thunderous growl, the invisible enemy that they had, shouted, "Seal up!" Boom! A rune shed and appeared without warning, shutting up directly the space passage that Horace conjured. As Darren was just a few inches away from the passage, the crack was sealed all of a sudden, giving him no time to escape. "Oh, we are trapped! We are in big trouble now! Our enemy is too strong!" Horace proimed with a sad expression. His hopes were almost shattered at the sealing of the escape crack. Yet, he had to be resilient for himself and everyone else. With no chances of escape now, Darrennded on the ground. Keeping still for a short moment, he also sensed that the enemy hidden in the dark was too powerful, and he did not stand a chance once heunched an unexpected attack on him. "Sir, thank you for everything," Darren said to Horace while he bowed to him with utmost adoration. He disregarded the enemy lurking in the shadows right now. He took a moment to express his gratitude towards Horace for his unselfish efforts on helping him out. "Master, what are you doing?" asked Horace in a confused tone. "We did not know each other for long. At the start, I let you submit to me by force, but you do not hate me in return. On the contrary, you helped me a lot and even risked your life for my sake. Please ept my respect," with reverence to Horace, Darren said while he bent his knee and bowed to Horace again. What Horace had done a moment ago had deeply touched Darren. Admittedly, it would take a loyal disciple to do that for his master. Darren was confident that Horace was sincere in offering his services, and the young martial artist appreciated such acts in return. Though the fact remained that Darren could control their lives, no one would be benevolent enough to let someone escape from such a dangerous ce, and such a perilous situation and put their own lives on the line. Yet, Horace did¡ªindeed, a magnanimous act. At the same time, the three grand-elders did not know Darren for long too. However, they had learned to trust him as he had proved himself worthy along the way. Chapter 490 It Was Him (Part Two) Chapter 490 It Was Him (Part Two) "s! I did not expect that I can be attached to you and be grateful to you in the end. It should be destiny, and our fates are entwined. Besides, you have such surprising skills and brilliant potential at such a young age. You will surely grow into a great master in the future. It is a waste of good talent if you die. But, now it seems that none of us could escape from here," Horace said calmly after praising andmending Darren. On that asion, while Horace and Darren were lost in their conversation, another dark greenish soul attack went shooting in the air, aiming at no other than Darren. This time, the soul attack was so swift and disastrous that the naked eyes couldn''t perceive it. Darren was not able to avoid it at all, and he was caught entirely unprepared. He was held frozen at the moment. All he did was watch the runes rush into his brain. "Ahhhhhhh!" At the impingement, Darren''s body quivered violently, making him staggered and lost his bnce. He thought his head was about to explode because of the searing pain. Feeling so hurt, he could not help rolling and crawling in the ground. Amidst the pain, a sense of familiarity crept through his thoughts. He seemed to have a familiar experience before that caused him the same painful experience. "It''s him! The one who attacked me in the demonic monster domain!" Now that the memories shed back on his mind, Darren understood why even the strange stone in his head could not block the soul attack. It was because of that guy! Just in front of Darren, Horace and Rocky were held dazed and stood there looking at him. Their minds hadpletely cked out at the turn of events, and they could do nothing to help Darren even if they wanted to. What they did, as their bodies suddenly felt numb and stiff, was to watch Darren roll on the ground. But to the cultivators'' surprise, Darren was still alive and did not die after such an omnipotent attack. After all, he was attacked by such a desting and destructive soul attack. Although the strange stone in Darren''s head could not prevent the soul attack, the stone could weaken it, at least. The same circumstance happenedst time when the same enemy attacked Darren in the demonic monster domain. Moreover, the strange stone could eliminate the soul attack slowly, given there was enough time. Inside the forbidden area, that invisible man found out the unusual situation of being familiar with Darren as well. The moment he realized that it was his old-familiar enemy, when heunched this soul attack, he was overjoyed andughed aloud. "Haha! It is him. It is that guy who has a powerful soul! Your soul would rather be tasty for me." Over the years, the invisible man had sent his people to collect souls in the demonic monster domain. Everything went out smooth and fine until one day, some guy ruined his ns. When he started using his soul attack on the guy, he did not die! This fact would tell that the guy must have an extraordinarily Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g powerful soul, too. At that time, he was not able to capture that guy, and he was grave in regrets to let him slip through his fingers. But, now, by whatever twist of fate, that same guy appeared before him again. The invisible man assumed that he was in for a pleasant surprise. ''I will indulge with his soul and assimte all his skills and treasures!'' the invisible man told himself as he plotted an evil n in the shadows. The invisible man in his desperate moves to achieve more considerable powers was stealing the Primitive Feminine Blood in Oliver''s body in the forbidden area. Now, realizing there was a powerful soul in the dungeon, he quickly strode into the dungeon by crossing different spaces. "What? Have you blocked the blood supply of my real body? How did you do that? All of you will die a painful death!" the invisible man got enraged and roared after he discovered that the blood supply of his body was stopped abruptly. As he let out his vexations, his voice echoed across the boulders of the dungeon. Despite the seemingly loud human voice, both Horace and Rocky could not sense any human aura. "Who are you? Show yourself!" Pulling all the courage that he had, Horace tried to remain his "Haha! I cannot believe you do not know who I am! The soul of your sect leader was satisfying. But, I was quite disappointed that he was really slow as he took so many years to search enough Primitive Feminine Bloodline for me! If only the disciples of our Soul Hunter Sect had taken actions freely, the task could have been finished earlier!" "You are the head of the Soul Hunter Sect!" realizing that the persona behind the invisible man was the powerful head of a vile sect, Horace eximed loudly. The Soul Hunter Sect was among the powerful evil sects, though weird in some ways. But having been restrained and exiled, they could only live in some small and particr areas designated exclusively to the sect. They even dared not step out the mountains of the easternnd, yet they had the freedom to enter some ancient ruins or some ces like the demonic monster domain. "Such a pea-brain, you do learn so little! I am the ancestor of the Soul Hunter Sect. I founded the indestructible Soul Hunter Sect, and me alone!" the voice said coldly. The tone in his voice though oozing with arrogance and confidence, had some tinge of regret on it. "What? Is that true? You mean you are the founder of the Soul Hunter Sect? It''s impossible! As far as I know, the forerunner of the Soul Hunter Sect was a Soul Saint, who died thousands of years ago!" Horace had searched and read plenty of information about the Soul Hunter Sect. That was the reason why he knew this fact. "Why would I bother to exin this to you, a weak ant? Now, shut up and let me swallow that young man''s tasty and powerful soul." Finishing off with his words, a transparent human-like figure appeared. Without much haste, the figure dashed in the direction of Darren with a firm and steady flight. At that moment, being bound under the attack made by the man earlier, Darren''s soul was like pinned by millions of needles. One move and a searing pain would be felt. He was almost passing out and did not have any strength to fight back against the figure. "Young man, before you die, give me that body containing the Primitive Feminine Bloodline. Do you understand?" the transparent figure said as he looked down on Darren, who was nearly unconscious on the ground. "No!" with a frail and almost inaudible voice, Darren uttered one word through his gritted teeth. "Good. That''s very good. You are such a stubborn kid! I guess I just have to consume your soul and crush your small world to take it! Don''t you think that''s a good idea? Haha!" The transparent figure''s eyes glowed with a cruel expression. In a quick instant, he rushed towards Darren like a wolf marking his food. Chapter 491 The Extremely Powerful Rule Cultivator (Part One) Chapter 491 The Extremely Powerful Rule Cultivator (Part One) As the burning rage inmed in his eyes, the transparent man charged at Darren, aiming straight at his head. The assault was made with the man''s ultimate goal of taking Darren''s soul out and assimting it on his own¡ªselfish and ruthless at the same time. There, lying helpless on the ground, Darren didn''t have the ability nor the frailest strength to resist his opponent''s attack at all. He was so weak and stiffened that all he could do was give up and let the transparent man get in his head. Vroom! In excess of the excruciating pain, Darren''s head started to spin. The world seemed to be shaking as hey there t on his back. More diabolical than that, apelling aura of soul seemed to be squeezing and pressing on his brain. "Ahhhh!" A cry of pain echoed in Darren''s brain and was voiced out in his parched mouth. In the next second, a twisted and transparent figure emerged from Darren''s brain. The figure was hunched in an arch-like shape as if he was severely hurt. "How powerful!" While he was throwing out the words, the transparent man calmed a little and returned to his normal state. He praised andmended Darren''s soul in an awed tone saying, "Young man, you have a mighty soul. It''s frightening to know such a man possessing such an overpowering soul. I am lucky to have met you today, haha! Yet, the bad news for you is, no matter how dominating your soul is, it belongs to me now! Pity, you can do nothing about it." While his mouth twitched in mocking Darren, the transparent man sounded full of mirth and excited for a good catch¡ªDarren''s powerful soul. Wasting no time, with a snatch of his bare hand, he directly grabbed hold of Darren''s soul. With all his might, he was trying desperately to get the young warrior''s soul separated from his earthly body. "Get out, you little thing! Don''t make this hard for me!" the transparent man yakked while pulling the foreboding soul out. At the onset, Darren could feel that a very strong pull was tearing his soul away from his body. In his mind, he was battling and fighting as much as he could to restrain the soul from leaving his body, yet his strength would not allow him to do so. Not only that, it hurt badly as if the pain was biting on to his bones, but the hurt of being helpless at the moment was what pained Darren most. Right in that very moment, Darren realized that he now had a more explicit definition of what was the most painful thing in the world. In the intervening time, at the top floor of the Medicine Pavilion in the southernnd of the Lotnn Continent, everything was still and quiet except for the dust that was dancing the moment the air disturbed their cidity. The top floor was quite empty, dirty, and unkempt. Dust and cobwebs were everywhere, as if the ce hadn''t been used for a very long time. Across the spacious room, at the center, there sat a stooping older man with legs crossed. He was in a deep meditation that dust was all over his body; his face was almost covered and could barely be seen. In a quick instant, on that beautiful day on the peaceful top floor of the Medicine Pavilion, a frightening soul fluctuation emerged out of nowhere. Stillness, quietness, and tranquility were all soon lost at the ce the moment the soul fluctuation was felt. It was as if an intense earthquake hit the ce. The stooping older man opened his eyes as a reflex action, and his meditation was cut short the moment he felt the soul fluctuation. rmed and confused at the same time, the older man shook the dust off his body and prepared himself for battle. "Bastard! If you dare to touch him, you are dead!" With a dry voice, powerful golden runes started to shine in both the older man''s eyes, like fireflies dancing in a cold pitch-dark night. In the blink of an eye, his body vanished into thin air, and no one knew where he was heading to nor what he had nned to do. Meanwhile, amidst the heated battle in the dungeon of the Red Inferno Sect in the easternnd, Darren was still on his back and the transparent man was struggling to rip his soul out of him. By this time, more than half of Darren''s soul was dragged out of his body. What horrified Darren was the fact that when his soul would bepletely separated from his body, the transparent man would readily assimte it. "Rocky, go!" Using his spiritual sense, Horace secretly sent a message to Rocky. They were nning tounch an attack behind the transparent man''s back while he had his attention on Darren. They knew they couldn''t be on par with the transparent man at all nor be at least able to hurt him, but they still had to try at least once. They only wanted to distract the man so Darren could get a small chance to escape. Who knew, a miracle might happen. Both Horace and Rocky felt obliged to help Darren at once, for they knew if they didn''t do so, the instant Darren died, they would also lose their lives. On Horace''s cue, a few cracks appeared at the dungeon''s walls, and countless manipted soldiers flew out, charging at the transparent man all at once. "Ha! Petty pests!" aggravated at being disturbed at incising Darren''s soul, the transparent man sneered in a disdained tone. Letting out a curse, a pale golden rune was aimed at Horace and Rocky at a breakneck speed. Caught unprepared, Horace and Rocky were both stunned and mesmerized to say a word. The pale golden runes were like an attack from a god, supreme, and stalwart. The assault made them freeze in ce while holding on to their breaths. They couldn''t do anything else but stare at the pale golden light in consternation, waiting to be knocked dead. "You bastard! Stop what you are doing right now." At that juncture, the air inside the dungeon started to shake, and an older man appeared from non- existent. With just a straightforward wave of his hand, the pale golden runes disappeared and werepletely erased along Horace and Rocky''s path. Right at the very same time, a golden light shone in the older man''s eyes, and an arrow made of shimmering golden runes was shot aimed towards the transparent man. Bang! With a deafening sound, the attack sent the transparent man flying. With that, Darren''s soul was retrieved back in his body again. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Yet, the battle had note to an end. After a short while, the transparent man was back on his feet. This time, he looked even viler as he stared at the older man with eyes widened in shock and fright. Chapter 492 The Extremely Powerful Rule Cultivator (Part Two) Chapter 492 The Extremely Powerful Rule Cultivator (Part Two) "You..." The transparent man''s voice was full of fear and disbelief. It seemed that he was overwhelmed by the older man''s presence. "Master!" His voice was full of venom and menace rather than of respect when he greeted the older man. It was evident that he feared and loathed the older man at the same time. "Master? How dare you call me master!" the older man shouted in a stone-cold voice as he reciprocated the transparent man''s stare with another vicious gaze. "Hahahaha!" To the old man''s surprise, the transparent man started tough maniacally. "You finally came! You haven''te for me for thousands of years, why are you here all of a sudden? To kill me? That made me wonder why?" "You don''t have to know why. I can kill you myself if I want to!" The older man''s voice was full of contempt and determination. It was clear that all he wanted right now was for the transparent man to be killed. "Ha! Let me guess. You are here for him, am I right?" The transparent man reckoned while pointing his shabby finger at Darren. Then he added, "Tell me who this guy is, that he even made youe here?" "I won''t repeat myself for the third time. You don''t have the right to know," the older man scorned. "Humph. Do you really think that you can kill me? Besides, even if you can kill me, don''t you fear that the Sacred Pce will give you trouble for that? Have you forgotten the order of the Sacred Pce?" As the transparent man reminded the older man about the order, he didn''t seem to be worried that the older man killing him. "You know very well the Sacred Pce''s order. Do you really think that the Sacred Pce will protect you when you don''t have the value they need?" The older man smirked coldly as a response to the transparent man. After hearing this, the look on the transparent man''s face changed. He froze as if he suddenly thought of something important, and he shouted angrily at the older man, "Do you believe that this guy can rece me? No way! It will never happen!" "Die!" the older man announced without answering the transparent man''s question. He opened up a golden shield to protect Darren, Horace, and Rocky first, then with one swift motion, he directly charged at the transparent man. Countless golden runes wereunched at the transparent man, breaking up his body from limb to limb. But after only several seconds, the transparent man made his body condensed again. This time, he Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. was able to gather all his body parts and transformed them as a whole again. Determined to fight back, the transparent manunched countless skeleton soldiers made of pale golden runes at the older man. "The true rule! Both of them are using theplete true rule!" Horace mumbled in awe while he and Rocky watched at the corner. "I guess I know who this older man is," Rocky added, still mesmerized at the heated battle that was set before his eyes. "Yeah, I guess I also know him. He must be the extremely powerful rule cultivator on the top floor of the Medicine Pavilion in the southernnd. He was the one responsible for supervising the rule cultivators around the whole world for thousands of years by now. It is him that makes sure that they don''t cause any significant troubles." In fact, the easternnd was a sacred ce for all rule cultivators. Besides, it was also the ce where the three evil sects were born. There were countless powerful rule cultivators there, and many of them were potent enough to kill a three-star martial arts grand warrior, or even four-star martial arts grand warrior, like Horace, Rocky, and Louis. Oliver, who had just died, was even more powerful than the three of thembined when he was alive. But, how could the powerful rule cultivators from the evil sects not cause any big troubles in the Bottom Spiritual World? How would that be possible? That might be because of the existence of the extremely powerful rule cultivator in the Medicine Pavilion. People who were as influential as Horace or even more powerful than him would all be supervised by the older man. If he failed to do that, the Bottom Spiritual World would have been under the three evil sects'' control a long time ago! Yet, on the other hand, he also received an order from the Sacred Pce. He could only supervise powerful rule cultivators so they wouldn''t cause troubles. He could not kill them, and his orders were limited only to supervision. In fact, most of the rule cultivators out there were as powerful as a martial artist at the top level of a three-star grand warrior at most. "Why did such a powerful rule cultivatore here for our master? I wonder, how are they rted?" In all truths, the older man didn''t have the right to suppress the transparent man as long as he didn''t cause any trouble outside thisnd. Besides, ording to the transparent man''s words, he seemed to be protected by the Sacred Pce''s order as well! "I have no idea. But the transparent man is also very powerful. He can resist most of the older man''s attacks. That''s quite impressive." While concealed in the far corner of the dungeon, Horace and Rocky talked while observing the fight. The transparent man and the older man both used their rule power to attack each other. If the older man hadn''t sealed the ce, it would have already been entirely shattered by now. "They are just too powerful, each of them! Judging from their powers, I guess they can even fight a seven-star martial arts grand warrior," reckoned Horace. "Maybe you are right. They are indeed very powerful," responded Rocky. As warriors, Horace and Rocky both knew that a seven-star grand warrior was a threat to everyone. If a seven-star grand warrior was triggered to a fight, he would probably break the whole Bottom Spiritual World with just one blow! "Look! The transparent man is about to lose," eximed Rocky while pointing at the battle scene where the transparent man was lying t on his back. During their fight, the transparent man was trashed and trampled by the older man again and again. But each time, he had recovered and stood still firm and fighting. This time, the older man used another true rule, directly suppressing his broken body. "Damn it! Lawrence, you old bastard! You make me do it! You have to die now!" A vicious and angry voice echoed in this empty space, along with the colossal blow of golden runes. The dungeon was shaken and was on the verge of being shattered. On the stone table, the withered blood-red body moved¡ªits arms, its legs, its head, and all the shriveled body parts came to life. Chapter 493 An Epic Combat Chapter 493 An Epic Combat The stooping older man, whose name was Lawrence Hong, noticed something unusual, so he immediately turned and looked at the blood-red body. "A holy body?" Lawrence Hong started feeling slightly scared, for he realized it was a holy body lying on the stone table. Boom! A huge dark golden rune was unleashed by Lawrence, aiming at and hitting the blood-red body. However, the blood-red body only stepped back 100 feet and it stabilized itself again, as if Lawrence''s dark golden rune was a minor incident. Lawrence''s eyebrows furrowed tightly at the minimum effect his golden rune had on the blood-red body. At this stage, he realized what his disciple had been doing for the past thousands of years. "Do you by any chance try to enter into the holy body and control it? Is that what you want?" "Geezer, you arepletely wrong. It is not that I want to enter into the holy body. The truth is I have already entered into the holy body and Ipletely control it now. Unfortunately, it hasn''tpletely absorbed the pure Primitive Feminine Bloodline, so it does not have any skin at all as you can see. It is indeed an ugly body, but as long as I can use it, I still use it." After entering into the ugly blood-red body, the transparent person seemed not to be afraid of anything at all. He was absolutely fearless, and perhaps that was what was scaring Lawrence. "Eddy, you''d better not act recklessly. Let go of him right away. Only then will I give your another chance. But only then." Lawrence waspromising with Eddy only on this condition. "Old bastard, don''t go and be silly now. Don''t you think it is a little toote to be scared now? For so many years, I have always existed only as a soul, but you don''t even know why, am I right? I bet! Now that I''m feeling generous, let me tell you the reason. I was born a soul creature. And, except for the body at the stage of the Holy Realm, no other bodies are powerful enough to contain me. Absolutely none. But once I have owned a body, my cultivation base will increase to another stage. Now, pray do tell me, how can you stop me? For the present time I want you to watch how I will swallow this man''s soul in your presence!" Thebination of the blood-red body and Eddy''s soul was tremendously powerful! Indeed, it was a merger made in hell! However, this body belonged to the Primitive Feminine Body. So, in order to merge his soul with this body, he needed multiple bodies with a Primitive Feminine Bloodline as the medium for the the Primitive Feminine Bloodline n. And, although they were extremely careful,w enforcers began to investigate this issue meticulously afterwards. As such, he hid himself and used a strategy in order to make the leader of the Red Inferno Sect continue collecting Primitive Feminine Bloodlines for him, and it worked. Eddy had concocted a lie which was that after absorbing the Primitive Feminine Bloodline, a person could grasp the Primitive Feminine True Rule. The lie was all in order to enable Oliver to work for him. However, this lie sounded perfect to everyone, therefore Oliver also firmly believed it. Not too long ago, Eddy realized that Oliver had found just one girl with the purest Primitive Feminine Bloodline. He subsequently thought it was the right time for him to enter into the holy body, so he directly killed Oliver without a second thought, and fully absorbed the Primitive Feminine Bloodline he had then collected. In addition, Eddy also allowed the holy body to absorb the Primitive Feminine Bloodline from the rest of the living people in this dungeon. "My respected master came here for a young man. And what do you know? What a surprise! Back when I was still naive and ignorant, you tried to kill me just because I had swallowed the souls of thousands of stupid human beings. Imagine that! And if the Sacred Pce had not sent people to stop you, I would have been dead by now. Ha! Now, the tables have turned, and I want you to die, and I will kill you with my own bare hands!" Eddy said with a twisted face, with a contorted look. "Come,e Eddy, do you really think you can kill me just because you control the holy body? I am not as weak as you think you know," said Lawrence. And then, both of his hands began to form several strange gestures, which made the stone room start to vibrate. After a few moments, the scene in the stone room waspletely changed, and it became an isted ce, like a wastnd. "World Illusion? Ha-ha! The top skill of all the inferior true rules. Good move, I must say," said Eddy who remained very calm. "If the World Illusion was solidified by the medium true rule, then you would be unbeatable. Unfortunately, you have merely only grasped the inferior true rule. I can break it now." A spear solidified by runes suddenly appeared in Eddy''s hand and his blood-red body swiftly darted towards Lawrence. "It is a holy body of a martial artist. Eddy, you...!" Lawrence had a ghastly expression on his face, and his eyes were wide open with surprise. If this holy body was from a rule cultivator, he might have had a chance to beat him. However, it was from a martial artist, which was an entirely different ball game. Lawrence had to think of something else immediately. The thing was, the body strength of a martial arts holy warrior was extremely incredible in power and the attack of a holy warrior could destroy absolutely everything in its way. The initial master of this body died a very long time ago, but after Eddy became its new master, a tiny bit of the body''s fighting capacity had been recovered, and still this tiny bit was quite a lot of fighting capacity. This was due to the fact that with only a tiny bit of the fighting capacity of a martial arts holy warrior, he couldpete with a live seven-star martial arts grand warrior! The blood-red figure sometimes appeared and sometimes disappeared in this World Illusion created by Lawrence. The spear solidified by runes in Eddy''s hand created numerous holes in both the space and the sky. It only took a few seconds, and Lawrence''s World Illusion was almost broken. Gigantic vibrations urred on a continuous basis, waking up Darren who had passed out before. It was like the end of the world, totally astounding Darren out of his slumber. "Wow, he is damn powerful!" Darren suddenly felt a deep loss in his heart. Eddy was just as powerful as Pasquale, the Giant Ape, and Lawrence might be even more powerful than Aaron. Combat between them was extremely horrific! Golden runes lit up the entire world, resisting the attack of that terrifying spearunched by Eddy. However, Lawrence''s defense could not withstand for long the intense attack of Eddy, who had entered the holy body. His defense was broken into pieces over and over. Boom! Boom! Boom!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The spear, which was being manipted by Eddy, stabbed ceaselessly, breaking one piece of space each time it stabbed. The World Illusion formed by Lawrence was about to copse and even Lawrence''s own soul was injured. A fountain of blood gushed out of his mouth, and dribbled down onto his chin. "How can it be that even that powerful rule cultivator cannot defeat him?" Horace and Rocky were extremely shocked. "Geezer, you go to hell!" Eddy roared, spear in hand. The spear formed by the runes pratedyers of space and the defense solidified by the golden runes, stabbing Lawrence deeply in his chest. "Sir! Sir!" Darren and Horace were totally stunned and shocked. "You are still too naive, I told you so, Ha!" But Lawrence had not died, instead, he wore a quirky smile on his face, which puzzled Eddy. "Space Crush now!" Lawrence murmured and the entire World Illusion started to copse. Countless rule turbulent flows appeared instead. A great deal of savage ck lighting now started attacking the blood-red body. Upon seeing this, Horace was incredibly startled. He never imagined that the fight would take this turn of events. Previously, Horace thought the manner Finley dealt with space rendered him unbeatable. However, Lawrence''s space control skills were much stronger. Lawrence could control the rule turbulent flows even after space was broken. Horace had never seen this skill before. "Damn it! You! You!" Eddy''s blood-red body was hit and crushed by the rule turbulent flows again and again. Eddy was fuming from the attack against him! "Ugh! Argh!" Eddy was in so much pain that he growled endlessly. "Eddy, you do not deserve to live in this world. It is now time for you to receive your due retribution. It is high time too!" Golden runes were now all over Lawrence''s body, and a hand solidified by the runes suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, reaching out for Eddy, who was still in a lot of pain. "Old bastard, do you have any idea why the Sacred Pce has not allowed you to kill me, huh? I bet you have no clue!" Eddy stabbed Lawrence''srge hand and the rule turbulent flows endlessly with the spear. Even though he was obviously at a disadvantage, he was entirely unconcerned, as if he was certain he would win this battle. "I don''t know what those people have been thinking, and I don''t want to know. The only thing I am certain of is that you will absolutely die today, mark my words Eddy," Lawrence replied, indifferently. He was truly not interested to know why the Sacred Pce had not allowed him to kill Eddy, or so Eddy thought. "Ha-ha, it is not that you don''t want to know Lawrence. Actually, the case is that you are not qualified to know the reason. Now I will tell you why, see how I''m being generous?" "World Upgrade now!" Eddy''s body and Lawrence''srge hand attacked each other on and on, but Eddy stopped moving all of a sudden after he mumbled thatmand. A blood-red cover suddenly appeared all over Eddy''s body. Out of nowhere, Lawrence''s attack could no longer hurt Eddy in any way. Lawrence was shocked, but not because Eddy''s defense became stronger all of a sudden, but due to the words he had said, themand he ordered. Witnessing this epicbat made Darren and Horace exceedingly frightened. Before the end of the fight, Lawrence abruptly stopped attacking and stared at Eddy''s blood-red body, with a trembling face. There was a look of disbelief in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to shout ''It cannot be!'' "So you are the one who grasped this skill. Eddy, don''t be impetuous. Please take it back as fast as you can! It is not trivial!" It suddenly seemed as if Lawrence was begging Eddy. Chapter 494 A Mysterious Story Chapter 494 A Mysterious Story Darren didn''t understand what was going on. However, he could feel that Lawrence was suddenly afraid. He had never seen him this way. "Hum! Don''t push me! Don''t provoke me! I tell you! Since you''ve executed the space turbulent flows in order to kill me, I will upgrade the Bottom Spiritual World. Then you won''t be able to activate the space turbulent flows anymore," Eddy said with a venomous smile, and a mischievous look in his eyes. The space turbulent flows were so powerful that Eddy couldn''t ovee them. But the space turbulent flows which were executed by Lawrence were formed from the broken space of the Bottom Spiritual World, not from his broken World Illusion, which was entirely different. Once Eddy upgraded the Bottom Spiritual World, the space would be extremely stable. Then Lawrence would not be able to make space turbulent flows to kill Eddy any longer. "Eddy, don''t do it! If you forcibly upgrade the Bottom Spiritual World, you will weaken the power of the legendary means. Do you think you''ll have a chance to survive? Think carefully now Eddy! Lord Donald of the Sacred Pce will kill you!" Lawrence shouted to get his point across loud and clear. "Ha-ha! It''s toote now old man! There''s nothing more important than killing you! Absolutely nothing!" Eddy said while activating the rule power which was hidden in his body. The whole Bottom Spiritual World then began to tremble violently. It was like an earthquake. "When I finish upgrading, you will die! And that is a promise!" Although the whole process of upgrading would take a long time, not just anyone could kill Eddy, not even a "holy emperor." That was because he would own the most powerful protection ever during that period. Meanwhile, Lawrence felt absolutely helpless and looked up at the sky in desperation. His eyes seemed to pierce the sky and look forward to something. It was not an ordinary look. A momentter, he bowed his head down with a heavy sigh. "It will take at least four hours to wait for Lord Donald''s men. It''s toote. Way toote. Am I going to be a sinner in my old age?" Lawrence shook his head slightly, feeling despondent, and then he walked towards the protective cover. Darren, Horace and Rocky saw Lawrenceing and their hearts thumped loudly. They also had many questions to ask him, and were quite nervous. "Sir, thank you for your help. We really appreciate everything you are doing." They deeply saluted Lawrence. "You''re wee. s! I wish the result were different," Lawrence said with a wave of his hand, and a nce at the ground. "Sir, can you tell us what''s going on now? If you don''t mind that is?" Horace asked, extremely worried about the situation now. Lawrence said with a bitter smile, "There are too many things to finish in just a mere few days. In short, Eddy masters fate which rtes to the life of every living creature in the Lotnn Continent. No wonder the Sacred Pce always protects him. It all makes sense now." After they heard that, they were even more curious. But they didn''t dare to ask more questions. They just stood there hoping he would continue. Lawrence saw through their wistful eyes and understood immediately, so he said with a deep sigh, "Well, Let me tell you in more detail. Anyway, you can live for thousands of years. Sooner orter, you will experience it. A fiend from outer space appeared on Lotnn Continent one hundred thousand years ago. He killed all the living things wantonly to improve himself...go figure?" Lawrence spent an hour recounting the war of destruction, which Darren was very familiar with, but the others were hearing it for the very first time. The scenes Darren once saw on the forbidden area mural were much more detailed than Lawrence was currently narrating¡ªperhaps he wanted to spare them the gory details. After Lawrence had finished talking about the war, Horace and Rocky were absolutely shocked. It was very obvious they had never heard of this story. "Sir, what does this war have to do with Eddy?" Rocky managed to ask, after oveing his shock. "The rtionship is quiteplicated. But we can''t escape or kill Eddy now. We can do nothing but sit by and wait for him to finish the upgrade of the Bottom Spiritual World. So, there is plenty of time and I will tell you about it. ording to the elders of the witchers, the fiend''s body parts can no longer be suppressed. After about 300 years, he will eventually break the restriction and return to the world, unfortunately. One hundred thousand years ago, Hiram the Great joined forces with great powers of other ns, and with the cooperation of numerous masters from the witchers, to finally dismember and suppress the fiend. It was a great victory. But there is no longer a holy emperor in the world now. So who can kill the fiend once more?" "And after about 300 years? If he will break through the forbidden area after 300 years, will the whole Lotnn Continent be ughtered? Is it doomed?" Horace asked in arge scared surprise. "In general, no one can defeat him, except for the holy emperor, but where is he now? But our ancestors have predicted it a long time ago, so they left behind a few powerful legendary means to deal with the fiend until the next holy emperor appears. In fact, Lotnn Continent itself is one of those means," Lawrence said, exining in further detail. "What is it? What do you mean?" Darren asked out of sincere curiosity. Lawrence threw his eyes upon Eddy and said, "The means is the World Upgrade and Integration. It is rather powerful. But I didn''t expect that this method has been entirely mastered by Eddy. Once upon a time, there was no difference between the Bottom Spiritual World, the Medium Spiritual World and the Upper Spiritual World in the boundless Lotnn Continent. But that was once upon a time. Masters from the witchers and Hiram the Great collectively exerted their skills to ssify the Lotnn Continent after that war. It was an exceptional coboration." "Why did they do this? What was their motivation?" Darren asked, puzzled. "They wanted to leave a good method with which to fight against the fiend. If the fiend reappears, someone can activate the legendary martial skill to fuse the Lotnn Continent once again. The power during the fusion period is so strong that it can kill the fiend again. It is that strong. But the person who learnt this legendary skill is Eddy, that bastard! It''s all fate! It''s almost unbelievable!" Lawrence sighed helplessly, although his fists were clenched. By now, they had understood who Eddy was, and what danger he posed. "So is he forcibly activating the World Upgrade now just to kill us? Is that so? The skill is supposed to be activated for killing the fiend from outer space, but he is using that means to just kill us? He is so...just so..." Darren said while shaking his head, with a look of anger on his face. "The brute is always crazy. He can do anything. Fortunately, he only uses the upgrading of the Bottom Spiritual World this time, not the integration of different worlds, which is much worse. Well, for now, he just wants to block my space turbulent flows. However, the skill which is used to deal with the fiend is still there," Lawrence exined in more detail. "It''s a pity that such a strong power is held by such evil people, s, a great pity!" Horace sighed, looking depressed. "No one knows for sure. No one." Lawrence shook his head too and said, "After Eddy uses the World Upgrade skill to upgrade the Bottom Spiritual World, the power which is emitted by the integration of the worlds will be reduced. If that power can''t defeat the fiend, we will be the guilty ones." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "We are the guilty ones..." Darren murmured with a wry smile although he didn''t know if his words were right or wrong. "Sir, can no one control him? Absolutely no one?" Darren knew that there was a Sacred Pce in the Medium Spiritual World, and there were countless powerful ones in the Sacred Pce. Even the No. 138w enforcer had the strength of the five-star grand warrior, and otherw enforcers would be even stronger. So there must be someone able enough to control him. Therefore, Darren tried to find out why they allowed Eddy to do anything. It was quite puzzling. "I can''t specte about Lord Donald''s decision-making. I''m afraid I''ll die this time around. So I don''t want to think too much. But it will be a pity if you too are killed. Lord Donald and the witcher master ce their hopes on you. That''s why I came to help you whenever I could," Lawrence said in exnation. "Me? Are you sure? Why? I mean...yes why?" Darren didn''t understand at all. When Lawrence wanted to exin further, suddenly a dark passage appeared and several persons came out of the space passage. It was slightly macabre. Those people, who all wore a purple armor, owned a very strong power which made them quite oppressive and intimidating. "They are thew enforcers! They are here!" Even before Lawrence had said it, Darren had somehow already seen the identities of the visitors. Chapter 495 Impressive Scene (Part One) Chapter 495 Impressive Scene (Part One) Falling in with the way they looked and the potency of their aura, thew enforcers present here looked even more powerful than thew enforcer Darren had met before. They exuded astonishing destructive power and overwhelming confidence. "I guess the leader is a legendary seven-star grand warrior. All of his subordinates are six-star grand warriors." Darren expressed his surprise to see such a powerful group. There were fifty martial artists in total, all of which wore a purple suit of armor. The power that emanated from them as they stood there in the open made Darren and the grand-elders wonder in awe. "Mr. Lawrence Hong." The powerfulw enforcers greeted and bowed to the older man who walked towards them. The greeting was in a chorus, and their movement was done as if they were one person. "Lord Donald asked you toe here?" Lawrence asked the leader of the group. The expression on Lawrence''s face was unreadable. The leader of the group, in return, could not gauge whether he was d at their arrival or not. "Yes, sir. Lord Donald felt like there was something unusual. He received reports that there was a big problem. After checking and confirming, he had sent us here to explore what happened and settle it for him," the leader said as he made an exnation as to the reason why they are there. "I think I know the problem Lord Donald was referring to. Look, that bastard used the World Upgrade," said Lawrence, while pointing at the bloody figure in the distance. The martial artist who talked to him just now shifted his gaze at Eddy. After this, he frowned and released a strong spiritual sense to cover and probe the entire Bottom Spiritual World. In his eyes, he could see the changes that were happening in the Bottom Spiritual World as he released his spiritual sense. All the rules in the space were improved, and the space became more and more stable. With the increased stability and improvement, the level of the Bottom Spiritual World soon became half of the Medium Spiritual World. The moment the Bottom Spiritual World''s level reached the Medium Spiritual World''s level, the two worlds would integrate automatically, and tremendous energy Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g that could destroy a world would be readily released. "If it is possible, can you stop him? Can you give it a try?" asked Lawrence, who had a hesitant tone in his voice. "Okay," replied the leader wearing a purple suit of armor shortly. "Let''s go. Attack him!" The leader soon faced his subordinates and announced his order. On his cue, the leader himself, who was a seven-star grand warrior and the other forty-nine grand warriorsunched their attack towards Eddy. With one move in unison, all the grand warriors speared the bloody figure using their powerful spear shadows. Fifty spears brightened the sky as they rained upon Eddy. With such a bizarre attack, the scene startled everyone, including Lawrence, whose mouth was open in astonishment. Simrly, Darren was held frozen in witnessing such an impressive attack. Never had he seen such a spectacr sight, and a fifty against onebat before. The mere fact that fifty potent martial artists speared Eddy at the same time was shocking. Plus, one of them was a seven-star grand warrior, and the rest were six-star grand warriors. This scene would be imprinted on Darren''s mind forever. "Humph. What can yourw enforcers do? I have the holy emperor defense to protect me now. You can''t hurt me or even scratch me at the very least, can you?" Despite the arduous and deadly attacks, Eddy didn''t budge or even move an inch. The expression on his face was calm, and thew enforcers'' onught didn''t frighten him at all. All this time, he mastered the legendary martial skill that the witcher ancestor and Hiram the Great had left behind. With those skills bestowed upon him, that meant he was the "chosen one". He would save the whole world in the future. The instant he used the World Upgrade, Hiram the Great''s holy emperor defense would protect him in any way possible. It would be beyond the bounds of possibility for either six-star or seven-star grand warriors to touch him nor even approach him, at the very least. Also, if a holy emperor came, it might be possible in rare cases that he could punch Eddy away, but Eddy wouldn''t be killed. Hiram the Great, was one of the mostpelling one among the holy emperors. Only the legendary holy emperors that died many years ago were on par with him as for skills and power. The entire Bottom Spiritual World was in a turmoil and was shaking under the violent attack from the powerful grand warriors. Outside the battlefield, everyone that felt the disturbance stared at the direction of the easternnd. All of them were wondering what was happening, and were scared and baffled at the same time. "Eddy, have you forgotten the agreement? You know that because you are using the World Upgrade, we can''t hurt you. But if you don''t follow my orders, it won''t do you any good. As soon as you are done with the upgrade, thew enforcers, including me, can kill you easily! You are aware of that, aren''t you?" The leader beckoned his subordinates to stop attacking Eddy by raising his hands and motioning them to cease the assault. He thought maybe threatening Eddy would be more useful than attacking him aggressively. Though the leader''s words were prominent, Eddy was still going too far. He had vited the agreement he made with the Sacred Pce. As a consequence of the vition, after the holy emperor defense vanished, thesew enforcers would be able to kill him! "Haha. Do you think you can threaten me with that? Do you really believe that I would be afraid of you? After the Bottom Spiritual World upgrades, I will seal the space passage, and you have to go back. If that happens, do you suppose that Lawrence himself can defeat me?" In his mind, Eddy had thought of a solution to run away before he used World Upgrade. Yet, his words were indeed a provocation to the He mastered the legendary martial forms and was able to integrate different worlds. Sealing the space passage leading to the Bottom Spiritual World would be a piece of cake for him. Moreover, ording to the rules Hiram the Great made, when the space passage was sealed, the six-star and seven-star grand warriors couldn''t stay in the Bottom Spiritual World anymore. Eddy thought that as an escape because thew enforcers would be taken away and would be sent back to the Medium Spiritual World. Besides, he didn''t believe thew enforcers would kill him. In fact, they had their misgivings about saving the world from future danger! Hearing the rustic words from Eddy, the leader of thew enforcers forced a lucid smile. There were truths in Eddy''s words. In all facts, he could do nothing against Eddy''s provocation. "Mr. Hong, why is it going like this? What happened?" This time, the leader of the martial artists turned to Lawrence Hong, waiting for his exnation. As he felt obliged and responsible, Lawrence didn''t hesitate. He narrated to the leader what had happened. Chapter 496 Impressive Scene (Part Two) Chapter 496 Impressive Scene (Part Two) Now that he had a vivid picture of what was the root of all the mayhems, the leader frowned at Lawrence''s story. Yet, as he thought about things in a more profound sense, his eyes were focused on Darren. Out of the blue, at Lawrence''s surprise, the leader suddenly pped Darren hard in the face. The sound was sharp, and the p itself was burning in Darren''s face. Although the strength he used was not stronger than an ordinary person''s strength, Darren could feel his face numbing and tingling at the same time. He was pped unprepared and was not expecting the leader to do such a thing on him. "Why did you p me?!" Momentster, after a somewhat lengthy pause of disbelief, a look of pure hatred shed across Darren''s face. He shouted to express his anger and was wondering what the reason behind the unexpected action was. "It is because of you, and Eddy grew crazy regardless of the Sacred Pce''s order. Dare you say you shouldn''t be med?" the martial artist wearing a purple suit of armor yelled at Darren. His voice was cold, with a malicious aura surged towards Darren. "I should be med? Why is that so? He wanted to kill my sister. What would you suggest I do? Let him be? Should I see my sister die in front of me? He wanted to kill an innocent girl, but I shouldn''t fight him or at least stop him? Is that what you mean?" As he vented out the anger in his heart, Darren clenched his fist. The clenched fist was so tight that his nails nearly poked into his palm. The leader, in return, was overwhelmed at Darren''s outrage. He didn''t mean to p Darren because, in fact, the leader had wanted to me Lawrence for this trouble. Yet, he dared not hit him. Lawrence was superior and had a higher status than him. Darren, on the other hand, was young, less powerful, and way too inferior. Thus he deviated his anger on him¡ªa p on Darren''s face made him feel a bit better. ''If Lawrence didn''te to save this not so important person, this mishap couldn''t have happened, '' thought the leader. "Law enforcer! What are you doing? You were mad at me and wanted to correct me, but you dared not p me. Am I right? That''s why you pped Darren instead? Are you aware that he broke through the restrictions of cultivating both the de and sword skills? Darren has reliable Spirit Power. What''s more, he controls the small world from the Grand Void Emperor. Don''t you think we should protect such a talent?" Anger shed in Lawrence''s eyes as he confronted the leader with his actions. "Mr. Hong, I mean no harm. Yes, he has some potentials, but he was not the one chosen to protect the world. It was Eddy who was destined to be the savior of the world. I guess you must know very well that we don''t have much time. Three hundred years is not a long time, Mr. Hong. Does it matter cultivating the de and sword skills and breaking through some restrictions? Will he break through to the Grand Realm? The Holy Realm? Or the Emperor Realm, perhaps? In three hundred years, he could be a five-star grand warrior at most. Do you agree with me? Frankly speaking, small potatoes such as him won''t help in theing disaster. It''s worthless for you to drive Eddy crazy in lieu of this guy!" The leader made a lengthyint. His voice was cold, and he looked down upon Darren thinking that he was solely responsible for all the trouble. His words were obvious; Darren shouldn''t be saved. Lawrence shouldn''t have enraged Eddy because of Darren. For the leader, it didn''t matter if Darren died. "Humph." Frustrated at the leader''s tone of voice, Lawrence snorted. With an angry stare, he added, "My standards of making friends is not the same as yours. I have my principles about how to decide and reason out. Whether I should save Darren is none of your business. If you want to put the me on someone, then just me me. Don''t curse him!" "Mr. Hong, your words don''t make sense at all." The leader of the martial artists gave up his argument and dared not continue the conversation with Lawrence Hong. Only a snort was made to show his discordance and dissatisfaction. "Man, don''t be so arrogant. Even Lord Donald respects me. How dare you criticize me? Who do you think you are, huh?" Feeling bypassed and disrespected, Lawrence red at the leader, and his cheek bulged and reddened because of anger. "I dare not criticize you, Mr. Hong. Humph." The leader restrained his anger and stopped talking. After all, Lawrence was a senior. His status was as high as Lord Donald; thus, he felt he was responsible to address him with high reverence. Just a few inches away from them, Darren was standing still. He found it hard to express and suppress Content held by N?velDrama.Org. his feelings at the same time. He was pped, disdained, and ignored. That frustrated him a lot because it was the first time in his life that he was humiliated like this. ''This is a cruel world. If you are less useful than others, you will be killed like an ant. There is no argument for that, that''s just how it is. Whoever has more power and more value will get more attention and advantages, '' thought Darren silently. He didn''t say anything and kept his silence towards the insult. On his face, no anger or hatred was evident. By this time, Darren''s mind was upied by the notion that all he needed to do was to get himself more powerful. If he became powerful enough, he would be respected. No one would ignore an influential martial artist¡ªleast p them in the face. With the hatred he felt inside, memories of the incident that happened in the past shed back his mind. The same humiliating feeling was felt by Darren when his rtives bullied him in the Chu n. "I haven''t felt like this for a long time," muttered Darren in a tone filled with self-pity. Yet, he didn''t show any signs of being crossed. Instead, he made a faint smile. The mark and the tingling sensation left by the p was still there, but he soon fathomed out how to deal with the trouble. "Humph." The leader red at Darren from head to foot and snorted. "Haha. Sir, I have a deep understanding of your insult. But sooner orter, you will definitely have a taste of that insult too." After saying that, Darren made a big smile and looked at the leader''s eyes warily. He vowed to himself that he would get even with this man one day, by hook or by crook. The leader was about to insult Darren even more, when he felt changes with the oppressive aura in the air. As he looked at Eddy''s direction, it seemed that he had almostpleted the World Upgrade. The red light that radiated from him began to fade away gradually. Chapter 497 The Surrender (Part One) Chapter 497 The Surrender (Part One) "Is the World Upgrade almost done?" asked the purple-armored martial artist who had a mixed emotion of surprise and worries cast on his pale face. "Eddy, since you have already activated the World Upgrade once, I don''t want to dwell on that matter any longer. Let''s move on and think about what our next move should be. What I would require you to do is very simple. You just need to go back with me and exin to Lord Donald about your affairs. You have my word that he won''t me you that much," the purple-armored martial artist, who was the leader of thew enforcers advised Eddy. He was determined to persuade Eddy in any way possible so as not to create further havoc to the already unpleasant mess he had created. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Haha, do you think I am an idiot? What makes you think that I will go with you willingly? Especially now that my World Upgrade is about to seed? The moment I have finished the process, with the flick of my fingers, I can quickly seal the gate of the space passage. I will be the dominator of this Bottom Spiritual World, and I can assimte as many souls as I please. Your lord is no longer a match for me in strength. I won''t waste my time and energy talking to that old bastard anymore." Then came Eddy''s satirical and haunting voice along with his diabolicalughter. "Damn it!" the purple-armored martial artist growled in a fury. This time, panic had crept through him, and he was in a desperate situation to put Eddy''s n to an end. "You gave me no choice but to end your life. You are useless to us if you don''t follow our rules!" he roared and motioned to the other grand warriors tounch an attack to the unyielding warrior. Under hismand, the six-star grand warriors present lifted their spears and charged towards Eddy all at once. The united force of the grand warriors was powerful and devastating. They steadily pressed on and weakened Eddy''s power. Panting heavily with exhaustion, Eddy stumbled backward as the holy emperor defense of his body gradually ran out. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless mighty blows of golden spears fell upon Eddy, each of which was aimed directly at killing him. ''It seems that the power of these six-star grand warriors should not be overlooked. But, are they strong enough to harm my tough and power-protected body?'' Thinking about that, amidst the spears that rained on him, Eddy waved his hands. Many golden runes emanated from his hands, and then in the next second, they all transformed into numerous long, pointed, and fine-edged spears. At their release, Eddy''s rune-powered spears began colliding fiercely with the grand warriors'' spears and shattering them into useless burned twigs. "Foolish! Do you think you can withstand my blow with your little trick?" the purple-armored martial artist scoffed with a snort and sped towards Eddy like a howling wind. A strong aura rose and circled him as he ran. At the onset, he seemed powerful and jaw-dropping that his power had suppressed everything in thisnd. Almost in a sh, the purple-armored martial artist had reached Eddy. Holding firmly on the hilt of his spear, the martial artist broke through Eddy''s defense line of rule power. The moment he breached through, the leader managed to stab Eddy''s body with his spear. Although Eddy''s body was as sturdy as a boulder, the purple-armored martial artist had still managed to bear countless holes in his body. The original scarlet color of Eddy''s body darkened as blood started to gush out of the wounds that were scattered all over him. "Very interesting! I am quite impressed that you can pierce through my holy body. You surely are one of the best seven-star grand warriors in the world," Eddyplimented the leader of thew enforcers. Horrendous and severe as the wounds looked, they were not deathly enough to endanger Eddy''s life. Thus, Eddy chose to ignore them and put one of his mighty skills into action. "Soul Thorn!" Eddy roared as he concentrated all his strength in aiming at the leader. A st of dark green soul attack spurted out of Eddy''s body and lurched straight towards the martial artist''s head. Although already prepared, the purple-armored martial artist did not manage to fend off the soul attack withstand. In a split second, the purple-armored martial artist felt a sudden sting in his soul. "Now, have a taste of my spear!" With a shuddering howl, Eddy lifted his rune-powered spear and flung it at thew enforcers. A shadow of oppression and disquiet fell upon the warriors¡ªfear was visible on their faces. Although they had been through so many battles and experienced so many different circumstances in Then, as Eddy shifted his gaze upon their leader, with a dull thud, a rune-powered spear made its way swiftly into the purple-armored martial artist''s chest. A big hole appeared in his chest. The wound could have been deadly enough to kill him if he hadn''t had the body of a strong warrior. "You son of a bitch! I will stain my name if I could not kill you today!" the purple-armored martial artist thundered. Like Eddy, the leader was not a one who would be harmed so quickly by such attacks. The big hole in his chest had only made him insulted and frustrated. A me of anger red up dangerously in his eyes as he was determined to get even¡ªor best kill Eddy. "Invincible Warfare Domain!" the purple-armored martial artist roared. Instantly, he was crowned with a ze of dazzling light as his belligerence streamed out of his body. Not wanting to bother with Eddy any longer, the purple-armored martial artist demonstrated his most powerful skill. The domain skill was known as an inherent attack means of martial arts grand warriors to end the enemy''s life. As a seven-star grand warrior, the purple-armored leader could be considered as invincible and matchless in his own domain, unless he was facing an enemy at the level of the Holy Realm. "Wow, you scared the hell out of me. I am tired of ying with you boys. Now, get the hell out of my way!" Eddy yelled in response to the purple-armored martial artist''s iing attack. Although scoffing at the purple-armored martial artist, under the jest, Eddy personally felt the suppression of the Invincible Warfare Domain. Upon realizing that he would soon be defeated and swallowed by the skill, Eddy activated his legendary martial arts skill without a second thought. He felt that the earlier he had sealed the gate of the space passage, the higher the chances of saving his life would be. Chapter 498 The Surrender (Part Two) Chapter 498 The Surrender (Part Two) "You want to run away with your tail between your legs? I can just stab you to death within seconds!" mocked the leader of thew enforcers. Watching the space passage starting to copse, magnified the purple-armored martial artist''s anger. He was resolved to utilize his most potent skill to take down Eddy. As he was about tounch his attack, his body seemed to erge. Standing in the middle of the Invincible Warfare Domain, he looked like a Genuine God who was summoning his power for the assault. The spear in his hand began to shine with a zing light as it filled full with the force of belligerence. Then, to everyone''s astonishment, the spear pricked nimbly through space and reached Eddy''s throat. This time, the strike was beyond Eddy''s power to resist. As the spear pointed at his throat, he could not help experiencing a sudden shudder of terror. He quivered as a stream of chilling cold went over him. "Fuck off!" Driven by the horror, Eddy fumbled to seal the space passage by expediting his martial form. However, it was a tad toote, no matter how hard Eddy tried to speed it up. In this small period, the purple-armored martial artist''s spear had already shed his throat, and now it Content held by N?velDrama.Org. was slithering up towards his head. The situation was critical and parlous for Eddy, for the resource of all his power: his head was now at a stick. "Soul Prating Skill!" At this very moment of life and death, Eddy activated the most powerful soul attack skill he possessed. He knew that the skill might not enable him to defeat the martial artist in purple armor, but he knew that at least the skill would buy him some more time. Consequently, the force of the Soul Prating Skill took the martial artist in purple armor less than three seconds to react and overpower it. The result of the fight was dramatic enough for both Eddy and the leader of thew enforcers. Just as the purple-armored martial artist was about to slit through Eddy''s head with his spear, the gate to the space passage was sealed only in time. That being said, Eddy was literally dragged back from the thresholds of death. "Eddy, you will die! I swear you won''t live to see tomorrow''s sun!" the purple-armored martial artist eximed frantically, noting that he had now be totally incapable of harming Eddy any longer. He had failed in his duty¡ªsuch a p in his face. A burst of power of heaven and earth aroused at the closure of the space passage, and that hauled those grand warriors, including their leader, the purple-armored man backward. Before long, the six- star grand warriors all had utterly been retreated and vanished from sight. Only the purple-armored martial artist, the strongest one in thepany, remained a longer time than the others, and then with a desperate howl, he was sucked back to the Medium Spiritual World by the power. All this time, Lawrence, Darren, and the other two men had been keeping close attention to the whole process of the fight. Among all of the people involved in the fight, the purple-armored martial artist was the one who impressed Darren the most. The distinguished performance of the martial artist made him feel a great sense of horror towards him. He did not expect Eddy, who not only had a powerful soul, but also possessed a holy body, to hold up against the attack of the martial artist for only a quarter of an hour. It was beyond all doubt that the purple-armored martial artist would be able to put Eddy to death if he had gotten another several seconds. "The power of the seven-star grand warrior is indeed surprising," as the battlefield started to clear off a little bit, Darren muttered with wonder. "Fortunately, thew enforcers'' leader gave Eddy quite a big strike. Otherwise, we would have been harmed by that bastard too," grateful at once, Lawrence said with a sigh. "Sir, why didn''t you help thew enforcer? Eddy could have been waid if you had given thew enforcer a hand," asked Horace sulkily, who had been quiet the whole time that the battlemenced. He had been observing the fight from the beginning and had expected Eddy to be defeated by the united force. "It would not have helped if I had participated." Quite embarrassed, Lawrence shook his head in denial and continued, "You know my strength is in utilizing space turbulent flows. But since thest time the Bottom Spiritual World has been upgraded, the space in this world is very stable now. Without sufficient space turbulent flows, my strength could not be as mighty as it was before. You have seen that even thew enforcer had difficulty in breaking through space, not to mention me. I am at a much lower level now. That being said, even if I have used my rule power to interfere with the fight, it would have ended the same." "I see! Do you mean that you have lost your most powerful skill, and your level is degraded?" Horace pursued as curiosity tickled his mind to ask more. "It is indeed so," with a whispered-like voice, Lawrence replied in dismay. He had his reasons for rejecting the fight. What could a warrior at a much lower level do to change the result of the fight between two equally powerful warriors? "Sir, what are we supposed to do next?" Darren asked Lawrence, staring worriedly at the scarlet body of Eddy that was drifting in the sky. They could see that the wounds in Eddy''s body were stitching themselves together quickly. With no doubt, Eddy would be fully healed and would be as robust and powerful as ever. If that were the case, then the path that wasid ahead would be disastrous for any of the men present. "Don''t panic! Since I have already rescued you once, I won''t shrink from the thought of saving you a second time around. Although I am incapable of killing him now, I could still try some other ways." Saying that, Lawrence turned to Eddy''s figure. "Eddy, let them go! I will stay here as your hostage!" Lawrence called out loud to Eddy, his voice echoed through space. Everyone was taken aback by Lawrence''s offer. Everyone that heard such a suicide-intention was pale in the face. ''Is this his means of rescuing us? By surrendering himself as a hostage?'' "Sir, you cannot do that! Even if you had sacrificed yourself, that perilous bastard would not let us leave quickly." Stalwart and bold, Darren stepped forward and stopped Lawrence. Chapter 499 Lawrences Sacrifice (Part One) Chapter 499 Lawrence''s Sacrifice (Part One) "Perhaps, he is right. I have paid a high price to ingest his soul. Of course, I won''t let him go without getting what I want! Besides, all of you are doomed to death, what''s the use of spilling a bargain for your lives?" With the mocking words, Eddy opened his eyes, which shed a bloody angry light. It was evident that his heart was filled with unbounded murderous intent. He couldn''t wait toy his hands upon these annoying people before him. "You are such a brute! Do you really intend to kill them?" While he was confronting the ruthless warrior in front of him, Lawrence''s face turned icy. "You old bastard! What a shame for you to say so? Let me help you to recall what happened years ago, for you to look back on the cruel things you have done to me! At that time, I was as innocent as a baby. I did things and made decisions just by instinct. I indeed made some mistakes because I had ingested some warriors'' souls that were nobodies. But you showed me no mercy. You didn''t want to give me a chance to live but wanted to kill me instead! You tried to burn me alive by True Fire. How could you torture me in such a cruel way? I was just a baby then! What a ruthless bastard you are! I, the poor child, had begged you to let me live again and again. And yet, what did you do? Have you ever been softhearted to me? Of course, you haven''t, because YOU are a damn ruthless dog! Hahaha..." Eddyughed like a lunatic. Behind that menacingugh, nobody knew the mixed feelings he had deep inside¡ªhatred, regrets, self-pity, and vengeance, all were tossed and tousled up inside him. A momentter, Lawrence was still in silence, as the truth synced in on him. Eddy realized that at that very moment, Lawrence was at his weakest, and then he seized the chance to make an attack. A spear with runes was directly shot at Lawrence unannounced and at breakneck speed. "All your bastards must go to hell! GO TO HELL!" Eddy roared as he let out all his displeasures. At the same time, a rune-powered spear that had an overwhelming power that bore a force like thousands of huge mountains was directly shot at Darren. Caught unprepared, Darren and the two grand-elders that were standing with him trembled. The approaching spear was as if a representation of Eddy''s bedevilment. An intense pressure tried to crush Darren and the grand-elders into pieces wanting them lifeless in no time. Amidst the unstoppable attack, Lawrence, in his desperation to save Darren and the grand-elders, shouted back at Eddy, saying, "Stop this now! Since you think what I had done to you is cruel, I would do something to make it up for you. To do that, I''d like to stay with you in prison for twenty years. Prison Form!" With all the remaining strength that he had, Lawrence summoned the prison rule. The moment the blood-red shadow rushed at them, countless gray runes were released at Lawrence''s body, which dazzled all over his being. The shimmering runes gathered and turned into dry vines, directly rushed at the blood-red body, and wrapped it up to the point that the red body was totally immobilized. "Imprisonment Rule?! You, old dog, intend to imprison me? Is that the best that you''ve got? It''s ridiculous, but NO WAY!" Eddy sneered at the thought of Lawrence''s at the end of the tether move. This time, Eddy was addressing Lawrence in a wild and arrogant way, showing no respect towards him at all. Momentarily, he waved his faint golden spear, and the dry vines that bound him were cut into pieces, vanishing in the air. It couldn''t be doubted that Eddy was on the advantage whenpared to Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lawrence when it came to battle. Aside from his age, Lawrence had gradually be weaker due to the changes in the Bottom Spiritual World. Yet this time, he would not allow himself to be humiliated by Eddy. Bang! To everyone''s surprise, especially to Eddy''s, Lawrence shifted his body into a dark prison cell and immediately rushed at the daunted Eddy and put him down. "That''s impossible! Ah...No!" The moment that he realized that he was held captive, Eddy couldn''t believe that he had failed. As loud as he could, he shouted while his eyes betrayed the fear and panic he felt inside. "This is the strongest prison cell of the Imprisonment Rule. Only special cultivators who are of the Holy Realm can break it. So I suggest you just stay here with patience and think of your prison life in the next twenty years," Lawrence pointed out to Eddy, adding more misery to his torment. After securing that Eddy was strenuously bonded without chances of escape, Lawrence faced Darren and the two grand-elders, saying, "Young man, all of you are safe now. I assume you could leave." The older man''s gracious voice echoed in Darren and the two other men''s heads, clearing all the fear that was clouding their minds earlier. Howbeit, their relief was cut short when they noticed that all of Lawrence''s breaths vanished as his voice totally faded. "Sir...!" Just after he realized what dawned upon Lawrence, Darren murmured inmentation. The young warrior felt sad but also very much indebted towards the older man. To show their reverence, Horace and Rocky knelt on the ground and expressed their gratitude to Lawrence. "What the fuck! What the hell! Damn this prison!" Inside the prison cell, Eddy had lost all the sensibility that he had and shouted like a crazed dog. He had his spear stabbed at the prison door a thousand times, but to his disappointment, all his efforts were in vain. After a long moment, Eddy grew tired and stopped his attacks with one of his legs kneeling on the ground. His scarlet eyes were filled with resentment when he realized that the possibilities of escaping the prison cell were very slim, even impossible. "Well, that''s good. Lawrence, old man, you can just imprison me in twenty years at most, but time flies fast. After twenty years, I will take my revenge, and YOU brute will be crushed into pieces!" With a voice that seemed to be dragged out of hell, Eddy clenched his teeth and yelled his threat towards Darren. As shivers of fear crept through Darren''s skin, he rushed to the dark prison and peeped at Eddy through a crack on the dark prison cell. "Roar!" Still unable to ept his defeat, Eddy bared his teeth and roared at Darren. "It''s your lucky day, bastard! Enjoy the rest of the twenty years. Sooner orter, I will break out of the dark prison and take your life! Mark my words, useless bastard." To hinder Eddy from doing any more harm, Lawrence sacrificed his soul to activate the Imprisonment Rule and contain the vile warrior inside. However, the Imprisonment Rule was soul-consuming; as time went on, Lawrence''s spiritual energy would vanish gradually, and the shackle force that bound the prisoner would simrly be weakened. Twenty years was Lawrence''s best efforts to stay Eddy imprisoned. "Twenty years is not a long time; indeed, I can wait. I will make sure that twenty yearster, I will make certain of your death by killing you with my own hands!" Darren bellowed coldly, stepping away from the prison cell. He was not afraid of Eddy this time, and he meant his words heartily. "Are you kidding me? You? The loser? Forget it! No matter how much effort you spend in cultivating, eventually, one fact is inevitable. You will be defeated, and I will always win against you, weakling!" Not even moved by Darren''s threat, Eddy shouted sneeringly with a voice steaming with anger. Chapter 500 Lawrences Sacrifice (Part Two) Chapter 500 Lawrence''s Sacrifice (Part Two) "Well then, let''s wait and see. I don''t care whether you are still in prison or not. I just want to cut your head off and take your life to avenge Lawrence''s honor. I''ll pledge my word that I will do that in twenty years." After saying those words, Darren turned around and left without even looking back. With quick steps, Horace and Rocky caught up with Darren, who was walking with gigantic leaps. "Soul attack!" As he heard the group''s fading footsteps, Eddy summoned an attack. He was outraged after he listened to the words uttered by Darren. Thus the soul attack was released intending to kill him. However, inclusive of the Imprisonment Rule, the prison cell could shackle anything, including the soul attack that Eddy released. He failed again this time, and it crossed him even more. Soon enough, as the light of day grew apparent, Darren''s figure appeared in the outside world. The warmth of the sunshine and the refreshing breeze that kissed his face resembled a renewed hope to Darren. With all those dear to him that had been lost battle after battle, Darren was thankful that he was still alive and would live to give them honor and justice. Lifting his head to enjoy the view, Darren stared at the white clouds floating leisurely in the sky, with mixed feelings in his heart. "Master, what should we do next?" with a solemn voice, Horace asked as he appeared behind Darren. "What do you mean?" The question made by Horace made Darren furrow his brows. He was confused as an aftermath of everything that had happened. "Master, as you can see, Oliver has died, and Eddy was imprisoned. Everything had been sorted temporarily, at least. That''s indeed great for us. But, there are so many disciples from the Red Inferno Sect and the evil hunters from the Soul Hunter Sect. How do we deal with them?" With Horace''s exnation, the cloud on Darren''s mind was slightly cleared off. He soon realized that it was indeed an important thing that Horace just put forward. "I want to request that you two deal with these things. How about that? Disciples from the Red Inferno Sect shall be deprived of using the rule power. Build some new towns among the huge mountains and make them live there for the rest of their lives. As for the evil cultivators from the Soul Hunter Sect, once you find them, you two just kill them right away. What do you think about that?" Darren wanted to hear Horace''s opinions about the matter. "Yes, all things will be done as you have said, master." With their hands cupped and bowing low at Darren, Horace and Rocky answered reverently. "Master, there is another important matter you need to know." Rocky, who had always been careful and silent, reckoned towards Darren. "You can just call me Darren. That would be fine with me. Moreover, you can be open with me and tell me anything that is confusing you," Darren verbalized gently, sounding friendly towards Horace and Rocky. In the dungeon, on his quest to save his sister, the three grand-elders functioned very loyal and faithful to Darren. Even Louis had sacrificed his life for loyalty. Therefore, no matter what these three elders had done in the past, on this point, for Darren, it was worth treating them kindly and generously for their behaviors of faithfulness. "Err... Then master... Then, Darren, everything will be done as you said," responded Horace, who was hesitant at first. "Darren, you might know that the border mutants are scattered across thend and dwell across the east, west, north and south sides," emphasized Rocky with a solemn tone. When Rocky mentioned the situation of the border mutants, fear and destion seemed to have enveloped Horace''s entire being. His face turned pale with concern. "I am aware of that." Darren nodded in confirmation. He knew very well the threats posed by the border mutants. "The border mutants are countless in numbers across the four sides of thend. On each side, some powerful mutants are among them. In each mutant race, there are even some individuals with grand warrior. Moreover, all those mutants from the four sides perceive human beings with intense hostility. The moment a human trespasses or intrudes through their territory, their lives will not be spared. In the past, the border mutants plotted rebellious action, but all of them were put down by our master warriors. Some of the rebelling mutants were even fixed and treated by ourw enforcers. But thew enforcers are not allowed to kill the border mutants at will. That is in ordance with an agreement with the Medium Spiritual World. They can only drive the border mutants into the boundaries of specific areas. However, Eddy, the bastard has upgraded the Bottom Spiritual World and sealed the space passage to the Medium Spiritual World, I''m afraid that the border mutants will notice the change sooner orter. Once they saw the difference, they might seize the chance to revolt again. If that happened, the Bottom Spiritual World would be in dire danger," filled with concern, Rocky ryed to Darren everything on his mind. He was always a thoughtful and prudent man, and Darren appreciated his thoughtfulness in filling him in with things that he was not aware of. "I agree with Rocky. This is indeed a crucial matter. We should pay close attention to it. At the Bottom Spiritual World, only grand warriors below four stars are allowed to dwell in by human beings. But the border mutants are different. Their leaders are as mighty as five-star grand warriors. Once they hear the news that the space passage has been sealed, they will spontaneously take the chance to start an uprising," added Horace, who was shaken at the thought of the border mutants'' revolt. After hearing all of these worrying problems from both Rocky and Horace, Darren frowned. He felt that the situation was even way moreplicated than he had anticipated. The space was extremely stable because of the upgrade of the Bottom Spiritual World. Those mutants at the level of four-star or five-star grand warriors could exert their strength more fully now that the space was stable. The moment the border mutants started to revolt, human beings at the Bottom Spiritual World would be exterminated in all probability. "Oh, my god! Things are getting horrible." As he let out his frustrations, Darren took a deep breath. He didn''t know how to deal with such aplicated puzzle. In the first ce, all that Darren wanted was just to save his sister. He didn''t expect that he would be mixed up with a much bigger tangled web. "Sirs, in your opinion, how soon can the border mutants notice that the space passage has been sealed?" out of his curiosity, Darren asked. "Eddy had used the World Upgrade; thus, any knowledgeable master warrior might discern this matter as soon as possible. Among the border mutants, those priests and rule cultivators can undoubtedly sense the alterations made at the Bottom Spiritual World. But, I guess, it will take three years at least for them to notice that the space passage has been sealed," Horace said, giving Darren an approximate time frame based on his knowledge of the border mutants. "Well, if that were true, three years would be enough for me. I will focus on my cultivation, and by that time, I can reach the stage that can kill a five-star grand warrior. Besides, I will deal with the consequences by myself," confident with himself, Darren said in a calm voice. In his mind, he had a Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g vision of himself with an increased level, and on his feetid bodies of fallen border mutants. Chapter 501 Pals Are In Trouble (Part One) Chapter 501 Pals Are In Trouble (Part One) At the onset of Darren''s confident statement, the two elders'' doubting eyes shed with a shadow of half-heartedness. Yet, they chose to suppress the feeling within them and dared not verbalize it¡ªthey had a high reverence for Darren to do so. However, no matter how hard they acted normal and tried to hide their apparent stand about the issue, Darren keenly detected the glints of doubt in their eyes. Knowing that they did not believe his words, Darren''s desire to improve grew within him more intensely. In Horace''s mind, there lingered the question, ''How is it possible that Darren is going to improve his strength within just three years from the level of being able to kill a one-star grand warrior to the level of killing a four-star or even a five-star grand warrior?'' As he thought about it, Horace hade to think about Finley. That, even Finley, a potential holy emperor, was unable to do that. It might also take him many years to be able to advance at that stage. "Horace, Rocky, I believe you will have to stay here to deal with some minor problems. I have to leave first," breaking the ice that froze them awkwardly, Darren said his farewell and did not say too much. "Okay," the two grand-elders replied shortly with a nod. With the grand-elders'' consent, Darren lurched and soared into the sky like a bird freed from captivity. As swift as he could, he flew out of the region away from the Red Inferno Sect. There were vast stretches of mountains outside the Red Inferno Sect, luscious and paved with evergreen trees. Creatures of varied species were scattered across the ins, and Darren enjoyed seeing such life forms. As he neared his destination, Darren randomlynded on an isted peak. Now that he was alone and had all the time in the world, all he needed was to concentrate. He was diverting all his attention on how to improve his cultivation base in the fastest way possible. "How can I improve my strength quickly?" murmured Darren as he had some self-reflections amidst the vast and peacefulnd. In all truths, even Darren himself was kind of unsure that he could take merely three years to reach the level of being able to kill a five-star grand warrior. Especially, after having witnessed the fervid battle between Eddy and the leader of thew enforcers, Darren was humbled and felt that his strength was too weak. Unfortunately, to his disadvantage, the space passage had been sealed off. That would signify that he had to improve his strength as soon as possible, and the idea alone annoyed him¡ªmuch more the pressure. "Right now, my talent is still far from enough!" the confused young warrior talked to himself in soliloquy. At those moments of self-questionings, Darren recalled that Finley told him once, that there were higher levels of talents above the talent of the Heaven Degree. If he wanted to improve his cultivation base sooner and faster, it would be essential to boost his talent. However, the problem Darren had at hand was, he could not find appropriate targets to absorb their talents. On the other hand, even though he could locate them, he was not strong enough to hunt them down, kill them, and assimte what they had. Thus, he had to look for other alternatives as of the moment. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Inside my Space Ring, there are tens of thousands of demonic cores from grand demonic monsters. I can use them to improve my cultivation base as of now," whispered Darren as he thought of a temporary solution to his dilemma. The moment his cultivation base had improved, Darren''s bloodline force, the one that he had obtained in the Raksa Sea, would be activated, which would enhance his strength consequently. After having decided on what to do, he dug a cave at will and put out arge number of demonic cores from his Space Ring. One by one, Darren began to assimte the spiritual energy in them with all hopes of increasing his cultivation base. In his eagerness to have more and more, Darren, at the same time, had fully used his talents to absorb the spiritual energy in nature. By all these means, even though the progress of elerating Darren''s cultivation base was still slow, it was way much fasterpared to other warriors'' cultivation at level-one Heaven Degree talent. Time passed rather quickly on that secluded peak while Darren was cultivating. It had been three months since that day hended on that peaceful ce with the conviction of having his cultivation base improved. "By the look and feel of it, I can say that I am already at the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm." After Darren hadpleted the inspection of his cultivation base, he was delighted. Within just three months, he had arrived at the top level of the advanced stage of the Wonder Realm. That was quite an achievement; thus, he assumed that it was just right and proper for him to be proud of himself. "Indeed, the talent degree is important to the improvement of cultivation base," murmured Darren with an aplished aura on his face. On the contrary, the fact remained that though he had made quite an advancement, the level that he had attained right now was quite farfetched from his target¡ªin short, his cultivation level fell too short. If, by any luck, he reached the Grand Realm in three years'' time or sooner, he would be able to kill a four-star grand warrior at the top level, or best an ordinary five-star grand warrior. Once Darren seeded at doing that, his bloodline level would improve significantly, and so would the strength of his de and Sword Domain. The improvement of these bloodlines and skills that he had would only mean one thing, and that was hisbat power would progress tremendously and to an extraordinary extent. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! Just as Darren had enough motivation to continue his cultivation, the contact bead in his Space Ring sounded an alert. "Darren, are you all right? I am afraid that Timothy and I will be unable to help you. I hope you can save your sister sessfully." Abrd''s voice came out of the contact bead. He sounded like he was apprehensive for Darren, which made thetter confused as to what made him behave so. "No worries, Abrd! I have resolved my affairs. What''s wrong with you?" responded Darren abruptly as he was eager to have his mind cleared off at the thought of what was troubling Abrd at the moment. Yet, staring at his Space Ring, Darren grew annoyed as he remembered thest time that Abrd sent him a message through the contact bead. Darren responded immediately, but he, in return, did not get any messages back again. Waiting in vain frustrated him a lot, and that made him curse Abrd, though he was miles away from him. Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! This time, however, soon after Darren sent his response, Abrd replied. "s, Timothy is in bad shape! He has been severely injured. We are now hiding inside a protective device, but I am afraid it will notst long before we get caught. I think I have to say goodbye to you for thest time in my life, buddy," Abrd hollered in fear and destion. Chapter 502 Pals Are In Trouble (Part Two) Chapter 502 Pals Are In Trouble (Part Two) "What the hell happened?" At the sound of such remorse from a mighty warrior like Abrd, Darren believed that they were really in great danger. Thus, he asked urgently and demanded an urgent response as well. "Some rebellious guys in Timothy''s n attacked his family, and I came in to help him, but they were too strong. There was a four-star grand warrior among them, and Timothy''s parents have been killed." "Oh, my goodness! How long can you hold out? I will be right there," Darren reckoned anxiously. Wasting no time, he prepared himself for battle. "No, don''te here! This wretched guy is solid, and I reckon that even the Water Kylin can''t resist him. I just want to say goodbye to you, pal. Promise me that you will note over on impulse, or else you will die as well!" with a shout-like voice, Abrd warned Darren anxiously. He was afraid that Darren woulde and save them. That for sure would put his life on the line, and Abrd didn''t want that to happen, especially knowing that it was for their sake. "Don''t worry about me! Just tell me, how long can you hold out? And how could that four-star grand warrior appear in Timothy''s n?" Darren asked incredulously in a demanding andmanding voice. "Seven days! If we get lucky, I am afraid we will live for seven days at most. The bastard actually is not even a human but a border mutant who has spied in Timothy''s n for many years," Abrd surmised in between gasps. It could be sensed in his voice that he, too, was in pain. "Oh, that makes sense. Just hang in there for a bit longer. I will be there as soon as I can." With that, Darren sent hisst message and then cut off contact. He knew that Abrd would undoubtedly try to dissuade him, in any way possible not to go there. Yet, Darren had made up his mind, and no one could stop him. As he flew on his way towards Timothy''s n, Darren mulled over the situation. ''The Water Kylin and I couldn''t be able to defeat the border mutant who is a four-star grand warrior. Maybe I can use the Ancient Void Battlefield?'' As he recalled Abrd''s words, Darren thought and explored the Ancient Void Battlefield. Maybe he could use the space as another escape route this time in case things came to worst. "Finley, you will have work to do a few dayster." His voice echoed in the Ancient Void Battlefield. But after a few seconds, Finley did not seem to heed and didn''t bother to respond to Darren. "Finley! Where are you, silly brat?" With a louder voice this time, Darren''s shouts echoed all over the Ancient Void Battlefield. "Um? It is no use trying to contact Finley, master! He has secluded himself in a secret ce to cultivate. He said that he was going to try his best to break through to the level of the six-star grand warrior," responded the Water Kylin, lyingzily somewhere in the Ancient Void Battlefield. "He has secluded himself? How could he do that?" Realizing that Finley was indeed nowhere to be found, Darren frowned and continued to ask, "How long will he keep cultivating?" "Who knows? He told me that he encountered a bottleneck, so I am afraid it will be a long time for him to break through this time. Oh, if I remembered it correctly, he said it would take him at least thirty years," said the Water Kylin casually as if what he was saying was just a piece of joke. Due to the differences among the spaces, a timeframe of thirty years in the Ancient Void Battlefield was equal to more or less three months outside of the space. Thinking about that, Darren soon realized that it would be toote if he would wait and rely on Finley. With Finley out of the picture, Darren had no idea what else he could do now. He must admit that without Finley, even though he managed to drag the four-star grand warrior into the Ancient Void Battlefield, he could not deal with it. Worst was, he had not only the four-star border mutant to handle but also a lot of three-star border mutants in Timothy''s n. His head throbbed in distress as Darren flew in the sky, pondering about what to do. Out of the blue, as an idea popped out of his mind, Darren turned to fly straight towards the Violet Phoenix Sect. After weighing things out, Darren knew that he had no choice but to go to the Violet Phoenix Sect and solicit help. After all, he had a firm belief that the three-star grand warriors of the Violet Phoenix Sect would be more than willing to help him because they had owed him a favor for saving their lives. With the fastest speed that he could, Darren flew swiftly. In a split second, he soon arrived at the gates of the Violet Phoenix Sect. As he approached the ce, he was greeted by Master Jacob. Wasting no time, knowing that what he came for was a matter of life and death, Darren immediately exined the situation to thetter. "Timothy''s n has been upied by border mutants?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At first, Jacob could not believe it was true. Thus he was questioning Darren to make sure that he was particr about the situation. "If there are superior leveled border mutants attacking humans,w enforcers should be dispatched momentarily. Why didn''t they take action?" asked Jacob in a puzzled tone. "It is impossible forw enforcers to go over. Besides, the Red Inferno Sect and the Soul Hunter Sect have both been destroyed," replied Darren. The space passage between the Bottom Spiritual World and the Medium Spiritual World had been sealed, so of course, there wouldn''t be any enforcers Jacob wore a surprised look as he heard Darren''s words. Yet, whether Jacob believed him or not, Darren nced at him and continued to say, "At this point, a lot of things are happening, and lives are in danger. I will talk about the details with you some other time. But for now, could you do me a favor and call on the masters of your sect to help?" "No problem! I will notify them at once. I am sure that they will not refuse if they know that you need their help. Just wait for an hour." At the onset of Darren''s supplication, Jacob did not hesitate to make a decision. The action, in turn, made Darren warm at heart. At the same time that Jacob informed the other masters, Darren also sent messages to Horace and Rocky. Considering their reliable rule power, they could kill a rookie four-star grand warrior together. "Copy that. We wille over very soon," Horace immediately responded the moment he received Darren''s message. With all the preparations, Darren believed that he was well likely to save Timothy and Abrd. He was also praying that there would be no five-star border mutants in Timothy''s n, or else the rescue would be more arduous. Chapter 503 Prepared The Sky Piercing Array (Part One) Chapter 503 Prepared The Sky Piercing Array (Part One) Though Darren was thrilled at the thought that the grandmasters of the Violet Phoenix Sect would help him out, still, he couldn''t help worrying about Timothy and Abrd. Apart from that, Darren also felt anxious if the border mutants had known that the space passage was sealed. Otherwise, how could they dare invade Timothy''s family? The thought made Darren even more fazed. As he walked back and forth along the hall of the pce, an hourter, Jacob came back to the hall after informing other masters of martial arts. "Darren, you mentioned earlier that both the Red Inferno Sect and the Soul Hunter Sect were exterminated. What happened?" Because it took some time for those masters toe, Jacob had the leisure of the time to ask Darren. He was curious about the details of what happened to the sects. Since he had arrived, Darren knew that Jacob was curious about the fates of the sects. The young warrior, in return, did not mean to conceal the truth, so he narrated to Jacob the story on how the two vilest factions had reached the end of the existence of their dominance. "What? Is that so? How horrible!" After hearing the ount from Darren, who was present at that time, flesh and blood, Jacob was totally at a loss for words. As a matter of fact, he indeed felt something unusual that day, when the incident happened. It turned out that it was not one of his illusion, but somethingmodious and unbounded happened. Boom! To convince himself a little more, Jacob stood up and chopped the air outside of the hall with his palm fiercely. To his bewilderment, his action did not have any influences on the space at all. "Oh my God! So, it is indeed true!" As he was uttering those words in disbelief, Jacob had a grim expression on his face. While the master was immersed with thoughts about the alterations in the space, an older man in red robes marched towards the hall with quick steps. "That''s true, Jacob. I, myself, noticed that space had been upgraded since that day, but I did not expect that something detrimental happened on the other side of thends." The older man in the red robe was Nick, and he was the invited guardian of Violet Phoenix Sect. He had stayed with the sect for quite a long time now and had proved himself to be of great help to the group. "This was all my fault. But I was left with no other choice. I must save my sister," with his head bowed low and a whispered voice, Darren exined. "No, don''t me yourself. It was not your fault. After hearing what you''ve said, I am certain the upgrading of the space was destined to happen, whether it was triggered by you or not. At this stage, we''d better inform others to be prepared. If those border bastards came along, it would not be easy for us to deal with them," suggested the anxious Jacob. His hand rested on Darren''s shoulder while "We are fortunate enough that the demonic monsters in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard were killed by now. At this time, we only have the other three ces that inhabit the border mutants," knowing that he had found a reliable ally among the Violet Phoenix Sect, with Master Jacob and Nick, Darren advised with profound convictions. "No, I believe the most powerful demonic monsters are not those in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard, but those that are in the demonic monster domain." After Darren''s assumption, Nick, the old man in red robes, opposed his statement with a shake of his head. "Demonic monster domain? I have been there, but I barely saw any grand demonic monsters in that domain. Are you sure of that, sir?" asked the surprised Darren. "There are not a lot of grand demonic monsters in the demonic monster domain. To be precise, there is only one grand demonic monster, which is Dragon King. He is strong enough to defeat everyone in the Heavenly Serene Graveyard," with eyes widened in a worried expression, Nick exined. "Dragon King?" The name reverberated on Darren''s thoughts. As he remembered where he had heard the name before, Darren gave out a scornful frown. "Yes. Hundreds of years ago, he was as powerful as a five-star grand warrior. He must be much more powerful now," asserted Nick. "That is impossible," still unable to believe in every word that Nick was saying, Darren denied. He shook his head and continued saying, "My friend and I killed one demonic monster king in the demonic monster domain. At that time, the king we killed had mentioned the Dragon King. But from what he said, I could tell that Dragon King had just broken through to the Grand Realm. Howe he was as Content held by N?velDrama.Org. powerful as a five-star grand warrior?" "Darren, Nick cannot be wrong. The one you were referring about might be the real Dragon King''s child," making things clear to both Darren and Nick, Jacob responded. "That is possible. That might be the exnation." As things started to clear off a bit, Darren nodded. He hade to a consensus with Jacob and Nick. "Let''s not talk about that for now. Let us just focus on discussing how to save your friends. The other grand warriors are about to arrive," suggested Jacob as he sensed a few powerful auras drawing closer to them. "Yes, I believe we should do that," agreed Darren. While anticipating the arrival of the grand warriors, Darren took a seat and had Jacob''s and Nick''s attention. With that, he said, "Based on Abrd''s ount, the mutants in the Western Desert Ind are led by a four-star mutant. More than that, there also are many other powerful mutants. I am worried it would still be challenging to rescue them even with the help of the grand warriors." All three of them looked at each other''s eyes. They knew for a fact that a four-star mutant grand warrior had mighty fighting capacities. Even with the three-star human grand warriors''bined strength, and Darren''s too, they wouldn''t be on par with the four-star mutant grand warrior. Back then, the sub-specific legendary beast, which was the winged-tiger, almost killed twenty three-star grand warriors all at once. That was actually excellent. Yet, at the onset, Darren''s biggest fear was, what if there were other much stronger mutants there? Even higher than a four-star mutant? Even if there was just one more four-star mutant joining in the fight, it would be extremely difficult for them to handle. If things came to worst, they might meet their doom on Western Desert Ind while facing the powerful mutants. "A four-star grand warrior is indeed very powerful, especially when backed up with numerous equally powerful minions. Thus, we really need your help, elder." While saying that, Jacob turned to Nick. His eyes were full of supplication and pleas towards the elder. The instant Nick met Jacob''s eyes, he readily knew what he meant. To let Darren know about what was on their mind, Nick slightly shook his head and said, "Do you suggest we should use the Sky Piercing Array? However, I cannot create the required powerful rule power crystal core at the moment. But if someone, whose cultivation base is as strong as mine would assist me, I could create the crystal core of the Sky Piercing Array again." Chapter 504 Prepared The Sky Piercing Array (Part Two) Chapter 504 Prepared The Sky Piercing Array (Part Two) Hearing Nick''s dilemma, Darren''s eyes brightened in excitement. ''Horace and Rocky have a simr cultivation base of rule cultivation with Nick. They might be able to help, '' he thought. "Horace, have you arrived?" Determined to have them sooner at the Violet Phoenix Sect, Darren sent a message through his spiritual sense. "In a minute," replied Horace shortly. "Nice. When you reach the pce, please don''t tell them who you are. Maybe just tell them you are my friends or some elders," the worried warrior suggested. As a precautionary measure, Darren nned to conceal Horace''s and Rocky''s true identities. The reason was that he wanted to avoid any unnecessary conflicts that might arise if others knew that they had been grand-elders from the Red Inferno Sect. "I see. I understand, sir," replied Horace, who was on their way toward the Violet Phoenix Sect. After a little while, Horace and Rocky arrived at the hall. Their auras were felt the moment theynded on the ground. Darren, Jacob, and Nick, all at once turned their heads towards them. However, to Darren''s surprise, the atmosphere had be intense the moment they draw near. It was as if the sun suddenly hid among the clouds, and the ether started to dim. "It is you!" Nick''s tone was filled with anger. The instant he set his eyes upon Horace, he recognized him at once. "Humph, Nick, it''s been a long time," Horace greeted the pale-faced Nick. Contemting Nick''s reaction, Horace and Rocky looked at each other, giving a bitter smile. "Don''t call me by my name. I am surprised that you guys are still alive! Traitors and betrayers of trust! humph!" ring at them, and eyeing them from head to foot at the same time, Nick snorted coldly. "Yes, Nick, we are still alive, and we are thankful for that. But, Louis, on the other hand, is not lucky enough that he died," with mournful scorn on his face, Horace answered. As he was witnessing the exchange of arguments between the elders, Darren was stunned for a while. Not in a single moment, in the broadest sense of his imagination, did he think that Horace and Nick were fellow apprentice from the same sect. "Louis... Did he die? That old man? Bless his soul." Grief shed in Nick''s eyes as he wished for the perpetual repose of Louis'' soul. "Yes! He was fighting with us when he met his doom. He died an honorable death after all," Rocky nodded his head while adding to Horace''s statements. At the thought of the horrible death, Louis had gone through, Nick''s heart skipped a beat. When they were in the same sect back then, he was the youngest one. It was his senior fellow apprentices, including Horace, who all took care of him. He owed them his life and was thankful for the rearing that he had received from them. Nevertheless, albeit all the gratefulness he had for them, the other three all betrayed their master, and he was the only one who remained loyal and stood by the master''s side. "Nick, it has been years. I know you have not forgotten us. But, heed us this time, I have something to tell you." Motioning Nick to draw near to him, Horace requested with a calm and soothing voice. Yet, the elder who was firm with his pride did not move a muscle. Thus, Horace persuaded him again, saying, "It is about our master." At the mention of their master, Nick yelled at Horace sullenly, "You have no right to call him master!"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After a few moments, however, Nick was convinced, and he went into the chamber following Horace and Rocky. Mindful that the whole truth was unknown to them and that what they had heard was just a piece of the whole, both Darren and Jacob could not say anything about the matter¡ªleast judge the elders. All this time, as the argumentmenced, both of them kept their silence and assumed that there was no need for them to find out the truth. "What? Was he Master Skull? Are you sure of that? That''s impossible! Unbelievable even! He was so nice, how can he be a homicidal maniac!" Breaking the silence of the halls, Nick''s roar came from the chamber. The uproar made Darren and Jacob turn their heads towards the direction of the chamber. Their curious minds made them lean their heads a little closer to have a more precise grasp of the conversation. To their disappointment, however, the voices were blocked by a rule power; others could not eavesdrop. About an hourter, cutting short Jacob''s and Darren''s impatience, the elders came out from the chamber. An expression of extreme depression was stretched across Nick''s face. It was apparent that he had learned something unusual and bothersome. "Nick, we''ve just told you the truth. Otherwise, we would not join in Red Inferno Sect if that didn''t happen. It was all because of him. However, he honestly considered you as his son, so he did not torture you cruelly. Rocky, Louis, and I were just his tools. All this time, he lied to you that we betrayed him. We haven''t told you the truth for all these years, because we did not want you to hate him while you were under his rule. After all, he died a long time ago, so why don''t we just let it pass?" Horace questioned, and he was hoping that Nick would understand the situation and forgive them in his heart. "Big brother, please stop it here. I get your point, and I don''t want to talk about it anymore," looking at Horace''s eyes, Nick replied. "Good then, that would be fine with me. As you might have known, Rocky and I have be Darren''s subordinates. We will not do anything evil. Let''s work together to save those people in his friend''s n," reckoned Horace, with a relieved smile spreading over his face. This time, as they shifted their gaze towards Darren, Nick slightly nodded without saying anything more. "Let''s start to prepare the Sky Piercing Array. With your help, the power of the Sky Piercing Array will be greatly increased. Later, we can go there together and use it against the border mutants. Even if there were two four-star mutants, we would be able to defeat them," assured Nick with all hopes high. "That would be great. Let''s start then. Darren, please wait for six more hours." "Okay, I will do that. Thanks, elders," With his hands cupped and his head bowed, Darren expressed his gratefulness towards the elders. Reciprocating his gesture, Horace, Rocky, and Nick made a slight bow and then left to refine the crystal core of the Sky Piercing Array. Chapter 505 Arriving At The Western Desert Island (Part One) Chapter 505 Arriving At The Western Desert Ind (Part One) While the three elders isted themselves to focus on preparing the Sky Piercing Array, Darren, on the same instant, settled in a rtively quiet ce and opened the Ancient Void Battlefield. Ever since Belle was brought into the Ancient Void Battlefield, Darren had been checking on her with his spiritual sense every day. Days and weeks had passed, and Darren was saddened to see that her condition had not progressed at all. She had been unconscious the whole time. As she had sustained heavy and constant bleedings after being hit by some spells, Belle couldn''t wake up any time soon. Darren understood that her body needed some time to recover. Today, as Darren had enough time while waiting for the elders to be done with refining the Sky Piercing Array, he thought a visit into the Ancient Void Battlefield would be a good idea. After all, seeing his sister physically before facing the border mutants would add up to his courage and motivation to win the dreaded battle. A few momentster, Darren appeared in a quiet valley where a thatched cottage stood humbly by itsher side surrounded by luscious vegetation and a gently running stream. As quiet as he could, Darren opened the door to the cottage where Belle was staying. Belle, his sister, was lying on the bed, face still pale and motionless. The only sign that she was still alive was her chest that moved up and down as she breathed. "You suffered a lot, my little sister. I hope you survive this one and get well soon," the hopeful brother mumbled in a gentle voice. While he was stroking his sister''s face, Darren''s heart couldn''t be spared from hurting, seeing his little sister so weak and helpless. Ever since they were kids, Darren and his little sister had been bullied. Though he was too innocent to understand why they were always browbeaten, Darren made a vow that it would never again happen to his sister. He had thought that he could protect his little sister when he gained the experience of his adventure. But he was wrong all this time, he failed and was not able to fulfill his vow. He still couldn''t protect her well enough and allowed her to suffer again and again. Thinking back of the days when they were both kids andparing them to their present situation, Darren''s eyes reddened. Looking down at his sister''s situation right now, he felt so useless and powerless. Nothing had changed for his little sister. He couldn''t protect her when she was little, and now that they had grown up, he still couldn''t do. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ''Diana must be worried about Belle too. Should I tell her that Belle is already back?'' Darren thought as he tried very hard to conceal the feelings of disappointment that he had inside. As his thoughts deviated towards Diana, he hade to think about how Holy Lord Diana had always been helpful towards Belle. She treated her as if Belle was her daughter. Thus, Darren was sure that she must be worried about Belle too. That was the reason why he was considering telling her the news. ''I should just wait till Belle gets better.'' After considering for a while, Darren thought that he''d better tell Diana the news when Belle was better. In that way, Diana wouldn''t be bothered too much. Spending almost an hour checking on Belle, Darren made sure that everything was okay with her. After this, he directly got out of the Ancient Void Battlefield unseen and unannounced, just like his arrival. The moment he was back at the Violet Phoenix Sect, he cultivated and tried to improve his base. In a short while, Horace and the two other elders, as well as Jacob, were out and back on the hall. As he felt obliged to join them, Darren walked into the pce. His heart rejoiced when he saw that the grandmasters who had been into the Heavenly Serene Graveyard were also there, all fit and ready to help him. "Nice to see you all again," with a satisfied smile drawn on his face, Darren greeted them while doing the traditional way of showing reverence, that was cupping his hands and bowing slightly to them. "We are d toe knowing that it''s you, Darren! Haha," one of the grand warriors reckoned. "Last time, as soon as we recovered from the battle with those demonic monsters, Master Jacob immediately sent us a message and told us that you came back safe and sound. We were so happy about it. Yet, we have heard the news that you probably have gone to the Red Inferno Sect, and it worried us deeply. We sent out people to find you, but they couldn''t find the ce where the Red Inferno Sect was, so we had to give up on that ordeal. Now that you are here, it feels so good to see you safe and sound again," reiterated another grand warrior who had the sincerest voice Darren had ever heard. Other three-star grand warriors also expressed their joy at seeing Darren again. The smile on their faces never faded, and that alone added an exuberant vibe across the hall of the Violet Phoenix Sect''s pce. "Thank you for worrying about my welfare." To express how grateful he was, Darren bowed to the grandmasters again. "All right, all right, now that we have this problem at hand. I guess it''s our time to pay you back. All four of you risked your lives and saved usst time. So, this time, we will definitely try our best to save those two young guys, even if it means to risk our lives too." Though it was Darren and Hailey who did much of the rescuing and leading them to safety, the grandmasters still thanked them all. They remembered well how Abrd and Timothy were also there to help them out. "With the help of my senior fellow apprentices, the rule power crystal core that I refined is even more powerful. Its strength is equal to the strength of a four-star grand warrior," the older red-robed man, Nick, interrupted at this time, taking out a crystal core shining with runes. Only with this potent crystal core could they maintain the Sky Piercing Array. The grand warriors all heard what he said and turned to look his way and towards the crystal. But their gazes fell on to Horace and Rocky, whom they hadn''t met before. "May I ask who the two men are?" one of them asked politely. "Oh, I forgot to introduce them to you. They are both powerful rule cultivators, and they are like Nick''s brothers," with a gentle voice, Jacob said simply. His tone was casual, for he knew that many of the grand warriors were enemies with the Red Inferno Sect, and they hated the members of this sect. Jacob also made the right decision in not telling the grand warriors Horace and Rocky''s real identities. "Oh, I see. I bet with the help of you two, we are more confident that we will seed in killing those mutant bastards this time, haha!" Judging from the way Master Jacob introduced them as Nick''s brothers, the grand warriors didn''t overthink about the identities of the two new men. They continued